《How to Survive as an Uchiha》 01 – A Policeman’s Lunch Break Read the warnings before reading. --- --- Konoha''s main district unfolded like a fan, stretching 130 degrees along the eastern mountain range. "At its heart stood the iconic Hokage Rock, which divided the village into southern, northern, and western sections. The Ninja Academy, hospital, and Hokage''s office stood at its base. In contrast, the Police Department was situated in the lively market street of the southern district, conveniently close to the prison in the southern mountains. When Naruto was young, he could open his eyes each morning and immediately see the huge faces carved into the Hokage Rock. But for Masashi, his window provided a view of the police department building. The Hokage Rock? Only its outline could be seen. --- The warm morning sunlight on his face woke him up. He genuinely enjoyed the warmth and took a moment to appreciate the simple pleasure. As someone who had been, well... not exactly dragged, but reincarnated twice into this world, he knew to cherish life''s small joys. There was no need to get worked up all the time. In his previous life, he had witnessed the patriarch grow into a legendary shinobi, fighting his best friend until he collapsed from exhaustion. Later, during the Shinobi World War, Masashi had been thrown into the brutal conflict and had become one of its many casualties. This time, though, he thought it would end sooner. Yesterday''s events made him feel that way. The Hokage had just been replaced, and Namikaze Minato was now in charge. He had a hunch that this might be his last chance. He didn''t know why he''d been given a second, or even a third, life as an Uchiha. At least the knowledge he''d accumulated in his previous life wasn''t lost. He''d awakened his Sharingan at ten, reaching above-average clan standards. He''d even been called a genius at one point. Now, at seventeen, he had firmly reached the level of three-tomoe Sharingan. While he couldn''t compare to prodigies, he wasn''t doing too bad either. After all, the Third Great Ninja War had just ended and the shinobi world was still rebuilding. Dreaming of mastering the mysteries of the universe seemed out of reach, but striving for a higher perspective wasn''t unreasonable. After getting out of bed and taking a quick shower, Masashi tidied up, put on his police force uniform, and left for work. There was no one at homeboth his parents were still around, running a shop. --- He walked through the clan''s territory, the scenery was monotonous. The housing style in the Uchiha district was quite uniform, and even the clothing of the ninja displayed the clan''s strong adherence to tradition. Leaving the clan''s land, passing through the commercial district, Masashi arrived at the police department. His gaze first fell on the prominent emblem atop the building. At the center of the shuriken-shaped emblem was the Uchiha clan''s symbol, signifying that the Uchiha and the police force were one and the same. This also represented the extent of the Uchiha''s authority in the village. Just as he was about to step through the door, he noticed one of his fellow officers escorting a suspect out, looking pretty annoyed. "Masashi, early shift today?" the officer asked, his expression softening. He nodded. "Yeah, I better get inside. Don''t want to be late and lose pay." The officer chuckled. "You''re right. The Police Force pays well, but they''re strict about punctuality. Anyway, have a good shift." "Thanks, you too," Masashi replied, heading inside. The police force''s salary was decent, but the deductions were harsh. Of course, there were plenty of other perks on the job. The Uchiha in the police force, from top to bottom, weren''t shy about making money. They did it openly, but they weren''t without principles. When a crime occurred, no amount of money could protect the offenders. Everyone would be arrested, no exceptions. Those who deserved detainment were detained, and those who deserved prison were imprisoned. In this world, to walk the high road, one needed the bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths. The Uchihas were the purest bloodline still actively working as ninja. Indra and Asura embodied the power they inherited from the Sage of Six Paths through the extremes of yin and Yang Release techniques. But that didn''t mean Indra was completely devoid of the Sage''s physical energy. All descendants of the Sage had the necessary qualities; the proportions just differed. Focusing on one''s strengths was only natural. The same held true for their descendants. While the Uchiha were known for Yin Release, they could also have practiced Yang Release, though not with the same efficiency as honing the Sharingan. However, Masashi knew a few tricks that only he could fully appreciate. If he''d had any doubts before, the battlefield had dispelled them. He was now firmly convinced that this was the right path. After clocking in at the office, he received his patrol assignment for the dayto patrol a few streets in the west district. Patrolling this area wasn''t considered a desirable job. While it was a doable task for one person, the district was notorious for its maze-like streets and poor sanitation. It was a rural area with forests, rivers, and lakes scattered all over. The population there was primarily engaged in agriculture, with small-scale businesses dominating the commercial scene. Despite being remote and commercially underdeveloped, the social organizations here had grown quite robust Leaping across rooftops, Masashi gradually approached the west district. Compared to the orderly south and north sections, the west district was a winding, uneven area. The part connecting it to the south and north formed an upside-down triangle. As it extended into the middle, buildings were sandwiched between large expanses of farmland and forest, densely packed together. A large lake formed a curve in the center, and beyond this narrow stretch, the area opened up again, connecting with the city walls at the west gate. When he was within his patrol range, Masashi landed on the street, ready to remain there for three hours. Once his shift was over and a colleague came to relieve him, he could return and log his completed task. During this time, his job was simply to ensure his presence was visible, signaling to the residents that the police were maintaining order. Even Konoha, as the largest autonomous city-state and free-trade zone in the Land of Fire, was not immune to the darker sides of society. Yet, at its core, it remained a military base, and its governance was straightforward. Meanwhile, he decided to start his patrol with a bowl of ramen at the newly open shop. As an hour flew by, Masashi got a bit bored and decided to treat himself to an ice pop. People bustled around him, going about their daily business. The atmosphere around him was full of vitality, positive and wholesome. Occasionally, a suspicious glance flickered, only to disappear quickly into a dark alley. But during the day in Konoha, there had been no darkness. If there had been any, the police would have snuffed it out. After the second hour passed, Masashi bought a candied fruit stick. He appeared to be quite relaxed, and, truthfully, he was. The patrol wasn''t focused on ordinary citizens, after all. After finishing the last fruit on the stick, he wiped his mouth and continued wandering the streets. --- Masashi heard shouting up ahead as he patrolled the street. He jogged over to find two men yelling at each other. "You ripped me off!" the first guy spat. The second guy sneered. "Not my fault if you''re too dumb" "Whoa, break it up. What''s the problem?" Masashi cut in, stepping between them. The first guy pointed a finger at the other. "This guy sold me a fake antique! I paid a fortune for it, and it''s worthless!" Masashi turned to the second guy. "Is that true?" The guy shrugged, looking pretty smug. "I never said it was real. He just assumed that." Masashi sighed. "Scamming customers is illegal, no matter how you slice it. We''re gonna have to settle this down at the station." The seller''s smirk vanished. He backed up, hands raised. "Hey, c''mon, no need to get the police involved." Masashi shook his head. "No way. The law is the law." He reached out to grab the guy''s arm, but he bolted. He shoved past a couple of gawkers and tore down the sidewalk. Masashi shook his head as the seller vanished around a corner. "Civilians," he muttered. "Always think they can outrun a shinobi." He blinked, then yawned. He shook off the daydream and jogged after the fleeing con man, more annoyed at the interrupted thoughts than the chase itself. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guy zigzagged through the busy street, bowling over shoppers and tourists. Masashi burst after him, leaping over a fruit cart and sliding under a passing wagon. He closed the gap in seconds. The guy looked over his shoulder, scared. He ducked into an alley and knocked some garbage cans down behind him. Masashi skidded to a halt at the alley entrance. A half-eaten bowl of ramen tumbled from one of the trash cans, noodles spilling across the alley. The sight snapped him back to reality. He grimaced, thinking of the waste and his growling stomach. "First, catch the perp," he muttered to himself. "Then, food." He ran after the suspect. Even as he gained ground, part of his brain wandered to what he''d cook for dinner the next day. As they approached a dead-end alley, the guy spun around. His hand dove into his jacket, pulling out a hidden knife. Desperation fueled his movements as he attacked Masashi. Masashi''s body reacted on instinct. He twisted sideways, the knife barely missed his ribs. The suspect stumbled, thrown off balance by the missed strike. He reacted fast, catching the man''s wrist. He used the momentum against attacker and shoved him into the alley wall. The thug gasped as he hit the bricks, his knife falling from his grip. "Uchiha scum!" the man swore, struggling to break free. He swung a wild punch with his free hand. Masashi grabbed the punch and smacked the guy''s face. The man staggered backward, hand on his stinging cheek. "The hell?!" he sputtered, glaring at Masashi. "You can''t just slap me! That''s police brutality!" Masashi looked at him innocently. "Oh, I wasn''t slapping you. There was this huge fly buzzing around your head. I was just trying to get it." "Liar!" the man snarled. "There''s no fly! You''re just abusing your power!" Masashi shrugged, still pinning the man to the wall. "I swear, it was right there. Nasty thing, too. Probably attracted to all that energy you''re giving off." With his free hand, Masashi produced a crushed fly, its legs sticking out at awkward angles. The suspect''s jaw dropped. "You... but... how...?" "See?" Masashi grinned. "Told you it was a big one. Must''ve been a real nuisance, buzzing around your head like that." The suspect thrashed against his iron grip. "Damn Uchihas!" he snarled. "You think you''re above the law? With your fancy eyes and your Police Force badge. You''re nothing but a bunch of power-hungry thugs!" Masashi twisted the man''s arm further behind his back, forcing him to his knees. The move was precise, painful but not damaging. As the genjutsu faded unnoticed, he smiled. "You''re under arrest. Fraud and assaulting an officer," he said, clicking the handcuffs shut. "And watch your mouth. It''ll only get you in deeper trouble." As they walked to the station, the man ranted ceaselessly. "You Uchihas think you own this village, but you''re just a bunch of arrogant jerks! One day, someone will put you in your place!" Masashi tuned it out, his mind drifting back to food. His silence earned a confused look from the captive. At the station, he quickly handed off the suspect and filed his report. The rest of his shift passed quietly. When his shift ended, he left a shadow clone behind for the shift change and quickly returned to base. 02 – A Shinobi’s Guide to Bar Etiquette As Masashi walked back into the police department, he headed straight to the office to check out. "Mission report, Masashi-san?" The clerk''s voice was friendly but professional. "Standard patrol. No real incidents." Masashi handed over his paperwork, watching as the clan member in charge of registration marked his mission complete. He turned to leave, planning his evening training routine, when a familiar voice called out behind him. "Masashi-nii!" He turned with a smile. "Tetsuka, long time no see." Tetsuka was more than just a familiar facehe was a trusted comrade who had fought alongside him on the battlefield. "Long time no see? You''re always holed up at home, aren''t you?" Tetsuka''s face scrunched up with irritation. "Why didn''t you attend the clan meeting a few days ago?" Masashi shrugged nonchalantly. "No need to. I''ll just follow orders anyway." Clan meetings were similar to workplace meetings from his previous life. Pre-meeting communication, decision-making during the meeting. The Uchiha were a bit more straightforward, but the overall process was the same. "That''s exactly your problem," Tetsuka crossed his arms. "You''re talented, everyone knows that. But talent isn''t everything. The clan needs more than just strong shinobiwe need voices, ideas." "The clan has plenty of those already." "But not yours. And that matters." Tetsuka leaned against the wall. "You know what Fugaku-sama said the other day? He asked about your progress with the police force." Masashi raised an eyebrow. "Did he now?" "Don''t act so surprised. Your mission completion rate is impressive." Tetsuka grinned. "Though some say you''re too efficient. Almost inhuman." "Efficiency saves lives." Masashi kept his voice neutral. "In our line of work, that matters more than politics." "Politics?" Tetsuka rubbed his temple, clearly frustrated with his cousin. "Clan meetings aren''t just about following orders. They''re about discussing important decisions that affect us all." "I see." Masashi''s response remained lukewarm. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tetsuka let out a frustrated sigh. "Can''t you be a bit more... passionate?" "Even the old ninjas in the clan aren''t like this. In fact, the older they get, the more energetic they become. At every meeting, they''re the most spirited ones." Masashi shrugged again. "Unity is what matters most." "But what if we''re working towards something wrong?" "In this world, there is no right or wrong." Masashi fixed him with a strange look. "The strong are always right." Tetsuka clearly didn''t grasp the weight of those words, the truth Masashi had learned through pain. His eyes widened. "I get it now. But there''s still a gathering tonight, and you can''t miss it." Masashi shook his head. "The family''s situation is dire. I need to train more to contribute to the clan. I don''t have time for frivolous gatherings." Tetsuka rolled his eyes, annoyed. "Fine, I''ll call more people to join us!" "Where''s the gathering tonight?" he finally asked, resigned to his fate. "I''ll make sure to pay my share. I don''t want to freeload." Tetsuka grinned, told him the location, and left. As Masashi turned to leave, he caught a clan member staring at him with an odd expression. This put him on high alert. "Is there a problem?" he asked, his voice calm but his eyes sharp. "The place your friend booked is nice, and they just got some new tea," the middle-aged clan member said enviously. "The only downside is that it''s pricey." "Sorry? What are you talking about? If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave. I need to train," Masashi said expressionlessly, and immediately used body flicker to leave. The clan member stared at the empty space, confused. "Are young people these days really that dedicated?" He couldn''t help but be impressed. The Uchiha clan had produced exceptional young warriors during this war, and Masashi stood among them. The middle-aged clan member hadn''t expected such diligence from someone so young. "No wonder they call him a training fanatic in the clan," he muttered, shaking his head. "Success never comes by chance. The future of the Uchiha Clan depends on young people like him." --- Masashi had already returned home. He should have gone to the canteen for food, but that was off-limits for now. "Tetsuka, that guy, how could he talk about secret things so carelessly?" he grumbled while entering his house. "Clearly inexperienced." In the kitchen, he quickly prepared and ate his fried rice while planning his training schedule. Then he headed to the clan''s training ground to begin his practice. The Uchiha training ground was massive and well-equipped. It wasn''t just a simple flat area with targets; it resembled a sports complex with both outdoor and indoor facilities, including specialized areas for Sharingan training. Following his routine, he first practiced shurikenjutsu and taijutsu, then trained his Sharingan, and finally worked on his ninjutsu. Besides the natural fire affinity all Uchiha had, his second transmigration had let him keep his water and wind affinities from the first. He had been tirelessly training these three elements, not considering new chakra transformations yet. For one, it was already enough. Secondly, he didn''t have the extra time. In this world, speed was crucial. Everything had to be done quickly, or you''d be left behind. Efficiency was key, and investing time without sufficient returns wasn''t worth it. Masashi''s Yang Release training was well-known among the Uchiha, but most people didn''t pay much attention to it, and no one cared about the specific technique he was practicing. The Uchiha clan, with their long history, knew that their ancestors, along with the Senju, were descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, and they understood the powerful benefits of Yang Release. However, knowing about it was one thing, but actually practicing it was another story. Unlike the five basic elemental chakras, mastering Yang Release was a slow and demanding process that required natural talent. The Uchiha clan''s Sharingan gave them an edge in learning new techniques quickly, allowing them to master many skills. However, perfecting the Sharingan itself was such a time-consuming endeavor that they had little time for anything else. Asking them to put in extra effort to develop Yang Release was a tall order. The Uchiha had learned from their long history, particularly during the Warring States period, that Yang Release''s slower training pace made it more of a liability than an asset. Among the entire Uchiha clan, Masashi was the only one willing to sacrifice time spent training the Sharingan to practice Yang Release. After finishing his ninjutsu practice, he headed home to clean up. A quick but thorough shower later, he changed into comfortable clothes and set out for the meeting. His legs were sore from the intense training, but that didn''t stop him from taking a shortcut to the meeting spot. The group was gathering at the best bar in Konoha, conveniently located near the iconic Hokage Rock. He jumped down from the roof and continued on foot. From a distance, he spotted Tetsuka waiting at the entrance, chatting with Inoka and Yatsushiro. The three of them often hung out together, goofing around and causing trouble. Then he noticed someone unexpectedYaku, Fugaku''s trusted right-hand man. He was a smooth operator with considerable influence, and both the dove and hawk factions believed they could sway him to their side. Masashi quickened his pace, walking towards Yaku, who greeted him with a smile. He could be casual with Tetsuka and the others, but not with Yaku due to the difference in seniority. he thought, a slight frown creasing his brow. "Yaku-sama." He offered a slight bow. "Don''t be so formal," Yaku showed a smile he never had in the office. "We''re relaxing tonight." Masashi''s eyes widened slightly as realization hit. He forced a smile and nodded. "Sorry about that." Tetsuka clapped him on the back, grinning. "Come on, let''s head inside. We''ve got a lot to discuss." As they entered the bar, Masashi couldn''t shake the feeling that this night was going to be a lot more exhausting than he''d thought. The moment Masashi and his fellow Uchiha stepped into the bar, the atmosphere shifted like a genjutsu dispelling. Conversations hushed mid-sentence, sake cups froze halfway to lips, and heads turned with the synchronicity of a well-oiled machine. At first glance, it seemed like an older uncle was treating his juniors to a night out. But that impression quickly faded when people saw the fan emblem on the backs of their clothes. Even those who had had a bit too much to drink knew better than to make a joke. These weren''t just any shinobithey were Konoha''s Police Force. Masashi''s eyes swept the room, cataloging details out of habit. A couple in the corner, the man suddenly sitting up straighter as he noticed the Uchiha emblem. A group of off-duty chunin, their laughter dying down as they gave respectful nods. A lone figure at the bar, hunched over a drink, who glanced up and instantly sobered at the sight of the Police Force. The Uchiha''s presence stirred a mix of reactions, mostly positive. Some patrons straightened their postures, a sign of respect for the prominent clan. Others smiled nervously, perhaps remembering past encounters with the law. One particularly drunk customer started to stand, as if to approach, but his friend yanked him back down with a hissed warning. , he suppressed a sigh. But after the Nine-Tails incident, these same looks of respect would turn to suspicion and fear. Many families lost loved ones, and rumors started spreading that the Uchiha were behind it. This caused the Uchiha''s reputation to plummet, becoming so bad that they were practically despised. But for now, the Uchiha were synonymous with the Police Force and being shinobi. Not much else came to mind. While the Uchiha didn''t have a spotless reputation, those who spoke poorly of them were generally the ones who had been on the wrong side of the law. After all, any reasonable person would know that as long as you stayed out of trouble, you had nothing to fear, and most of Konoha''s residents were decent folk. Masashi could feel the weight of those respectful glances, even here in this bar. And some were just outright strange... Like the owner of this bar. His eyes lit up like a slot machine hitting jackpot. It wasn''t because his place was small or lacking in customersquite the opposite. This bar was large enough to be called a restaurant, with high operating costs. The fees just to have so many hostesses were no small matter, so a major portion of revenue came from wealthy patrons'' tips He knew that ninjas made a lot of money, and they spent it just as lavishly. Especially those from established ninja clans, with their family''s reputation on the line, tended to have even greater earning power. Even if they overspent by accident, their clan would always cover the difference. He loved when ninja clans came to spend money. They weren''t just generous with their spending; as the ones in charge of the Police Force, it meant that if he treated them well, his establishment would stay on their good side. This would keep his ''service fees'' to the Police Force at a minimal level, no matter how much money he earned. It was a win-win situation. In his eyes, ninja clans like the Uchiha not only had money but were also decent people! If only all Konoha institutions were run by the ninja clans! He couldn''t help but compare them to the people in the administrative department who, despite also being ninjas, would always find a way to demand bribes and freebies. He sincerely hoped they''d never be able to hide their secret stashes of money! Of course, when rich customers like the Uchiha arrived, the owner made sure to personally welcome them. He practically tripped over himself rushing to greet them, his face a mask of eager servility. Masashi noticed the slight tremor in his hands, the sheen of sweat on his forehead. "Yaku-sama!" The owner''s voice dripped with honey, thick enough to trap flies. "It''s been so long since your last visit. The girls have been complaining to me about it!" Masashi fought the urge to roll his eyes. But he kept his face neutral, years of practice making it effortless. He caught Tetsuka''s eye, saw the slight quirk of his eyebrow. At least he wasn''t the only one who remembered. The owner, whose name he recalled was Tanaka, was practically glowing with enthusiasm. Masashi knew the type well. To Tanaka, shinobi from clans like the Uchiha weren''t just wealthy patronsthey were a lifeline for his business and a shield against the more unsavory elements of Konoha''s bureaucracy. As they followed Yaku upstairs, Masashi''s mind wandered. "Oi, Masashi-nii," Tetsuka mumbled, falling into step beside him. "You''ve got that look again. Thinking about food?" Masashi''s lips twitched. "What else is there to think about?" Tetsuka chuckled. "Fair point. But try to look a little more... I don''t know, intimidating? You''re ruining our image." "Our image is just fine," Masashi retorted. "Besides, a hungry shinobi is a dangerous shinobi." The group chose a large private room and sat down. Tanaka quickly left, only to return shortly with a line of girls, all smiling brightly. They stood in a row and bowed in unison, greeting them sweetly, "Good evening~!" "Don''t just stand there, girls. Introduce yourselves!" Tanaka flashed a fawning smile at the Uchiha and clapped his hands to prompt the girls. They responded perfectly, each showing just the right amount of shyness or liveliness as they introduced themselves, listing their ages, hometowns, and so on. Masashi''s gaze paused on a petite brunette with large, doe-like eyes. "I''m Chisato," she said, her voice soft but clear. "Eighteen years old, from a small village. It''s a pleasure to meet you all." She bowed, a slight tremor in her hands betraying her nervousness. He glanced at Yaku and noticed his gaze was very focused, though somewhat lacking in experience. It seemed he had misjudged Yakuhe wasn''t a man who frequented these kinds of places after all. Sensing Masashi''s gaze, Yaku turned to him. "Oh? It seems like you''re quite interested. Why don''t you pick for everyone?" It was painful to watch someone who clearly had no experience try to act like a seasoned pro in front of their juniors. But Masashi understood. He had been there too. He inclined his head slightly. "If you insist, Yaku-sama." He used his Sharingan. Ignoring the girls'' stiffening expressions, Masashi carefully examined each one. No one could hide their true age or figure under those eyes! Once he finished, he deactivated his Sharingan and pointed to four girls from left to right. He turned to Tanaka, his expression neutral. "Tanaka-san, these ladies are lovely, but I''m curious... do you perhaps have other groups we could meet? Just to ensure we have a... comprehensive selection." Tanaka blinked, then his eyes lit up. "Ah, of course! How could I forget? We do have two more groups waiting. Would you like to see them as well?" Masashi nodded, his voice casual. "If it''s not too much trouble. We wouldn''t want to miss out on anyone exceptional, would we?" "No, no, of course not!" Tanaka agreed eagerly. "I''ll bring them right in. You''re absolutely right, Masashi-sama. It''s always best to consider all options." The owner had many good qualities, but he could be annoyingly verbose. Last time, his interference almost made Masashi miss out on a good selection. Everyone has different tastes, after all. He quickly ushered the remaining girls out and hurriedly shut the door, rushing to bring in the next group. The four girls left behind managed to put their smiles back on, though they were still a bit stiff. When Tanaka returned with the other groups, Masashi activated his Sharingan again. He scanned the newcomers, noting details invisible to the normal eye. After a moment, he deactivated his Sharingan and gestured to four girls, including Chisato. "These four, I think. They seem... well-suited to our group." Yaku nodded approvingly. "Excellent choices, Masashi. As expected of you." Tanaka beamed, feeling he had provided superior service. "Wonderful selections, Masashi-sama! I''m so glad I remembered the other groups. Please, enjoy your evening!" As the owner ushered out the unselected girls, Masashi leaned closer to Yaku. "Yaku-sama, is there one you fancy?" he asked with a smile, but he noticed Yaku''s expression was rather awkward. That puzzled him. "Masashi" Yaku seemed to be carefully choosing his words. "Don''t you think using the Sharingan for something like this is a bit much?" Masashi looked over at the others, noticing that Tetsuka and the others had their regular dark eyes, not their Sharingan. Suddenly, he had a realization. He turned back with a forced smile. "It''s just more efficient this way" "That''s true" Yaku nodded with a sigh. "Ah, I forgotyou''ve just come back from the battlefield. It must feel natural to use the Sharingan for everything." He then beckoned to the second girl on the left. "Come here, Chisato-chan~, don''t be shy. Sit over here." As the girl moved to Yaku''s side, Masashi suppressed a smirk. 03 – When the Hokage Comes Knocking After an impure night, Masashi''s new day still began with embracing the first rays of morning sunlight. His eyes snapped open, a slight throb behind them reminding him of last night''s indulgences. he stretched out the kinks in his muscles. He drank too much, and his head was still a little dizzy. But that didn''t stop him from waking up on time. Money could be earned, drinks could be had, and girls could be charmed any day. Training, though? That was the real prize. The path to power didn''t pave itself. And today, there were no missions, no need to clock in at the department, which was great. He dragged himself out of bed, splashed cold water on his face, and grabbed a glass from the tap. As he left his house like usual, intending to use the equipment at the training grounds, something felt off. The usual morning bustle was different, with clan members heading towards the entrance instead of their daily routines. but he wasn''t really interested in the commotion. The training grounds were calling, and he wasn''t about to let some clan gossip distract him from his goals. To his surprise and delight, the grounds were empty. No waiting, no sharingjust him and the equipment. He smiled as he surveyed his private training paradise. Masashi began with basic forms, his movements still refined despite the lingering effects of alcohol. As he warmed up, his mind cleared, focusing solely on the task at hand. The repetitive motions were meditative, each punch and kick driving away the fog of last night''s excesses. he decided, forming the hand signs for the Shadow Clone Jutsu. With a puff of smoke, an exact replica appeared. "Alright, me," he smirked at his clone. "Let''s see what we can do." He started with simple dodging exercises, the clone throwing slow, telegraphed punches. But that was just the warm-up. Masashi had something more... interesting in mind. He took a deep breath, eyes locked on his clone. He broke into a sprint, dashing towards the clone while his hand dipped into his pouch. In a move that defied conventional tactics, he suddenly launched three shuriken behind him as he ran. The clone watched, confused by the seemingly off-target throws. To an observer, it would seem Masashi had simply thrown his weapons away. But he wasn''t done. This was where things got interesting. The three shuriken flew through the air, each released at a slightly different speed and angle. The third struck the second, altering its trajectory. The second then hit the fist, causing it to curve sharply. Each impact changed the course of the others. The first shuriken, now far behind the clone, curved sharply as it whistled through the air towards the back of the clone''s head. The clone, reacting on instinct, ducked just as the shuriken whizzed overhead. It dispelled in a puff of smoke, more from surprise than actual contact. "Tch," he clicked his tongue. "Still not quite right." He wiped the sweat from his brow, analyzing what went wrong. The timing was off by a fraction of a second, the angle of the third throw just a degree too wide. But he was close. So close. He was about to reset for another attempt when the sound of approaching footsteps broke his concentration. Not just one person, but a large crowd. Masashi stopped his training and looked toward the entrance of the training grounds, curiosity overriding his annoyance at the interruption. What he saw made him blink in surprise, his usually impassive face betraying a moment of genuine shock. There, at the entrance of the training grounds, stood Fugaku. And he wasn''t alone. Behind him was a sea of faces, both familiar and strange. But one stood outa spiky-haired blond man whose presence seemed to light up the area. Fugaku was now showcasing a talent beyond being a ninjabeing a tour guide. "Hokage-sama, this is our clan''s training grounds. Usually, everyone trains here... Hmm? Masashi?" Fugaku looked quite surprised to see the young man standing by the target range. He remembered this person''s name because of his impressive performance during the battle against the Mist Ninja. A notice had been sent out, informing everyone that the new Hokage would be visiting the Uchiha clan today. Since the Hokage chose the Uchiha for his first official visit, the Uchiha had to put on a good show. Clearly, Masashi had missed some important memo. Hadn''t Fugaku himself been waiting at the clan''s entrance before dawn to greet the Hokage? But here this guy was, still at the training grounds. Even if that was what everyone was secretly thinking, it shouldn''t be so obvious! Masashi could practically feel the clan leader''s disapproval radiating off him in waves. Before Fugaku could speak, the Hokage took the initiative. The blond man stepped forward, his smile was warm and disarming. But Masashi knew better than to let his guard down. This was the man who could single-handedly decide the outcome of a war. "Fugaku-san, no need to get upset," he said with a friendly smile, though his tone made it clear he was in charge. "Having such a hardworking young man in the family is something to be admired, isn''t it?" The Hokage turned to Masashi, his smile widening. "Your name is Masashi, right? I''m Minato. Nice to meet you. I''ve heard about your battlefield exploits. An Uchiha skilled in multiple ninjutsu is quite rare." Masashi didn''t respond immediately, not out of disrespect or shock, but because something else came to mind. His stomach quietly reminded him that breakfast had been sacrificed for training. "Indeed," Fugaku''s voice was a bit low. "Masashi''s interests are slightly different from the rest of the clan. He''s very into ninjutsu." His voice served as a reminder to Masashi. Realizing he was expected to say something, he bowed slightly. "Hokage-sama," he began, his voice carefully neutral despite his irritation. "I apologize for my ignorance of your visit. Had I known, I would have prepared a proper welcome." As he spoke, part of his mind was still debating lunch options. "No harm done. After all, I don''t know much yet," Minato waved off the apology, his eyes scanning the training ground with obvious interest. At this point, his reputation had spread throughout the ninja world, and he didn''t really care about such minor things anymore. In fact, he was more intrigued by the fact that an Uchiha was training in Yang Release. Minato was no longer a naive newcomer. He was well-versed in the history of the ninja world and the darker side of the village. He had many interests, and many awkward situations to navigate. Just yesterday, after his inauguration, he tried to confront the Root division, but lost the argument to Danz. And without support from the Third Hokage, he couldn''t change anything. Realizing his inexperience was a hard pill to swallow. But as a new leader with limited influence he found it hard to make immediate changes at the higher levels. So he decided to approach things from a different angle. As the Hokage it was reasonable for him to visit the various clans after taking office. Visiting the Uchiha clan first, a group historically marginalized by Konoha''s core power structure, was not only reasonable but also well-justified. The recently concluded Third Great Ninja War had proven that the Uchiha clan was loyal to the village. Honestly, Minato had always found it odd that, despite the Uchiha''s stiff demeanor, strange personalities, sarcastic speech, and dark history, they held no significant voice in the village''s leadership, despite being one of the most important supporting forces among Konoha''s Jonin. During the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha produced two shining stars. He was one, and the other was Uchiha Shisui. Shisui''s record and his young age made many question whether their own ninja careers were even worthwhile. At just 13, he cut down enemies like grass on the battlefield, and during the war, villages would have their ninjas retreat upon seeing him, treating him much like Minato. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This went beyond the concept of a genius. A genius was someone yet to fully develop. Shisui had already become something far greater. Yet, despite his prowess, everyone naturally regarded him as a kind-hearted individual. Combined with the already fallen Obito, Minato had high hopes for the younger generation of the Uchiha. In fact, he believed he had discovered a patternthat the more unconventional Uchiha were within their clan, the more they embraced the Will of Fire. Masashi seemed to fit this pattern. After all, which Uchiha spent their days training in Yang Release? So now, Minato was looking at Masashi with eager anticipation. But as the person being stared at, Masashi was starting to feel uneasy. Although he didn''t sense any malice from Minato, being under the gaze of someone so powerful, someone who could defeat entire armies alone, made him uncomfortable. "Hokage-sama, you flatter me," he responded, somewhat half-heartedly. "It''s just a personal interest of mine." Minato didn''t seem to notice Masashi''s discomfort. He acted like they were old friends, continuing to ask curiously, "It''s not often we see Uchiha branching out beyond their traditional techniques. Oh, and I heard something interesting. Did you really copy a Kekkei Genkai from a Mist ninja?" Masashi nodded slowly. The achievement was significant, but drawing too much attention could be dangerous. "By chance, yes. It was an... unexpected outcome." "Would you mind showing me?" Minato asked, his curiosity evident. "I''m just intrigued by the possibilities. The implications for ninjutsu theory alone are... well, remarkable." Masashi hesitated for a moment, then complied. He drew his short sword, channeling his chakra. Visible to the naked eye, a cold aura spread across the blade, a thin layer of ice forming before it quickly dissipated. "The Ice Release of the Yuki clan... remarkable. The formation and dissipation are almost instantaneous. How did you manage to replicate it?" As the ice crystals disappeared into the air, Minato was fascinated, silently making a note about the Yuki clan he had never met. It was well-known that the Sharingan couldn''t copy bloodline limits, so for Masashi to have succeeded, most in Konoha, even the Uchiha, assumed the Yuki clan''s technique was some form of combined ninjutsu. Their dismissal of it as a subpar ability only showed their ignorance. But Masashi knew better. His years of training in Yang Release had finally started to bear fruit. The combination of Uchiha blood and Senju-style Yang Release... it was a path to power he''d only dreamed of. This path that could take him to the peak had finally become clear. As Minato continued to ask questions, Masashi answered politely but guardedly. He could see the wheels turning in the Hokage''s mind, no doubt considering the possibilities of an Uchiha with such unique abilities. "It''s a complex process," he said, choosing his words carefully. "I''m still exploring." Minato''s brow furrowed in thought. "I can imagine. The potential applications are... well, they''re quite something." As the conversation wound down and Minato moved on to greet other clan members, Masashi''s mind was already somwhere else. [A/N]: Dialogues are not real facts. They assume Masashi can copy. 04 – Behind Closed Doors Minato''s visit to the Uchiha training area was brief. Both sides were there for business, after all. Masashi watched as Minato walked towards the meeting room the Uchiha had prepared. The young Hokage''s blonde hair caught the sunlight, making him look almost angelic. Masashi snorted inwardly at the thought. "Masashi," a gruff voice called. He turned to see Fugaku approaching. "You''ll be standing guard outside the meeting room." Masashi raised an eyebrow. "Me? Why not one of the elders?" "You have the three-tomoe Sharingan. It''s a show of strength." He nodded obediently. "Understood." As he took his position outside the ornate sliding doors, his mind was already analyzing the situation. He suppressed a sigh. The room beyond held the fate of the Uchiha, but all he could do was stand there looking important. At least the door''s soundproofing was as effective as wet paper. Carefully, he shifted his stance, angling his ear towards the door without appearing suspicious. Muffled voices drifted from inside. Masashi hesitated. Eavesdropping on the Hokage? "...appreciate the opportunity to discuss these matters directly, Hokage-sama." "Of course, Fugaku-san," Minato replied, his tone warm and open. "Open dialogue is important for the future of the village." "And the Uchiha clan has always been part of Konoha''s strength and future. Your contributions, especially through the Police Force, are invaluable." "We are honored by your words, Hokage-sama," Fugaku responded, his voice carefully measured. "The Uchiha have always put the village first." "And that dedication is precisely why I believe it''s time for a change," Minato said smoothly. "A change that will benefit both the village and the Uchiha clan." Masashi fought the urge to roll his eyes. "I believe the Uchiha''s talents are being... underutilized," Minato said. "The Police Force is crucial, yes, but your clan''s abilities could be doing so much more for Konoha." "Are you suggesting we abandon our duties to the Police Force?" Fugaku asked, a hint of anger in his voice. "Not at all," Minato quickly assured him. "But consider this: Konoha''s strength lies in its ability to take on high-level missions. With more Uchiha jonin in the field, we could significantly increase our mission capacity." , Masashi''s ears perked up. "And what of the village''s security?" another elder questioned. "We have many capable shinobi who can fill the ranks of the Police Force," Minato countered. "But the Sharingan... that''s an asset we can''t replicate." The room fell silent for a moment. Masashi could almost hear the gears turning in everyone''s heads. "This would be a significant change, Hokage-sama," Fugaku finally said. "The Uchiha have been responsible for Konoha''s internal security for generations." "And you''ve done an admirable job," Minato agreed. "But times have changed. The war is over. The Uchiha clan belongs shoulder to shoulder with Konoha''s shinobi." Masashi had to admit, Minato knew how to sell an idea. "We would need time to consider this proposal," Fugaku said cautiously. "Of course," Minato replied. "I wouldn''t expect an immediate decision. But I hope you''ll give it serious thought. This could be a new chapter for both the Uchiha and Konoha." The conversation began to drift into specifics C numbers, logistics, training schedules. Masashi felt his attention waning. His summary would be like this: He snorted softly. The reality was far less rosy. This whole meeting reeked of political theater, each side trying to outmaneuver the other with smiles plastered on their faces. But he had a pretty clear idea of Minato''s intentions. It made sense, in a cold, calculating way. The village''s income came from three sources: government funds, mission fees, and taxes. Government funds were strictly controlled, but mission fees... that''s where the real money was. Especially from high-ranking missions handled by jonin. And Uchiha jonin? They were something special. The Sharingan was a rare gift, even among the Uchiha. Fewer than a hundred clan members had awakened it, and only about twenty had achieved three-tomoe. But those who did... they were true jonin-level ninja, each capable of taking on two opponents at once. Now that Minato was Hokage, he believed that if Uchiha''s combat power were unleashed, even a single Uchiha could fill the gap left by dead shinobis. This would allow Konoha to handle more high-level missions. After all, following the recent war, Suna had lost much of its clients'' trust, leading to a diversion of mission orders. Konoha, Iwa, and Kumo were all eyeing these orders, and all three villages had given strict orders: no jonin were allowed to take time off and had to be ready at any moment. Masashi realized. Konoha didn''t exactly have a shortage of people to patrol the streets. In contrast, Konoha was stronger now than before the war. Its biggest loss had been... "...reminds me of the White Fang in his prime. Such potential," an elder''s voice drifted through the door. Masashi''s hand unconsciously tightened on the hilt of his short sword. Memories flooded back C watching that overly serious man train, the fluid movements, the flash of his blade. Konoha''s White Fang was a special figure in Konoha''s history. It wasn''t about how strong he was, but rather his extreme efficiency and overwhelming presence. He was essentially a mission-completing machine, unstoppable. Before his downfall, his mission record could be summed up in three words: Masashi''s Body Flicker Technique was heavily inspired by Konoha''s White Fang. That was also why he used a short swordthe way White Fang combined the Body Flicker with a short blade left a deep impression on him. Truth be told, it was indeed effective. , a darker part of him whispered. Lost in thought, Masashi suddenly noticed that the laughter in the room had grown louder, followed by the sounds of people getting up. He straightened, schooling his features into a neutral expression as the door slid open. Minato emerged first, his face wreathed in a sunny smile. Behind him came a group of satisfied-looking Uchiha, with young Shisui bringing up the rear. Right now, the Konoha ninjas probably couldn''t imagine that, within a decadeif Masashi couldn''t change certain thingsthe upper echelons of Konoha would turn into a geriatric club. The currently brilliant Fourth Hokage and the Legendary Sannins would either die, betray the village, or leave. The new jinchuriki would be a child, the Uchiha would be gone, and Konoha, the once great village, would face a talent crisis. And the people standing before him were central players in those events. "You''ve worked hard, Masashi," Minato said, beaming at him. "By the way, I noticed your request from a while agoto replace Obito on the Kannabi Bridge mission." "Yes," Masashi replied with a smile. "But unfortunately, the village didn''t approve it." It was a bit awkwardright after submitting that request, he had been scolded by one of the elders. They thought he was meddling where he shouldn''t. Minato chuckled. "Don''t worry, there will be more opportunities." He patted Masashi''s shoulder and walked off, the Uchiha group trailing after him. As the Hokage walked away, the group of Uchiha followed, escorting him out. Masashi lagged behind, hearing Minato cheerfully insisting, "You''re all too polite! I can see myself out. Let''s work hard together from now on!" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi hung back, lost in thought. That request... it had seemed like a good idea at the time. Replace Obito, take advantage of the situation with Madara... But looking back, it had been rash. Not being approved was probably for the best. "Masashi-nii," a voice piped up beside him. Masashi turned to find no one, then remembered to look down to see Shisui gazing up at him with those too-innocent eyes. "Masashi-nii," Shisui repeated, "don''t you like the Hokage?" Masashi resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "I''m a Konoha ninja," he replied evenly. "It''s not about liking him. I respect him." "Why fear him? The Hokage is very kind." Masashi looked at the boy, remembering the tragic fate that awaited him in another timeline. "He''s the Hokage first, Shisui," he said softly. "As Hokage, his will is no longer his own, much like a jinchuriki. You understand that, don''t you?" Shisui''s brow furrowed as he thought it over. Then, like a sun breaking through clouds, he smiled brightly. "I believe in the Hokage." "That''s great," he said, forcing a smile. "I believe in the Hokage too." As Shisui trotted off, to join the others, Masashi''s smile faded. He believed in the Hokage, all rightbelieved that Minato, like every leader before him, would do what he thought was best for the village. The question was: would the Uchiha clan fit into that vision of ''best''? Only time would tell. His thoughts turned then to the future. He thought of Minato''s wordsmore opportunities. his hand rested on his sword hilt. 05 – The Business of Blood In a sense, the leader of a village was hardly qualified to be a good person. A Kage could not simply speak about emotions with a ninja clan; otherwise, the clan might have felt they were being fooled, or even suspected ulterior motives. Minato had played it smart, keeping things professional and focusing on the benefits to both the village and the clan So, the interaction between him and the Uchiha went smoothly, and the feelings were just rightafter all, he came with money. Masashi couldn''t help but smirk at the thought. Afterward, Minato also visited the Hyga clan. Both major ninja clans agreed to a rotating system, ensuring that at any given time, at least fifty jonin could be mobilized in the village. With the Uchiha''s unique abilities, the actual combat strength of these fifty jonin would be even greater. Not to mention, both clans could also provide more chunin. As for special jonin, that rank was something created by the Hokage''s office; the ninja clans didn''t bother with such classifications. Minato''s actions did not face opposition from the former Hokage''s council. The old men and women were practically falling over themselves in agreement, like parched travelers stumbling upong an oasis. In the Third Shinobi World War, Konoha lost more people than in the first two wars combined, but the benefits gained were unprecedented. After all, it was the third time, and winning three times in a row made Konoha renowned among the nations. The biggest wave of commissions in Konoha''s history followed. From the recent situation, it was predicted that the total scale of this wave would be terrifying. Suna was only the biggest contributorit had no choice since it was the first to surrender. Even Danz had said that if necessary, Root could spare some manpower. It wasn''t just about seizing the chance to make money, but also about avoiding being caught in the crossfire. The core of Konoha''s ninja army wasn''t the ANBU, and it was certainly not Root. The ninjas from these two organizations were just a small fraction compared to the vast number of regular ninjas who relied on missions for their livelihood. The Third Shinobi World War differed from the second one in that it wasn''t entirely driven by national interests. Some conflicts were caused by grievances between ninja villages, and the cost of these conflicts had to be borne by the villages themselves. Ninjas on missions had no income other than reimbursement for their expenses. Expecting the daimy to fund this part of the war was out of the question"Why should we pay for you ninja villages to fight among yourselves for fame and missions?" After fighting for years, not only were the individual ninjas desperate for income, but even the village itself was starving. No joke, anyone dragging their feet at this point would be quickly sidelined. Danz knew very well that if it came to that, he would be the first one to go. Thus, Konoha united as one and started focusing on missions. Their only two real competitors were their old friends in the northIwa and Kumo. Let''s not even mention the highland barbarians, who would sooner crack a skull than look at a book. For them, every problem looked like a nail, and they were all too eager to play the hammer. And Iwa ninjas were still holding a grudge; they were deeply unsatisfied with their loss. In response to the Hokage''s call, the Uchiha clan, aside from leaving behind the most basic defense forces, mobilized every ninja they could. This wasn''t just about giving face to the Fourth Hokagethe Uchiha also wanted to make money. The Hyga had more people, so the Uchiha couldn''t compete in numbers, but they could excel in quality. Even Masashi attended the clan meeting this time, as it was about deciding who could leave the village. "Did you hear? We''re getting more high-ranking missions!" "About time. We''ve been cooped up in the village for too long." "Think they''ll let me join the rotation?" Masashi kept his face neutral. The clan quickly unified their thoughts and came up with the exaggerated slogan: Fugaku stood at the front, his stern face even more serious than usual. "The Hokage has requested our assistance in handling more high-ranking missions outside the village. This is an opportunity to showcase the Uchiha''s strength and bring more prestige to our clan." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, we must be strategic in how we allocate our forces. We cannot leave the village undefended." The discussion that followed was heated. Clan members argued over who should be sent out and who should stay behind. Masashi watched it all with amusement. His eyes scanned the room, observing all the present clan members. In one corner, he saw two particularly animated members, their faces flushed with anger as they jabbed fingers at each other''s chests. Takeshi and Kenji, if he remembered correctly. Both jonin, both eager for the spotlight. "I''ve been training for months for this opportunity!" Takeshi snarled, his Sharingan unconsciously activating in his agitation. Kenji scoffed, leaning in even closer. "Training? I''ve completed twice as many high-rank missions as you this year alone!" They were practically nose to nose now, there was hardly any space between them. He imagined the scandalized looks on the elders'' faces if Takeshi and Kenji suddenly locked lips instead of trading insults. Thinking about it was so absurd that he had to stifle a chuckle. But no, as amusing as it would be to stir that pot, it wasn''t worth the hassle. Better to stay out of it and enjoy the show from afar. Besides, there were more interesting things to focus on C like who would actually make the cut for these missions. Masashi''s attention shifted back to Fugaku, who was looking increasingly exasperated with the chaos unfolding before him. At the end, they somehow finalized the roster. There were fewer than thirty with the three-tomoe Sharingan. According to Fugaku''s suggestion, aside from the high-level officers of the police force and those needed for internal defense, fifteen could be stationed at mobile posts, with one reserved as a temporary position during manpower shortages, and at least five jonin would be on missions outside the village at any given time. Masashi was pleasedhe didn''t even have to fight for it; he made the list. Seeing the clan so focused on making money was absolutely adorable. This is how it should bethis is the spirit a ninja clan should have. Training in isolation wasn''t enough; you also had to go out and fight people. How else could you put your skills to use? Unfortunately, Masashi wasn''t in the first batch. However, Shisui was, as expected. There was no choice; the first mission had to be a success, and ''Shisui the Teleporter'' was a name that carried weight. The next morning, four clan members, including Shisui, left for the Hokage''s office, fully armed and with high spirits, under the eager gaze of the entire clan. They would receive their mission and head out immediately. After seeing them off, Masashi headed home instead of his usual training grounds. Since he could be called to leave at any time, he needed to ensure he was in the right condition. "Masashi, you''re home early!" his mother called from the kitchen as he entered. His stomach responded to the cooking smells before he could even answer. "Did you pack enough food?" she asked, already moving to pack additional onigiri. "I know how you get when you''re hungry on missions." Masashi smiled as she pressed a wrapped bundle into his hands. His father, who had been maintaining some equipment in the living room, looked up. "Ah, good timing! I just got my hands on some new polish for kunaisupposed to prevent rust even in Kiri''s humidity. We should check your gear!" Masashi thought. Still, he dutifully followed to reorganize his gear. They spent the next hour methodically checking and maintaining his equipment, his father periodically breaking into detailed explanations about various polishing methods that Masashi only half-listened to. After finishing their preparations, he went to his room to rest while waiting. As dusk approached, a knock finally came at the door. "Masashi! Time to gather!" Masashi quickly got up, put on his shoes, opened the window, and jumped out. In just a few moves, he leapt from the second floor to the front door. Shouting "I''m leaving" back to his house, he headed for the clan''s entrance to meet with the person who had come to notify him. At the gate, two other clan members were also fully equipped. Yaku was waiting nearby. "Yaku-sama." "Looking energetic, Masashi." Ever since that night at the bar, Yaku''s attitude towards Masashi had noticeably changed. Before, he had been all businesslike. Now, it was more like, "Kid, I''ve got my eye on you." The friendship and camaraderie between men were simple and predictable. "I remember, you''re skilled in Wind Release, right?" Yaku asked. "Yes." "Good, that''s perfect. There''s an A-rank mission from a noble in the Land of Hot Water, and only jonin can take it. Go to the Hokage''s office and accept it." The Land of Hot Water? It was said to be rich in hot spring resources and was an ally of the Land of Fire. Of course, calling it an ally sounded nice, but its real function was to serve as a battleground between the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning. It was also a battleground between Konoha and Kumo. To the north of the Land of Hot Water was the Land of Frost, a subordinate of the Land of Lightning. Both the Land of Hot Water and the Land of Frost had their own ninja villages, which essentially served as vassals of Konoha and Kumo, respectively. Yaku gave a few more instructions before finally saying, "This is an escort mission, but from what I understand, there will definitely be shinobi attackers. The client claims they''ll be from the Land of Hot Water, but if they show up, they''ll definitely be from Kumo." "Don''t hesitatekill them immediately. And make sure to leave evidence; the village will make the client pay extra." "Understood. If both show up, we''ll just kill them all for an even bigger bonus," Masashi smiled. "Well, look at you, still joking around. I guess you''re confident. But you know how ninja battles arethe roles of hunter and prey can switch at any time. And remember, your mission is to protect, which is different from a battlefield. The most important thing is to keep yourself safe." Masashi nodded, acknowledging the advice. He was mentally prepared. Or as prepared as one could be for the unpredictable world of ninja missions. Konoha''s service reputation was impeccable, which was why, despite being expensive, they always had the most commissions. After bidding farewell to Yaku and the two other clan members, Masashi set off for the Hokage''s office. 06 – Would You Like to Surrender? In Konoha, missions were centrally received and assigned at the Hokage Building. As the tallest structure under the Hokage Rock, this building served multiple functions. Masashi took in the familiar sight as he approached. The top floor housed the Hokage''s office, meeting rooms, and secretarial departments assisting the Hokage. The middle floors were dedicated to the administrative offices and the headquarters of the ANBU. he mused as he climbed the stairs. The ground floor, partitioned for public services, was where missions were received and distributed. The mission hall was the busiest place, with three long rectangular tables arranged in a gate shape. The middle table was used for mission assignments, while the side tables handled mission requests and payments from clients. Minato sat in the center, personally overseeing mission distribution and meeting clients. During this process, he kindly explained the services available to the clients and introduced the skills of the ninja who would undertake the mission. Masashi observed. Originally, the Hokage didn''t perform this duty. This practice began with the Third Hokage, who started doing it regularly. It significantly closed the gap between the Hokage and the village''s ninja, earning high praise from clients. In the past, it wasn''t easy to meet the Hokage, but now, clients felt more comfortable spending money in Konoha, knowing they were in good hands. However, the Third Hokage had admitted that he had been forced into this practice. The Hokage was not only the leader of Konoha but also its face. Every action was scrutinized by many. During Hiruzen''s time as Hokage, the most troublesome issue wasn''t the village''s ninja clans or his overbearing comrades, but the over-imaginative villagers and outsiders. Sometimes, he couldn''t tell who were his fans and who were his critics. Being aloof and cold wasn''t suitable for a Hokage. In the Land of Fire, where people generally enjoyed good living conditions, the citizens tended to love gossip, endlessly fueling rumors. Minato, for now, didn''t have such concerns. Firstly, he was still new to the role, and secondly, once someone became Hokage, everyone around them was on their best behavior, focusing on establishing a good image in the Hokage''s mind. Except for Danzhe''d always been a tough one. As Masashi entered the room, he immediately spotted the iconic spiky hair of Minato. Another thing that stood out was the banner hanging in the mission hall, which read, "Everyone, please do your best!" Before Minato''s desk were three foreigners: two adults and a child. One adult and the child were dressed extravagantly, while the other was clearly a bodyguard. Masashi could sense chakra flowing from the bodyguard. Although in this world, chakra wasn''t exclusive to ninjas, most chakra users did become ninjas. Some, for various reasons, never considered becoming a ninja. There were also unlucky ones who simply weren''t suited for the shinobi path, but that didn''t mean they had no other career options. "Masashi, you''re here," Minato waved him over with his characteristic warm smile. "Come, let me introduce you. This is the esteemed Daimy of the Land of Hot Water." Masashi walked over, sizing up the client. From his appearance, he seemed refined and easy to communicate with. Escort missions were troublesome when clients were stubborn and arrogant, which unnecessarily increased the mission''s difficulty. Unfortunately, such scenarios were quite common since high-level escort missions were typically commissioned by nobility. In this world, countries were governed by feudal systems, with individual autonomous lords called daimy. They appointed local officials and owed military service to the higher-ranking daimy, who was the great lord. Ninja villages were technically funded by the state, but in reality, they were primarily financed by the daimy. These lords were prime clients for ninja villages since they were willing to spend lavishly. "Daimy-sama, this is Masashi, one of the elite from the Uchiha clan," Minato introduced him before turning to Masashi. "The daimy''s visit to Konoha is rare, so be mindful of your approach. Communicate openly to ensure smooth collaboration." Upon hearing the surname ''Uchiha'', the daimy''s expression changed, a hint of excitement in his eyes. "This is wonderful! With a strong Uchiha protecting us, I''ll be much more at ease." However, he glanced regretfully at the Hokage. In the past, he had been a regular client of Minato, always specifically requesting him. After all, he was strong, pleasant to talk to, and warm-hearted. But now, as Hokage, Minato no longer took on missions. The Uchiha clan was known for their exceptional skills, but their service attitude... well, that was another matter. As a noble, he didn''t enjoy hearing someone say, "Give me the money, and I''ll handle it," as it lacked personal touch. But the moment Masashi spoke, the daimy''s opinion of the Uchiha changed. "Daimy-sama, I look forward to working with you. You can call me Masashi," he smiled warmly, channeling his best customer service persona. "If you have any additional requests, feel free to discuss them. We''ll aim for the best possible solution." He was a master of customer service, understanding how to make clients feel good about spending money. At this moment, the daimy felt satisfied and connected. He cheerfully replied, "No, I don''t have any special requests. As long as my son and I arrive safely, that''s all I ask." The young boy next to the daimy perked up at the mention of his name, studying Masashi with undisguised curiosity. "Father, is he stronger than our regular guards?" "The Uchiha clan is renowned throughout the nations," the daimy answered proudly, as if he''d personally recruited Masashi himself. "What''s the schedule?" Masashi asked, keeping his professional demeanor. "If possible, I''d like to depart immediately. I''ve already been away from my domain for quite some time." "Got it. I''ll just finish a few handovers, and we''ll be on our way." After finalizing details with the client, he turned to Minato, who had been observing the interaction with approval. "Hokage-sama, the mission is confirmed. I''m ready to depart." "Good, be careful on the road." Minato handed the mission scroll to a nearby staff member and gave one last reminder. "No matter what happens, ensure the absolute safety of the daimy." Masashi acknowledged the order and instantly switched into mission mode, positioning himself protectively beside the daimy and his son as they exited the building. The bodyguard fell into step beside them, his trained movements betraying years of experience. "I usually take point position," he offered, his tone professional but slightly defensive. "I prefer to maintain full visibility," Masashi replied smoothly. "You know the daimy''s habits better; stay close to him." Leaving from the north gate of Konoha, he began his journey to the Land of Hot Water with the caravan of the daimy. He adjusted his position slightly, keeping both the carriage and the perimeter guards in view. The journey within the Land of Fire was peaceful and secure. The guard captain noticed Masashi''s watchful gaze and nodded approvingly. "The roads are well-maintained here." "Konoha''s influence," Masashi replied simply. "Even bandits know better than to operate on these routes." In this world, the transportation infrastructure was generally poor. Under the feudal lord system, only the major villages had well-maintained roads funded by local lords, while other roads were merely paths formed from frequent use. After the formation of the "One Country, One Village" system, with ninjas concentrated in the villages, the ninja villages took on the task of guiding public transportation routes. Soon, the feudal lords recognized the benefits of this, turning these guiding services into state-funded wilderness security, to everyone''s delight. However, this happiness was limited to the five great nations. At this time, the Land of Fie was experiencing a golden era of security due to the countless Konoha ninjas scattered across the land, making the journey of the daimy''s caravan quite smooth. Until they crossed the border into the Land of Hot Water. Masashi''s fingers brushed against his kunai pouch, a habit he''d developed during the war. In the Land of Hot Water, Konoha ninjas wouldn''t handle security for free. Less than a day after leaving the border, the caravan encountered a band of robbers. But there was no conflict; a quick Fireball Jutsu from one of Masashi''s shadow clones sent them scattering. During this, as instructed by Masashi, the guards circled the lord''s carriage, while he formed seals. Once the robbers had fled and the coast was clear, he signaled for the caravan to continue. "That was efficiently handled," the daimy remarked, clearly impressed. "Perhaps too efficiently. Please stay alert," Masashi responded, his eyes still scanning the treeline. The daimy initially didn''t understand the precaution, so Masashi patiently explained. Forcing local bandits or displaced people to attack an enemy''s group to lull them into a false sense of security before ambushing them was a tactic used by Kiri during the Third Ninja War, one Konoha had also learned from. "In uncertain territories, paranoia keeps you alive," Masashi added. Realizing he''d grown too accustomed to the peace of the Land of Fire, the daimy asked no further questions, cooperating fully for the rest of the journey. The terrain in the Land of Hot Water rose gradually from south to north, with the daimy''s residence situated to the northeast, not far from the Land of Frost. According to intelligence, an enemy had hired Yu ninjas, disguised as Shimo ninjas, to assassinate him to seize his land. While wars between ninja villages rarely aim to destroy or occupy enemy villages, feudal lords follow entirely different rules in their conflicts. Masashi didn''t give this much thought. Knowing even that the enemy intended to disguise themselves as Shimo ninjas, it was either due to a major information leak on the other side or intentional misdirection. Most likely, the information from the Uchiha clan''s sources was reliable. The hired ninjas would likely be from Kumo. And given their style, they probably wouldn''t bother disguising themselves, treating the act of disguise as merely posing as Kumo ninjas. Days later, despite occasional minor disturbances, Masashi still hadn''t encountered a full-scale ninja ambush. He didn''t let his guard down. "Another quiet day," one of the guards commented. "Too quiet. They''re waiting for something," Masashi replied, his hand never far from his weapon. If this was the enemy''s plan, he found it quite uninspired. Even a novice ninja would see through such an obvious tactic. As the sun began to set on the fifth day, the caravan reached a riverbank, beyond which lay a dense forest, dark and quiet in the distance. After crossing this forest, they would reach their destination. Rather than crossing the bridge, the caravan set up camp beside the river, lighting a bonfire, pitching tents, and forming a protective circle with the wagons on the perimeter. Nearing home, the daimy relaxed considerably. He laid out a thick carpet near the fire, brought out food and drink, and sat with his child, discussing their life after returning home. He patrolled the camp''s perimeter, setting traps that were meant to be noticed. The journey had been too easy. He attributed it not to any hidden scheme but rather to the difference between Kumo and Kir ninjas'' combat styles. Ninjutsu could often reflect a village''s combat tendencies. For Kiri ninjas, signature techniques include the Hidden Mist Jutsu and Silent Killing. Kumo ninjas, on the other hand, were known for their Lightning Release. While Kiri ninjas excelled in covert and unconventional tactics, Kumo ninjas preferred direct confrontations. A night breeze swept by, and Masashi licked his lips, feeling a surge of excitement. Living in this world was changing his personality; he was becoming more like an Uchiha. In the dark, his crimson Sharingan eyes glowed, and he tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, the chill of the handle reminding him to keep calm. This was a protection mission. The red glow faded as his eyes returned to their normal color. After a glance at the forest across the river, he turned back toward the camp. --- As time passed, the camp grew quieter, eventually falling silent. The moon hid behind the clouds, leaving only the dim reflection on the river, with the quiet sound of the flowing water filling the night. A figure suddenly appeared on the river''s surface. It was a blonde woman. Taking a gentle step forward, she vanished from her spot, and several figures appeared in the distance where she''d been, all stepping onto the river. They were ninjas. Despite the darkness concealing their headbands, their brown skin and single-shouldered vests were unmistakable markers of Kumo ninjas. Only Kumo ninjas, with their offensive-minded philosophy, would design their combat attire in such a way. The woman in front halted. A young Konoha ninja emerged from the shadows. The Kumo ninjas watched him coldly. A stranger''s face, confirming they had no record of fighting this Konoha ninja. "So, you were watching us the whole time," the young Konoha ninja said. "You aren''t asleep." It was a statement, not a question. "Of course not. When traveling, I only eat and drink what I''ve brought myself," the Konoha ninja replied with a relaxed, slightly fake smile. "Cautious one, aren''t you? Though it doesn''t matteryou Konoha ninjas are our real targets anyway." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Kumo ninjas slowly encircled him. However, the woman raised a hand, signaling them to stop. "I''ll give you a chance. How did you detect us?" "You''re wondering if I have a blooddline limit? Sure, since you''re rather bold." The full moon emerged from behind the clouds, illuminating the Kumo ninjas'' view more clearly. Before them, the young Konoha ninja''s eyes turned scarlet, three-tomoe swirling in each. "Sharingan!" the woman, trembling slightly as she stared. "My luck is incredible." Her smile grew slightly twisted. "Would you care to surrender? I''d rather not break you." "No can do." Masashi shook his head, easily assessing their strength. "Such nice chakra... Three jonin and five chuninreasonable enough." He pulled an onigiri from his pouch and took a bite. "One more bit of information for you. I''m actually super strong when I''m full." He drew his short sword. 07 – How to Drown Your Problems When Masashi drew his short sword, the Kumo ninja couldn''t hold back any longer. His grip tightened slightly on the blade, ready for the inevitable rush. They weren''t exactly the type for calm discussions, anyway. This strike team, made up of three jonin and five special jonin, was fully confident in their ability to complete the mission. The special jonin role was something all five villages now had. It designated a ninja who excelled in one area to a jonin level but still had the general ability of a chunin. "You''re going to regret that assessment," one of the special jonin growled. "Oh? Did I hurt your feelings?" Masashi''s tone was light, almost playful. So, the five special jonin from Kumo were quite irritated because Masashi had called them chunin. This group was sensitive about the fact that they held the title of jonin but still received chunin pay. They thought, after all, an Uchiha really was as annoying as the rumors said. The Kumo ninja team spread out. The three jonin held back, while three of the special jonin closed in on Masashi. The other two moved toward the camp. In the next moment, a crimson ''curtain'' rose up from the direction of the camp, forming a four-sided barrier that surrounded it tightly. "There''s someone else?" a jonin in the rear asked, puzzled. He was a sensor ninja, but he hadn''t detected any other ninja here. He had sensed some chakra from the camp, but it was just a few guards. After observing for days, he was sure they were just some taijutsu users with pitifully low chakra levels, making a barrier like this impossible. "He''s toying with us!" one special jonin shouted. "No, he''s setting something up," another warned, eyes narrowing. No one answered his question, and the three special jonin could no longer hold back. With flashes of lightning, they unleashed the Lightning Release taijutsu of the Kumo village and lunged at Masashi. The Kumo ninja who had initially targeted the camp also turned back to join the fray. Faced with Masashi''s three-tomoe Sharingan, the Kumo ninja knew that substitution or clone jutsu would be useless, and illusions would only backfire. So, they chose to rely on their all-purpose Lightning Release taijutsu. But what met them head-on was a tearing gust, nearly scattering their thin lightning armor. Masashi leaped lightly, landing mid-air while the Kumo ninja watched in confusion. Under cover of the night, the Kumo ninja couldn''t quite make out the hand seals Masashi was forming. Until the scorching flames erupted overhead. "Fire Style: Blazing Wind Dance!" Fueled by a whirlwind, the flames rapidly expanded into a massive fiery vortex that swirled toward the Kumo ninjas. This jutsu, developed by Masashi and modeled after a future technique by Obito, had its own advantages compared to the original. Facing this high-speed, rapidly expanding vortex of flames, the Kumo ninjas hurriedly retreated. But it was too close. The vortex pulled in the surrounding air, creating a vacuum. "Pull back! Maintain distance!" the female jonin shouted, but her warning came too late. One special jonin couldn''t escape and was swept inside. His skills were useless in the sea of flames. His comrades could see him struggling frantically, but he eventually went still, consumed by the fire. The flames continued expanding, forcing the Kumo ninjas to retreat further. Water Release was rare in Kumo, even rarer than Storm Release. Unfortunately, none of them had it in their arsenal. When the vortex finally dissipated, nothing was left but the intense heat in the air. And a glint of a blade in the dark. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In one swift stroke, a Kumo ninja was sliced in half. The blade, stained with his blood, plunged through the back of another, emerging from his mouth. Only then did the other Kumo ninja, including the three jonin, realize what had happened. Their renowned speed was worthless before Masashi. In all of Konoha, only two others could match him in Body Flicker technique proficiency. In his past life, his mastery of Body Flicker had earned him the nickname the Phantom. Nobody was eager to charge in for close combat anymore. Even the three jonin abandoned their passive stance and regrouped, visibly unnerved. "Shisui the Teleporter?" the blonde woman asked, thinking the mission was about to go south. "Shisui is thirteen. I''m seventeen." "You''re stronger than him?" "Did your IQ get stuck somewhere? I''m saying he''s thirteen; I''m seventeen." "No, you''re just an ass." The woman was a bit annoyed. She was actually pretty fed up with her teammates, feeling they weighed her down and slowed her in battle. But her dying mother''s last wish had been for her to work in a team, saying it had been her own unfulfilled dream as a young kunoichi. "So, Kumo ninjas can talk smack too?" Masashi looked at her, surprised. "Thought you were the silent, deadly types." But the blonde woman was done with talking. "Retreat!" She waved, deciding to abandon the mission. Her task was to hunt a lone Konoha ninja in the area, not to dig in against a lone Uchiha. The three-tomoe Sharingan was as formidable as expected. Two special jonin had already become sunk costs; there was no need to suffer further losses. But Masashi had no intention of letting them go. Kumo ninjas. Eight of them. Three jonin. This would be a huge win. The jonin rank is the backbone of each ninja village. They aren''t exactly rare, but they''re far from common. Across the five great villages, both active and inactive, their total numbers barely reach a few hundred. But the strength gap between jonin can be enormous. Technically, even legends like Hashirama and Madara were considered jonin. The chakra color of these three Kumo jonin wasn''t very deep. While chakra quantity isn''t a direct measure of a ninja''s strength, Masashi was confident, from his earlier exchanges, that these were merely ''gatekeepers''. Jonin like these didn''t deserve the title; they were weak and expensive. During the Third Shinobi War, he''d cut down plenty of similar ones from Kiri, and they''d felt just like cutting down chunin. The Kumo ninjas were efficient, not even glancing at the bodies of their fallen comrades. To speed up their retreat, they used Lightning Release to stimulate their muscles. That''s a true ninja. But Masashi wasn''t exactly the ninja type. He hadn''t lied to the blonde girlhe really was super strong. One of the Kumo ninjas charged toward the bridge, thinking it would be faster to escape that way. The moment his foot touched the bridge, both he and the bridge shot into the air. An ice mound erupted from the ground, followed by more, rising from the riverbed, one layer over another, forming a towering ice cliff, sealing off the Kumo ninja''s escape route. Seeing their comrade frozen in the ice, the others looked grim. They''d really hit a steel wall. Masashi observed as his jutsu reshaped the battlefield. One moment, it was a river; the next, it turned into a sheer ravine. The Kumo ninjas were swearing internally. They were losing their nerve. Masashi''s Sharingan picked up their subtle shifts in stance. The Kumo ninjas hated this type of ninja the most. A ninja with little chakra wasn''t necessarily weak, but a ninja with a lot of chakra was rarely anything but strong. If someone was extraordinarily powerful, they must have had extraordinary chakra. Apart from dojutsu like the Byakugan and Sharingan, or an exceptional chakra-sensing talent, the only way to gauge an opponent''s chakra strength was by observing the power of their jutsu. The rank of jutsu was based purely on difficulty, measuring a ninja''s ability to control chakra. For instance, the Uchiha clan''s Great Fire Annihilation was ranked B, while Kakashi''s Lightning Clone was ranked A, and was on par with Guy''s Eight Inner Gates Formation, which could knock out opponents for quite some time. The destructive power of a jutsu largely depended on chakra reserves, a principle especially applicable to the five elemental jutsu. The same Giant Vortex Jutsu cast by Tobirama had turned into a tsunami. With enough chakra, one truly had freedom. Masashi, wielding the power of the Ice Release, directly altered the terrain with a single jutsu. If the Yuki clan member he had previously defeated had this level of chakra, he would have never gotten the best of them. Yet the Kumo ninjas refused to give up. One of the three jonin charged, aiming at the ice wall. "Lightning Style: Thunder Fist!" he roared. "Is that all Kumo has to offer?" Masashi replied calmly as the attack only managed to chip off a few fragments. Another Kumo ninja tried using the Great Fireball jutsu. The effect was even worsenot even a fragment came off. The difference in scale was too large; the ice melted more slowly than it could reform. The blonde woman watched Masashi approach. "You''re no ordinary Uchiha," she said, signaling her comrades to spread out. "Did you copy the Yuki clan? I suppose their supposed bloodline limit was just a myth. I didn''t expect an Uchiha to possess such talent." "How many Uchiha have you actually encountered?" Masashi asked, gripping his short sword. Fresh blood still clung to its tip. "If you''ve met the Yuki clan, you should know they do possess a bloodline limit." "Your ignorance is showing. Even the Sharingan can''t copy bloodline limit abilities." "Curiosity has its limits. Surrender now, and I can let you live," Masashi said calmly. "My name is Kumika. Remember it!" she shouted, drawing a short blade. "The outcome is still undecided." Her words rekindled her comrades'' fighting spirit, their morale visibly restored. The Kumo style''s essence is to attack relentlessly, pressing forward with an indomitable spirit. The squad''s young captain had just said exactly what they needed to hear. "Apologies, but you''re too weak to remember," Masashi said, flicking the blood off his sword before sheathing it. "But since you''re serious about fighting, I''ll use my favorite and strongest technique to deal with you." "Die peacefully." With that, he clasped his hands together. Moisture from the air was drawn in, and jets of water erupted from the ground. In an instant, a massive whirlpool, like a water dragon, formed around Masashi as its center. Throughout his past lifetime as a ninja, his most powerful elemental release had always been Water Release. He had clashed with the immensely powerful Tobirama and fought countless Kiri ninjas, copying their jutsu along the way. While others might match his Body Flicker, none in Konoha''s current generation could equal his mastery of Water Release. "Water Release?" "Watch out for the impact!" "He''s underestimating us!" The Kumo ninjas felt insultedhere they were, wielding lightning, and their opponent chose water? They would make him regret underestimating them. In the next moment, the waterspout surged to its peak, and the weight of its mass could no longer hold. It burst mid-air, crashing down upon them like a waterfall. The pressure hit them before the water did, engulfing them in thick vapor. To give credit, Masashi''s Water Release was impressive. If it weren''t for the Sharingan facing them, they might have thought they''d encountered a Water Release expert from Kiri. As this thought crossed their minds, the first wave of water struck the ground, surging forward with tsunami-like force. Their ears filled with the roar of waves, as though the whole world was drowning. At that sound, Kumika knew the remaining special jonin were finished. Only a jonin could withstand the impact of Water Release at this level. The Kumo ninjas, in particular, weren''t known for defense, and those special jonin had defense capacities comparable to regular chunin in Kumo. Despite this, when the impact reached her, Kumika was instantly overwhelmed. The wave knocked her off her feet, and before she could recover, the rebounding force from the ice wall struck her again. The attack maintained its full power, as Masashi controlled every aspect of this techniquethe volume, duration, and direction of the water. The only cost was some extra chakra. After being pummeled several times, Kumika finally found an opening and burst to the surface. Ignoring her pain, she looked around. The water hadn''t dispersed but instead was held back by newly raised ice walls, which now enclosed a perfect square, trapping all the water within and forming an artificial lake. Standing on the water''s surface, she looked past the lake''s edge at the distant mountains. How could she have run into such a monster? She turned abruptly, spotting a teammate breaking the surfacethe other jonin. "Rai, are you okay?" she asked, though it was clear he wasn''t. If he''d been fine, she would have suspected he was a fake. "Nothing serious," he replied, though he was visibly shaken. "Where''s Ken? He hasn''t surfaced?" The silence that followed Ken''s name said enough. "And the Uchiha?" she asked. "I don''t know." "Maybe he left," Rai muttered. "Even as strong as he is, he would need to retreat after using such a large technique..." He stopped. A hand had reached out from the water, gripping his leg. He vanished beneath the surface before he could even shout for help, leaving only ripples behind. 08 – How to Buy a Kumo Ninja "Rai!" Kumika called out, looking at the spot where her companion had disappeared. As she shouted his name, she leaped back decisively, turning toward the edge of the boundary to escape the waters. This team was gone; she could find another. But if she herself was gone, then everything was over. "You really are heartless, aren''t you?" The water rippled as Masashi emerged, blocking her path. "At least check if they''re alive before you leave." Without a word, Kumika flicked a few shuriken at him, their paths intersecting to cover multiple angles of approach. Masashi noted as he deflected them with a small blade. She charged at him, brandishing her sword. Lightning crackled along the blade. With a flick of his fingers, a water spike shot up, piercing through her abdomen, but instead of blood, her figure exploded into a cloud of mist. Kumika emerged from his side and thrust her sword into his ribs, lightning chakra crackling violently as it connected. But before she could follow up, Masashi''s body burst apart into water, and an intense, freezing blast turned her into an ice sculpture. The next moment, flames flared, and a stronger force shattered the ice from within. "You''re still better than most," he said, emerging from another spot on the water''s surface. His scarlet eyes watched Kumika''s figure as she sprinted away. In an instant, a blade of water rose beneath her, slicing her into segments, but again, it was only a clone. "What''s the point? You can''t fool me," he turned around, looking at the real Kumika as she glared at him intently. Through his Sharingan, he could see her chakra network fluctuating. "You know the gap between us isn''t small." "Yes, Konoha really is full of monsters," Kumika sneered, her fingers tightening around her blade. Her eyes darted briefly to the treeline, calculating escape routes. "So many monsters, and yet none of them fight each other." "Trying to be nice by not killing you, and you insult me instead." "Nice? If you''re hoping for information, forget it. I''m still a jonin, and if you try to take me back alive, Konoha had better be ready to go to war with Kumo." "Typical Kumo ninja, always resorting to threats of war," Masashi''s eyes held a hint of disdain, which he made sure Kumika saw. "The five great villages have the same ranking system. You''re only a special jonin at best, so your formal rank is still chunin. Your actions don''t officially represent your village." Kumika''s expression darkened. "So, I guessed right." Masashi said. "Whoever organized this ''test'' didn''t do a good jobyour intel has been completely intercepted." "What do you want?" "As a Kumo ninja, you''re now worthless. Captured chunin can either die or become traitors. If you don''t want to die and don''t want your own village to deal with you, then your only option is to come with me to Konoha." "So, what do you say? Trade the information you know for a new identity?" Masashi observed her with interest as she visibly hesitated. Through his Sharingan, he could see the subtle fluctuations in her chakra. As he''d noted, these so-called Kumo jonin were only just meeting the chakra requirement for jonin level under his Sharingan''s perception; they were novice, special jonin. Nowadays, all the ninja villages had modeled their rank definitions after Konoha''s system. A civilian who could handle chakra and master the Clone Technique qualified for entry into the Academy. Graduating from the Academy made one a genin, the only way to reach that rank. Genin could become chunin by passing the chunin exams or through direct promotion by the village leader. But above chunin, whether special jonin or jonin, only the village leader could promote someone directly. Thus, becoming a jonin wasn''t about skill but about being recognized by the village leader, whether for good or bad reasons. But one thing was certaina jonin possessed valuable intel. "Being promoted by the Raikage shows you have ambition. If I''m not wrong, you crave power, don''t you?" Masashi decided to stoke the flames. "Konoha is far more generous than Kumo in that regard. Without the feudal clans, as long as you earn enough merit, even the Scroll of Seals under the Hokage''s direct watch is accessible." He watched as she struggled to maintain her composure. "It''s just ''suitable techniques'' chosen for us. You think I haven''t seen it before?" Kumika shot back suddenly. But it was clear her tone had changed. The edge of desperation had been replaced by poorly concealed interest. "If you''re worthy of looking at the book, the Hokage will let you pick freely. Just be sure you can master it. The current Fourth Hokage was a civilian who learned the Flying Thunder God, one of the strongest jutsu in the scroll," Masashi responded calmly. "So, have you decided?" he thought, noting how her defensive posture had subtly relaxed. "If you''re lying to me, believe me, I''ll find a way to destroy the data my village has embedded in my mind. You won''t get anything." "If I were going to lie, it wouldn''t be about information," Masashi replied, satisfied. He was a loyal ninja, dedicated to his village. This woman would keep the Hokage''s office busy for a while, and at least the intelligence division in Root would have a new project. It would also distract the old man, who couldn''t stand Masashi''s clan, from stirring up trouble. With this information, Konoha could prepare for Kumo''s moves, Root would stay occupied, and he''d get a boost in incomebenefiting both public and private interests. And, he''d saved a stray Kumo ninja to boot. It was a win-win. he thought with satisfaction. "Wait here," he said happily, preparing to dive again. His movement made Kumika tense up. "What are you doing?" She really didn''t trust him. For the money, Masashi decided to endure her suspicions. "Don''t worry, I''m just retrieving the enemy''s head. Can''t add a bounty without it," he replied. "With me here, you''re still thinking about bounty money?" Kumika realized she needed to reevaluate this man. "Ninja work for money. No bounty means no food. Unless you''re offering to support me?" "No, you come up, I''ll go down," Kumika released the chakra from her feet and dived into the water first. Half-submerged in the water, Masashi had an odd feeling about her comment. He remained alert, sensing movements in the water. After a short while, Kumika resurfaced. But Masashi didn''t see what he expected. "The heads?" sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need for heads, just this," Kumika raised her arms, showing a headband in each hand. "As for intel, I''m the lead here. Having me is enough." "Now there''s some humanity," Masashi mused, accepting her answer after a moment. --- Early the next morning, Masashi woke the daimy''s group who had spent a comfortable night. The four shadow clones left at the camp also dispelled the barrier they''d maintained throughout the night. The feedback of chakra usage from his clones told him they''d used exactly the right amountno waste, no shortage. The convoy was already used to waking up surrounded by the crimson barrier. They''d only been amazed by it on the first night. Ninjas were so common in this world that ordinary people are quite numb to ninjutsu. They saw it so often that unless they wanted to be a ninja themselves, they were not curious to learn about it. For them, ninjutsu was just another flashy trick. At least that made Masashi''s job simpler. No need to explain the complexities of chakra control to people who just wanted to see the light show. The veteran ninjas from each village knew this well. During their regular interactions with clients, the best jutsu wasn''t necessarily the most useful one but rather the most visually impressive. Using the A-rank Shadow Clone with elemental transformation has less impact than simply launching a C-rank Great Fireball. The client''s feedback on a mission was critical, as it directly affected the village''s commission. These days, Masashi''s favorite jutsu to boost his evaluations was the Four Crimson Ray Formation. Cautious by nature, he appreciated both the visual effects and the power of this A-rank jutsu. Bringing along the headbands of fallen foes and a captive, he first visited the daimy to explain the events of the previous night. When dealing with clients, it was essential to communicate promptly. In this world, power structures were refreshingly simple. No hidden corporate games, just clear hierarchies based on rank and strength. Honestly, clients in this world were much easier to deal with than back on Earth. In business, sometimes you think you were the client, but you were the supplier, and vice versa. After being jerked around a few times, young Masashi came to a realization. If someone said the hardest things with the kindest tone, they were most likely the true client with all the power. Conversely, those who said the softest things in the harshest tone were definitely the powerless supplier. In the ninja world, the former was usually a jonin, while the latter were all genin. This was why a genin can only make fifty thousand ry per mission at best, while jonin missions started at one hundred fifty thousand, with no upper limit based on the mission content. Leaving Kumika outside the tent, Masashi stepped inside, where the daimy was watching his son reluctantly eat an egg and drink a large bowl of milk, saying, "Otherwise, you won''t grow tall." "Oh, Masashi, you worked hard last night," the daimy greeted him warmly, while his son continued to look sullenly at his bowl of milk. "It was nothing. I''m more concerned if we disturbed your rest," Masashi replied with a smile. "However, I do need to report something to you." "No need for such formalities. You''re too polite," the daimy waved it off, signaling him to sit. "Have you eaten? Join us, we can chat over breakfast; there''s no rush." "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have eaten alone, but this matter from last night is fairly important," Masashi said, knowing the daimy invited him every morning, though he''d never stayed. "Does it require a change in route? Don''t worry about it; make any arrangements you need," the daimy reassured him, though privately he noted something. This young man always claimed to have eaten, but he actually lived on soldier pills three times a day. Ninja life didn''t seem easy. He''d have to mention this in a letter to the Hokage to ensure this young man got better allowances. the daimy thought, admiring the recommendation made by the Hokage. "As for the route, that''s settled. The other issue is that the attackers last night were from Kumo. Do you have any insights on this?" Masashi handed the daimy a Kumo headband. Of course, whether he knew or not, this was a way to ask for extra compensation. "Kumo ninja?" The daimy''s face shifted as he looked at the headband. "That''s unexpected. Don''t worry; I''ll write a letter to the Hokage on this matter for you to take back." "It''s no trouble at all," Masashi said, pleased. The daimy was trustworthy and prompt about paying extra; he liked that very much and would give him a discount next time. "Also, I captured one of them last night. She''s agreed to switch sides, and I plan to take her along." "What?" The daimy was surprised. "A Kumo ninja willing to defect?" In his experience, Kumo''s ninjas were all notoriously stubborn. But this solid reputation also meant they were known to see a mission through to the end once it was accepted. "She might have information useful to the village. I thought it might be useful if you met her, in case there''s anything you want to clarify." "Good thinking." The daimy thought highly of Masashi''s careful approach, much unlike the complacency of some ninjas by the end of a mission. "Yes, bring her in. I''m curious about who hired Kumo ninjas against me." "Kumika, come in," Masashi called out. The kunoichi entered, lifting the tent flap. Her movements were controlled, but Masashi could see the tension in her shoulders. At the sight of her, the daimy''s eyes widened. "Masashi," he asked the Uchiha with a hint of envy, "Did you search her properly?" Kumika frowned at this. One of these days, she''d make sure the first thing anyone saw was her strength, not whether she had weapons. Signaling her to stop, Masashi activated his Sharingan and rechecked her thoroughly before letting go. "You know what to say and what not to. Don''t waste this chance." "I know better than you do," Kumika replied curtly. "And I don''t need to hide things there, so stop wasting time with pointless checks." "As long as you know," Masashi said, releasing his chakra, then nodded to the daimy and left the tent to join the head of security outside. "Masashi-sama, is it really safe?" The head of security looked concerned. "After all, this woman came here to assassinate the daimy." "It''s fine. At this distance, there''s nothing she can do," Masashi reassured him, thinking highly of the diligent head of security. He respected people with a serious attitude toward their work. "But" The head of security felt uneasy but didn''t want to barge in since his employer hadn''t called him. "Are you familiar with the Transcription Seal?" Masashi asked to ease his concerns. "It''s a unique jutsu of our clan. We can seal a pre-set jutsu in our or another''s eyes, activating it under certain conditions." "Jutsu can work that way?" the head of security asked with both awe and envy. "The Uchihas truly are impressive." "Of course, after all, I am a jonin." 09 – Tea with the Hokage "She''s really defecting to Konoha?" the head of the guards asked quietly. "Better opportunities there than being hunted by her own village," Masashi replied. After his brief exchange with the head of the guards, Kumika came out. Masashi saw her and led her away. A while later, after the daimy and his family were ready, the group resumed their journey. "What is that?" someone suddenly called out. Under the deep blue sky, a lake surrounded by sparkling ice peaks stretched out ahead. The wide river channel had transformed into a long wall of ice and snow. "Father, look! The entire river..." the daimy''s son exclaimed. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What jutsu is this?" The daimy and his son were watching and occasionally glancing at Masashi, who slapped his foreheadhe''d forgotten about this. He stepped forward, unsealed the river path, and redirected the lake water back into it. Afterward, he rebuilt an ice bridge to replace the wooden one he''d previously destroyed with his ice release. As the convoy crossed the bridge, people couldn''t help but reach out and touch it, shivering from the chill. "Please move quickly," Masashi said, scanning the surroundings. "The bridge is stable, but we shouldn''t stay." "But this is remarkable! How did you" a guard started. "It''s just chakra manipulation. Nothing special in our world," Masashi cut in, urging them to cross quickly. The mission was finally nearing completion. It had been over half a month already, and they''d made excellent time thanks to Masashi clearing the way with his jutsu. It was practically a highway he''d created. Several days later, they finally reached the mission''s destination. Once inside the residence, the daimy efficiently completed a personal letter to the Hokage, handed it to Masashi, and assured him that as soon as the extra amount for the mission was confirmed by Konoha, he''d promptly pay the balance. "Your service has been exemplary," the daimy noted. "The journey was remarkably swift." "Speed and efficiency are Konoha''s hallmarks, Daimy-sama," Masashi replied. As an ally of the Land of Fire, the Land of Hot Water used the same currency system, making the transaction seamless. Before departing, he pulled Kumika aside. "Remember, until we reach Konoha, you''re my prisoner. Act accordingly." "I know how to play my part. I was a spy, after all," Kumika responded dryly. "Good. Just don''t play it too well." After expressing his thanks, Masashi began the return journey with Kumika. The way back to Konoha was swift; in just a few days, they could already see the west gate of Konoha in the distance. "It''s larger than I expected," Kumika observed, her eyes scanning the walls. "Konoha prioritizes infrastructure. Unlike Kumo''s militant focus," Masashi replied. Regarding Kumika''s identity, the Konoha shinobi at a supply point had already sent word back to the village. Otherwise, they would have been intercepted by the ANBU as soon as they entered the forest surrounding Konoha. Business was bustling as ever in Konoha. People came and went, and a line had already formed at the west gate. Being a law-abiding shinobi, Masashi obediently waited his turn or not. This wasn''t a formal mission. He grabbed Kumika, and they leapt from tree to tree right to the gate, landing directly in front of a chunin registering arrivals. "Uchiha-san, there''s a line" the chunin started. "Special circumstances. You''ve been briefed," Masashi said, already moving past. The chunin looked up and noticed Kumika''s headband, slashed through with a scratch, marking her as a rogue shinobi from Kumo. He wasn''t surprised; he''d already been informed about her and even seen her photo. What puzzled him was, why bother with the headband? Masashi was summoned directly to the Hokage''s office, so he nodded his thanks and took Kumika with him. On their way to the Hokage building, they passed by Konoha shinobi who couldn''t help but glance at Kumika. Perhaps they were surprised a rogue shinobi could appear so openly in the village, or perhaps they wondered if they could trade her head on the black market. However, with Masashi there, no one approached her. Business was good, and offending a fellow shinobi over one bounty was unnecessary. Upon reaching the Hokage building, they stopped jumping; the ANBU would fight anyone bouncing around here. They verified their identities and took the stairs up. Since his reincarnation, he hadn''t been to the Hokage''s office. Guided by an ANBU shinobi, they walked along the circular corridor to the office at the top floor. The guards at the door gave them a once-over, their scrutinizing gaze staying on Kumika for a few seconds. "Masashi''s here? Let him in," came the voice from within. The ANBU opened the door, ushering them in. Inside, Masashi glanced around. The office was as he remembered it. For the leader of the foremost village, the place was surprisingly modest in size and decor, with a cluttered desk to boot. Minato was lounging on a couch, sipping tea. His relaxed expression quickly turned into a grimace as he burned his tongue. "Masashi, have some tea," he said, sticking his tongue out. "Hokage-sama, here is the letter from the daimy." Masashi handed over the letter and then took a seat on the couch, as the Hokage had invited him to do. Minato set aside the pleasantries and read the letter carefully. "I see." Placing the letter down, he turned to Kumika, who stood nearby. "I''ve reviewed your situation and discussed it with the Third Hokage. There shouldn''t be any issues, but we still require you to undergo a review by the ANBU. This is standard protocol, so I hope you understand." "I understand, Hokage-sama," Kumika replied, visibly relieved. Minato''s attitude gave her confidence in Konoha. As for the screening, if he had waived it altogether, she''d have immediately started planning her escape. "The Interrogation and Intelligence Divisions will meet with you initially. As long as you''re sincerely joining Konoha, the process will be quick. We''ll also work on relocating your family to the village, but that will take some time." "For now, we''ll create the appearance that Masashi killed you in battle, so we''ll need your cooperation in this regard." Meanwhile, Masashi was busy pouring himself a cup of tea. The flavor seemed awfully familiar. One sip again confirmed it was one of the special blends enjoyed by the clan elders. He recalled that Minato''s and Fugaku''s wives were close friends. But he couldn''t remember her name, only that this new Asura''s mother was a member of the Uzumaki clan. Reflecting on the past, he smiled with a hint of nostalgia. Those days mooching off the rich had been pure joy. He was feeling wistful for those times. "Masashi, you''re smiling like Jiraiya-sensei right now" Interrupted from his memories, Masashi looked up. Minato was holding a letter and watching him with that calculating look he reserved for complex political situations. "It seems that you and the daimy have been getting along quite well. He rarely praises anyone like this. I''m truly impressed." "Hokage-sama, it''s just a matter of respecting each other," Masashi replied neutral. This wasn''t the point he wanted to focus on; he didn''t want to hear this right now. "Based on the circumstances you encountered, we discussed and decided to raise the mission fee to 800,000 ry. Masashi, you''ll receive 712,000 ry. Considering your extra contributions this time, you don''t have to wait for the daimy to settle the remaining balanceyou can take the money right away." Masashi sprang up from the sofa but didn''t forget to follow formalities. "Thank you, Hokage-sama, and thank you to the village for nurturing me." Kumika, standing to the side, looked on with envy. She had taken on the mission of assassinating a prominent leader using her position. If she hadn''t run into Masashi, she would probably be counting money in the Raikage''s office by now. Minato, on the other hand, looked a little perplexed. The young Uchiha''s enthusiasm for money was either refreshingly honest or suspiciously convenient. But recalling Masashi''s background, he understood. The Uchiha clan didn''t receive many missions throughout the year. When he wasn''t yet the Hokage, even in peacetime, he would get a few S-rank and a dozen A-rank missions each year. While it didn''t compare to the legendary White Fang, earning 30 to 40 million ry a year was a steady outcome. Of course, a jonin''s expenses were considerable, especially with ninjutsu development. Thirty to forty million ry sounded like a lot, but it went fast. It was the same for Masashi. Without the clan''s financial support, he wouldn''t have been able to train in the Yang Release technique. "Don''t rush, Masashi. I still have something to discuss with you." Seeing that the Uchiha was about to leave, Minato quickly called out to him. "Huh? Hokage-sama, I still need to go back to the clan to report my safe return. You know how the elders are." "Your uncle and aunt wouldn''t count as elders just yet." Rising, Minato pulled Masashi back onto the sofa and then addressed the kunoichi, "Kumika, thank you for your work. The ANBU at the entrance will escort you to the Intelligence Division." "Understood, Hokage-sama." Knowing her cue, she tactfully took her leave, casting one last curious glance at the room. After the door closed, Minato sat back down across from Masashi and refilled his tea. They quietly drank tea, neither of them speaking. Masashi genuinely sipped his tea, while Minato sipped his as he observed the young man before him. His impression of the Uchiha clan wasn''t the best, but it wasn''t entirely negative either. If there was a problem, it was that the Uchiha clan had one of the lowest integration levels in the village. It wasn''t just them, though. The way ninja clans function inherently promotes strong independence. In this era of one nation, one village, the coalition-style setup of ninja clans that existed when the villages were first established has long since vanished. Over the decades, many ninja clans have either vanished or dissolved. Today, only eight ninja clans actually persist in Konoha, with the Uchiha and the Hyga wielding the strongest power thanks to their bloodline-inherited ocular techniques. The Uchiha clan''s power came from a few exceptional members, while the Hyga clan derived its strength from consistently powerful members. In the Uchiha clan, only a select few awakened the Sharingan, while nearly all Hyga clan members had the Byakugan. However, the tide of time cannot be stopped. As a product of the previous era, ninja clans as a whole were declining. The fundamental conflict between the Uchiha and the Hokage''s office didn''t stem from any past dark history; rather, it''s rooted in a difference in perspectives. The Hokage''s office viewed the village as a large family where everyone should contribute to the well-being of the whole. In contrast, the Uchiha would say, "The Hokage was not a family member, so it wasn''t their concern." That immediately shuts down the conversation. Of course, Minato knew it wasn''t as simple as that; he was aware of the grudges and resentments that ran deeper than mere politics. People like Obito and Shisui gave him hope for the future. While he was willing to become cold for the sake of the village, the Uchiha were still comrades, and he would never abandon them lightly. Obito struck Minato as simple, passionate, and endearingly reckless. Shisui seemed delicate and full of compassion. Both were individuals who cherished their comrades. But the Hokage''s office was never quite sure about Masashi. Based on the information the ANBU had collected, Masashi was incredibly strong. With the Water Release techniques he demonstrated on the Kiri battlefield, unless the Second Hokage was resurrected, no one in Konoha could rival him in that art. The difference between him and Shisui was that while Shisui thrived in crowded settings, Masashi seemed to hold back when there were many people around. A young, exceptionally talented Uchiha who didn''t broadcast his achievements and was a bit elusivethis was very un-Uchiha-like. He hoped Masashi''s apparent focus on money was genuine. Giving him more missions would be no issue at all. The Third Hokage had also expressed that if Masashi were like Obito or Shisui, he''d have no objection to giving him additional missions. Strictly speaking, the Third Hokage''s concern lay with the clan''s elders; he always had high hopes for the younger generation. Minato felt it was time to have a formal conversation with Masashi. He put down his tea and carefully considered his words. Masashi looked at him with an expression that seemed to say, "What exactly are you trying to do?" Minato felt somewhat affronted. He was the Hokage. Didn''t that mean more than mission pay? "Masashi, you''re very strong, aren''t you," Minato said, his gaze sharp. "I don''t quite understand," Masashi frowned. "Haven''t I always been strong?" "" Good grief, he took back his earlier judgment. Masashi was very much a typical Uchiha. "Shisui earned a name for himself on the battlefield, but you haven''t. Do you know why?" "Maybe it''s just that I''ve encountered weaker opponents. Since they didn''t run, I had no choice but to finish them." It wasn''t that they didn''t run; they simply had nowhere to run. Minato thought of the Kiri ninjas, who were defeated by Masashi. Even though they were the enemy, he felt a bit sorry for them. What a dismal way to go. "Speaking of which, Masashi, your Water Release resemble those of the Second Hokage!" "Hokage-sama, as you know, the Second Hokage was so fond of using Water Release that his techniques were widely copied even before Konoha was founded. It''s just that our clan isn''t that interested in that style." Minato held back his mental commentary and decided to get to the point. "Masashi" "Hokage-sama, could you be more direct?" "Alright, I want to askwhat are your views on the village and your clan?" 10 – A Clan’s Currency Minato asked this question quite earnestly, his blue eyes studying the Uchiha with quiet intensity. Masashi replied with equal sincerity. "It''s about the balance between rights and responsibilities. Enjoying rights and fulfilling obligations should be reciprocal." To be fair, the dispute between the Hokage''s office and the Uchiha clan had had both sides to blame. It was true that the Hokage administration had suppressed the Uchiha. But the Uchiha had often prioritized clan interests over those of the village. When they had contributed to the village, they hadn''t held back on asking for compensation. Masashi thought, though he kept that observation to himself. From a legal perspective, the Hokage had been the direct superior of the Police Force, yet this had often led to tensions and awkward situations. What leader would appreciate a subordinate department behaving like this? "Reciprocity, huh..." Minato thought this was an acceptable answer, tapping his finger thoughtfully on his desk. But he doubted the elders would see it the same way. It wasn''t that the Third Hokage would reject this logic, but that the elders themselves had lacked even the most basic trust. They neither had dared to trust nor could bring themselves to. The depth of the divide between companions of the same village gave Minato a headache just thinking about it. "Absolute fairness doesn''t exist. The village is vast and has to accommodate many people, especially when most are contributing to it," he tried to express his thoughts, or rather, the Hokage office''s viewpoint, in a more tactful way. "At this point, it''s not about who''s right or wrong, but about making trade-offs." "That''s fair," Masashi nodded. "It''s really just a matter of trust." After organizing his words carefully, he spoke earnestly to Minato, "Hokage-sama, the era of ''clan exclusivity'' is long gone. We''re all part of one village; we see each other every day. The elders might think differently from us, but if everyone''s willing to let go of their biases, there''s nothing we can''t discuss." In fact, looking at the Hokage administration''s policies over the years, they hadn''t severely hindered the Uchiha clan''s strength or development. A clan''s growth had relied on population, techniques, and finances. The Hokage''s office had merely limited the Uchiha''s power, but even a single Police Force role had been enough to sustain the clan''s typical growth. Thus, in Masashi''s view, it had been unrealistic to say the Hokage office had seen the Uchiha as enemies. They had still regarded the Uchiha as a subordinate department overly focused on its self-interests, an internal instability. Essentially, they had viewed the Uchiha no differently from other clans. In fact, none of Konoha''s clans had been able to join the decision-making ranks. The Nara clan had only had a slight advantage due to their intellectual acumen. Even Sarutobi Hiruzen''s clan hadn''t benefited much from his leadershipat most, financially. But the clans in Konoha that had survived until then all had had their own ways of making money, so none were truly lacking in funds. "Trust, huh... I think I get where you''re coming from," Minato believed that Masashi was being truthful. Honestly, he didn''t sense the typical Uchiha pride in him. Or rather, Masashi''s pride went beyond the Uchiha clan. Although Masashi didn''t say this outright, Minato was confident that''s what he thought. "But in that case, things might not be so easy for you." he couldn''t help but laugh, imagining future scenarios. Masashi was baffled. "I''m looking forward to seeing what you do next," Minato said, picking up his teacup. "Alright, I won''t keep you from heading home. Say hello to your parents for me." "Understood, Hokage-sama." Not sure what Minato was hinting at, Masashi decided it was time to go. He quickly got up and left, his mind already shifting to practical matters. His first stop after leaving was the mission hall, where he collected his mission rewards. There was a funny moment when the young lady handling the payout was stunned by how skillfully Masashi counted his money, thanks to his Sharingan. By the time he stepped out of the Hokage building, Masashi already had a clear plan in mind for how to spend the 700,000 ry he''d earned. Just because the clan was wealthy didn''t mean every individual in it was financially comfortable. The higher one''s rank, the more costly their training became. Though Masashi trained diligently, he wasn''t exactly a monk; he spent money as fast as he earned it. A textbook example of living paycheck to paycheck. Though he had missions to cover him then, leaving the Police Force meant those income streams temporarily dried up. Adding it all up, while his total income had risen, his expenses remained tight due to his current focus on his Yang Release training. He''d have to cut back. No more tea until he achieved a breakthrough with his Yang Release. Most importantly, he''d need to find a way to get an S-rank mission. The limit for A-rank missions was 1 million ry, but S-rank missions started above that and had no upper limit. Excluding wars contracted by other countries, S-rank missions usually involved assassinating important foreign figures or escorting confidential documents. Given that the relations between the Hokage office and the Uchiha had been strained, it was quite challenging for Uchiha shinobi to secure S-rank missions. But Minato seemed open-minded as Hokage, so Masashi felt hopeful. If anyone could see beyond clan politics, it was him. Just like he had told Shisui, he had full faith in the Hokage. If he couldn''t get an S-rank mission, he might be emotionally scarred and lose his faith in others. But the Hokage wouldn''t let a comrade suffer such psychological trauma. When he returned to the clan grounds, he was intercepted by Tetsuka before he could stash his earnings. "Masashi, you''re finally back!" he shouted, "The clan leader''s looking for youhe wants to see you right away." Masashi had no chance to dodge; everyone knew he''d returned from the Hokage building. "Got it." With no choice, he followed the overly excited Tetsuka to clan leader''s residence. Fugaku''s home was a mansion among mansions within the Uchiha clan''s district. Even though it wasn''t Masashi''s first time visiting, he was still awed by its grandeur. There was no way to match it. Fugaku''s family had been wealthy even before he had become clan leader, known for their business acumen. Thanks to his wealth, once he had become the leader, he had funneled his family''s profits back to help fund training resources for other clan members. Masashi received a stipend every month because of this. Despite Fugaku''s stoic demeanor, Masashi always considered him incredibly impressive. When he arrived, Fugaku was busy writing with a calligraphy brush, each stroke precise and measured. Upon seeing Masashi, he asked him a question that cut straight to the heart of matters. "Masashi, if you were to spar with Shisui, what do you think your chances of winning are?" "Shisui?" Masashi didn''t quite understand the clan leader''s question. "Why would I fight one of our own?" "You''re always so cautious, Masashi," Fugaku said, upgrading his expressionless look to show he wasn''t satisfied with that answer. "Even back home, you don''t feel like speaking the truth?" But seeing Fugaku''s expression, it didn''t seem the right time for jokes. "Fugaku-sama, when two Uchiha fight, there''s no real winner, is there?" The Mangeky Sharingan had its risks, and Masashi wasn''t sure he could withstand it. If Shisui couldn''t handle losing and hit him with Kotoamatsukami, making him think he was in some alternative universe well, why bother with reality then? And without using the Mangeky? Wouldn''t that be a waste of time? With everyone in the shinobi world scrambling for missions, how could he waste his own time? "Winning and losing isn''t the point. The purpose is to observe the differences between the two of you," Fugaku said, setting down his brush and cleaning his hands. Masashi glanced at the calligraphy and thought it could use some improvement. "Come over and have a seat." Fugaku opened a side door, revealing a tea room. The tea was already brewed, and a woman was tidying the table. When the door opened, she rose to her feet.. "Thank you, Mikoto." Fugaku''s expression softened slightly. "It''s nothing; I was just idle anyway. You two go ahead and talk; I''ll head out for a bit." Mikoto seemed pleased, probably heading off to meet some friends. "Alright." Fugaku nodded, then asked, "And where''s Itachi? He should be training at this hour." "Shisui took him out." "Oh." What kind of father was this, letting his son skip training to go play? Not that he had anything against Itachi; he just felt Itachi might not go down that path eight years later if he had been disciplined a bit more as a child. The Uchiha, once they got too proud, often fell into the ''everyone else is ignorant, I alone am awake'' mindset. It was a sickness that needed curing. "Sit," Fugaku invited, seating himself first and sipping his tea. Masashi sat and took a sip as well. "How''s your Yang Release training coming along?" Fugaku suddenly asked. "It''s going well." "The Ice Release doesn''t match the Sharingan''s power. If you''d followed the clan''s tradition, perhaps you''d have eyes like Shisui''s by now." "That''d be rather inconvenient," he said, pouring himself more tea. "Use it too much, and you go blind." "Just replace them with new eyes," Fugaku replied nonchalantly. "The Sharingan is the core of our clan. There''s a reason why members leave their Sharingan behind after they pass." "I only like my own eyes," Masashi felt they were getting off-topic. Weren''t they just discussing Yang Release? "No matter. Your choice will show results soon enough. You''re four years older than Shisui; everyone believes this is fair." "Alright, I''ll follow the arrangement." "Good. But if you lose, the clan won''t support your Yang Release training anymore. Your monthly allowance will be like everyone else''s. Just giving you a heads-up." "Oh." Masashi didn''t mind; after all, the clan had a lot of members, and his extra share might mean someone else received less. Before, it would have been an issue, but since he was a jonin, cutting that extra portion was reasonable. In this aspect, the Uchiha did wellnot giving more to the strong or less to the weak. Overall, the clan''s leadership was quite competent and had a sense of fairness. Their more ruthless side was reserved for the Hokage building. After a bit more casual conversation, seeing that Fugaku had nothing further, Masashi took his leave. The message had been clear enoughprove your worth or fall in line. Back at home, the scent of fried eggplant and grilled fish greeted him. His mother appeared at the entrance, drying her hands on her apron. "Welcome back." She stepped aside to let him in. "The bath is ready if you want to wash up." "Thanks, but I should store these first." Masashi patted his mission rewards pouch. "Of course." She stayed at the doorway. "I made extra today. That last mission must have been tiring." His father''s voice carried from the living room, accompanied by the distinct smell of... garlic? "Masashi, good timing! Come look at this new maintenance technique I''ve discovered. The sulfur compounds in garlic actually create a protective layer when mixed with the right oil. Been testing it on my own kunai for weeksnot a spot of rust!" Masashi noticed the slight tremor in his mother''s voice as she interjected, "The food first, dear. Your experiments can wait." After securing his earnings, he returned to find the table filled with dishesgrilled saury, fried eggplant with miso, fresh tomatoes, and a pot of rice with red beans. All his favorites, arranged with careful precision. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That sword of yours still holding up?" His father looked up from his seat, several kunai and a bowl of crushed garlic laid out beside him. "I''ve been reading about this technique from the Land of Ironthey use specific vegetable enzymes to" "Let the boy eat first," his mother cut in, serving Masashi an extra large portion. "You''ll need your strength." She paused, chopsticks hovering. "I heard you''ll be sparring with Shisui." "News travels fast." Masashi picked up his chopsticks. "The clan wants to see if their investment in my training is worthwhile." "Speaking of investments," his father perked up, "did you know that coating your blade with a mixture of garlic oil and iron filings creates a microtextured surface that actually" "Dear," his mother''s tone was gentle but firm, "perhaps after dinner?" His father chuckled, setting aside a half-polished kunai. "Right. Though Masashi, you should really let me show you later. This could give you an edge tomorrowget it? Edge?" "You''ve always done things your own way," his father added, reaching for more fish. "The clan just needs reminding sometimes. Like how everyone laughed at my pickled radish polish until the they started requesting it." His mother added another helping of eggplant to Masashi''s bowl. "Shisui is such a nice boy, but in a spar..." "Don''t worry." Masashi sampled the eggplant. "It''s just a demonstration. Though I wouldn''t mind if they redirected my training funds into the shop. Father could buy more... exotic ingredients for his experiments." "Always thinking about money," his mother sighed, but her shoulders relaxed slightly. If her son could still joke, things couldn''t be too serious. After dinner, his father predictably dragged him to examine his equipment, enthusiastically demonstrating his latest garlic-based innovation. They spent the next hour methodically checking and maintaining his gear, his father alternating between practical advice and increasingly elaborate theories about vegetable-based metallurgy that Masashi only half-listened to, as he always did. After the equipment check, Masashi spent the rest of the day helping around the house. His mother had him dusting the shelves while she cleaned the kitchen, her worried glances now mixed with gentle reminders about spots he''d missed. "The fish haven''t been fed yet," his father called from the garden. "Did you know koi can actually help predict weather patterns? The way they swim changes with barometric pressure. Could be useful in a fight!" "Dear, that''s goldfish, not koi," his mother corrected, but his father was already rushing to the pond, a notebook in one hand and fish food in the other. Masashi followed him out, watching as his father enthusiastically scattered food while scribbling observations. "Look, look! See how that orange one moves? Clear sign of... well, something. I''m still working on the details. But imagine if we could apply this to combat strategies!" "I think they''re just hungry, Father." Masashi grabbed a handful of feed, watching the fish swirl beneath the surface. "Hungry? No, no, this is clearly a response to atmospheric conditions. Or maybe it''s the garlic on my hands from earlier? Quick, write this down''Potential correlation between garlic-based weapon polish and koi behavior...''" "The laundry still needs folding!" his mother''s voice drifted from inside, saving Masashi from his father''s impromptu fish behavior study. Masashi thought, heading back inside as his father continued his enthusiastic documentation of the ''tactically significant'' koi movements. A few days passed without a new mission, probably because the clan was organizing his spar with Shisui, which he''d been informed would be a public match. Using this method to decide whether to continue supporting his Yang Release training was fair. It was just a bit embarrassing if he lost, especially since he was older than Shisui. The idea that Uchiha didn''t care about age and only strength was just a public image, a way to make others think the Uchiha had a strong, competitive culture. After about seven or eight days, Masashi felt no pressure. He continued to eat, train, and go about his routine until he finally spotted Shisui on the way back. He looked travel-worn, clearly just returned. "Masashi-nii." his eyes sparkled with excitement. "They told me as soon as I got back." "Yeah, same here," Masashi replied, smiling. "I hadn''t even put away my money before they dragged me in for a lecture." "Masashi-nii, you always talk about money." "Gotta be practical." "Well, Masashi-nii, I look forward to learning from you tomorrow! I''ve been eager to see your skills for a long time!" "Noted" Seeing Shisui so fired up, Masashi patted his shoulder. "We''re like family; no need to be so formal." "Got it! I''ll be sure to go all out!" "That sounds like a challenge alright, do what makes you happy." Sending off the spirited Mangeky user, he continued on home. Despite his friendly demeanor, Shisui was every bit as intense as the typical Uchiha; faced with a worthy opponent, he got worked up as if he''d taken a shot of adrenaline. At least Shisui showed good judgment, not assuming he''d win just because Masashi chose a non-traditional path. Tomorrow, he''d hold back a bit, be cautious, and keep things respectful. After a good meal and chat with his parents, he went to bed early. Then, the next morning, following the clan''s notice, he went to the training grounds. For ease in sparring, the training grounds included an indoor arena, resembling a basketball court, with a second-floor viewing area for spectators, allowing the fighters to fully display their skills without distraction. This way, even if the building took a beating, it''d be fine. Behind the audience were windows, and for a shinobi, jumping out a window was no big dealmaximum safety. When Masashi arrived, many clan members had gathered. 11 – Two Prodigies, One Crown In the eyes of outsiders, the Uchiha clan, like the Hyga clan, placed great importance on their image. However, the Uchiha weren''t quite as strict as the Hyga. Once they return to their own territory, they were relatively relaxed. According to the clan''s notice, this open match required all members with the Sharingan to come and watch, which everyone was interested in. Except for those on long-term missions outside who couldn''t return, most ninja with Sharingan had come back. Since everyone had been out frequently during this period, gathering together in the clan all at once sparked a renewed appreciation for life within the clan grounds. On the day of the match, before dawn, the area around the dojo where the match would be held was already lively. When Masashi arrived, he saw a clansman selling steamed buns at the entrance. Feeling hungry, he bought one, munching on it as he made his way inside. Entering the dojo, he saw the familiar faces waiting for him inside. "Didn''t have breakfast, Masashi?" Yaku handed him a carton of milk. "Eating like that is too dry. Here, take this." "Think you''ll win?" Tetsuka asked, looking excited. "I''ve made a little bet on you, so make sure to win, alright?" "Fifty-fifty chance. If I lose, I''ll just lie down in front of your house." Masashi declined without hesitation, knowing full well his friend was actually trying to comfort him. He didn''t know exactly what Shisui was capable of at this age in the original timeline, but here, Shisui was already recognized within the clan as the strongest of the new generation. At that moment, he sensed a familiar gaze and looked back. Behind him was Shisui, also in battle gear, accompanying an elder as they walked over. It was Setsuna. "Masashi, you''re already here," said he, looking at the young man before him. Shisui might be the star of the new generation, but Masashi was also well-known. His strength had skyrocketed in recent years, prompting clan members to debate over his path. Which one is better? Today''s match was meant to put an end to this pointless discussion. "You both are invaluable to the Uchiha clan. Sparring is just sparringdon''t let it get to your heads," Setsuna said. Then he muttered, as if to himself, "Better not lose control, or we''ll just be watching embroidery." Masashi thought, keeping his face neutral. "Prepare yourselves, and we''ll begin once Fugaku arrives." Hoping it would start soon, as he was already bored, Setsuna went upstairs. Several jonin who had accompanied him exchanged greetings with Masashi and Shisui before also heading upstairs. Seeing this, the other clansmen on the first floor followed them and took their seats. After a while, Fugaku arrived, accompanied by his son. Five-year-old Itachi still had a round, baby face, wearing an expression like a little philosopher. However, his philosopher persona instantly broke when he saw Shisui; he waved happily. Fugaku, without saying much, took his young son upstairs. Once all the spectators were seated, Masashi and Shisui glanced at each other, then leaped onto the ring, each standing on one side. They wore identical outfits, and even their weapons were the sameboth wielded small swords. The audience''s chatter quieted, and the scene fell into silence. "Begin," Setsuna announced. At that moment, both of them vanished simultaneously, with only occasional clanging sounds in the air but no visible figures. The speed of their movement created slight distortions in the air, like heat waves on a summer day. In the audience, one by one, the Uchiha activated their Sharingan. Setsuna propped his chin with one hand, watching with interest through his three-tomoe Sharingan. "Quite impressive," he murmured to himself. Now, dozens of pairs of scarlet eyes focused on the ring. Both fighters moved so quickly that they left afterimages. Their mastery of the Body Flicker Technique was breathtaking, each displacement calculated to create openings while avoiding vulnerability. It was expected for ''Shisui of the Teleporter'' to have such skill, but the other participant hadn''t earned any battlefield titles. The next moment, the audience saw both of them activate the Sharingan. As if ink had spilled and spread in clear water, their afterimages filled the ring. Setsuna looked increasingly pleased, while Fugaku remained silent, his eyes tracking every minute detail of the match. After another clash, Masashi and Shisui rebounded off each other, landing on opposite sides. While in midair, Shisui flicked several shuriken from his sleeve, quickly forming hand seals faster than an eye could catch. The shuriken multiplied in midair, turning into a dense storm aimed directly at Masashi. However, Masashi simply raised his sword, generating a gust that reversed the shuriken storm, sending it right back toward Shisui. Shisui''s expression remained unchanged. He formed hand seals again, causing the multiplied shuriken to explode in midair, covering the ring in smoke. In the next instant, a massive fireball emerged from the smoke, illuminating Masashi''s silhouette. The heat wave reached even the spectators. Through the flames, the audience saw Masashi form just a single hand seal. The previously heated air in the arena suddenly turned cold. Waves rose, as if silver flowers were blooming. The surge of water brought a refreshing coolness even to the audience. A towering water barrier, resembling a turbulent wave, blocked the flames, expanding ferociously and forming a swirling vortex that protected Masashi from every angle. "Tobirama''s Water Release?" Setsuna raised an eyebrow. It was one thing to hear about it, but seeing it firsthand was something else. "If it isn''t Tobirama''s technique, I''ll do a handstand right here." "According to Masashi, he learned it," Fugaku replied. "Then he should learn Wood Releasethat would be even stronger," Setsuna snorted, continuing to watch. On the field, Shisui''s giant fireball had vanished completely. The layers of waves dispersed, revealing Masashi''s figure. Steam rose from the now-damp floor. The audience began to murmur in astonishment. Being able to perform such a large-scale Water Release in a dry environment made them raise their estimation of him once again. They had always known his Water Release was impressive, but only when he faced Shisui did they realize how extraordinary his abilities truly were. A masterful Body Flicker Technique paired with an overwhelming Water Release. Even with the elders watching, the Uchiha couldn''t hold back their discussion. As the water flow ahead began to disperse, Shisui finally understood why past Uchiha shinobi held such distaste for Water Release. On the Kiri battlefield, Uchiha members generally shared the sentiment: Water Release just wasn''t that impressive. Especially for Shisui, who had only ever trained in Fire Release due to his focus. His Fire Release was particularly powerful, with intense heat and strength. It often evaporated Kiri shinobi''s Water Release techniques with ease, leaving nothing but steam. Though his last Great Fireball hadn''t been his best, seeing Masashi dispel it so effortlessly still unsettled Shisui. He decided to evaporate the Water Release, proving he was more than just Body Flicker and genjutsu. Among the Uchiha, strength is the only ticket to realizing one''s ideals. "Hmm?" Shisui suddenly sensed something off. The Water Wall typically dissipated immediately after completing its defensive task. Yet ahead, as layers of water barriers peeled away, the remaining barriers remained intact. Had he switched techniques? Just as he thought this, Masashi''s figure emerged from the thinning water walls, his hand signs changed. The water layers, initially losing their force like wilting petals, suddenly halted as if frozen in time. The chakra signature shifted, becoming denser, more focused. In the next second, the water flow reversed with intensity, increasing in volume and surging upwards, revealing two dragon heads. The heads, realistic and lifelike, flickered in and out within the waves, moving like real creatures. It was said tailed beasts have a lazy way of fighting: extend their tails, spin in place, and flatten everything in the area. For Masashi, simply replicating this would be dull, so there was a catch. "Water Style: Furious Twin Dragon Jutsu." Like a beast spreading its tail, two dragons rotated counterclockwise, circling him in a high-speed spin, creating powerful waves and gusts. Everything on the platform, including Shisui, became part of this massive current. "The pressure... he''s containing this much power in such a confined space?" A jonin''s eyes widened. "Open the windows!" another shouted, already moving. The high-pressure water instantly caused the dojo to creak as if on the verge of collapse. While the building could probably hold out a bit longer, everyone instinctively opened the windows, preparing to jump if necessary. The sight of the massive water vortex and the rising water vapor had opened their eyes. Water Release could be used like this. Everyone knew this was just a spar between Shisui and Masashi, not a life-or-death battle; both were holding back immensely. The whirlpool was clearly meant for battlefield use. When Masashi used Water Release to kill, he left no corpses intact. And Uchiha''s specialty, after all, was genjutsu, where they left no blood. The jonin watched intently, fully aware. Any object drawn close to Masashi was shredded upon nearing him. The surging waves served as both shield and spear, combining offense and defense. With the Sharingan''s insight, breaking this defense required an overwhelming force. The jonin were puzzled by one thing: Sharingan isn''t like the Byakugan; it has blind spots just like ordinary vision. But Masashi showed no indication of this weakness, not shifting his body at all, yet shredding anything that neared him, even from behind. Was he using the water walls as mirrors? But the water surrounding him was in constant motion, unsuitable as mirrors. They were perplexed. Setsuna and Fugaku speculated as well. They had a faint suspicion that perhaps the most unlikely explanation might actually be the truth. "Remember in our youth, there was a theory about the Hyga clan?" Setsuna looked at Fugaku. "Like us, only a few of them could activate their eyes, so they relied on ninjutsu in battle." "That theory existed?" Fugaku responded calmly. Setsuna was a young man in the late Warring States period when ninja clans and shinobi were one and the same. Every clan had its share of unverifiable legends. "Yes, it was once widely believed, though the Hyga dismissed it as nonsense," he continued. "Their Gentle Fist, while powerful, has obvious limitations..." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fugaku quickly understood. The Uchiha prized the art of killing with the eyes, with countless variations of genjutsu to develop the power of Yin Release. The Hyga''s Gentle Fist, the Akimichi''s Multi-Size Technique, and the famous Eight Inner Gates all harnessed Yang Release. As the Sage of the Six Paths'' hidden legacy to future generations, Yang Release training methods emerged in countless forms. Physical training was the most common, strengthening one''s life force through rigorous exercise. But Fugaku decided to drop the subject. Just then, he noticed the shaking of the building had stopped. Looking down, the surging dragons had vanished, and Masashi stood guarded by water barriers that seemed almost alive. The arena was in shambles; even the stone tiles had been uprooted. Shisui stood drenched on the muddy stage, looking as if he''d been caught in a torrential downpour. "Time to settle this with genjutsu?" "Seems so. Masashi''s Water Release is highly developed." Everyone discussed this. It was obvious: Masashi''s Water Release was layered like nesting dolls, each technique hiding another. Shisui couldn''t even get close. Forget using Fire Release in this environment; even attempting Body Flicker was useless. In this spar, whether it was physical or elemental techniques, Shisui lacked the advantage. That left only the Sharingan. 12 – Reflections of a Teleporter Shisui had a long dream. The title Shisui of the Teleporter had brought him endless suffering as tensions between the Uchiha clan and the village reached a breaking point. Each day, the weight of expectations grew heavier, the whispers of both admiration and suspicion following his every move. Training with Itachi was his one source of joy in this harsh world. Yet, he often felt something was missing, making his life feel somewhat unreal. Like a shadow at the corner of his vision that disappeared whenever he tried to focus on it. Caught between his clan and the village, he had little time to reflect on this feeling. Eventually, an unavoidable moment arrived. Determined to save the clan by using Kotoamatsukami, he was ambushed by Danz mid-plan, losing one of his eyes. In that instant, despair set in. Former allies would soon be at each other''s throats, and the Uchiha name would fade into oblivion along with the clan''s destruction. Anger overtook him, and in a surge of rage, he activated his Susanoo with his remaining eye, defeating many Root ninjas. Then, with a new purpose, he entrusted his remaining eye to Itachi, his disciple and brother in spirit, and leapt off a cliff, recalling fragments of his life, trying to remember what he had forgotten. After letting everything go, he finally remembered. Why was there no one in the clan named Masashi? But before he could think further, the world shattered before him; everything had been an illusion. When Shisui opened his eyes, he found himself surrounded by a group of people. He was still on the arena floor, and all his agonizing thoughts had merely been a nightmare. "Shisui, are you okay?" someone in the clan asked. Others murmured amongst themselves. "He''s been standing there for minutes," another member whispered. "Something''s not right with his expression," a third added, taking an unconscious step back. Everyone had gathered here out of concern because Shisui had stood motionless in the arena for too long, his expression shifting in strange ways that looked anything but normal. And when they saw his twisted expression up close, it had given everyone quite a shock. Even Masashi, the one responsible for this, was taken aback. Honestly, he hadn''t expected things to turn out like this. Shisui''s reflexes in battle were impressive; after being caught in the Water Release for only a moment, he had managed to track a flow of water and used it to surge towards Masashi. His speed had lived up to every legend told about him. Had Shisui been an enemy, he would have torn him to shreds, but he couldn''t do that to a fellow clansman. The two had locked eyes through the water. After Masashi achieved a breakthrough in Yang Release a year ago, his Sharingan had changed. Not to the Mangeky level, unfortunately. Instead, his Sharingan''s basic abilities had been significantly enhanced. With his heightened insight, he could not only perceive chakra''s flow and density but also observe the transformations it underwent. On the Kiri battlefield, he had analyzed the nature of Ice Release, and after repeated experiments, he had developed his own version by the war''s end. When Shisui activated his Mangeky Sharingan, Masashi could clearly see the movements of his opponent''s ocular powerand the dense, inescapable darkness within it. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t surprised. Unlike his own unique development, every other Sharingan user he knew had awakened their power through trauma and loss. And that was how Shisui ended up in this state. Masashi wasn''t exactly unscathed either; it had taken considerable effort to withstand the clash. Luckily, Shisui was new to his Mangeky and lacked mastery over its powers, and Masashi wasn''t his enemy. The result was only a partial release of his chakra. Given those factors, he managed to endure the attack with his strength and even managed to reflect it back at Shisui. But he''d never have guessed Shisui would be so affected by his own Mangeky power. What kind of psychological weight had he been bearing all this time? No wonder Shisui in the original timeline had chosen to end his own life. "Were you under a genjutsu?" Setsuna pushed through the crowd, his expression serious as he looked at Shisui. "Setsuna-sama..." Shisui, now clear-headed, was still a bit dazed. "It seems so... Masashi reflected my genjutsu back at me." "What?" Setsuna''s eyes widened. "That''s impossible," an elder member muttered. "The Mangeky has always been..." "Could it be something about his Yang Release?" another wondered aloud. Everyone else was equally stunned. Wasn''t the Mangeky Sharingan supposed to be super powerful? Shouldn''t the Mangeky versus the three-tomoe Sharingan be like an adult beating up a child? Their faith wasn''t completely shaken; generations of Uchiha clan history vouched for the Mangeky''s powerit couldn''t all be myth. The anomaly must lie with Masashi''s eyes. Everyone turned to look at his eyes. They were just the standard three-tomoe Sharingan, identical to others in the clan. Shisui also looked, and his only impression of them was one of an unbreakable barrier. Could the three-tomoe really accomplish something like this? "That''s enough. The sparring ends here." Setsuna raised his hand. "Go about your business. Keep quiet about this; no word of it leaves here." Everyone nodded in agreement. Those present were the clan''s core members, well aware of the gravity of the situation. Regardless, Masashi''s Yang Release abilities would no longer be mere small talk among the clan. They were now a matter of genuine importance. If this truly was due to Yang Release, then the Uchiha clan would need to rethink their tradition of emotional stimulation. Everyone knew this practice''s negative effects, which had left the clan perpetually on edge, but it had endured due to its effectiveness. "Shisui, you know how dangerous genjutsu can be. Go home and rest for a while; no missions for now," suggested Fugaku, thinking of other concerns. "There''s no need to suspend missions; this is a critical time," Setsuna shot Fugaku a disapproving look. "As long as Shisui avoids using this power, he''ll be fine. Now''s not the time to wield it." Everyone could see that Shisui was struggling, but Masashi hadn''t fared much better. There was no doubt about the Mangeky Sharingan''s strength. If it hadn''t been for the Senju brothers appearing back then, the Uchiha would''ve been unstoppable. Fugaku didn''t insist further. He hadn''t been serious about his suggestion, after all. He didn''t really think Shisui would have any issues. "In any case, both of you should take a few days off," he concluded. "As for the rest, we''ll address it later." --- Masashi found himself getting another pay raise. Not only did he avoid losing future pay, but he also gained an extra hundred thousand ry as pocket money every month. This called for a small adjustment to his plans; he still needed to enjoy some tea, maybe once every half month. Otherwise, that person would get too accustomed to his rhythm, and if Masashi didn''t show up for a while, it might be hard to keep up with their style. After about a week of rest within the clan grounds, he started to notice the changes among his clan members. The shift in their behavior was subtle but unmistakable. Before, when he practiced Yang Release, people nearby would pretend they hadn''t seen him. Now, things were different. Especially with Shisui, who was also at the ''shepherding stage''. He often came to train with him, saying more in that week than he had in all their previous time together. This made Masashi a bit uncomfortable. It wasn''t that he minded Shisuihe was a nice guy, and Masashi was more than willing to be friends with him. What he couldn''t get used to was how he seemed to have turned into some kind of crowd-attracting celebrity within the clan, gathering onlookers wherever he went. It was all his so-called distant relativesan old ninja clan could trace kinship to practically anyone with the same surname. "Look, look, it''s Masashi!" "Yes, yes, I heard from my kid toohe says his Yang Release training looks really cool! Um... did anyone in our family practice that before?" "He''s practicing Yang Release? Isn''t that kind of ugly? Where''s the appeal?" "But why Yang Release? Our strength is in the Sharingan!" a young Uchiha called out. Masashi wasn''t really bothered by their chatter, nor did he dislike it. They were simply showing their affection in their way, even if their frequent matchmaking attempts made him uncomfortable. As usual, he smoothly talked his way out of accidental encounters with his overly concerned relatives at the training ground, and Masashi resumed his daily training, with taijutsu as today''s primary focus. A ninja might lack skill in genjutsu or ninjutsu, but a ninja without taijutsu might as well not be one at allthis is the most widely used skill. "Shisui, are you sure you want to practice Yang Release too?" Masashi asked, tossing a stone the size of a millstone like a shot put while speaking to Shisui nearby. The day after their match, Shisui had come to his place and started trying to get closer. But Masashi felt like Shisui wasn''t truly interested in Yang Release. Nonetheless, he was happy to promote his Yang Release in the Uchiha clan. When he first began training, he had tried spreading it, but this stubborn bunch wasn''t interested. The fast-paced Uchihas had no patience for a technique requiring slow accumulation and subtle release. Shisui was the first to approach him about it. "Yes, Masashi-nii, you''re very strong. I want to be strong like you." "Oh, you really know how to talk." Masashi put down the stone. "Say that again, but think through it more carefully and see if you catch any issues." "Have you developed new Sharingan abilities?" Shisui asked, darting back and forth across the open ground as if practicing side steps, though he was actually working on his Body Flicker. To be fair, Shisui was more skilled at Body Flicker than Masashihis title Shisui of the Teleporter was well-deserved. Not only could he use Body Flicker at will, but he also combined it with Shadow Clone Jutsu, making it hard to tell real from fake. When fighting Kiri ninjas, famed for assassination, he often took down entire teams in one attack. Masashi couldn''t match that; he couldn''t use Shadow Clones with Body Flicker and had to rely on sheer power instead. If forced to compare, each had their strengths. "Three-tomoe aren''t enough for what you''re thinking." Masashi shook his head, though he didn''t outright deny it. "But you, did you really have to use your Mangeky on me that day?" "But it didn''t work! I knew from the start you could handle it." "Yeah, right." Masashi gave him a glare before adding seriously, "But I do recommend you start practicing Yang Release now to protect your eyesight." Shisui blinked, clearly not following. "Yang Release isn''t just about physical strength," Masashi explained. "It''s about understanding and enhancing the body''s natural abilities. If you practice it right, even with moderate Mangeky use, your vision shouldn''t deteriorate." He wasn''t just guessingthere was actual evidence. Obito didn''t have a sibling to transplant his eyes; he survived after being crushed, and then Madara transplanted Hashirama''s cells into him. Ever since, he used his Mangeky freely. Without this real example, Masashi wouldn''t be so sure. For Shisui, however, this was all too theoretical. "I know a bit about Yang Release, but that''s a bit..." "Alright, I''ll give another example." Masashi thought for a moment. "You know Izanagi, where the user sacrifices their eyesight? That ability was originally used by the Sage of Six Paths to create the tailed beasts. Have you ever read that he went blind?" Shisui''s eyes widened. Was that even an example? In the records, it was noted that the Sage created the tailed beasts in his later years, maybe even near his death. Who knew if he went blind? But Shisui was a good kid, respectful and kindheartednever one to argue. "Yes, I believe in you." "Hey, don''t believe me; believe in history." Masashi couldn''t help but feel accomplished. This young man had some issues. He was sure of it. You can''t just heal that kind of thing on its own. After a week, he was convinced that Shisui wasn''t overly brainwashed, just sensitive and introspective, caught between clan and villagea classic Uchiha trait. With that mindset, it was no wonder he struggled mentally. Instead of daydreaming, he''d be better off training with Masashi in Yang Release. Idle minds wandered, leaving only one solution: make them tired enough. "Alright, that''s enough. Tomorrow, we''ll go find Fugaku-sama and propose a team. Training and missions go hand in hand; like a marriage, you learn by doing." "Really?" Shisui liked the sound of that. He had wanted to talk to Masashi about something else but hadn''t known how to bring it up. But if they were teamed up, there''d be time. "Yeah, first thing tomorrowno, actually, why wait? Let''s go right now!" 13 – Mercy’s Price After a quick chat with Fugaku, Masashi wrapped up his team formation. Forming teams within the shinobi clans was quite flexible; everyone knew each other well, so just letting others know was enough. The Hokage office didn''t interfere in these mattersif you wanted to team up, they would just assign you a team mission. However, Masashi''s goal was not to teach others; he was after an S-Rank mission. As everyone knew, Shisui has considerable influence in the Hokage office. And it worked out very well, meeting his expectations entirely. The notification from the Hokage office came quickly. Unlike A, B, C, and D-rank missions, S-rank missions are only assigned directly in the Hokage''s office. When the two Uchiha arrived at the Hokage''s office, the Fourth Hokage was sitting on a sofa, chatting with an emissary from the daimy''s mansion. Due to his skillset, Minato often handled missions related to escorting national confidential documents or items, resulting in frequent dealings with the daimy''s office, far more than any other Konoha jonin. Over time, he made many friends there. The emissary from the daimy''s mansion was well-acquainted with Minato. "Hokage-sama, are these the candidates you recommended?" The emissary looked at the two Uchiha. "Come to think of it, when we first met, you were around their age." "Time flies." "Indeed," Minato replied with a smile. "Back then, I had just become a jonin, and it was your first time visiting Konoha as well. But don''t underestimate these twothey''re both elite shinobi of Konoha." "The border situation is delicate. That''s why I recommended them specifically." Masashi noted. "Oh, you must be joking," the emissary replied with a modest smile. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. I still need to brief these two before heading back to Kyoto." "Of course. Just a moment." Minato nodded, then walked over to Masashi and Shisui, placing a hand on their shoulders. "I won''t say much more; your mission this time is to escort a shipment of supplies for the daimy''s mansion. The destination is near the border of the Land of Rain. The area has been unstable recently, so be cautious." "Yes, Hokage-sama," the two Uchiha replied. "Very well then, Hokage-sama, I must take my leave now." After Minato finished his instructions, the emissary rose and left. Masashi and Shisui followed him out of the Hokage building. A large carriage was waiting at the entrance. A guard opened the door, and the emissary climbed in, but the guard didn''t immediately close the door. "This way, please," the guard gestured formally. "Please join me inside. There are matters requiring... discretion," the emissary said with a smile from inside the carriage. Masashi thought, noting the careful choice of words. Naturally, the two Uchiha complied, entering the carriage and sitting opposite the emissary. The guard closed the door, muffling the noises outside. The interior was plush but not ostentatiousexactly what one would expect from a careful courtier. "What instructions do you have for us, my lord?" Masashi asked, maintaining the proper etiquette. "There''s no need for such formality; I''m merely a humble servant. I''m only here to relay messages." The emissary first looked at Shisui, who showed no reaction, so he addressed Masashi, confirming him as the leader for this mission. He took out a scroll from the carriage and handed it to Masashi. "This mission is commissioned by the daimy himself. Recently, there has been unrest in the Land of Rain, and our country has received a letter from him requesting aid. After discussions, he and the ministers have decided to reject their request for military support, opting instead for material aid." "Here''s the list of supplies." Masashi opened the scroll for a brief glance. The list didn''t contain anything unusual; it was mostly food and basic supplies, with a small amount of weaponry. However, one item was not a material good but a service. An escort team would remain to protect the daimy of the Land of Rain, requiring Masashi and Shisui to stay for approximately three months. "The mission is clear," Masashi said, handing back the scroll. "But with only the two of us, it will be challenging to escort such a large shipment. Could you tell us more about the strength of the escort team?" "There are ten monks and 150 samurai, all of whom were originally from the Land of Rain and are highly familiar with the terrain." "And what about those handling the transport itself?" Masashi continued. "The supplies have already been transported to the territory neighboring the Land of Rain. The regional officials will arrange the manpower," the emissary explained calmly. "Rest assured, our magistrates are known for their reliability." "What about the route and schedule?" "Our responsibility ends at the border. The Land of Rain will provide transport from there. Rumor has it that a group called ''Akatsuki'' has emerged recently, collecting supplies around the area. Ame is also conducting similar activities, and both pose potential threats to the safety of the supplies." "I see. If Ame''s shinobi attack, it could indeed be troublesome." "Oh?" For the first time, the emissary''s expression changed. "You seem certain that Ame, rather than Akatsuki, would be more likely to strike." "Our clan has its own sources of intelligence," Masashi replied earnestly. "Akatsuki is a complex organization, but for now, they follow rules better than Ame." Shisui glanced at Masashi but stayed silent. Observing the shift in their expressions, the emissary smiled slightly without saying more. Instead, he took out a map and handed it to Masashi. "Then, I wish you both a successful mission." "Thank you," they replied, accepting the map and disembarking. As they exited, the guard closed the carriage door and directed the convoy to move. Watching it leave, Shisui turned to Masashi. "Why didn''t I know we had that intel?" "Because I made it up." "What? Isn''t that lying?" Shisui was shocked, his moral compass clearly troubled. "Only if they believe it. He didn''t, so it''s fine," Masashi replied with a smirk. "But what if this means the emissary won''t trust us anymore?" Shisui worried, considering going after them. "No need to worry. Didn''t you see he wasn''t really concerned? Besides, he probably thought the same thing." Masashi shook his head, realizing Shisui''s thinking needed adjusting. Seeing Shisui still troubled, he explained more clearly. "These supplies belong to the daimy. The ones transporting them are his people, and so are we. If anyone attacks, it will likely be Ame shinobi. Our clan''s intelligence is spot-on, so it''s justified, right?" Masashi''s conversation with the emissary in the carriage wasn''t very long, but with a few key pieces of information, he was already certain of one thing. "The timing of this aid is interesting," he remarked. This mission wasn''t simply about escorting supplies; it was a military operation, and their task was just one part of the whole. The daimy''s people definitely had ulterior motives. Since it was all a front, naturally, they were pretending it was a commercial affair. After all, it was already predetermined that Ame shinobi would come for the supplies. The daimy''s emissary was quite cooperative, seeing as Masashi was willing to play along. But honestly, if the Land of Fire was genuinely helping the Land of Rain, they''d have to be out of their minds. The Land of Rain was notorious for its disruptive influence in the world of shinobi and had both the desire and the power to stir up trouble. Before the Second Great Ninja War, Ame held the top spot among the lesser villages and even initiated the war, challenging both Konoha on one side and Suna on the other. In the days that followed, Ame''s Hanz, Suna''s Chiyo, and Konoha''s Tsunade brought the term ninja rivalry to a whole new level. After watching the emissary''s convoy leave, Masashi and Shisui set off toward the marked border territory. On the way, Masashi began to teach Shisui the techniques of Yang Release, all while adhering to the principle of integrity. "The Sharingan is both our greatest strength and limitation," Masashi explained as they traveled. "We rely too heavily on its power. Yang Release can complement it perfectly." The Uchiha started with unmatched advantage in the shinobi world; their Sharingan granted them extraordinary Yin Release powers from the outset. In contrast, mastering the Sage Mode was like hell mode. Even with comprehensive knowledge of Yang Release training, Masashi took from the age of three until sixteen to master the most basic form of the Sage Mode. This led to an explosive increase in his chakra, making it easier for him to learn, use, and even modify ninjutsu. His physical abilities improved significantlyessentially, his body transformed through the continuous enhancement of Yang Release. But Masashi never considered himself primarily a Yang Release ninja. He simply aimed to use the benefits of the Sage Mode to overcome the limitations of the Sharingan. He was open about this goal with Shisui, hoping he wouldn''t go astray and miss the main purpose. Two days later, they reached their destinationa major territory bordering both the Land of Rain and Kusa. The regional official welcomed them, and they finally met their teammates for the next three months. While the Land of Fire was primarily filled with shinobi, there were others besides them who could use chakra in combat. Monks, for instance, were organized in scattered temples. Unlike shinobi, monks were not primarily military personnel. Though some were skilled enough to create large Buddha-like figures, they were primarily cultural workers. Yet, those Masashi met here had an even broader job descriptionthey had to work as spies under the guise of monks for the daimy. "We defer to shinobi expertise in this matter," the lead monk stated formally. "Let''s dispense with the formalities. We all know why we''re really here." After meeting Masashi and Shisui, the monks declared readily that they would defer to the shinobi on the mission. "Your role isn''t just observation," Masashi stated. "What intelligence do you already have?" "The situation in Ame is... complicated." In response, Masashi adeptly replied that they were all on the same side and should communicate openly. With both parties aligned, they departed. Everything was set, and the vast convoy left the city for the border. A thousand laborers formed a long line transporting suppliesa significant amount of wealth for the war-torn and impoverished Land of Rain, especially since most of it was food. The monks led the way, followed by Masashi and Shisui alongside some samurai. Shisui silently absorbed the Yang Release teachings while Masashi pondered other matters. That Salamanderhe wondered how strong he was now. As a contemporary of Hiruzen, Hanz was at his peak before the Second Great Ninja War. Back then, he was a near-mythical figure, a powerful shinobi who valued talent above all else. Yet he never managed to recruit any of the truly talented younger generation. By the time he tried, he ended up making another misstep. Honestly, Masashi wasn''t afraid of the Salamander. For one thing, Hanz was not only old but had also lost his fighting spirit after two ninja wars. It wouldn''t be a stretch to call him a decaying relic. And his abilities didn''t pose much threat to Masashi. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over the following days, as the convoy neared the border, the weather grew more like that of the Land of Rain. The skies at the border were always overcast, with occasional rain showers. But this was nothing compared to the Land of Rain''s interior, where rainfall was the highest in the shinobi world. As they arrived at the border, they encountered people from the Land of Rain. Ame''s people always wore rain gear, and these greeters were no exception. Behind them was a large crowd of civilians, their eyes filled with hope as they watched the long convoy from the Land of Fire. Years of conflict had led to a severe food shortage in the Land of Rain. In this country, even the nobles couldn''t afford to waste foodnot because of any sense of morality, but because of the sheer scarcity. The only place with a stable food supply was likely Ame, which at times would even plunder its own citizens. Only the people of the five great nations could live in relative peace. Even the poorest of them, like the Land of Wind, were at peace domestically despite the turmoil in Suna. "These people have it rough," Shisui said quietly, before instinctively going into combat readiness. "Some people just have bad luck," Masashi replied, looking ahead. The monks had already begun walking toward the leader of Ame''s contingent. "Let''s go; the mission begins now." 14 – A Land of Endless Rain The sky over the Land of Rain was always gloomy, casting a bleak atmosphere over the entire country. The constant drizzle seemed to seep into everythingwood, stone, even spirit. This country was almost entirely governed by a perpetual rainy season, with most of the land drenched in rain nearly every month of the year. The endless downpour had turned what was once a prosperous land into something barely recognizable. The Land of Rain was littered with run-down towns, its unmaintained roads thick with mud. Every step sank into the muck, sometimes even exposing broken, discolored bones. The wind on the wasteland was icy. Wild plants seemed to thrive, eagerly soaking up the rain''s nutrients, but the fields, once meant for rice, were overgrown with weeds. Nature had reclaimed what man had abandoned. The road from the Land of Fire''s border to Ame was one of the few still somewhat passable, though the surface was rough. Travelers had to skirt around large puddles, some of which were craters left by explosive tags from battles, where an ordinary person could easily get stuck. Along one stretch, the road passed by a hillside with an old watchtower, collapsed, leaving only a vine-covered, low wall. From this vantage, a convoy could be seen slowly moving along the road below. From the hill''s perspective, the convoy seemed to be crawling, barely faster than a turtle. Beside the crumbling wall, the air twisted into a vortex, and a figure wearing a spiral-patterned, single-eyed mask appeared. The masked man wore a long robe without any identifying marks. After a moment, a humanoid figure emerged from the weeds beside him, its body distinctly dividedhalf black, half white. "Is that... food?" it asked, looking at the convoy below. "Are we robbing them, or giving it to that kid?" The masked man ignored the question, his single Sharingan fixated on the convoy in the distance. Lost in thought, memories surfaced in his mind. "Obito? Obito?" His partner''s incessant calling stirred Obito''s anger. "Zetsu, who do you think you''re calling?" The Sharingan glared menacingly at him. "Want to die?" "Ah, sorry, Madara-sama." Zetsu gestured at the approaching convoy. "Shall we make a move? There are two Uchiha among them. Taking their eyes would be a good haul." "You telling me what to do?" "Just a suggestion. Hmm seems like they''ve noticed us?" Suddenly, a fireball shot up from the convoy, slicing through the rainy sky and streaking toward the remains of the watchtower. "A little too far, maybe?" Zetsu muttered, watching the fireball soar closer. The explosion sent a shockwave that obliterated the last remnants of the watchtower, leaving a steaming crater. The blast scattered debris in all directions, some pieces hissing as they hit the wet ground. "It was quite accurate, though." Zetsu resurfaced from the earth nearby, looking around. "They must have pretty good eyes, Madara-sama huh? Where''d he go?" The area was now empty, not a soul in sight. "Oh he''s gone" Zetsu muttered in another voice. "I have eyes of my own; I don''t need your reminders." Reverting to his original voice, Zetsu sank back into the ground, and silence fell again. A few seconds later, a figure appeared in a flash atop the hill. The newcomer carefully scanned the area. "Masashi." Another figure arrived on the hill, landing silently behind him. "What are you doing here too?" Masashi deactivated his Sharingan, finding nothing of note. "Who''s watching the convoy?" "It''s passing below; I just came to check." Shisui examined the large crater and the remnants of the building. His fingers traced the edge of a shattered stone. "Doesn''t look like anyone''s been here. Must be the rain playing tricks on our eyes." "There was definitely a chakra presence here," Masashi murmured, doubtful. "Could it have been a leftover chakra item?" "Even if it was, with you blasting it to pieces, we wouldn''t find anything now," Shisui pointed out, gesturing at the water rising steadily in the crater. "Though I have to admit, that was some fireball. Getting better with your aim." "Hm" Masashi looked sourly at the muddy water seeping into the hole. "Staying in a place like this for three months will be a nightmare." "I''d say it suits youeasy access to water for your Water Release." After a final sweep of the area and finding nothing, the two left the hillside. Back at the convoy, the representative was waiting at the side. As the two approached, a man nervously asked, "Was there any trouble?" "No, we just sensed some chakra up there and checked it out, but it was nothing." "That''s good... nothing''s good..." the man exhaled in relief. "Kusatsu, you''re the leader here; try not to look so tense." Masashi glanced at the civilian workers behind him, who were eyeing them uneasily. They looked ready to bolt at any moment. The Land of Fire''s workers, in comparison, were noticeably steadier. Their movements showed the confidence of people who knew they were protected. "I know" Kusatsu nodded. "I''ll be careful. This country now well, never mind. It''s already in such a state; there''s no point in saying more." "How far are we from Ame?" "At this pace" Kusatsu estimated silently, counting on his fingers, "another two days." "Any towns we can rest in along the way?" "There are, though I''m not sure if the buildings are still usable." Kusatsu looked troubled. "The original inhabitants dispersed long ago, and new villages wouldn''t register with the daimy''s office, so it depends on our luck." Masashi shook his head. If it weren''t for the Land of Fire official''s preparations to waterproof the supplies and the Land of Rain''s use of their transportation equipment, the grain would likely have been soaked and ruined by now. The country''s administrative system had practically devolved into regional self-governance, with the wilds devoid of any order. It was only by the intervention of the nearby major nations that it still operated under the name of a country. What took only a few days in the Land of Fire had taken over half a month here. Every delay made the mission more dangerous, more costly. In some places, they couldn''t even find a detour without first drying the path with fire jutsu. He''d made up his mindonce they reached the daimy''s palace, he wasn''t setting foot anywhere else. When Masashi saw the grand village on the distant highlands, he let out a sigh of relief. "The terrain makes it perfect for ambushes," Shisui noted quietly, scanning the surrounding area with his Sharingan. "And perfect for watching us approach. We''re exposed." Masashi thought. He was surprised that they hadn''t encountered any attacks, the journey had been far from easy. The poor environment was one thing, but the team from the Land of Rain was particularly untrustworthy. Their chakra signatures had been unstable throughout the journey, suggesting either poor control or deliberate deception. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the very least, both Masashi and Shisui had to stay constantly on high alert, maintaining a subtle defensive formation around the convoy. Finally, their destination lay before them. Still, everyone remained on guard. After all, there had been countless examples of people getting ambushed right before reaching their goal. As the group neared the gates, they swung open, and an armed squad poured out in single file. The newcomers were all armed, samurai from the Land of Rain. Their armor was poorly maintained, patches of rust visible even from a distance. "Welcome to the Land of Rain. The daimy awaits," the lead samurai announced. In today''s shinobi nations, samurai were lower-ranking nobles without lands, often with respectable family backgrounds and higher education. They worked various jobs, with town samurai serving as land surveyors, tax assessors, and law enforcement officers, while village samurai took on roles in police security and administration. The elite among them could become officials or trusted aides to daimys and local lords. They were known for both martial and scholarly skills, and many trained in ninjutsu. Some even chose to become shinobi. The envoy from the daimy''s palace whom Masashi and Shisui had met earlier was a samurai in an administrative role. Though they were also called samurai, they were completely different from the purely combative samurai of the Land of Iron. Compared to their counterparts in the Land of Fire, the samurai of the Land of Rain seemed a bit shabby. Their spirits appeared low, and many looked visibly malnourished. Masashi doubted whether they could even perform their role in maintaining law and order in the village. This was the current state of the Land of Rain. The ninjas lacked the power to fulfill their military duties to protect and support society, and the nobility failed to organize production activities and maintain social order. The mutual support mechanism between them had completely collapsed, creating a vicious cycle. Kusatsu went ahead to meet the lead samurai from the Land of Rain. Under the samurai''s guidance, the convoy slowly entered the village. Upon entering, Masashi noted that the village wasn''t as desolate as he''d imagined. But lacking rural economic support, it wasn''t particularly thriving, either. At the very least, it faced a shortage of essentials, especially food. A samurai soon approached to convey an order from the daimy, inviting their guests from the Land of Fire to his palace. Called a palace, it was actually a fortress in the village. Unlike the Land of Fire, buildings in the Land of Rain were mainly stone, with metal drainage pipes both inside and outside, making it far less aesthetically pleasing than the wooden architecture in the Land of Fire. The daimy also looked different from what Masashi had imagined. He''d thought the daimy would look like a frightened, nervous man. But that wasn''t the case. The man was rotund, his face shining with oil, and didn''t seem uncomfortable at all, which contrasted completely with the atmosphere of the village. Masashi had assumed the samurai would resemble the ragged men he''d seen at the gate, but he was wrong again. The samurai around the daimy were in robust health. True to form for the daimy, despite the widespread hunger in his nation, he managed to maintain his dignified upper-class image. Compared to the five great daimys, he made them look humble by comparison. "Hohoho," the daimy laughed awkwardly. "The journey must have been difficult for you. Please take your time and rest in my palace." "Daimy-sama, we will protect your safety for the next three months," Masashi replied, seeing that Shisui wasn''t planning to speak. "Could you tell us more about the village''s situation?" "Oh... thank you both for your trouble." The daimy nodded ''graciously''. "After all, those ninjas from Ame are completely unreliable. I also don''t like how they talk to me. They show no respect for me as the daimy." "I understand. Then, if we may, we''d like to explore the layout of the palace," Masashi said. "No problem. Please, go ahead." He took a step forward and vanished, wasting no time. The daimy was bound to be one of those difficult types to work with. Behind him, Shisui caught up. "Masashi-nii, not in a great mood?" "He''s definitely going to be a challenging client." Masashi sighed. "Yeah, even though he looks easygoing, he clearly doesn''t trust us." "It doesn''t really matter; our mission is just to protect his life. I''ll go check out the village. You can examine the palace." "Be careful, Masashi-nii. Something feels off about this place." "That''s precisely why I want to investigate personally." After splitting up, Masashi left the fortress and returned to the village, familiarizing himself with its streets and alleys. The village had a fair number of beggars, making it easy for enemies to sneak in. However, his ninja attire seemed to have a certain deterrent effect, as no one dared to bother him. The village''s buildings were mostly high-rise, while the streets were wide, but manhole covers were everywhere. Masashi created a few shadow clones, each of which lifted a manhole cover and jumped inside. By evening, his clones reported back. The results weren''t promising. The village''s drainage system was extensive, with overly spacious sewage pipes that spread out like an underground maze. Apparently, Ame was the same way. In any case, there were far too many factors unfavorable to his mission. Moreover, the anomaly on the hill had continued to bother him. After running it through his mind multiple times, he was now certain he hadn''t seen wrong. He mentally made a list of people who could threaten his mission in the Land of Rain. As a reincarnator, Masashi naturally wanted to change Obito''s fate. They actually had a pretty good relationship; their houses were close, and they practically saw each other every day. But no matter how he looked at it, Obito had no reason to interfere in the Land of Fire''s operations. The guy was entirely focused on collecting tailed beasts, and at this stage, Akatsuki was still a dream-filled organization. If he was genuinely interested in the daimy''s head, though, it would be troublesome. His Mangeky ability was outrageously powerful. Masashi couldn''t afford to fail his first S-rank mission; he needed the money for food. 15 – The Cookie That Fooled No One After finishing his tasks, Masashi returned to the palace just in time to see Shisui walking out of the palace gates. The two looked at each other with their Sharingan activated. Even among clan members, protocol had to be followed. When members of a team separated, there was always a risk of an enemy using a transformation jutsu to sneak in, so for the Uchiha and Hyga clans, it was convenient to just use their eye techniques to check. Once they were both sure the other wasn''t an imposter, they deactivated their Sharingan. "Waiting for me?" "No I just got here myself, but it''s the last stop anyway." Shisui glanced back at the palace gate and sighed. "Even though I was mentally prepared, the daimy''s palace is just way too complicated." "It''s certainly complex." Masashi looked up. Though he came from a world filled with skyscrapers, the architecture still surprised him. Like the buildings, this palace fortress also has a spire structure on its top floor. The palace towers were especially large, tall, and numerous. These tall towers were the daimy family''s ancestral mausoleum. The nobility of the Land of Rain didn''t practice burial. Instead, they prepared the bodies of their family members and placed them in these towers. It was said that Ame did the same. "Let''s go see the daimy. We can compare notes about the issues we''ve found afterward." "Are there many issues in the outer district?" "More than enough. It''s practically a disaster for our mission." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi tapped the palace gate with his hand, his fingers detecting the subtle vibrations in the structure. "Why are you knocking on the door?" "Oh, nothing. Just checking if it''s sturdy." "Oh" Though Shisui found this a bit odd, he didn''t dwell on it and went through the gate with Masashi. The two made their way back to the hall where they''d previously met the daimy. Inside, they saw the him discussing governmental matters with a few bureaucrats. This hall was mainly where the daimy heard reports from his bureaucrats, its high ceiling designed to amplify the authority of his position. The two entered quietly, leaning against a wall to wait, their presence acknowledged only by slight shifts in the guards'' stances. The daimy was talking with the officials about how to ensure food production. From their conversation, it was clear that the food supply depended on a few large-scale farms. In recent days, however, there had been several incidents. One farm had even experienced a land collapse. "The Land of Fire provided a lot of tools this time," reported one official. "With the growing number of unemployed people in the outer district, organizing them to develop a new farm would be ideal." "No." The daimy rejected the suggestion without hesitation, his small eyes narrowing further. "The final planting season has already passed this year. Even if we set up a new farm, it won''t be usable until next year. Starting construction now would consume more food, leaving us short on supplies." "But the Land of Fire has also provided a lot of food this time" "Store it," the daimy replied. "Keep it as a reserve for year-end, and after the next harvest, we''ll consider building a new farm. As for the unemployed" He thought for a moment and continued, "You mentioned the sanitary conditions in the outer district are poor, right? Organize them to clean up. No wages, just meals." "Daimy-sama, wouldn''t that still make food supplies tight?" "Make the porridge thinner. Do I really need to teach you that?" "With such thin porridge, they might harbor resentment" "Oh? They''ve been drinking water and eating grass every day, and now they''ll resent a bowl of porridge? I don''t think so." The daimy''s personality here was entirely in line with Masashi''s assessment of him. He accepted none of his officials'' advice, shooting down each suggestion quickly with phrases like "I refuse," "I don''t think so," or "You can be quiet now." Honestly, it was impossible that every suggestion had no merit. But it was not about merit. It was about control. However, although the daimy denied all their suggestions, he did issue clear directives for the work ahead. By the end, everyone''s stomach was growling. "I can tell you all came just to freeload fine, a few more mouths won''t hurt." The daimy, also hungry, noted the hopeful looks of his officials and wasn''t stingy. "Send word to set up a banquet tonight. I''ll entertain the two shinobi guests properly." Shisui''s first instinct was to decline, but then they met the daimy''s expectant gaze, as if waiting for them to offer more advice. So he kept silent. The officials left with smiles, and the daimy, too, returned to his relaxed, idle manner, sitting back and addressing Masashi and Shisui lazily. "Do you two need anything else? Oh, right, choose any room you like, and if you''re looking for female company, there are still some around the palace, though married ones are off-limits." "" This boss was much more impressive while working. Dealing with clients like this was truly exhausting. "Daimy-sama, may I check your body?" Masashi interrupted him before he could resume chatting. "Huh?" The daimy was confused, visibly trying to open his small eyes a bit wider to show it. "You are not allowed to approach the daimy." One of the daimy''s bodyguards spoke stiffly, stepping forward. "It is my duty to protect the daimy. Although I apologize, I must ask that you focus only on your assigned task." But Masashi wasn''t so courteous with him. He used a genjutsu, his red eyes briefly intensifying. The guard''s resistance crumbled as his consciousness fell into an illusion of duty fulfilled. He obediently moved aside, crouching awkwardly in the corner. The daimy looked at his bodyguard, frowning. It wasn''t that he minded Masashi''s behavior; he just wondered if his bodyguard''s mind was broken. Unaware of the daimy''s thoughts, Masashi, after incapacitating the guard, didn''t immediately approach. Instead, he explained, "Daimy-sama, this is for your safety. There are techniques in the shinobi world that allow for assassination without face-to-face confrontation. I strongly recommend you consider this risk." "That sounds very dangerous! Outrageous. Please, check me immediately." The daimy swiftly accepted Masashi''s suggestion, his previous laziness forgotten. "Next time, let''s skip the hassle. Don''t judge by appearances; I''m actually an open-minded daimy, very receptive to advice." Masashi pretended not to hear that last part and approached to thoroughly inspect the daimy with his Sharingan, checking for any signs of jutsu. His eyes traced every potential point of interference. Upon finishing, he confirmed there was no issue and reassured the daimy. At the same time, he left a small mark. Just as he had in other places before. "I''ll take second watch," Masashi said as the protection mission for him and Shisui officially began. "Better coverage with my sensory jutsu at night." he added silently. The two essentially worked in shifts, one visible and the other hidden, to protect the daimy, who spent his days causing trouble and his evenings lazing around. Masashi had strategically positioned his surveillance points throughout the compound, creating an invisible net of chakra-infused markers. They even had a resting place set up right next door to the daimy''s quarters, though Masashi made sure to position himself where he could observe without unnecessary social interaction. The first month passed peacefully, with only minor disturbances cropping up now and then. For instance, a group of rogue ninjas appeared on a farm, attempting to steal food supplies. It so happened that Shisui was accompanying the daimy to check on the situation. He then flashed through his Body Flicker. Starting as one, he split into over ten, while the rogue ninjas totaled fewer than five. Unsurprisingly, they were wiped out in one go. It all happened so fast that the daimy didn''t even have time to finish yawning. "Is it always this quick with you shinobi?" the daimy asked, stifling another yawn. "Konoha values efficiency, daimy-sama," Shisui replied with a polite bow. Another time, an actual ninja managed to sneak into the villagea rogue ninja from Ame. Unluckily for him, he bumped into Masashi, who was on a patrol. The poor soul was promptly immobilized by his genjutsu. Masashi thought as he methodically began his interrogation. "Where are your companions?" he asked, adjusting the genjutsu''s pressure. "N-no one... I''m alone..." the ninja gasped. "Your supply routes? Contact points?" After extracting all the information, which confirmed he was just a small fry who had snuck in looking for food, Masashi killed him. Considering that he died still under genjutsu, it could even be counted as a merciful death. And so the first month passed in relative peace. In the second month, Shisui''s messenger crow arrived with a letter from Itachi, informing him that Mikoto was pregnant. Shisui happily shared the news with Masashi, who took a moment to process it. "Isn''t it wonderful? Another addition to the clan!" Shisui beamed. "Your enthusiasm for other people''s family matters is puzzling," Masashi replied flatly. "You really need to work on your social skills, Masashi-nii," Shisui chuckled. He couldn''t understand why Shisui was so excited about someone else''s wife being pregnant, when they could be spending their time eating delicious food at the daimy''s expense. But such leisurely days didn''t last forever. Toward the end of the second month, a large portion of the sensory markers Masashi had set around the outer district were suddenly destroyednot triggered, but obliterated. These markers were actually a type of water jutsu Masashi had developed, inspired by both Kiri''s techniques and the Rainmaker Jutsu of Nagato. This jutsu was a high-level application of shape transformation, creating tiny, biting water-sharks hidden within the flowing water. When an opponent struck the water pillar, the small sharks dispersed with the water and attacked them. Each shark carried a trace of his chakra, allowing him to sense disturbances across vast distances. Using this principle, Masashi had developed a sensory jutsu. It seemed the intruder had used a powerful Fire Release technique to evaporate the chakra-infused water. Masashi noted. Clearly, the intruder not only sensed his jutsu but expressed hostility as well. Masashi, who was in the middle of escorting the daimy during a meal along with Shisui, stopped mid-step. "Is something wrong?" "There is a powerful chakra presence," Masashi replied, deciding to investigate. "Shisui, keep an eye on the daimy." "Want me to check it out instead?" "No. Stay with the daimy." With that, he left the palace and headed toward the disturbance. While environmental factors weren''t absolute, they could often influence the chakra nature local shinobi excel at. Among the Five Great Nations, Earth, Lightning, and Water all exhibit this. In the Land of Rain, most native shinobi have water-based chakra, with very few wielding fire chakra. Which made the visitor even more interesting. And based on the chakra Masashi sensed, the intruder was at least a jonin. As he leapt between the towers, his Sharingan locked onto the targeta cloaked figure. The figure turned away the moment he sensed Masashi''s gaze, quickly sprinting toward the village outskirts. It wasn''t just hostility; this was a direct provocation. Masashi pursued him, mapping out possible intercept points as they moved. After two months here, the entire village was practically mapped in his mind. There was no way to ambush him herejust as in Konoha, where no one could set a trap for him. Well, except for that one bug in Konoha. Despite his self-assured demeanor, he wasn''t exactly careless. At least, in his view, he was never reckless. However, after the experience of being beaten to death in his first run, he now preferred to leave himself with multiple escape routes in this second run-through. Because, regardless of how many lives you might have, getting beaten to death still hurts. The village quickly disappeared behind him, but the distance was manageable. After a long chase, the enemy suddenly stopped. Masashi recognized the location. "You were the one watching that day," he said, observing the hillside from afar, confirming his earlier suspicions. A voice responded from beneath the hood. "Are you Masashi?" The cloaked figure''s words were intentionally muffled as he kept his back turned. The whole act reminded Masashi of shows he''d seen too many times to count. Had it been anyone else, he would have fired off a water jutsu already. But not this time. Because this voice... The figure finally turned, and his suspicions were confirmed. With such an ugly mask, it had to be Obitothe same mask he had stubbornly worn for over ten years. Just as Masashi was about to speak, another figure with a black and white face emerged from the ground beside Obito. "Madara-sama, is there something special about this kid?" Masashi stared at Zetsu unblinkingly. When someone you''ve dreamed of confronting suddenly appears, how would a connoisseur of food approach it? It was a tough question. "What are you looking at, kid?" "Oh, nothing much. I just thought you looked like a half-moon cookie that went wrong," Masashi said, raising an eyebrow. "You knowthe black and white ones? Though usually they''re split more evenly." Zetsu was taken aback. In his memory, this was not a typical Uchiha reaction. After all, hadn''t he just mentioned name? Where was the shocked response? Puzzled, he glanced at the other Uchiha beside him. To be honest, this one didn''t feel very Uchiha-like either. Could it be that this generation of Uchiha had shifted somehow? "Don''t play dumb, kid," Obito finally turned, still hiding his hands behind his back, striking another pose. "I am Uchiha Madara. You should know that name." He activated his Mangeky Sharingan for emphasis. Through the mask''s eyehole, Masashi saw the distinct pattern of Obito''s Sharingan. Then he couldn''t help but laugh. It was hard not to. he thought. He should be able to see through Obito''s ruse, especially being from the Uchiha clan. "Enough with the nonsense. Madara''s eyes didn''t look like that at all; it''s recorded in the clan archives," Masashi said. "Plus, he had the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan, with the pattern shared with his brother Izuna''s." "So unprofessional." 16 – Madara You Are Not "Our eyes see all, but our scrolls preserve forever." This ancient wisdom guided the Uchiha clan for generations. Among all ninja clans, they were one of the few who systematically maintained archives of ninjutsu. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The advanced Sharingan could decipher most ninjutsu, but its users were still limited by their physical abilities. Even if they can analyze a technique, it didn''t mean they could perform it. By recording these techniques in books, they passed them on to future generations, strengthening the clan in the long term. This tradition allowed the Uchiha to develop their mastery of fire jutsu, shuriken control, and genjutsu to an unparalleled level. Power wasn''t just in the eyes, but in the accumulated wisdom of generations. During the Warring States period, Uchiha archives were often destroyed as they relocated, yet each time, they rebuilt the archives without fail. "Even if we fall, our knowledge must survive," the clan elders would say, meticulously recopying damaged scrolls. After the founding of Konoha, the Uchiha''s residence finally stabilized. Over decades, their archive collection became one of the most comprehensive and detailed in the shinobi world, ranking among the top threeeven counting the Five Great Nations'' libraries. When Masashi used Tobirama''s water jutsu, most in the clan thought, "He must really like water jutsu!" after discovering it in the archives. Even the wood jutsu of Hashirama has been documented by the Uchiha. Madara, with his unparalleled ocular power, analyzed all of Hashirama''s techniques. Though he couldn''t use them himself, he was a devoted clan leader, committed to leaving behind his knowledge and understanding for future generations. Alongside the jutsu records, he added his insights, hypothesizing potential developments for others to explore their own ideal jutsu paths. Masashi felt gratitude for this legacy, knowing that even after experiencing this world a second time, he wouldn''t have mastered some techniques without Madara''s contributions. As he looked at Obito, he felt genuine embarrassment on his behalf. Especially since the guy kept insisting on his act. "Kid, you know a thing or two, but you''re still pretty shallow," Obito continued to pose as if saying: I''m your ancestor. "The mystery of the Mangeky is beyond your comprehension." "Are you really holding out with just this much power?" Masashi asked, his Sharingan spinning lazily. "Every Mangeky pair is synchronized. When you use it, Kakashi''s eye changes, too. It may not display the full Mangeky pattern, but it''s enough to reveal who you are, Obito." "Obito? Is that someone important to you? Shame. I''ve never heard of him," Obito replied in an impassive tone, with a hint of impatience. His hand twitched slightly. "You''re lost in the past, seeing ghosts where there are none. How disappointing." If he weren''t masked, his face would''ve shown a wide range of expressions right now. The mask was ugly, yes, but it shielded his identity from all forms of detectioneven the highest-level Byakugan couldn''t see his face through it. But Obito was too distracted to care about that right now because He! Had! Been! Identified! Doubting that he was Madara was one thing; even if they had concrete proof that he wasn''t, he could always deflect with a grandiose "Names mean nothing," increasing his mystery. But this guy had called him by name. And with solid reasoning. "Seems you''re thickheaded," Obito suppressed a rising impulse within himselfnot entirely unrelated to his long-held desire to punch Masashi. "Let''s see if your power matches your brain." "Getting cocky just because you''ve got the Mangeky, huh, Obito?" Masashi''s eyes flashed with the three-tomoe Sharingan. "Don''t think you can do whatever you want with just one eye. I''ll find out what happened to you and have a nice little chat." Obito ignored him. Nothing could shake his resolve any further. Besides, with his Mangeky, even with one eye, he could do as he pleased. Both moved simultaneously, using the same technique. White smoke billowed from the activating seals, and waves of shuriken shot from the smoke, crashing midair with the sound of taut wires being pulled. Two figures shifted positions rapidly, occasionally clashing and sending sparks flying. Each movement was calculated, neither willing to waste energy on flashy displays. Before their fight started, Zetsu had retreated to a safe distance, watching them from afar and pondering quietly. he thought. "It''s been a while since we sparred; you''ve really mastered shuriken techniques," Masashi commented, breaking yet another round of shuriken against Obito''s. "But wearing that thing must make fire jutsu harder, doesn''t it?" Throwing more shuriken, he formed a single-handed seal. "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!" The air in front of Obito ignited, each shuriken surrounded by a fiery blaze, creating a dangerous glow as they spiraled down on him from all directions like a deadly shower of petals. The heat distorted the air, making the actual trajectories harder to track. "Such a pointless trick." Obito''s eyes widened, distorting the space around him. The blazing shuriken were sucked into the swirling vortex, leaving the area before him clear. A blade lunged toward his mask. Coldly smiling, Obito refrained from using his ocular power to nullify it. Wood branches shot out from his body, lunging at Masashi. The branches moved quickly, but Masashi seemed faster. Before they reached him, he vanished, his blade slicing through another trunk infused with wind chakra, chopping it into pieces. Splinters flew in all directions as the enhanced blade cleaved through the wood. The ground rumbled, dirt scattered as thorn-covered, oddly shaped trees erupted and coiled upward, with Obito standing atop the spiked forest, coldly gazing at Masashi. Zetsu inwardly cheered, then saw Masashi glance in his direction from afar, something in that look making him uncomfortable. A small blade sliced Zetsu in two from below, leaving half of his body flying in the air. The cut was so clean it took a moment to register what had happened. He spotted a familiar mark fading from the shuriken that had struck him. Masashi looked at the dense forest of brambles chasing him. He quickly formed hand seals, chakra building in his core as his cheeks puffed up, and opened his mouth. "Fire Style: Majestic Destroyer Flame." The chakra released from his mouth transformed into an overwhelmingly massive arrow-shaped flame, sweeping everything in its path. An unrestrained sea of fire engulfed all around it. The formerly menacing forest stood no chance against this catastrophic force. The earth burned, wave after wave of fierce fire raging as if it intended to devour everything. The heat was so intense that the air seemed to warp and twist. Once again, it proved that the strength of Wood Release wasn''t truly about the Wood Release itself. "This guy how is he this strong?" Zetsu struggled to rise from the scorched earth. Looking up at the towering sea of flames ahead, a bold idea suddenly struck him. Masashi was forming seals once more. The Sharingan locked onto the unscathed figure in the raging inferno, tracking every subtle movement. The earth trembled, answering his chakra''s call. Countless ice blades burst from the soil, rising high to form towering glaciers. The chill extinguished the flames, and the air filled with cracking sounds as the ground''s remains froze over. The sudden temperature change created a misty barrier between combatants. "Ice Release that surpassed even the Yuki clan..." As the bitter cold radiated from the frozen earth, Zetsu had no doubt. The technique before him was superior to that of the Yuki clan. In his memory, it seemed that even some Uchiha with Mangeky Sharingan in history might not have been able to defeat the current Masashi. With an age longer than ninja history itself, Zetsu had witnessed the evolution of chakra in the hands of humanity ever since tsutsuki Hagoromo founded the Ninsh. Even Zetsu had to admit one thing: humanity''s potential was limitless. By the end of the Warring States period, ninjas, shaped by a millennium of evolution, had become pure instruments of war. All ninja clans had reached the point where their proficiency in developing techniques surged forward. New ninjutsu emerged yearly, countless techniques cropping up in a constant flow. But before Hashirama appeared, the Uchiha clan''s Mangeky Sharingan still reigned supreme. An Uchiha with the Mangeky was a true Uchiha. Without that power, the Uchiha weren''t necessarily stronger than other ninja clans. A thousand years later, a ninjutsu prodigy was born who, through sheer talent, rose to the same heights and made Zetsu remember his name. That person was Tobirama. At a time when everyone was tirelessly developing new jutsu, his approach was unique. It was prolific like a sow! This master of ninjutsu ended up achieving an astonishing feat. Without the chakra of Indra or Asura, he managed to defeat a Mangeky user in direct combat. Other than the reincarnations of Asura, no one else had accomplished such a feat. Tobirama transcended not only his identity but surpassed countless past reincarnations of Indra and Asura. After all, not every reincarnation was skilled enough to make the entire ninja world stop and watch them duel. And in Masashi, Zetsu saw a similar potential to Tobirama. Not in talent, but in possibility. Masashi''s ability to develop techniques couldn''t match Tobirama''s, yet his mastery of jutsu for his age revealed another type of potential. Though it was only a possibility, it was worth testing. The tip of a blade pressed against Zetsu''s face. But he didn''t mind; after all, he couldn''t be killed. "What a hassle... the Uchiha clan." Sensing his opponent''s strange power, unusual for an Uchiha, though not particularly strong, he raised his head to look at Masashi. Despite possessing only the three-tomoe Sharingan, he was formidable. Some ninjas could identify individual chakra, but in this, no one matched Zetsu''s innate gift. In his eyes, no two chakras were the same. Like souls, chakra was unique to each person. "Are you training in Yang Release?" he asked, noting the distinctive flow of chakra. "Why can''t an Uchiha train in Yang Release?" Masashi responded. After Hashirama''s death, the old creature at his feet had become the world''s largest Yang Release reservoir. And he had woven acting into his very being, always putting on a show. Even at this time, though he could''ve escaped upon landing, he chose not to, allowing himself to be captured. "So, you''ve learned the Fourth Hokage''s technique?" Obito appeared in a spatial distortion, unharmed. "It''s the Second Hokage''s, not the Fourth''s," Masashi replied, sheathing his blade. "There''s a difference. I lack the Uzumaki clan''s core heritage to replicate Fourth''s version. Besides, it''s about time you took off that mask so we can have a proper talk." "Are you really that concerned about this person?" Obito didn''t react. "I''ll wager he''s dead by now. It seems you lack the talent to unlock the Mangeky Sharingan; you''re just a waste." Masashi noticed that Obito kept trying to steer the conversation in that direction. This version of Obito felt quite different from the manipulator in the original timeline. But it made sense. He''d only recently acquired Madara''s legacy, so he was still relatively inexperienced. The future battles in Kiri would be his true training ground. Falling into darkness changed one''s ideals, but it couldn''t suddenly grant experience or sharpen the mind. However, Masashi still had a trick up his sleeve. After all, they''d grown up together; who didn''t know each other''s tricks? As if struck by a sudden thought, he said, "Oh, by the way, before coming to the Land of Rain, I stopped by your home. Your grandmother made me some strawberry daifuku. Would you like to go back and eat some?" "You''re lying!" Obito''s anger exploded. "My grandmother passed away last year!" A loud clap of thunder echoed through the sky. Dark clouds gathered above, and rain began to fall, casting a white mist across the distant glaciers. The droplets hissed as they hit the still-warm earth. The two Uchiha and Zetsu fell silent. Zetsu looked at Obito in disbelief, with so much to say yet no words to express it. Was it too late to switch sides now? After a moment, thunder rolled through the sky once again. The rain poured harder, washing away the last traces of ash and steam from their battle. 17 – Tea With Your Grandmother The rain kept pouring harder, accompanied by flashes of lightning and rolls of thunder. It fell like a dense waterfall, blown by the wind into mist and fog, with raindrops the size of marbles pelting down on the three of them. "Hey, Obito," Masashi wiped his face and urged, visibly annoyed, "Hurry up and use an earth jutsu to shield us." Without replying, Obito performed the jutsu, raising an earthen wall that combined into a large dome, blocking the rain from above. Then, he removed his mask. Though he had braced himself for it, Masashi had to admit the makeshift bio-tech did little for looks. "How''d you get like this?" Masashi asked, casting a skeptical glance Zetsu''s way. "You did this, didn''t you? Even got the patterns almost right." "Without it, Obito would have died," Zetsu said in a somber tone. "You should be able to sense it; this body is far stronger than if you trained yourself." "Maybe, but I only trust my own power," Masashi said dismissively, waving his hand and turning his gaze back to Obito. "Heh" Obito scoffed, turning his head away. "Hmm?" Masashi''s expression shifted. "What''s this, craving sweets again?" Obito glared back at him. "Idiot! I''ll kill you!" "Yeah, good luck with that," Masashi replied, wagging his middle finger. "We both have space-time jutsu; neither of us is catching the other." "For now," Obito retorted. "You''re seriously annoying." Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your grandmother didn''t think so." "You didn''t have to visit her." "She made good tea and cake. And someone had to check on her after you abandoned the village." "I didn''t abandon" "No? What would you call it then?" "..." Obito fell silent, forced to concede. Back when he occasionally returned to the village, he''d seen Masashi visiting his grandmother often, keeping her company. When she passed, Masashi''s family had handled the funeral. After he left, his grandmother had been alone. After a pause, he said, "Thank you for helping with her." "We were neighbors, and she was good to me." After this brief exchange, the two returned to glaring at each other. Zetsu, watching from the side, grew impatient. Humans were always caught up in strange trivialities. "Obito, you should get to the main point." "Call me that again, and I''ll kill you!" Obito snapped, the response now second nature. "" "So, what''s the main point?" Masashi asked. "Since you asked" "Just say it in plain language. Have you been training for three years on how to be stubborn and talk like shit?" "I was just about to!" Obito said, frowning at Masashi''s attitude. "Masashi, what do you think of this world?" "It''s fine," Masashi replied seriously. "Earning money as a ninja is a breeze. And I like eating delicious food." Really, the second time around was far better than the first. The founder of the one-country, one-village system may have taken a hands-off approach, but he truly did something great. "You always said emotions make weak ninja. Look at me now," Obito gestured to himself. "I said uncontrolled emotions make weak ninja. You''ve just swapped one extreme for another." "Tch... Still so shallow," Obito sneered at him. "If money and foodd were all you cared about, you could leave Konoha and come with me." "Nope," Masashi refused without hesitation. "No tea, no deal. Konoha has the best selection and quality. I''m not going anywhere." "..." Zetsu couldn''t understand. Couldn''t a missing-nin buy tea? "Let''s talk business. Why don''t you come back to Konoha, Obito?" Masashi asked. "You don''t seem like someone hiding in the shadows." "I can''t go back," Obito''s gaze turned dark. "Listen, Masashi. This world is built to create failures. Someday, you''ll become one too. I''m done with it; with my grandmother gone, I don''t need to hold back anymore." "Such a grim perspective doesn''t sound like it came from you," Masashi said confidently. "You were always the optimistic idiot." "I was, and you told me to stop being so passionate. Isn''t my change now what we used to call a ''true ninja''?" "I''d give you a full score for reading comprehension, but as I see it" Masashi finally cut to the chase, "You met the real Madara, and he trained you into what you are now." Obito was briefly taken aback, but Masashi had already pointed to Zetsu. "So, what''s that thing? Doesn''t look human." "I am Madara-sama''s will," Zetsu grinned. "Standing before you isn''t your former comrade, but Madara himself, and you could be, too." "Unless I become Hokage, no one''s using me as a vessel," Masashi replied with a wave of his hand. "You claim to be the clan head''s will, but words aren''t enough; I need proof." "Huh?" Zetsu was puzzled. What was this guy trying to pull? Did he also want to be Hokage? "Tell me, what was Madara''s first comment in the Flying Thunder God scroll?" "Is that all?" Zetsu''s eyes swirled in thought. "Madara-sama said, ''This technique borrows from the Uzumaki clan''s knowledge; if you view the target as a sealed object, it''s easier to understand.'' Is that what you wanted?" "Oh?" Masashi stroked his chin. "Did you sneak into our archives to check that?" Zetsu suddenly felt Obito was far easier to deal with. "Enough games," Obito interrupted coldly, ending the exchange between them. "Masashi, don''t waste your life on meaningless pursuits. Join me, and I''ll show you the true power of the Uchiha clan. Isn''t that something you want?" "The village provides structure. You confuse restriction with foundation," Masashi answered, then grinned. "Are you talking about the Rinnegan?" "You even know about the Rinnegan?" Obito now took his old neighbor seriously. Across the shinobi world, the Rinnegan, Sharingan, and Byakugan reigned as the three great djutsu. Even the Uchiha clan generally didn''t question this belief. This confirmed the Uchiha didn''t realize the Rinnegan evolved from the Sharingan. Without meeting Madara, Obito wouldn''t have believed the Sharingan held such power. So, how did Masashi know? "Simple deduction. We Uchiha are the Sage of Six Paths'' descendants. The Rinnegan was his power. Did you really think there was no connection to the Sharingan?" "To inherit the Sage''s eye yet think the Rinnegan has no connection to the Sharinganthat''s the real abnormality." "Is that all?" Zetsu suddenly spoke up. He could see that Masashi was not the kind of person to become convinced of something based merely on speculation. "As expected of the one claiming to embody Madara''s will, I''m certainly not relying on mere guesses," Masashi cast Zetsu a highly appreciative look. "With Madara''s visual prowess, he definitely saw more in that stone tablet." "How much did you see?" Zetsu raised his voice, and even Obito turned to look. Over the past three years, Obito had come to know Madara''s creation well. While he viewed Zetsu as nothing more than a tool, he recognized the being''s eerie stabilityan almost complete absence of emotional fluctuation. In his understanding, Madara''s concept of ''a will in physical form'' translated simply: Even in death, I leave something to watch over you. Obito never turned back on his decisions. "Two opposing forces twist together to birth all things in existence..." "I thought long and hard before I understood that line''s meaning," Masashi, initially a bit awkward, began to get into character. "You... can see that far?" Zetsu was genuinely shocked. He had certainly altered the inscription on the tablet, but its unique powersbeing created by his mother with Yin-Yang Releasewere not replicable. The ability to decipher the tablet''s contents was directly tied to the viewer''s mastery of Yin Release. For an Uchiha to see that line, they would need at least the Mangeky Sharingan. But Masashi definitely didn''t have the Mangeky. "Yeah, it wasn''t easystared at it all night until my eyes hurt," Masashi said with a sigh, watching Zetsu''s reaction carefully. He had indeed seen that phrase. The Uchiha''s ocular power, derived from yin chakra, did not begin only at the Mangeky level but existed at birth, though initially quite limited and restricted to basic Sharingan abilities. At the Mangeky level, this power could rival a person''s chakra itself, awakening unique techniques tied directly to the user''s innermost desires, giving birth to the so-called Eye of Inner Reflection. Although Masashi''s visual power had not reached the Mangeky level, it far exceeded the typical power of a three-tomoe Sharingan. In recent years, it seemed his Yang Release had interacted with his Sharingan, sparking a sort of chemical reaction. Zetsu was truly shocked. The last time he had felt this surprised was when he found out that Madara had survived his battle with Hashirama and even managed to bite a chunk of flesh off him. It wasn''t easy to startle him. Could this guy really have managed it? Zetsu understood better than anyone that the current Uchiha clan''s Mangeky Sharingan was incomplete. The line, "Two opposing forces twist together to birth all things in existence," was left unaltered, though the context was changed. A good lie was 90% truth. When Zetsu modified the tablet''s content, it left most of the essential parts intact. Masashi was likely to become the second Indra rather than another Tobirama. His potential is even greater than Madara''s Though doubt remained, Zetsu decided to try implementing a bold new idea. Whether it was Madara or Obito, Zetsu couldn''t control them directly; he could only influence them through careful manipulationmostly truth, with just enough lies mixed in. But he was still prudent to have a backup planZetsu didn''t want to wait another thousand years. Deciding to proceed, he put on a show. "You mentioned the Eternal Mangeky, so it''s clear you know its secret, but that''s still not the truth." "Oh?" "From the beginning, eternity never existed. The Mangeky Sharingan had no such weakness. Indra''s original Mangeky could summon the Perfect Susanoo right away." "The Perfect Susanoo..." This technique harnessed the power of Yin Release''s ''creation from nothing'' to its fullest, extending the user''s physical form. "Exactly, and there''s Izanagi, as well. The Sharingan is an imperfect eye, which is why it consumes one''s visual power." "So, how does one make it perfect?" Masashi''s gaze was fixed on Zetsu. "That''s precisely the serious matter we need to discuss." Zetsu turned to Obito. "Madara-sama, what do you think?" Being a manipulator, he knew never to steal the spotlight. A pawn''s sense of control depended on their belief that they were the master. Each reincarnation of Indra and Asura thought this way. Obito thought this way. It would treat Masashi similarly. Zetsu was never the master; he was simply a diligent servant for each of his masters, answering questions and unveiling truths. And all of this was to restore greatness to the world once again. Zetsu''s deference pleased Obito. He cast a glance of approval, as if to say, "You''re a useful tool," then looked at Masashi. "You like deals, so let''s make one," he spoke evenly. "If you want the power over all things, you must help me obtain what I seek." "Let''s hear it." "I want the Nine-Tails." "What?" Masashi feigned perfect shock. "But she is already... married?" Obito froze, then his fury flared. Across from him, Masashi muttered nonsense about staying out of his teacher''s marriage. "I want the Nine-Tails itself, not its jinchriki!" Obito shook with rage. "What''s wrong with your mind?" "Ah, why didn''t you say that from the start? You really don''t plan on returning, do you?" Masashi''s smile faded, his expression turning serious. "Hokage is Hokage, Konoha is Konoha. I am an Uchiha, so I care not for these things. But youdo you plan to turn against your teacher?" "This is a necessary sacrifice," Obito said coldly. "It''s the fate of the Uzumaki." Another red-haired youth appeared in his mind. A member of the Uzumaki clan who had received Madara''s eyes was already well along the path Obito had set. Everything was going as planned, with the Gedo Statue successfully summoned. Yahiko''s idealistic methods held no merit. In a rotten world like this, they could only fail. That Ame and Konoha would target Akatsuki proved as much. Only the Eye of the Moon could bring an end to this. "Is that so..." Masashi didn''t push the point furtherhe was only skilled at persuasion through physical means. "We are both Uchiha, so let''s settle this in the Uchiha way. The current Fourth Hokage is favorable to the Uchiha. In the short term, I cannot side with you against him." "Then I''ll take that as an agreement to the deal." Obito glanced outside; the rain was almost over. "The Hokage is the Hokage. Sooner or later, he will turn on the Uchiha." "If that''s the direction things go, of course, we''ll make the first move," Masashi had no objections there. He fully trusted the current Hokage, after all. "But if you act prematurely, I will stop you." "No problem. We''ll settle it then." Obito was confident. With the terms set, the two Uchiha left, each heading their separate ways. 18 – Man of Everyone’s Dreams Back at the palace, Masashi first went to see the daimy. He stood before the daimy and his council to explain his recent absence. "The recent situation required implementing layered chakra detection barriers," he explained. "Our sensor array picked up fluctuating chakra frequencies in the 800 to 1200 rangetypical of long-range reconnaissance techniques." "To counter this, we had to recalibrate our chakra dampening field to create interference patterns at matching wavelengths while maintaining a stable baseline for our own defensive jutsu." "Additionally," Masashi continued, "we detected attempts at chakra resonance mapping, likely trying to identify gaps in our security grid. This required us to temporarily suspend all active chakra circulation and switch to passive detection methods using natural energy readings." The palace officials exchanged knowing glances, nodding with impressed expressions. One elderly advisor stroked his beard. "Most thorough, as expected of an Uchiha." Masashi noted as the palace officials nodded along. If only they knew the real reasonhe''d simply been delayed by an empty stomach. As time passed, the mission to protect the daimy was coming to an end. The final security review showed no gaps in their defenses, exactly as expected. Throughout the mission, the daimy had been well-protected, dining comfortably and sleeping soundly. The presence of two Konoha jonin was enough to deter almost all ninja organizations outside the Five Great Nations, and the other four Great Ninja Villages wouldn''t risk assassinating a daimy. When it came to a country''s daimy, the major villages would only take on protection missions, not assassination jobs. It was an unspoken rule that kept the balance of power stable. And so, the last day passed peacefully. Masashi and Shisui bid farewell to the daimy and began their journey back to the village. "Think we''ll get another mission like this?" Shisui asked as they traveled. "Depends on how the politics play out," Masashi replied, keeping his pace steady. After three months away, Shisui missed Konoha''s snack street immensely. Masashi also missed a few specialty snack shops in the village. Protecting the nation''s leader was a high-pressure task. Masashi had looked forward to unwinding back home, but given how things were developing, that would have to wait. With their minds on their favorite hometown foods, the two raced back home as fast as possible. When Konoha''s gates appeared on the horizon, they both felt a sense of comfort. "The village has changed since we left," Shisui observed, scanning the skyline. "The village always changes. We just notice it more when we''re away," Masashi responded, his eyes catching subtle differences in the guard rotations. Entering the village, the two headed straight to the Hokage''s office to report the mission. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where they had accepted the mission, they had to register its completion, and so, after three months away, they saw Minato once again. This time, the Hokage looked much busier, sitting diligently at his desk, going through a stack of paperwork. The First Hokage''s hands-off leadership style led to the early establishment of the Hokage Council and its team of advisors. While the Hokage and Council formed Konoha''s ultimate decision-making body, it was the elders'' pre-decision group that handled most of the daily paperwork, freeing experienced Hokage to focus on more crucial matters. "You''re back." The ''rookie'' Hokage looked up from the pile of documents, appearing happy but sporting dark circles. "Hokage-sama, have you been working overtime?" Masashi asked with curiosity. "Lately, everyone''s been out on missions, so the administrative work has piled up," Minato said, relaxing his brow. "Did the mission go smoothly? Any issues?" Masashi thought, but knew he couldn''t say that out loud. Too misleading, and there was no way to explain the source of that information. Besides, the Fourth Hokage''s true opinion on the Uchiha was still unknown; it couldn''t be judged based on personal impressions from the manga. Too risky. Hiruzen, commonly seen as a sly veteran, was actually someone who avoided all actions that could cause turmoil. He opposed any direct conflict with the Uchiha and insisted on confining them to the Police Force. Danz seemed outwardly hostile toward the Uchiha but was actually opposed to anyone outside Hiruzen being Hokage or trying to become Hokage. The two elder advisors, though often appearing indifferent, were highly skilled administrators. They could generally resolve conflicts among departments through systemic adjustments. They were more guarded than trusting toward the Uchiha but held no significant malice, aiming for a balanced middle ground. Minato, while appearing the most friendly to the Uchiha, was in fact the most ruthless among them. Like the First Hokage, the village was his utmost priority. If anyone, even close family, threatened the village, he would not hesitate to act. Masashi mused. "The mission went smoothly, with no interference," he said to Minato. "Yes, it went smoothly," Shisui agreed, adding, "The daimy of the Land of Rain... has quite a personality." "Oh, that''s good to hear," Minato said, quite pleased. This meant another successful protection mission for Konoha, which was something to celebrate. Although he wanted to chat longer with them, the paperwork awaited him. After a few encouraging words, he sent the two off to rest, and he returned to his work. Masashi couldn''t have asked for a better outcome and left quickly. At home, he took a proper bath, then went to visit Fugaku, only to be told he was still at the Police Force. After some thought, he realized it had been a while since he had been there himself. So, he changed into his Police Force uniform and headed there. As soon as he entered, he attracted the attention of his colleagues. Since his last sparring match, he had gained some recognition among the clan. "Masashi, you''re back at work?" A clan member greeted him, pulling out a cigarette. "Smoking''s not good for your health," Masashi commented dryly. "Says the guy who dodges kunai for a living." The clan member quickly formed hand signs and lit his cigarette with a tiny fire jutsu. He took a drag and started to say something with a smirk, but broke into a smoker''s cough. His next cigarette-lighting attempt ended with the fire sputtering out pathetically. "Being a shinobi is way more" another cough interrupted his defense. Masashi suppressed a smile. The legendary fire techniques of the Uchiha, reduced to lighting cigarettesand failing at even that. "I just finished my mission, just dropping by," he said, glancing around. "Where''s Tetsuka?" "Oh, he took some time off to pick up his younger brother from the Ninja Academy." "I see. Is Fugaku-sama in his office?" "Yes, you should go find him. He doesn''t seem to be busy right now." "Alright, see you. And stay healthy!" Masashi left the break room, went upstairs, and stopped at Fugaku''s office door. He knocked. "Come in." Opening the door, he caught Fugaku trying to coax a stubborn cat with bits of dried fish. The cat seemed thoroughly unimpressed by his authority. "You''re back. Where''s Shisui?" "He might have gone to see the Third Hokage," Masashi replied, noticing a freshly brewed tea set on the table. "Did someone just visit you?" "No, this was for you both; I thought you''d come by," Fugaku said, sitting on the sofa. "Have a seat. Tell me about the mission." "Overall, it went as expected, though we did encounter an unexpected person," Masashi said, not planning to keep it from Fugaku. In the original timeline, Obito had been fixated on eliminating the Uchiha, but now that Masashi had exposed his identity, he would likely abandon that approach. However, he might have other plans. "That sounds intriguing," Fugaku said, sipping his tea. "Knowing your nature, if you''re bringing this to me directly, I assume this person has ties to our clan?" "Yes, I encountered Obito." "I see..." Fugaku said. He put down his tea and stroked the cat, which had settled in his lap. "Does he bear a grudge against the clan?" "No, he doesn''t." "That sounds promising, then. But why hasn''t he returned?" "It seems he holds a grudge against the entire shinobi world." "..." As the clan leader, Fugaku had an obligation to be fully informed about the circumstances of every clan member who had awakened the Sharingan. When the news of Obito''s sacrifice first came back, he did his research. But after mulling it over for a long time, Fugaku still couldn''t figure out what unrequited love had to do with hating the entire ninja world. Fugaku thought to himself irritably. "Did you try talking some sense into him?" he asked the person in question. He remembered that the two had been close. "I did. At first, he even tried pretending to be Madara." "Oh? That''s quite a piece of information." Fugaku nearly lost control of his usual stoic expression. "How did you respond? You know, the clan has its difficulties too. After all, at that time, he hadn''t awakened his Sharingan. Your understanding of clan policy among your peers is exceptional. Did you explain that to him?" "I just told him his act wasn''t very convincing, and he got mad. We ended up fighting." Thinking back on the situation, Masashi couldn''t help but sigh. "Kids these days have no patience." "Mm." Fugaku regained his composure. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked. It''s understandable; just thinking about it, that kind of feeling must be difficult to bear." "It''s all right, Fugaku-sama. I''m fine." "I wasn''t talking about you." Fugaku decided to stop asking questions and picked up his teacup again. No point hoping; if he were in Obito''s place, he wouldn''t come back either. "Do you have any idea what Obito''s planning?" "He''s after the Nine-Tails." "Hm?" Fugaku put down his teacup again. "Are you certain? Is the information reliable?" "Extremely reliable. He told me himself." Masashi, feeling thirsty, gulped down his tea and continued. "There''s this strange thing next to him claiming to be the Will of Madara. That thing isn''t simple." "Obito''s strength has transformedhe''s even awakened the Mangeky Sharingan." At this point, Fugaku could hardly sit still in his office. "Can you describe that so-called Will of Madara?" "Well it actually looks pretty unique. Fugaku-sama, you understand. Let''s say, it''s like a sheep letting out a goat-like fartboth flashy and outrageous." Fugaku almost couldn''t hold back from giving Masashi a taste of Mangeky as well. This generation''s young people were indeed strongtwo Mangekys, and a third with the potential to awaken one. Since the founding of the village, the Uchiha clan had never been so powerful. But each had a quirk more serious than the last, and Masashi was probably the most stable among them. Fugaku decided to focus more on training Itachi from now on. Looking at Masashi, he reflected on how the boy possessed three chakra transformationsfire, wind, and water, just like his own son. Perhaps that was precisely why he needed to ask this now. "Masashi." "Yes?" "Do you have a girl you like?" "Huh?" Masashi was caught off guard. The ninja clans shared many characteristics with noble families, such as the importance of lineage and the encouragement of the younger generation to marry and have children. The Uchiha clan had an official matchmaking corner, though the young people never went. It was always the parents and grandparents. For someone like Masashi, who had awakened the Sharingan, the clan would do everything it could to encourage an internal match. If he were to find a girlfriend outside the clan, her entire family history would be thoroughly examined to ensure there were no genetic issues. As for Masashi, he was openly averse to marriage. What if he had to go through it a third time? Besides, he felt more suited to assigning work than doing it himself. "Fugaku-sama, you understand" "I don''t understand." Fugaku interrupted. "Just tell me whether you do or not." "Of course I do." "Hm!?" Fugaku was shocked, but then he really did understand. Thinking about how his wife had changed after marriage, he smirked internally. "All right, I get it. I''ll arrange something later; there''s no need to stress. It won''t hurt to meet a few people. Also, there''s something I want to discuss personally." Not giving Masashi a chance to deflect, Fugaku quickly switched topics. "About Itachi, what do you think of him?" "Itachi?" "Something up with him lately?" "I asked Shisui to help train him before, but now I''d like you to mentor him for a while. He has the same chakra nature transformations as you." "Oh?" Masashi tried to recall. He vaguely remembered that Itachi used water-style jutsu, but he wasn''t sure. Previously, Masashi wouldn''t have wanted to teach anyone, but now he didn''t mind. "Sure, no problem. But Fugaku-sama, everyone''s busy with missions, right?" "Don''t worry. Over the last three months, the clan''s mission frequency has slowed, and at least there won''t be as many high-level tasks." Masashi nodded. Indeed, three months was about right. In the shinobi corps, ninjas with official positions didn''t usually take on missions unless there was a special need. If not for the previous rush for high-level missions, the Uchiha wouldn''t have had as many opportunities. High-level missions were limited in peacetime, and three months was plenty of time to complete most of them. However, with the year''s end approaching, the available missions for the Uchiha were likely mostly taken. "Got it. When should I start? Also, is there any guidance on what I should teach?" "No specific requirementsteach as you see fit." "All right then, Fugaku-sama, about" "Mm, that''s all for now. You may go. Your information is critical; I need to call a council meeting immediately." Once again, Fugaku cut him off. He realized this was deliberate, muttering to himself but not really bothered. A matchmaking session? It was hardly a big deal. There was a fine line between a matchmaking session and just messing around. It was only thanks to his principles that he didn''t get involved with clan members. Otherwise, would Fugaku need to set him up? His family members, whenever they visit, always brought home a stack of profiles. Before Obito''s sacrifice, his grandmother brought even more. But what was the point? Nothing could stop him from shining brightly for this world. He would always be the man the women of Konoha couldn''t fully have. At most, they could have him temporarily, but his heartnever. His heart belonged to everyone. After all, he was a man from the Clan of Love. 19 – The Day Before Tomorrow In recent days, Itachi had been unusually happy because Shisui was finally back. He enjoyed training with his older friend and discussing his thoughts openly. Compared to others his age, Itachi''s demeanor was markedly different: he seemed more mature, likely due to his father''s role as clan leader, which had taught him from a young age to be cautious in words and actions. The Uchiha weren''t as rigidly hierarchical as the Hyga. Within the Hyga clan, strict ranks and the elders'' and clan leader''s authority were inviolable, with common members rarely allowed into clan meetings. The Uchiha, however, had a more open atmosphere, especially after Madara''s departure, which had softened the clan''s structure. Clan leaders faced pushback if they acted improperly, and elders might openly criticize them, even going so far as to confront them at home. Among the Uchiha, few believed the role of clan leader was a desirable one. This had instilled a sense of gravity in Itachi, who had always appeared more reserved. Since his father had taken him for battlefield training, he''d become even quieter and more composed, embodying his father''s stoic demeanor in public, polite yet distant. Only with Shisui did Itachi show a different side of himself. "Try it again," Shisui instructed, his eyes focused on Itachi''s chakra flow. "Focus on integrating the illusion. The target shouldn''t feel anything unusual." Itachi''s hands formed the seal, his chakra molding carefully. "Like this?" The training ground shifted subtlyleaves reversed their fall, shadows bent wrong angles. But there was still a noticeable flutter in the chakra flow. After finishing the genjutsu training session under Shisui''s guidance, he sat down to rest, visibly fatigued. "Itachi, your genjutsu still leaves some traces," Shisui said gently. "Remember, if the target senses anything, half of the illusion''s power is lost. You need to adapt based on the situation. The strongest genjutsu isn''t about powerit''s about understanding the human mind." "Like how the Will of Fire connects all villagers?" Itachi asked. "Exactly. That''s why it''s so important to understand different perspectives." "Your genjutsu seems effortless," Itachi said. "How did someone like Masashi ever defeat you? Was he truly that strong?" "It was my own doing," Shisui admitted, embarrassed. "I tried to use genjutsu to expand his loyalty to the clan into a love for the entire village." "And?" "And then" Shisui''s expression turned strange. "I realized his love for the village was even stronger than mine." "What?" Itachi was shocked. "More devoted than you? But he barely even attends clan meetings and constantly opposes the Hokage administration!" "Sometimes, Itachi, the strongest devotion isn''t shown through obvious displays," Shisui said thoughtfully. "Indeed... I think he might just be the most devoted to the village out of anyone." He recalled the vivid dream that had resulted from his genjutsu backfiring. During his mission, Shisui had hoped to discuss these feelings with Masashi but hadn''t had the chance. Itachi fell silent, his brow furrowing as he processed these words. Was he simply too young to understand the complex ways adults expressed their devotion? Or maybe Masashi wasn''t exactly an adult either? "Alright, you can find out about him on your own, Itachi," Shisui advised. "Consider my failure as a lesson. The risks of a genjutsu lie in the target''s mental resistance; if they resist successfully, the backlash can be more harmful to the caster." With that, they resumed their training, pushing themselves until they were thoroughly exhausted. Finally, Itachi headed home. When he arrived, his mother, Mikoto, was busy in the kitchen, while his fathe sat at the dining table with a small bottle of sake by his side. "I''m back." "How did your training go today? You didn''t cause any trouble for Shisui, did you?" Fugaku asked, visibly pleased with his son. He firmly believed his son had the makings of a Hokage. "No, I always listen to Shisui," Itachi replied earnestly. "Good. Wash up and join us for dinner; I have something to discuss with you." Itachi quickly freshened up, then returned to help his mother with the final preparations before sitting at the table. "Father, what''s this about?" "Masashi will be training you for a while." This surprised Itachi, but he remembered Shisui''s earlier words encouraging him to find out for himself. It seemed Shisui had already known. Still, he wasn''t entirely enthusiastic. He was far more interested in the Will of Fire than in ninjutsu. Learning techniques came naturally to him, but the philosophy behind the Will of Fire offered new insights each time he discussed it with Shisui. He genuinely enjoyed the exchange of ideas. "You''re not thrilled?" Fugaku asked, frowning. While he approved of their close bond, he had mixed feelings about Shisui''s ideas. Great ambitions didn''t always translate into practical solutions. Many with grand visions failed to accomplish their goals, often making matters worse. If the Uchiha''s issues with the Hokage administration were easy to solve, they would have been resolved long ago. "Not at all; I''m honored," Itachi said dutifully. "Good. Remember, as you grow into a ninja, the most deceiving thing can be your own eyes. Masashi is more complex than he appears, and there are still unresolved questions about him within the clan. Having him as your teacher for a time will give us some insight." "Yes, Father," Itachi responded, though inwardly, he wasn''t fond of this. But he was a dutiful son. The conversation shifted to family matters, Mikoto skillfully steering the discussion away from heavier topics, and after a few more words, they finished dinner. --- The next morning, Itachi rose early, following his father''s instructions. When he reached Masashi''s home, he was about to knock when the door opened, revealing Masashi''s cousin, Hideo. "Looking for Masashi?" he asked cheerfully. "Good morning, Uncle Hideo," Itachi said politely. Hideo wasn''t a ninja but operated a weapons store, which made no difference in terms of clan standing. "He''s already at the training grounds. Being a ninja isn''t easy, you know." Hideo patted Itachi on the head, unable to resist the young boy''s seriousness. "Thank you, Uncle Hideo. I''ll go look for Masashi," Itachi said, tidying his hair after Hideo''s affectionate but messy pat, before hurrying off. At the training grounds, Masashi was practicing shuriken techniques at the target range. Shuriken were lodged in the targets and scattered on the ground, though more were on the ground. This indicated yet another failed attemptto use wind in place of wire to control the shuriken. He certainly wasn''t the first to try this, nor would he be the last. In his first and second lives, Masashi lacked the exceptional talent of Tobirama. Creating brand-new, practical ninjutsu from scratch was simply beyond him, though his Sharingan could copy techniques. Understanding made techniques truly one''s own. However, he did possess the ability to improve upon existing techniques, making modifications and refinements. His solid theoretical knowledge served as a foundation. As a reincarnated soul, his memories of past lives gave him unique insight, allowing him to recognize and select techniques that had proven most suitable for him before. But some techniques were difficult to modify, especially mature ones developed by traditional clans like the Uchiha and Senju. These are the result of rigorous research and refinements over generations. Geniuses like Minato and Orochimaru, who perfected techniques pioneered by Tobirama, were exceedingly rare. Though Masashi was not at that level, he did not look down on himself nor get discouraged. Comparing one''s weaknesses to another''s strengths and feeling inadequate was simply self-defeating. He walked forward to pick up the shuriken scattered across the ground, mentally noting the pattern of their dispersion for later analysis. A shadow stretched across the sunlit ground, reaching right in front of him. He looked up and saw a small figure watching him. "Oh, Itachi, you''re up early," he said as he placed the shuriken he''d already collected into a bag beside him. "Good timing; lend me a hand." "Okay," replied Itachi obediently, bending down to help. In a short time, the training ground was cleared. "Why do you have so many shuriken?" Itachi asked, curious about the large bag of shuriken, as he hadn''t seen any sealing scrolls. "A sealing technique does the job," Masashi replied, lifting his sleeve to show a strip of cloth around his wrist adorned with a sealing pattern. Sealing scrolls were notoriously expensive; the higher the storage capacity, the more complex the technique, and the greater the material cost. Similarly, explosive tags were costly too. Masashi learned this method of storing shuriken from an Uchiha from his previous life. Moreover, because he could perform this level of sealing jutsu himself, it saved labor costs, and materials could be bought in bulk, making it more affordable. This way, he could reduce equipment weight, carry more shuriken, and keep his sealing skills sharp, accomplishing several goals at once. "No wonder your ninja pouch is so small." Itachi understood now. It was not a particularly innovative technique since it mainly depended on financial resources or skill with sealing techniques. Itachi hadn''t initially considered this method because Masashi had never shown a talent for spatial ninjutsu within the clan. He had never demonstrated aptitude in either sealing or summoning techniques. What everyone did know, though, was his frugality and love for food within the clan. "So, are you actually quite skilled in spatial ninjutsu?" "I know a little," Masashi replied casually. "Why, couldn''t it be something I purchased?" "No way; you''re famously frugal, Masashi. There''s no way you''d spend extra on something like this." So he was known for being stingy? Masashi couldn''t help but reflect on this. Heaven knew he was only trying to save a little bit to put toward his ninjutsu training or food... mostly food. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright." Masashi finished tying up the bag of shuriken and looked at Itachi. "You''re here because Fugaku-sama told you about me becoming your teacher, right?" "Yes." "So, what do you want to learn?" "Isn''t that for you to decide?" Itachi looked at Masashi curiously. Even Shisui never asked what he wanted to learn; instead, he taught based on his own experience. "True enough," Masashi nodded, "I can guide you based on my experience, but you should also have your own goals." "Then" Itachi thought for a moment. "Could you teach me Water Release?" "No problem." Masashi nodded. "But not todayI have work with the Police Force." As he said this, an idea struck him. From the look of this young Itachi, he didn''t seem like the type to eventually raise a sword against his own parents. He didn''t even seem aloof but rather a bit naive. It seemed his change began when he joined the ANBU. To be honest, Masashi found the whole scenario confusingthrowing your son into a place known for heavy ideological influence. Among all Konoha''s departments, the ANBU was unique in that only staunch supporters of the Hokage faction could join. At present, the ANBU was still run by the Third Hokage''s faction, and that couldn''t be helped. He didn''t remember exactly how old Itachi was when he joined the ANBU, but he knew it was youngvery young, as he was only thirteen on the night of the massacre in the original timeline. But Masashi wasn''t concerned about a massacre in this life. If the experience of two lifetimes wasn''t enough to protect his clan, then it might be better to try again in a third, if there was one... "Ccome work with me today. This will be part of your training too." Itachi looked puzzled. He didn''t understand what this had to do with training, but, already used to following adults'' arrangements, he nodded obediently. Masashi noticed his reaction but didn''t think much of it at the time, and took him back to the house. At home, his family had already left for work. Masashi told Itachi to wait while he put his things away, took a quick shower, and changed into his Police Force uniform. Once everything was ready, he set out with Itachi. At the Police Force, Masashi accepted his assignment and studied the mission sheet. "Alright," he glanced at Itachi. "Today, I''ll be patrolling the Hokage Rock, which will be a good experience for you." 20 – Views from the High Ground From a bird''s-eye view, the Hokage Rock was the easternmost point of Konoha. Geographically, the rock was carved into a cliffside of high terrain, part of which legally belonged to the territory of Konoha. Since it was their own territory, it was only natural for Konoha to utilize it. Besides carving large faces along the cliff, they had also created pathways and built shelters here. The Police Force generally didn''t patrol near the Hokage Office, which included places like the Ninja Academy and the Konoha Hospital, as it was unnecessary. However, the high ground was an exception; theoretically, it was a potential weak point in the village''s defense system. Accompanied by Itachi, Masashi climbed the outdoor stairs set along Hokage Rock, ascending to the high ground. "Masashi, how often do you patrol up here?" "Often enough. The high ground requires constant vigilance." This was Itachi''s first time on the high ground, and he felt a bit excited, having never been here before, unlike the other kids in the village. From up here, overlooking Konoha felt different. This was the true highest point of the village''s territory, offering an unobstructed view. The high ground was vast and flat. To satisfy Itachi''s desire to admire the village''s scenery, Masashi guided him along the boundary. They encountered other Konoha shinobi on their way. Amusingly, since the area was so flat with a great view, many shinobi liked to come here with their families during off-hours for picnics or a bit of leisure. Or other things at night... "Identification, please." An ANBU appeared before them. "Police Force, Section 3, Uchiha Masashi. Accompanied by Uchiha Itachi." They also encountered more masked ANBU agents patrolling the area. After mutually confirming identities, they were allowed to proceed. Though ANBU agents seemed mysterious with their masks, infiltrators actually like to disguise themselves as ANBU, since with a mask and cloak, who could tell who was really under there? The ANBU agents were well aware of this and have a process for coordinating with the Police Force to prevent such slip-ups. After going through the identity verification process for the fifth time, Masashi noticed his temporary student curiously watching him. "What''s up?" "Are those really ANBU shinobi?" "Yeah." "Won''t stopping them affect their mission?" Itachi looked back several times, though the agents had already vanished. "Maybe they''re on an important mission." "They''re public officials, so of course, they''re going to follow regulations," Masashi replied. "When you become a shinobi, you''ll do the same. As a public official, you work by the rules. If someone starts complaining without a direct order from the Hokage, you just arrest them. They''re either spies or abusing their authority." "Isn''t that a bit too rigid?" Itachi, seemingly imagining all sorts of scenarios, asked. "ANBU handle special tasks for the village, and they''re all strong shinobi. If we had a dispute with them over an urgent mission, it could strain the relationship between the clan and the Hokage." Masashi didn''t reply, just looked at Itachi. "What do you think the Police Force''s primary duty is?" he asked carefully. "To protect the village and uphold clan honor?" Itachi''s response came quickly. "That''s where you''re wrong. We''re public servants first, clan members second." As both the clan leader and head of the Police Force, Fugaku''s approach to educating his son was rather difficult to understand. Age wasn''t an excuse in the shinobi world - those with the potential to become shinobi developed wisdom early. Their maturity advanced far faster than people from Earth. But Itachi didn''t seem to understand that the Uchiha clan and the Police Force were two distinct entities. Nor did he grasp how Konoha''s organizational structure functioned. This kid, who liked to think from the village''s perspective, in reality, knew little about the village. On the contrary, he was deeply bound by his family''s own ideology. The responsibility for this rested on Fugaku; as his father, he was the first person accountable. Masashi thought he might have figured out why this future dutiful son would turn out so peculiar. "I know what to teach you," he said, reaching out to ruffle Itachi''s hair. "You''re not ready to learn ninjutsu just yet. Instead, observe and listen carefully." "Officer, where should we dispose of" A civilian approached them, holding a small bag. "The designated area is near the eastern corner. Please remember to separate burnable items," Masashi responded smoothly. Itachi obediently nodded, noticing a subtle shift in Masashi''s attitude toward him. Before, Masashi had been polite yet distant, which he was used to. But just now, Masashi''s demeanor reminded him somewhat of Shisui. As a sensitive child, he found this kindness slightly overwhelming. He didn''t want to be disliked, nor did he want to let down anyone''s kindness due to his own inappropriate words or actions. So far, only Shisui was able to match his rhythm. When Masashi told him not to speak, Itachi actually felt relieved. From then on, he earnestly followed Masashi''s instructions, staying silent and observing. Perhaps it was his imagination, but as he suppressed his urge to ask questions and simply watched Masashi at work, Itachi felt he might have been making a fuss over nothing. The ANBU who were stopped didn''t show any signs of impatience. On the contrary, they cooperated smoothly with Masashi, dressed in his Police Force uniform. As Masashi had told him, everything was done by the rules, smoothly and without conflict. The enforcers spoke calmly, waiting for responses, and those being advised showed no signs of offense. Itachi started thinking that the family''s public safety regulations weren''t so bad after all. Then, a sharp wail cut through the air. Two boys, no older than four, were rolling in the dirt, tears streaming down their faces as they fought over a toy shuriken. "Hey now," Masashi crouched down beside them. "What''s the problem here?" "He... he took it first!" One boy hiccupped between sobs. "But I found it!" The other protested, clutching the wooden toy. Masashi reached into his vest pocket. "How about this?" Two bright candies appeared in his palm. "One for each of you, if you promise to share the shuriken instead." The boy with the toy shuriken hesitated, then held it out to his former opponent. "We can take turns?" Itachi watched the scene unfold, noting how Masashi''s simple solution had transformed hostility into cooperation. A shadow fell across the ground. Another Police Force member appeared, adjusting his headband. "Masashi, I''m here for the shift change." Itachi blinked, glancing at the sun''s position. Had that much time really passed? He wasn''t unfamiliar with the Police Force; as the clan leader''s son, he had sometimes accompanied Fugaku to the office, and no one had objected. He had walked the streets of Konoha with others, and was familiar with how the guards enforced the law. Fugaku had even taken him to observe the Police Force apprehending spies from other villages. But he''d always been an onlooker, never involved, and today''s experience felt different. When Masashi finished handing over the patrol to the next shinobi, he turned to Itachi, gesturing for him to follow. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Itachi quickly fell in step, closely following behind. When Masashi finally stopped, they stood above the cliff, right at the top of the First Hokage''s face on Hokage Rock. Standing on the edge of the cliff, Itachi gazed out at the view. Konoha, surrounded by lush green forests beneath the blue sky and white clouds, looked entirely different from how he usually saw it. From this height, the village appeared peaceful, with rows of buildings sprawling out across the land. In the distance, the farmlands stretched like a network, and a winding river sparkled in the sunlight as it ran through the green fields. Masashi looked at him. This little kid finally showed an age-appropriate... goofy smile. "Isn''t the view great from here?" he asked with a smile. tachi nodded. "From a higher vantage point, you can see things more clearly," Masashi said. "But if you only look far away and forget what''s right underfoot, you''ll end up shattered to pieces." Itachi instinctively looked down at the sheer cliff below. He wanted to ask a question but remembered that Masashi had told him to observe and listen more. He closed his mouth instead. Masashi took note of this. "Do you know the significance of where you''re standing now, Itachi?" "Higher than the First Hokage?" Itachi attempted an answer. Obviously, that couldn''t be right. Seeing Itachi''s expectant gaze, Masashi didn''t keep him guessing. "This is the origin point of Konoha. It was here, as children, that Hashirama and Madara shared their ideals with each other. This is where two children once dreamed of peace." This was history unknown to Itachi. "What kind of ideals?" "Hashirama hoped to create a village of his own, where children wouldn''t have to kill each other. Madara''s wish was to protect his younger brother in such a village." "They dreamed of a world where brothers wouldn''t have to bury brothers. Where children could grow old enough to have children of their own." Itachi was stunned, his hands unconsciously clenching as he processed this information. He had an instinctive feeling that this was true. "But these very ideals were what led to their eventual split," Masashi continued. "Why?" Itachi couldn''t help but ask. "Weren''t their wishes the same?" "Because what they each wanted to protect was different," Masashi sighed, his eyes scanning the horizon. "Hashirama wanted war to end forever so tragedies like what happened to his brother wouldn''t happen again." "In the Warring States period, the average lifespan of both shinobi and civilians was under thirty, mostly because they would target each other''s children." "By the time Hashirama met Madara, he had lost three younger brothers. So his wish was to protect the only brother he had left. And soon after, Hashirama also had only one brother left." "Because... of the Uchiha?" Itachi asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Of course. The Senju and the Uchiha clan were sworn enemies, hunting each other''s children whenever possible. According to Hashirama''s father, Butsuma, it was a mark of respect to the enemy." "Parental love meant raising your child to stand on their own. All of Hashirama and Madara''s brothers who died young perished at the hands of the other clan. The cycle of revenge claimed children on both sides. Each death justified the next." "How do you know all this, Masashi-nii?" "I like to read," he replied casually. "Besides, it was Madara, not Hashirama, who first suggested that peace could only be achieved if both sides understood each other." "It was Madara who made that wish, and his friendship with Hashirama gave him hope it might be possible. But you know how it ended." Itachi glanced downward again. There was no statue of Madara here, where it all began. "So don''t assume that just because you have a good ideal, it will definitely be achieved," Masashi said, looking at Itachi intently. "When you''re convinced your path is the only right one, that''s often a sign you''re headed for failure." "Why are you telling me all this, Masashi-nii?". "As I said, what you need most right now isn''t ninjutsu," Masashi placed a hand on Itachi''s shoulder, "but an understanding of historyof the Uchiha, the Senju, and Konoha itself." Before he finished speaking, Itachi felt a sudden dizziness, as if everything around him had lost color. The world seemed to shift and blur. When he regained his senses, he found himself standing atop the stone statue of the First Hokage. The village spread out below them like a living map. "Look at this village," Masashi gestured to the streets below. Konoha is, first and foremost, a military base, built to serve the needs of its shinobi forces. Given this military focus, how many shinobi serve there?" Before Itachi could answer, Masashi formed a hand seal. A single point of light appeared above a building, then another, and another. More lights began appearing rapidly, spreading across the village like stars emerging at dusk. Soon, the sky above Konoha was filled with thousands of glowing points. "Each light represents a shinobi of chunin or higher," he said quietly. The lights continued appearing until they numbered in the tens of thousands. "The vast majority of them don''t hold official positions in the village. Compared to this number, both the ANBU and the Police Force are insignificant." He lowered his hand, letting the lights fade. "Every department in Konoha, even the Hokage himself, exists to serve this military group." "But... the ANBU is a special unit that carries out missions for the village without dealing with regular shinobi," Itachi protested slightly. "Itachi, in an organization, no department can be more important than the organization itself," Masashi said. "Departments exist to ensure the survival of the organization. Konoha exists to empower the shinobi forces. If the Hokage cannot fulfill this purpose, then he''ll find himself without allies." He placed his hand on Itachi''s shoulder once more. Then, a familiar dizziness washed over him. When he came to, he was looking at a roaring waterfall and two towering statues. Itachi stared, dumbfounded. This was the Valley of the End, far from Konoha. The two statues were memorials to Hashirama and Madara. This was where they had fought their last battle. "Masashi-nii, you..." Itachi recalled the strange sensations he''d felt earlier, his mind still adjusting to each transition. "It''s just a support jutsu, don''t worry about it," Masashi pointed to Madara''s statue. "If Madara seems like a villain or a danger to you, it means you don''t really understand this village or your clan." "But if you think the Uchiha''s current status is deserved and that the Hokage''s decisions are fair and just, then you''re missing some things." "If, after reflecting, you believe the Uchiha should push the Hokage even further, then, frankly, don''t become a shinobi. I''m worried you''ll end up causing trouble for yourself." He looked at Itachi, studying the young boy''s reactions carefully. "Did any of this sink in?" Itachi looked a bit dazed but shook his head reflexively when Masashi asked, his mind still processing everything he''d learned. "That''s fine. You can ask your father about it later. And read more." "Once you understand the relationship between the clan, the Police Force, the Hokage, and the village, you''ll already be a real Konoha shinobi, even before you graduate from the academy." 21 – A Cold Day in Heaven After wrapping up his first lesson in the second round, Masashi, with a very frustrated-looking young Itachi, returned to the Uchiha compound using the Flying Thunder God. He watched as Itachi stumbled slightly, eyes distant and unfocused. Dropping off the dazed Itachi to Mikoto, Masashi headed home. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been a long time since he last taught, and he felt a bit rusty, thinking he hadn''t done his best. This wasn''t his first time as a teacher; in his first life, he''d briefly taught at the Ninja Academy. Back then, things were toughthe academy''s first class had just 38 students. Konoha was primarily composed of ninja clans at the time, and most families preferred to train their children at home. This tradition was still common among the ninja clans today: while a few might attend the Academy, the majority still receive clan-based education. That first class was star-studded. Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danz, Uchiha Kagami, Akimichi Torifu, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu were all in it. If it hadn''t been for bad luck, Kagami, who was also a member of Tobirama''s guard unit, would have had a seat among the third Hokage''s close advisors. Had that happened, the Uchiha clan''s situation might have been much better. However, no matter how strong clans were, this way of organizing will eventually collapseit was only a matter of time. He remembered saying this to someone before but couldn''t recall who. Right now, timing was crucial. Mikoto had just found out she was pregnant, and they were nearing the year''s end. This meant Sasuke would be born next year, in the same year as Naruto. This also meant that Obito would likely attack Konoha and release the Nine-Tails next year. Masashi wasn''t too worried about the Nine-Tails being released; he was more concerned that, as in the original timeline, Minato would sacrifice himself. If he died, it wouldn''t be a good thing for the Uchiha clan. If only he knew the core sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, he would apply multiple seals to Kushina. People said seals can''t be stacked, but if buffs could stack, then so could debuffs, right? It might impact stability, but wasn''t keeping the Nine-Tails locked the priority? Kushina truly embodied the technical precision of the Uzumaki clan, growing up immersed in it. In his first life, Masashi had a brief relationship with an Uzumaki girl. After that experience, he wouldn''t go through the trouble of dating an Uzumaki woman again. He decided to rely on his skills to change the fate of a certain husband. In the weeks that followed, he settled into a fulfilling routine of 8-hour workdays with weekends off. The Hokage''s office had stopped assigning missions to the Uchiha clan. During one busy quarter, the Uchiha and Hyga clans had even teamed up for missions, leaving the other clans to complain. While it was initially just a manpower issue, it became clear that the Uchiha clan''s involvement wasn''t appropriate. "The missions have dried up," a clan member mentioned during a patrol. "Expected. The village fears our strength," Masashi replied calmly. In his view, this was only natural. He received a decent salary, based on the earnings from missions of a similar level. As a jonin, his base salary matched the minimum payout for an A-rank mission, with additional bonuses. On top of this, the Uchiha clan also provided extra allowances and bonuses to clan members. Although this didn''t compare to the earnings from S-rank missions, it was still significant over the course of a year. Content with this, he wasn''t the type to look down on his income just because he''d completed S-rank missions in the past. His earnings were already more than most jonin in Konoha. Every day, he happily went to work, diligently trained, and occasionally took Itachi out for field practice, offering him history lessons and guidance on his techniques. Life was comfortable, though he still had one minor frustrationhis Yang Release was still as sluggish as ever. he thought, To prove he wasn''t a selfish person and to show that he wasn''t stingy, Masashi even invited someone over for tea. He rarely did this but had recently invited Shisui for a drink. The tea from that batch was especially potent, and the others had a great time with its unique, energizing effect. Even Shisui''s hands turned red as he stayed reserved, like a quail, while the others laughed and drank without restraint. For Masashi, it was a little disappointing that even such an exciting time didn''t awaken his Mangeky Sharingan. He''d missed yet another chance to become an important figure in the clan, unable to prove that ''awakening with joy'' was the right path for the Uchiha. Honestly, he unlocked his three-tomoe Sharingan during tea-drinking, and the feeling was pure bliss. The days passed, and winter finally arrived. Heavy frost settled on rooftops. The streets grew quiet, with fewer and fewer people about. The winters in the Land of Fire weren''t particularly harsh, but the people of Konoha were so used to the warm sun that they didn''t care for this cold season and preferred to stay indoors. This was especially true in the western district, which looked a bit more run-down without the lush greenery to hide it. Mornings were desolate, with few people out, though by noon some locals would gather in sunlit spots. Masashi, however, liked this weather. He''d learned his Ice Release in a world of snow and ice. One clear morning, he left his home and walked across the snow, leaving a trail of footprints until he reached the training ground. There, he began practicing his jutsu, forming various hand seals and producing ice sculptures that rose up only to melt away like water. Through repeated practice and adjustments to his chakra, Masashi finally started to grasp the finer details of Ice Release. With a loud clap, he struck the snow, and a massive hand rose from the ground, its middle finger extended defiantly toward the sky. "Took a little long," he muttered, dispersing it back into the snow. Whether it was shape manipulation or chakra nature transformation, he felt the technique was now at the level he''d aimed for. The next step was figuring out how to incorporate sealing techniques into his Ice Release. Both the Full-Body Susanoo and Wood Release techniques have a similar qualitythey could carry the essence of the user''s ninjutsu. Madara''s Susanoo could form seals to cast jutsu; Sasuke''s Susanoo could use Amaterasu; Hashirama''s mastery of Yang Release allowed his Wood Release to absorb chakra and utilize senjutsu chakra as well. In comparison, Ice Release doesn''t quite match up to Wood Release. The Yuki clan had a limited range of techniques, typically just creating defensive shields or using chakra-linked spatial shifts. For offense, it mostly transformed into projectiles like senbon or kunai, which only had limited freezing power. It was decent for defense but pretty weak for offense. This discrepancy was a matter of cultureKiri prioritized assassination, and the Yuki clan leaned towards the classic assassin style, stacking their agility stats. This approach didn''t suit Masashi. He didn''t see any value in copying the Yuki clan''s jutsus into the Uchiha library; it would just be a waste of his Sharingan''s power. Spatial shifts? Flying Thunder God was far superior for that. Hitting a target from behind with an ice block and a flurry of senbon? Techniques like Flying Thunder God Slash were far more effective. Masashi wasn''t interested in a technique that mimicked a minor threat. Shields were alright, but they didn''t need complex seals. Ice shaping alone was sufficient for that. After careful consideration, he concluded it was better to emulate the goodwill-oriented methods of a certain clan leader from his previous life. There was just one issue: ice had enough hardness but lacked the flexibility of wood. Even after adjusting the chakra ratio, at best he could form figures like Godzilla or King Kong. But using it to bind a Tailed Beast? Forgot it. A Tailed Beast could do a warm-up stretch and shatter it to pieces. Copying Wood Release exactly was out of the question. But that didn''t bother him. In his first life, he wasn''t a ninja but a nerd. If Naruto didn''t have the solution, then One Piece might. After all, copying was hardly copying if it was from different anime, right? With this resolve, Masashi spent his days honing his ice sculpting skills in the training field, enjoying it immensely. "Masashi, the children have never seen anything like this. What is it supposed to be?" an elder remarked, watching young ones gather around his latest creation. "Just a small addition to make the Uchiha garden great again," he replied modestly, adjusting the frozen hair of what appeared to be a surprisingly accurate ice sculpture of Donald Trump, complete with an exaggerated pout and impossibly swooping bangs that somehow defied the laws of both gravity and ice physics. Noticing his unique wintertime hobby, his older relatives requested him to make ice sculptures for the clan''s children to enjoy. Masashi couldn''t refuse; watching their grandchildren play was one of their greatest joys. After all, he himself had been a target of their playful antics when he was little. Taking the opportunity to refine his skill, he set up a small exhibition. When the day arrived, it was a major event. The children were thrilled, the elders even more so, and high-ranking Uchihas like Fugaku even brought their own kids to see it. "Think about itwe can show the village a different side of the Uchiha," Masashi suggested during a clan meeting. Fugaku''s brow furrowed. "An ice festival? How would this benefit our position?" "By making us indispensable to the village''s culture, not just its military." On Masashi''s strong suggestion and his considerable sculpting skill as proof, the Uchiha clan requested permission from the Hokage building to host an Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival. Tickets were inexpensive100 ry for the public, free for children under six and seniors over sixty, and 500 ry for shinobi, with injured shinobi admitted free of charge. The Hokage building didn''t think much of it and granted permission. Minato was open-minded, and the elders didn''t believe many would come, since winter outings were hardly popular. That winter turned out to be Konoha''s most bustling season since the village was founded. Konoha alone had tens of thousands of shinobi, and the total village population was over a hundred thousand. The enthusiasm that poured out left the Hokage building in shock. The festival was packed on day one and continued for three months, running until January of the following year. Masashi sculpted nonstop to maintain attraction, creating unique ice sculptures every day and even recreating famous landmarks from his past life by memory. After three intense months, his Ice Release''s speed had improved to a point where he could sculpt with a snap of his fingers. However, it left him physically drained, not only from the ice work but also from setting up lights within the sculptures. At month''s end, when he received his share of the proceeds, Masashi decided it was all worthwhileit earned him more than any mission he''d done last year. The Uchiha clan leaders promptly decided to make it an annual winter event. No one had anticipated that the ice festival would be so profitable and popular. The Hokage office couldn''t refuse subsequent applications; not only did villagers flock to the festival, but people from other parts of the Land of Fire came, and even visitors from foreign lands, making it a highly successful enterprise. The Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival quickly became one of Konoha''s iconic attractions. At Masashi''s suggestion, the Uchiha clan leaders, despite their reluctance, allocated a portion of the profits to the Hokage office. Fugaku made a show of sincerity, insisting the Hokage office accept the donation for the growth of Konoha. He refused to leave until they did. The former Third Hokage''s advisors were dumbfounded, eventually escorting Fugaku out with reminders to take care of himself. Even Danz, usually stern-faced, softened. This change in relations affected the clan significantly. Uchiha clan members noticed that ninjas from other departments began greeting them warmly, saying, "We''re all part of the same system; we should get along." The clan''s popularity skyrocketed. Masashi also gained fame. Walking through Konoha, people now addressed him as Masashi-sama. Though he found the title unappealing, as it made him feel sixty years older, there were undeniable perks. During the festival, he could drink free at any bar. "Why do they call me ''sama''? Do I look like someone who takes advantage of things like that?" he muttered, after being called out yet again. He looked at Shisui and Itachi beside him, visibly uncomfortable. "And why are you here today, Itachi?" "Masashi-nii, have you been stressed out lately? You seem pretty tense," Shisui said with a grin. "And I have to say, this positive shift in villagers'' attitude towards the clan is all thanks to you." "This is only the beginning," Masashi replied, shaking his head. "The real work is yet to come." He looked up at the sky, his Sharingan reflecting the winter sun. Winter was over, a new year had started, and a real crisis was on its way. 22 – A Tale of Two Mothers With the arrival of spring, the sun rose brightly over Konoha, and swallows flocked back to the village''s skies. Small groups gathered in the streets, watching the birds swoop between buildings. The streets are lively again, bustling with traffic by day and glowing with lights at night. Mikoto''s belly was now visibly large, and Fugaku was no longer comfortable letting her go out alone. His eyes lingered on her longer these days, though he tried to hide his concern behind his stern facade. However, as head of the Police Force and the Uchiha clan leader, taking paternity leave was simply out of the question. Fortunately, he had a very considerate son. Today, as usual, Itachi was accompanying his mother on a shopping trip. He keptt a careful watch of their surroundings, just as his father taught him. he notes as they exit their third shop of the morning. Young as he was, he didn''t quite understand why his mother seemed to become a different person whenever she went shopping, but he dutifully played the role of a little adult, making sure to protect her. As they exited a shop, he noticed a red-haired woman waving in their direction. "Mikoto!" "Kushina!" Spotting her best friend after such a long absence, Mikoto hurried across to say hello. "Are you also out for a little walk?" Hearing this, Itachi instinctively glanced sideways. Hadn''t they been out all morning? So this was just a little walk? Because, if it turned out to be a younger sister and she also needed ''little walks'' in the future He straightened his shoulders. "Oh, Itachi is so thoughtful, taking care of his mom!" Kushina said with a smile, ruffling his hair. "This little guy is getting cuter by the day." Itachi looked helpless. It seemed more and more people have started to mess with his hair lately. Smoothing it back into place, he addressed her with careful politeness, "Hello, Aunt Kushina." For a moment, he wondered if he imagined it, but it seemed as though Kushina was giving off a hint of hostility? "Itachi, that''s not very polite," she laughed. "When you meet a lady, you should call her big sister, you know?" Just as he considered saying this, another hand landed on his freshly styled hair. "Oh, if it isn''t our little Itachi," said a familiar voice nearby. "This won''t do at allyou have to remember, you''re going to be a man of seven battles!" "Masashi-sensei," Itachi said, pitifully looking at his rather unruly home tutor, "I just fixed my hair." "A big guy like you shouldn''t worry about hairstyles," Masashi brushes off his complaint. He just couldn''t ignore the opportunity for a bit of mischief. His eyes drifted briefly between the two women, noting their chakra signatures with careful precision. His timing was hardly coincidentalhe was very interested in when Sasuke would be born. And also, Fugaku had specifically asked him to help look after them a bit. Today, he managed to bump into both of them at once. "Mikoto-sama, is this lady the wife of the Hokage?" Masashi asked, feigning ignorance of Kushina''s identity. Technically, he really didn''t know her. He could just recognize her. "Oh, you must be Masashi? I''ve heard Minato mention youthe ice and snow exhibition was really impressive. No need to be formal, you can just call me big sister, too." "Alright, Kushina-neesan," Masashi answered with a cheerful smile. It might sound a little cringe-worthy, but she was the Hokage''s wife, so it was best to stay in her good graces. "Are you Itachi''s teacher now?" Kushina asked, noticing the the boy''s greeting. "No wonder this child has changed so much recently." In her impression, Itachi used to be a bit wooden, lacking the energy typical for kids his age. She often complained to Mikoto about it, thinking there was an issue with their family''s way of raising children. But starting last year, Itachi had become a lot more lively. At least, he no longer had that serious demeanor. Honestly, seeing such weight in a child felt very odd. After all, this wasn''t the Warring States Period. While Kushina sized up Masashi, he was also observing her, sensing the chakra within. he thought. Sensing the unique chakra within Kushina, Masashi felt he was one step closer to uncovering the truth. In the shinobi world, early on, everything was about hard work, but as things progressed, it all came down to lineage. Initially, everyone was just a person, but later on, few remained that way. While this shift was typical of long-running stories, the introduction of concepts like the Sage''s eyes, Yin and Yang powers, and Yin-Yang Release became central elements by the end. In the story, the concepts of the Sage''s eyes, Yin-Yang powers, and Yin-Yang Release were quite vague. Masashi believed that when it came to achieving anything, there was no need to choose between talent and hard work. Hard work was the basic quality for any task, while talent was essential for success. Based on this, the ultimate level one reached depended on the initial direction chosen. If you chose the wrong path, no amount of talent or effort would make a difference. In his first attempt, Masashi didn''t have the chance to verify this because he lacked chakra-sensing abilities, which was why he couldn''t learn the Flying Thunder God at that time. This technique wasn''t difficult because of its complexity but because it required several types of talents simultaneously. This time around, he has been waiting for these two for a long time, and now he dould finally gather it all. Both Asura''s and Indra''s chakras were deeply hidden within the reincarnations'' bodies. It was only through his role as Itachi''s teacher that Masashi managed, after repeated failed attempts, to find the right method. Finally, he sensed Indra''s chakra within Mikoto. Now, he could at last sense Asura''s chakra as well. Feeling the two chakras inherited directly from the Sage of Six Paths, and combining what he''d learned and verified two rounds, Masashi finally understoodor perhaps, he felt that he had an epiphany. The chakras weren''t just presentthey were interacting, creating patterns he''d never noticed before. "No wonder the strongest clan during the Warring States Period was always the Senju and not the Uchiha." Having found the answer he wanted, Masashi retracted his perception and looked at Kushina with a friendlier gaze. Thanks to this new Asura reincarnation''s mother, his future path had become much clearer. He also gained insight into his own current situation. Just as he''d once told Itachi, while it was true that the higher the vantage point, the clearer the view, it was equally important to watch your footing. He had thought himself grounded, but Masashi now realized that he hadn''t truly seen the full picture before. He was now eager to verify it all. With Kushina here, there was no need to worry about Mikoto''s safety. "I still have matters to attend to, so I won''t interrupt the your pleasant time together," Masashi said, relinquishing the role of chaperone to Itachi. "Make sure to be a good host, Itachi." "Uh" the boy looked less than enthusiastic. "Show some spirit." With a lighthearted comment, Masashi took his leave. --- Back at the clan''s compound, he headed straight for the library. The Uchiha library guard looked up from his post. "Back again, Masashi?" "Some historical records need reviewing," Masashi replied, already moving past. "What''s the rush today?" The guard wondered but wasn''t too concerned. After all, Masashi visited the library every few days; everyone knew he liked reading. Inside, he headed straight to the far end of the first floor, where historical documents were stored. The Uchiha clan was very proud of its heritage and took their history seriously. The shelves here held scrolls dating back centuries, each carefully preserved. While the historical records weren''t the most professional and often contained personal biases, they were very comprehensive. Soon, he found what he was looking for: records on Indra. Due to turbulent times, some Uchiha records had been lost or damaged, and early records were no longer in their original form. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Descriptions of the clan''s founder, Indra, were more myth than history. But myths were fragments of history and still hold valueotherwise, they wouldn''t be preserved. After carefully reading the scroll, Masashi put it back on the shelf and pulled out another. Indra''s figure appeared sporadically in the Uchiha''s early history. The previous scroll had simply recorded more detail in one section. Soon, he pulled out another scroll, found a seat, spread it on the table, and began to search slowly. As time passed, the number of scrolls on his table increased, though he returned many after reading. Finally, Masashi compared the remaining ones in detail and confirmed a certain idea in his mind. After carefully returning the scrolls to their shelves, he left the library. To outsiders, he seemed to return to his usual, routine life. --- Far away from Konoha, a visitor was approaching an unwelcoming place. "There it is," Obito said, staring at the flat-roofed building in the distance. "Correct, Madara-sama. That''s the Mizukage''s quarters," Zetsu replied, half-submerged in mud as usual. The humid climate of the Land of Water didn''t bother him, though he didn''t particularly like it either. "Speaking of, if we''re recruiting new members, why not bring those two kids along?" Obito ignored him, looking out at the village ahead. Among the countries, none embodied the concept of isolation as much as the Land of Water. As an island nation surrounded by sea, the Land of Water''s territory included both the main island and the surrounding smaller islands, technically making it an archipelago nation. Leaving aside the smaller islands, the main island had little flat land and was mostly mountainous. Even on the main island, regions weren''t closely connected, each having its own distinct culture. This regional isolation was something other nations on the mainland didn''t experience. Even the mountainous Land of Lightning had variations in local customs, but they belonged to the same cultural sphere overall. Only the Land of Water gave you the sense of entering a different country with each area you visited. Kiri was situated deep in the mountains, shrouded by mist. This ninja village had no sign of everyday life, with fortress-like structures built of stone, connected by wallsa massive military stronghold. The Mizukage''s quarters were the largest fortress in the village. "Someone''s coming," Zetsu suddenly said. Obito remained silent, activating his Kamui to vanish, while Zetsu sank into the ground. Soon after, a team of Kiri ninjas appeared. "Strange..." a kunoichi muttered, confused, her hand forming a sensor seal, "I did sense chakra here." The Kiri ninjas searched around but found nothing. Their movements were precise and professionalexactly what he''d expect from Kiri''s elite. "Maybe we were wrong," another ninja said. "Besides, this is right under the Fourth Mizukage''s nose. Who''d be so bold?" The others agreed. They left, unaware that their revered Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was inwardly cursing. It wasn''t that he enjoyed cursing but rather that he physically couldn''t speak. He was trapped in his own mental world, with Isobu, the Three-Tails, lying beneath him, its eyes revealing the Sharingan. "Does Konoha want to start a war?" Yagura said, glaring at the enemy''s Sharingan. He recognized it all too well. "I''m not from Konoha," Obito sneered. The confidence he''d lost after his encounter with Masashi was now returning; he felt capable once more. "Still, that''s a Sharingan," Yagura muttered bitterly, struggling against the mental bonds that held him, "Are you that water user?" "Too much talk, Fourth Mizukage." Obito pinned him in place atop Isobu with a glance. "Don''t mention that guy in front of me." Yagura was stuck in place, shocked. The mental landscape around them twisted with the force of Obito''s will. He wasn''t that guy? How many monsters did the Uchiha clan have? Just before he lost consciousness, Yagura heard one more sentence. "From today, you''re a pawn as well." 23 – When Kiri Comes Knocking "Mizukage-sama, I don''t mean to question your policy, but implementing it this way could lead to irrevocable consequences for the village." The elderly advisor studied Yagura''s vacant expression. "Furthermore, weren''t you the one who initially led the reform of this policy? If we continue like this, that child''s sacrifice would be in vain." This elder, known as Genji, was one of the few who had lived since the time of the First Mizukage. He was considered a living relic. Kiri''s current state was less than ideal. The Land of Water had little connection to the mainland. Its people were accustomed to self-sufficiency, as the nation was isolated but resource-rich, posing few problems. At its founding, Kiri was better off than most shinobi villages. The Kiri ninjas rarely got involved in mainland conflicts, meaning their combat was limited, and Kiri had a larger number of small and mid-sized clans than other areas. The village gained renown for its many secret techniques and bloodline limits, and it had one of the largest ninja armies. But things began to change with the Second Mizukage. He had initially done well, establishing the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and fostering growth within the village. But everything changed when the news of Hashirama''s passing reached the Land of Water. The Second Mizukage lost his life during the First Great Ninja War. His successor, the Third Mizukage, fared far worse. The most criticized aspect of his rule was his "Village of the Bloody Mist" policy. Genji could not understand how the man, who had once seemed perfectly reasonable, became so erratic after assuming the title of Mizukage. During the Third Great Ninja War, the Third Mizukage''s strategy to wound Konoha on two fronts ended in disaster. His administration and Kiri''s elite forces suffered unprecedented damage. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, responsible for drawing the enemy''s attention, were nearly wiped out. The rear-line plan to unleash a tailed beast on Konoha failed due to a sacrifice among his own. Kiri was utterly defeated, plunging to the weakest position among the Five Great Shinobi Villages. The Third Mizukage reaped what he had sown. The Bloody Mist policy had turned the village into a haven for extremist radicals. Before his people could execute him, he relinquished power. In these circumstances, Yagura, backed by the younger generation, assumed the role of Mizukage. He quickly initiated reforms to repair the damage caused by the Third Mizukage''s reign, signing a ceasefire with Konoha, revitalizing Kiri''s economy, and sealing the Three-Tails within himself, becoming the new jinchriki. Under his governance, Kiri''s bleak situation began to ease. But now, to Genji''s shock, Yagura seemed intent on stopping his reforms to the Bloody Mist policyinstead, he seemed ready to enforce it more strictly. For now, the situation was not entirely irreversible, as Yagura hadn''t publicly announced the policy change. He had, however, consulted with Genji, discussing it for over a month. The policy could not be restarted. Kiri had suffered enough under the Third Mizukage. Though no structural loss had yet occurred, they couldn''t afford another disaster. Unfortunately, Genji had no idea that the man before him was no longer Yagura as he had known himjust a shell of his former self. "I understand. I''ll consider it further," Yagura replied blankly. "Please, do." Genji knew it was time to take his leave. He left the office, worried as ever. After he left, Yagura continued with his paperwork. When everything was completed, he departed for his residence. While there were ANBU in the Mizukage''s office, his residence was unguarded. Everyone believed that no one could attack the Mizukage in his home and survive. However, this was sadly not true. There was more than one intruder. At his residence, Yagura sat in his chair, seemingly drained of all his energy. The extraction of his memories was always taxing, though he was no longer aware enough to realize it. Obito appeared behind him, stepping forward until their eyes met. He received Yagura''s complete recollection of the day''s events. "That old man is really stubborn," Obito muttered, releasing his Sharingan''s hold. "Why not control him too?" Zetsu''s head emerged from the wall. "An elder like him would be easy to handle." "One Mizukage under control is enough. The old man''s just a symbol; it''s better to let the villagers willingly accept this change," Obito replied. Although he wanted everyone in this village dead, he hadn''t forgotten his purpose. Utilizing Kiri''s resources to groom effective pawns was his goal. He wasn''t just here to vent his anger, though his hatred for Kiri ran deep. Moreover, the upper ranks, represented by Genji, opposed the original Bloody Mist policy not out of kindness but due to a lack of benefits. "In that case, Yagura had plans for the new generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Let''s allow him to proceed as planned," Zetsu suggested. "Only one of the original Seven Swordsmen remains. What will you do with him? Will you put him to use?" "No, that guy has served this village on covert missions for years; he''s too calculating. In time, he''d ruin my plans," Obito said with a smile. "I have a better idealet him go to Konoha." Showing Genji and the others the benefits of restarting the policy was not feasible. Showing them the downsides of not restarting it, however, would be easy. All it took was provoking Konoha. After Kiri''s recent defeat by Konoha, the village was highly sensitive to anything related to them. By creating a fait accompli, Kiri''s insufficient ninja forces would have no choice but to adopt an elite policy to strengthen the village''s defenses. This, in turn, would serve Obito''s objective. The fractured Kiri, producing shinobi filled with resentment, would yield perfect pawns for his plans. "Konoha? Do you plan to notify Masashi?" "No need. He''s probably already told Konoha''s higher-ups about me. In the end, he''ll never be one of us; he''s too content with life in Konoha," Obito replied. "I''ll bring Fuguki along to stir things up. It''ll be a good time to greet Danz, too, and give him a little push." --- As the third quarter of the new year began, Mikoto finally stopped walking around with her big belly. She was about to give birth. At Konoha Hospital, Fugaku and Itachi, anxiously waited outside the delivery room, along with other members of the Uchiha clan. As the clan leader, Fugaku was well-respected, and with his wife about to give birth, the clansmen hoped for a safe delivery for both mother and child. The corridor was filled with quiet murmurs and occasional glances at the delivery room door. "Even you came? Rare to see you at clan gatherings," one of the senior clan members noted as Masashi approached. "A clan leader''s second son isn''t born every day." After more than a month of re-evaluating his path, his efforts had proven quite successful. He could now confidently say he was no longer helpless with tailed beasts. Hard work truly paid off, and now Masashi could finally put his mind at ease, no longer fearing the night of the clan''s demise. Looking at the anxious father and son, he found it hard to imagine the scene eight years from now. The human heart is unpredictable. If he couldn''t stop Fugaku from snapping, he''d have to prevent Itachi from doing so in eight years. "Here it is! Here it is!" someone suddenly shouted with joy. Everyone stood up. Fugaku looked tensely at the medical ninja walking out of the delivery room, his Sharingan activated in his nervousness. The medical ninja jumped in surprise at the sight of Fugaku with his Sharingan active. Realizing he hadn''t begun with the usual small talk, he decided it was best to skip that partbetter to avoid ending up on the floor. "Don''t be so anxious, Fugaku-sama," he quickly said, trying to maintain his professional composure despite the intimidating red eyes fixed on him. "Mother and child are safeit''s a boy!" "Thank goodness! Thank you very much!" Fugaku, feeling he was calm and maintaining the composed image expected of a clan leader, continued to look at the medical ninja with his Sharingan still active. "Can I go in and see my wife now?" "Of course, yes. But perhaps it''d be best if other family members waited outside?" the medical ninja thought desperately. With so many people going in, if anything happened, he doubted the entire medical department could handle it. Seeing the medical ninja''s strange expression, Itachi glanced at his father. It seemed his father was too nervous and had activated his Sharingan without realizing it. "Father." He nudged Fugaku. "You''re scaring the doctor." Fugaku snapped out of it, realizing why things felt offhe was even seeing chakra. Deactivating his Sharingan, he sincerely apologized, letting the medical ninja breathe a sigh of relief, then escorted father and son into the room. The other Uchiha members, having completed their mission, began to disperse, each heading home. "Aren''t you leaving?" Masashi noticed Shisui still staying by the door and reminded him, "The clan leader will probably be there for quite a while." "It''s fine; I''ll wait in case they need a hand." Masashi thought, studying the young Uchiha''s dedicated stance. "Alright, then. I''ll be going. Let me know if anything comes up." --- Exiting the hospital, he decided to take a stroll around the shopping district and grab something to eathe was a bit hungry. In his youth, Ichiraku hadn''t yet opened in Konoha, but during the Third Great Ninja War, the ramen shop had made its debut. Back then, the Police Force had investigated it, eventually determining that Teuchi was an ordinary person. Still, his ramen tasted excellent, and the prices were more affordable than Konoha''s other ramen shops, so business quickly took off. Now, Masashi had become a regular. Walking into Ichiraku, he saw the owner, in his early thirties, serving customers. "Oh! If it isn''t Masashi-sama!" Teuchi greeted him cheerfully. "Teuchi, don''t call me that." Masashi rubbed his hands together. "I''ll have the usual, please." "Got it. Just a moment." "Much appreciated." Finding a seat, Masashi picked up a menu, just about to check for any new items when someone sat beside him. Judging from the air currents, this person was carrying a hefty load. "I didn''t expect you to come to a place like this; I thought you only dined at high-end restaurants." Turning to look, Masashi saw a blonde woman whose prominent presence matched what he''d sensed. "Who are you?" She looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was. "Really? You''re the one who brought me to Konoha." The blonde seemed a bit miffed. After a moment of consideration, he suddenly remembered her, spurred on by a certain prominent feature. "Oh, it''s you, Madoka?" "It''s Kumika!" "That''s what I meant." Masashi handed her the menu. "You look like you''re doing well. Go ahead and order. It''s on me." "Hmph" Kumika took the menu and slid it back into its holder on the table. "No need. I already ordered." Then, they sat in silence, occasionally exchanging glances. Masashi''s gaze drifted, unavoidably drawn to the rather revealing cut of her outfit. Being an artist at heart, he pondered the cultural differences between Konoha and Kumo. "Tell me, are you always this relaxed?" Kumika broke the silence. "I''ve joined your ANBU''s training division, but I still get tidbits of newsabout the Uchiha. Want to hear it?" "And how would I listen?" he asked out of habit. "Do I need to get closer?" At first, Kumika didn''t understand, but following his gaze downward, she quickly caught on. "Is that what you like? That can be arranged, given that I owe you something, after all." "No need for the act." Masashi looked away. "I''ve got a pretty good idea of which division you joined. What''s the dealselling info to both sides?" "How much would a bowl of ramen really get me?" Kumika shrugged. "At first, I thought the Uchiha were a noble clan in Konoha, but then I saw how things are, and I was surprised you even tried recruiting me." "What''s wrong with it?" Masashi''s gaze drifted toward Teuchi as the smell of ramen wafted over. "Nothing, as long as it doesn''t bother you. But with the number of Kiri ninja you killed, they''re sending a delegation to meet with the Hokage soon. You might want to watch your back and avoid getting pummeled." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kiri?" Masashi turned to her. "Will they be meeting the Hokage or a former Hokage advisor?" "I don''t know. I''ve just been ordered to greet them. It''s not classified, so you''ll see soon enough. They''re an official delegation." "Oh, a delegation" Masashi thought of the Kiri ninja he''d faced on the battlefield. To call them terrorists would be to overstate the term; the Bloody Mist policy raised warriors of dubious mental stability. Those people didn''t typically send formal envoys to Konoha. Masashi didn''t know exactly when Kiri was brought under Obito''s influence, but the thought couldn''t be dismissed. Kiri hadn''t sent an official delegation to Konoha at this point. Any efforts at reconciliation had been attempted right after the war, and a delegation had already come to Konoha to sign an agreement. Hopefully, this wasn''t Obito''s doing. The timing didn''t add upKushina wasn''t due for another three months. But then again, when had anything in this village ever followed the expected timeline? 24 – The Sharpest Weapon is a Smile Even though they possess chakra and the mysterious abilities of ninjutsu, the world of shinobi wasn''t purely about fighting and killing; human relationships were actually the main theme. Flowers needed to bloom, trees needed to bear fruit, and people needed to express themselves. Often, shinobi actually survived by their words. The sharpest kunai wasn''t always the one made of steel. Kumika was an experienced shinobi, and she wasn''t influenced by Konoha''s original political environment. Masashi noted. Joining the ANBU didn''t mean severing her ties with him, so when they met again over a meal, she naturally rekindled their connection. Through what seemed like an insignificant piece of information, she shifted their relationship from a victor and spoils dynamic toward a friendship. Or perhaps she was just lucky to encounter Masashi. With any other Uchiha, she might have been killed on the spot. This was because the traditional Uchiha clan operated on intimidation and dominance. Their approach to outsiders followed a questionable script: Provoke with arrogance, destabilize with emotional manipulation, and demand rather than negotiate. A conversation would typically end not with an exchange, but with a threat: ''Just hand it over!'' Masashi was different. He followed what the clan would have scorned as weak: Stay calm, communicate clearly, maintain emotional stability, and ensure fair exchange. So Kumika was indeed fortunate. A typical Uchiha jonin would have followed the clan''s wayenraging her with words, subduing her with the Sharingan, breaking her mind with genjutsu, and finally using fire to reduce her to ashes, keeping only her head as proof of the kill. Masashi felt this was a case of kindness being repaid with kindness. Kumika thought she was strengthening their relationship, but to Masashi, she had actually provided valuable intelligence. Since the Third Mizukage, Kiri has been under the influence of Madara, which explains the strange decision to seal the Three-Tails within a Konoha shinobi. But by the Fourth Mizukage''s time, this perfect jinchuriki would be countered by the Mangeky Sharingan, tearing down the last facade. As Madara''s best tool for Obito, Kiri''s delegation wasn''t here with good intentions. Yet such crucial information hadn''t reached the Uchiha clan, who were in charge of police work, showing that the Hokage''s attitude toward the Uchiha hadn''t changed at all. While the matter itself might be trivial, the principle remained. Perhaps Minato was unaware of this, but unconscious actions often revealed one''s fundamental attitude. If the basic attitude hadn''t changed, then the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage''s office wouldn''t change either. There was no longer any right or wrong between them; to break the deadlock, one side would have to yield first. But now, as point met point, it could only end in an endless clash. And Masashi wouldn''t take the Hokage''s side. Thus, the plan had to changeprotecting the Fourth Hokage and the current jinchuriki was no longer the top priority. He wasn''t disappointed; after all, his goal was never the people in the Hokage''s office. --- Days later, the Uchiha clan finally received a notification from the Hokage''s office that a delegation from Kiri was about to visit. The messenger was Dt from the Akimichi clan. When this plump shinobi arrived, he was all smiles. Before delivering the Hokage''s message, Dt even joked and laughed with Uchiha jonin. The Akimichi clan was strong even back in the Warring States Period, known for their destructive power. Dt was a staunch supporter of the Fourth Hokage and had served in Minato''s team during the Third Great Ninja War. Thus, the Uchiha clan treated him with respect. The clan head, Fugaku, personally received him, with all the jonin present. "Ah, Fugaku! Still as formal as ever, I see," he called out warmly. "Some traditions are worth maintaining," Fugaku responded. However, when he conveyed the message, the entire Uchiha clan fell silent. But no one asked the foolish question, "Why are you only telling us now?" During Hashirama''s era, the Uchiha had decision-making power. In Tobirama''s era, they had advisory rights. But during Sarutobi''s era, the Uchiha became mere executors. When the Fourth Hokage assumed power, the Uchiha had high hopes, but now it seemed like merely an extension of the Sarutobi era. What was there left to say? In light of this, the smile on Dt''s face faded as he realized that something might have happened, something that Minato might have overlooked. In the past, the Uchiha often responded to messages from the Hokage''s office with silence, but this time, the silence was particularly unsettling. "Fugaku?" he asked tentatively, "Is something wrong? If there''s anything I can help with" Fugaku thought bitterly. "No, nothing," he forced a smile at Dt. "It just came rather suddenly." Dt had been a comrade in arms, and Fugaku knew his personality well; there was no need to direct his emotions toward him. The Akimichi clan had gentle and loyal members, and even the stoic Uchiha found their company pleasant. In the past, they might have muttered sarcastic remarks under such circumstances, but now, the Uchiha no longer behaved that way. Masashi had, after all, injected something new into the clan. A powerful Uchiha often, whether actively or passively, became a role model, influencing others'' actions. Shisui was no exception. "Alright, then I''ll go report back." Dt nodded, but as he was leaving, he couldn''t resist turning back. "Fugaku, if anything happens, don''t hold it in; we''re all here, and Minato is Hokage now." "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious." Fugaku sighed to himself, rising from the tatami mat to walk Dt out. "Report back; I''ll see you off." The Uchiha watched in silence as Dt''s figure faded from view. The air was heavy, as if a storm was about to break. "It''s good," Masashi suddenly said. "Don''t you think so?" Everyone turned to look at him. Some looked pensive, while others were holding their anger back. "Masashi-nii? What do you mean?" Shisui asked. "We shouldn''t expect anything, so why feel disappointed?" Masashi looked at them all. "Is everything we''ve worked for really just for that building? The Akimichi clan may be kind, but they aren''t pushovers. In the past, they wouldn''t have spoken like that." The anger in many eyes began to fade, with some quickly understanding Masashi''s intent. "Think of how many people live in that building, and how many live in Konoha. Which matters more?" Masashi continued, standing up. "I may be young and a bit blunt, but I think that if one shinobi clan must fall, it won''t be the Uchiha." --- The Kiri envoy arrived at Konoha, drawing the attention of various parties Looking at the large gate ahead, Fuguki, the leader of this envoy and a high-ranking representative of Kiri, felt a chill in his heart. He was convinced he had been exposed. During the Third Great Ninja War, the decisions made by the Third Mizukage had left him unsettled. The Mizukage''s battle strategies against Konoha seemed plausible yet strangely inconsistent. At the time, however, with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen around, he hadn''t given it much thought. Then he''d nearly been killed by that freak, saved only by his blade, Samehada. Otherwise, it would''ve been the end. It was rumored that the monster was dead, or he wouldn''t have dared return to Konoha. If he were alive and spotted him Fuguki shuddered, envisioning himself beaten to death by that monster. "Fuguki-sama," came a voice from behind him. "The Konoha ninjas are here." "Hm." Fuguki nodded, glancing back at the figure concealed entirely in a cloak. About a month ago, the Mizukage had suddenly shifted his policy and started aligning himself with the old ways of the Third Mizukage. Although it hadn''t been officially announced yet, the revival of the Bloody Mist was already inevitable. This cloaked figure had frequently appeared by Yagura''s side during that time. Now he had joined the envoy as well. Although he hadn''t done much on the journey, Fuguki saw him as Yagura''s eyes on him. But why would the Mizukage feel the need to monitor a former close confidant like himself? It seemed Yagura had noticed his own cautious actions after he began to suspect something was wrong with him. A few months ago, it had felt like Kiri was returning to prosperity. Yagura had become a perfect Jinchuriki, revered by all within Kiri. With loyal veterans like Ao, Genji, and Konbei supporting him from above while rising talents like Zabuza, and Mangetsu stood ready to inherit the legacy. He thought things would improve beyond what they''d been in the past. But that dream crumbled when Yagura changed overnight. Now, former allies turned on each other under the pressures of power, and the war within Kiri had already begun. All hopes and aspirations began with the Bloody Mist, and they would end there too. Fuguki took a bold step toward the gates, followed closely by the rest of the delegation. Hidden beneath the robe and mask, Obito stared at the figure ahead, his heart burning with murderous intent. However, as the familiar gates came into view, his emotions calmed. For a brief moment, he felt the urge to visit that small yard that had once given him boundless warmth. Then he noticed the Konoha ninja dressed in green vests. Leading them was Shikaku. He approached Fuguki, extending his hand in welcome. "Welcome, Fuguki-san." "Thank you for the trouble." Fuguki extended his hand, shaking Shikaku''s. "Forgive my unfamiliarity with the notable figures of your village. May I ask who you are?" "I am Nara Shikaku. At the Hokage''s request, I am in charge of this welcome mission." "I see. Shikaku-san himself came to greet us," Fuguki responded, so warmly that Shikaku was briefly taken aback. The term Bloody Mist made one expect a bloodthirsty disposition, not this warmth. In truth, it wasn''t just Shikaku who was surprisedthe entire delegation felt the same way. "Is this really Fuguki-sama?" one of the Kiri ninja whispered to another. "Perhaps Konoha''s air affects even the strongest of us," came the quiet reply. Fuguki paid no mind to the reactions of those behind him, scanning the Konoha ninja ahead one by one. Back then, he and the other Seven Ninja Swordsmen, handpicked by the Second Mizukage, had formed a force renowned across the entire ninja world. They were assigned entire battle zones without the need for reinforcements, and yet they''d been nothing more than paper dolls in front of that monster. And he''d even called himself a genin. Where was the shame in that? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kiri''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen had yet to be reformed since then Suddenly, Fuguki heard a gasp from behind him. A flash of anger appeared on his round face as he turned back. One of the delegates was staring intently ahead. Following the gaze, Fuguki spotted a young Konoha ninja with a red and white fan emblem on his left arm. He recognized that symbol as the Uchiha clan''s crest. But so what? This wasn''t a battlefieldwhat''s with the overreaction? "Is there a problem?" Holding back his anger, Fuguki stared at the Kiri ninja. From the look in his eyes, Shikaku confirmed that this was indeed a Kiri ninjaa fierce gaze was their signature. Now that felt right. Just a moment ago, he''d almost mistaken Fuguki for someone like Chza. "Apologies, Fuguki-sama." The Kiri ninja was sweating under Fuguki''s glare. "I asked if there was a problem." If this wasn''t Konoha, Fuguki wouldn''t have bothered with words; a slap would''ve cleared things up. Even if he didn''t trust a single member of this delegation, he would never allow them to disgrace Kiri''s honor. "I believe the issue may be with me," the Uchiha stepped forward. "Seeing an old enemy from the battlefield, I can''t help but feel complicated emotions." "Oh?" Fuguki turned back, the fierceness gone from his eyes. "Ah, I see. Kiri has many talented ninjas, but we cannot compare to the Uchiha. Truly an enviable heritage." No one in the delegation found Fuguki''s remark inappropriate. Kiri, the shinobi world''s last bastion of bloodline purity, was a haven for clan values. The entire delegation was made up of ninja clans from Kiri, with more than half carrying bloodline limits. "I take pride in my lineage, but a true shinobi transcends their origin. Fuguki-san, there''s no need to flatter." "Haha, they say the Uchiha are very proud, but I see that''s not always the case. May I know your name?" "An undeserved compliment. I am Masashi, fortunate to have fought alongside your village''s elite and emerged victorious." "Masashi" Fuguki''s smile faded abruptly. Now he understood why that subordinate had lost his composure. In the Third Great Ninja War, Kiri had lost many to Shisui. But among the clans, another name was equally feared. This Uchiha''s water ninjutsu alone was enough to shatter Kiri shinobi''s morale, but the worst part was that he had copied various bloodline techniques from Kiri. It wasn''t just the Yuki clan. Kiri''s most promising young talent, Mei, had fallen prey to his shameless mimicry as well. Since then, bloodline clansmen in Kiri never appeared where he might be, and if they did, they''d rather die than use their bloodline abilities. "So it was you." Fuguki''s emotions were mixed. This person posed a far greater threat to Kiri than Shisui ever did. The Teleporter took lives; this man took something more valuable. He didn''t have an infamous title, but among Kiri, he had a chilling reputation. 25 – The Ghost at the Table Under the guidance of Shikaku, with the Police Force as escorts, the diplomatic team from Kiri made its grand entrance into Konoha''s main district, heading towards the Hokage Tower. Along the way, Konoha villagers looked on with curiosity at these foreign ninjas clad in high-collared sweaters, their faces full of fascination. Small clusters of people gathered at shop entrances and street corners, some pointing discretely at the visitors. "Those are Kiri ninja? They look so... normal," a villager whispered to his companion. "Shhh. I heard they drink blood for breakfast," another responded. Masashi thought as he maintained his position in the escort formation. "Positions steady," Shikaku murmured to the Police Force. "Keep the formation tight but not threatening." As the first village in the ninja world, Konoha had hosted foreign delegations a fair number of times, with a few visits each year. However, since its founding, a delegation from Kiri was a rare sight. Though Kiri had previously signed a peace agreement with Konoha, the talks took place on the former battlefield with the leaders, so the Kiri ninjas didn''t actually enter Konoha. Konoha, for its part, was also wary of allowing them into the village casually. After all, what if they attempted a suicide terror attack? The Kiri ninjas had a history of such actions. Since the days of the Second Mizukage, they had demonstrated to the entire ninja world what it meant to not play by the rules. The Second Mizukage had once traveled across several countries to take down the Second Tsuchikage with him, perfectly exemplifying what could only be described as a hardcore warmonger. Under the Third Mizukage, Kiri transformed into the industry''s benchmark for terror tactics, creating countless infamous incidents. Any ninja aspiring to be a terrorist would study Kiri''s special warfare techniques as foundational trainingthey were practically the pioneers of the craft. Now, with Kiri ninjas known for their arrogance and bloodlust appearing in Konoha, it naturally sparked intense curiosity among the villagers. But the villagers were disappointed, even the Konoha ninjas who had fought against Kiri in the past were perplexed. Because these Kiri ninjas were shockingly well-behaved. Arrogant and wild? Looking at Fuguki''s cheerful attitude, you''d have to be quite twisted to call him that. Bloodthirsty? People got fiercer when their spouse discovered a stash of hidden money at home. Not a single trace of the Bloody Mist attitude. Instead, they resembled noble ministers from the daimy''s palace, refined and courteous. Faced with the villagers'' frankly impolite stares, they simply returned polite smiles. This year''s ''Exemplary Ninja Village in Civil Conduct'' award might as well go to them if they continue like this. Shikaku felt his guess might be the truth: he had been observing Masashi who seemed to have somehow subdued the Kiri ninjas into their current behavior. Apparently, the Uchiha clan''s conflicts with the Kiri ninjas were not as simple as the clan believed. At least, they didn''t involve only Shisui. Enduring Konoha''s excessive attention, the large procession finally arrived at the Hokage Tower. The ANBU''s presence was immediately noticeable, their masked figures positioned strategically around the perimeter. Seeing the towering building, Kiri''s delegation members all breathed a sigh of relief. Their chakra control had been impeccable throughout the journey, but the strain was showing in subtle ways that only the most observant could detect. Walking alongside the White Ghost was exhaustingthey were almost depressed by the end of the journey. The bloodline users among them had it the hardest. They had been suppressing their chakra like crazy, fearing that any fluctuation might result in their precious bloodline becoming a White Ghost collectible. They were eager to meet the current Hokage, knowing well that relations between the Uchiha and the Hokage''s faction were strained. The White Ghost would have to leave the meeting soon. Once inside the Hokage Tower, the first floor had already been secured by the ANBU, with a pathway cleared to the staircase for the group to pass through. "Thanks for your work; we''ll take over from here," an ANBU member said to the head of the Police Force. "As protocol demands," the Police Force leader responded. The Uchiha ninja nodded, signaling his clansmen to stand down. The Police Force ninjas dropped their guard and left in small groups. Masashi was about to leave as well, which visibly relieved the Kiri ninjasthey would have high-fived in celebration if it were appropriate. Finally, they could breathe. "Please wait," Shikaku suddenly said. Everyone in the ANBU and Police Force looked at him. "Masashi-kun, please represent the Uchiha clan and attend the meeting," Shikaku''s words shocked everyone. The Uchiha ninjas were stunned because, ever since Tobirama''s time, the Uchiha clan had never been part of any official diplomatic meeting in the Hokage''s building. The Kiri ninjas were equally shockedthey thought Shikaku was way too cunning. They had actually thought he was a good guy. Konoha really didn''t have any good people! Even the ANBU were shocked. As one of the Third Hokage''s most trusted clan ninjas, why would Shikaku say such a thing? "I''ll report this directly to the higher-ups," Shikaku said to the ANBU leader. "Please execute this for now, and notify the Hokage in advance as well." "Understood, Shikaku-sama." The ANBU leader recognized that hesitation wasn''t an option here, so he acted quickly. "Masashi-san, please attend as well." "Oh? Sure." Masashi had no idea what was going on, but he didn''t mind. He cast a confused glance at them, who all wore expressions of dismay, and followed the ANBU team upstairs. With Shikaku and the ANBU leading the way, the delegation was escorted to the third-floor reception hall. The hall was spacious, designed for diplomatic discussions. There was even a dining room in the adjacent room. Accommodations for the delegation had been arranged at the finest hotel in the northern district, with the Police Force guarding the perimeter while the Kiri ninjas managed internal security. Otherwise, it would seem more like imprisonment than hospitality. As they entered the hall, sitting in the main seat was the Fourth Hokage. Seated to his left and right were four senior advisors, while around a dozen others stood. The seating arrangement itself was a silent display of power and hierarchy. As always, there were no Uchiha representatives present. This was the political structure crafted by the Third Hokage: within the Police Force, the Uchiha had authority, but outside, they had none. Currently, Hiruzen, now in his fifties, was in his twilight years as a shinobi, though not yet elderly. As Masashi''s gaze fell on him, Hiruzen looked back. Behind him stood three individuals whose iconic attire and demeanor marked them unmistakably as the famous Legendary Sannin of Konoha They were also the main pillars of the Third Hokage''s faction. The Senju princess who had once complained he was cheating at cards had grown into a stunning beauty since he''d last seen her, though now she looked unwell, her former liveliness gone. The man with long hair and pale skin must be Orochimaru, with an aura that was undeniably eerie. And the broad-shouldered, square-faced man was likely Jiraiya; he was the only one who seemed genuinely approachable. "Masashi-kun, follow me," Shikaku said, leading him to another group. Masashi looked over and saw the eight major clans of Konoha, with seven clan heads present, including Shikaku who stood beside him. Oh, and two young men around Shisui''s age. The silver-haired one was Kakashi, still wearing his ANBU uniform. The other, clad in green, was undoubtedly Guy. Just as Masashi was about to walk over, he heard a long, sharp intake of breath behind him. The sound was loud, and everyone turned to look. It was Fuguki, his expression as if he''d seen a ghost. "Green" he muttered through gritted teeth. Everyone was puzzled. Green what? "Green Beast" "???" Why did it sound like he was insulting someone? Masashi thought with amusement, Fuguki''s loss of composure didn''t last long; after a brief lapse, his sharp eyes flickered with recognition as they fixed on Guy''s green attire. He quickly regained his calm, though his knuckles had whitened slightly where they pressed against his leg. "Apologies, I lost my composure," he admitted openly, which, in turn, earned some goodwill from Konoha''s side. "There''s no need, Fuguki-san," Minato replied in a gentle tone. "The wars of the past were tragedies for both sides. As someone who personally took part, it''s only natural to feel conflicted and upset about it." "Thank you, Hokage-sama, for your understanding." Fuguki wasn''t truly bothered by the war; it was the sight of that familiar attire that had stirred up dark memories. But since Konoha had given him a way to save face, he wasn''t going to reject it. After taking a long look at the young boy in green, he tried to compose himself. "Hokage-sama, I''m ready to begin." "Good, please go ahead, Fuguki-san." After a brief exchange of formalities, everyone took their seats. As per protocol, the Hokage took the main seat for Konoha''s side. Key figures from various departments and clan leaders without official positions followed. Guy was still very young and a chunin at this time, appearing here as the son of a hero. In Konoha, being the child of a hero was a prestigious title that represented high honor and significant political value. However, earning this title wasn''t easy. While the Hokage''s office promoted the idea that everyone was a hero, only particularly distinguished heroes afforded such status to their children in practice. Duy was one such hero. And what a costly honor it proved to be. The origin of the Eight Gates was a mystery, but it was known that before the Third Shinobi World War, this technique was obscure within Konoha. It wasn''t until Duy made a significant impact that the Konoha high command realized its terrifying potential. Normally, this would have led to a scene where high officials beat their chests, lamenting the loss of a great talent. But Guy''s existence forced a different outcome. Following in his father''s footsteps, Guy also mastered this technique. So the narrative shifted to two generations of Hokage extending their arms in a loving embrace for the hero''s orphan. Masashi sat at the far end, with Kakashi between him and Guy. Judging by the seating arrangement, Guy''s significance to Konoha''s upper echelon was clear. They were already planning his future role in the village. Guy didn''t yet possess his future grandeur, seemingly unaware of the meaning of his seat, sitting there in a daze while casting a complex gaze at Fuguki. He knew the man before him was practically his father''s killer. Kakashi''s expression was unreadable, as usual, with only one eye visible, but his body language spoke of careful alertness. In short, everyone was serious. Fuguki took out a scroll, placed it on the table, and gently slid it towards the space between Minato and Hiruzen. The position was chosen with care, a detail that didn''t escape anyone''s notice. Minato took out a scroll of his own and slid it towards Fuguki, while picking up the one from Kiri''s side. "I''m unfamiliar with the daimy of the Land of Water''s handwriting. Could you verify it, Sandaime-sama?" "You''re the Hokage; such an important document should be checked by you personally. I shouldn''t overstep," Hiruzen replied with a smile. "Of course, I will help verify the handwriting if you want." "It just shows how immature I am, having to trouble you for such a small matter," Minato sighed, before unrolling the scroll and spreading it out between him and Hiruzen. The two examined it carefully. Across the table, Fuguki also unrolled the scroll Minato had given him and scrutinized it, his expression giving nothing away. This was a high-level meeting, with discussions covering not only Konoha and Kiri''s interests but also state matters between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water. It was no wonder that the Hokage''s office had not disclosed the meeting''s details to the Uchiha clan. Except for Kakashi and Guy, the others on Konoha''s side seemed fully briefed on the matters at hand. Masashi observed the room. After a while, both parties had completed their examination of the credentials, the atmosphere shifting subtly as they prepared to address their findings. "Fuguki-san, what do you think of the daimy''s authorization?" Minato inquired. "I''ve reviewed it; there''s no issue. How do you find our daimy''s authorization, Hokage-sama?" "The wording is fine, though it lacks the daimy''s personal signature," Minato remarked. "For a long time, all daimy of the other nations, including the Land of Wind, Earth, and Lightning, have signed the authorizations themselves." "Our customs differ from other nations. We use personal seals, which hold the same authority as signatures," Fuguki explained apologetically. "I hope you understand." "I''ll let it go this time. However, if your country truly intends to build good relations with others, wouldn''t it make sense to follow common practices?" Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Our daimy has never personally signed documents, but I''ll be sure to mention it to the Mizukage when I return. I''ll ask him to encourage the daimy to change his approach." "That would be ideal," Minato nodded. Hiruzen suddenly spoke up. "Since the Land of Fire and the Land of Water have no prior alliance, should we each retain a copy of this authorization for our records?" "Agreed," Fuguki nodded, understanding the underlying message about trust and verification. Minato handed the authorization to Hiruzen and continued, "We''re discussing national matters here, Fuguki-san, and with your wisdom, we hope this meeting will benefit both sides." "Of course," Fuguki said with enthusiasm. "Among all nations, the Land of Water and the Land of Fire are closest. Today''s disputes are temporary, and in the long run, mutual support is the best strategy." "If we remain enemies, it will harm both our countries. We''re both located in the south of the continent and should focus on the big picture, fostering lasting peace. That way, we won''t fall prey to the northern countries." His words drew glances from all those present. Masashi thought, "Fuguki-san," Minato couldn''t help but remark, his tone carrying a subtle warning, "The Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning, Konoha and Kumo, also share friendly relations." "That''s exactly what I mean," Fuguki said with approval, smoothly turning the point to his advantage. "If Konoha and Kumo can get along, what''s there to worry about with us from Kiri?" An elder with a cross-shaped scar on his chin frowned beside him, clearly disapproving of this direction. "The friendship between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water will not consider the stance of a third nation." Then he turned to Minato and said, "Hokage-sama, let''s continue with the main agenda." The room''s atmosphere shifted once again, ready to delve into the real matters at hand. 26 – Wolves at the Table Sitting in his seat, Masashi listened intently to the exchange on both sides. After a while, he grasped the essence of the negotiations. In simple terms, due to the constantly expanding battlegrounds of the Great Ninja War, the conflict had risen to the level of nations. With Konoha as the victor, the Land of Fire also naturally emerged as a victorious nation. Although Kiri and Konoha had signed a truce agreement, including some economic exchange clauses, this agreement was limited to the two villages. From the perspective of the two nations, a mere truce was far from enough. However, as this conflict arose from the Great Ninja War, the negotiations fell to the two major shinobi villages, with their respective daimy granting them full authority. This situation explained why, after Suna''s defeat, the daimy of the Land of Wind reduced military funding and cut back on mission orders. For the Land of Wind, Suna had declared war on Konoha using the Third Kazekage''s death as a pretext but surrendered early on, essentially dragging the Land of Wind into a costly situation. Consequently, the nation had no choice but to make concessions to the Land of Fire. Reflecting on this, Masashi gained a lot. These mechanisms were something the Uchiha clan had never truly understood before. It wasn''t that they lacked interest; they had just never been part of the inner circle and were always isolated from both Konoha and the daimy''s national affairs. In the Uchiha clan''s understanding, a truce between villages meant peace between nations as well. Due to their lack of insight, they had significant misconceptions about the nature of Hokage succession. Hiruzen''s retirement wasn''t simply due to a bad deal with Iwa. Though Konoha''s reputation seemed damaged, the Land of Earth still had to make concessions. In fact, Iwa''s stinginess had only strengthened the Land of Fire''s negotiating position, forcing the Land of Earth to give up more. Hiruzen had secured all the benefits Konoha was owed. His retirement was merely a move to elevate Minato into the inner circle, further solidifying their faction''s influence. Masashi felt a bit of a headache. Though he valued the learning, he couldn''t deny the toll it took. The habit stemmed from his previous life as a gamer. He''d always been the type to exhaust every possibility in a game before moving on, methodically exploring each path until nothing remained unknown. Where others might abandon their pursuits after failure, he would dive deeper, pushing himself to the absolute limit of what could be learned or achieved. The talks continued. Minato''s inexperience showed as he struggled to fully embody the mindset of a shinobi village leader. He was often led astray by Fuguki, though the two veterans beside him would intervene immediately to set him back on track. "What alternatives can we consider?" Minato asked. "Perhaps if we examine the trade routes" "The northern sea routes are not negotiable," Fuguki jumped in quickly. "They''re vital to our economy." "Your economy?" Danz''s single visible eye fixed on him. "Interesting. Our intelligence suggests your northern ports are operating at less than half capacity. Tell me, what''s really being protected there?" Fuguki''s jaw tightened. "That''s not" "And these reports," Danz continued, sliding a folder across the table, "show your southern trade has increased threefold in the past month. Curious timing." Hiruzen took a long draw from his pipe. "Perhaps we should discuss those merchant ships that were spotted near the Land of Lightning''s waters?" Color drained from Fuguki''s face. He opened his mouth, then closed it. Masashi observed as the two veterans systematically exposed every deception. "The port fees alone" Fuguki tried again. "Would barely cover a tenth of the damages," Danz cut in. "Let''s not waste time with these peripheral issues." Sweat beaded on Fuguki''s forehead as he shuffled through his papers. Each argument he raised was countered before he could fully voice it. Every alternative he suggested was revealed as already compromised. Finally, his shoulders slumped. "Our daimy says we can offer a compensation of 1 billion ry, but that''s the limit. Anything beyond that is unmanageable for our country." At these words, Konoha''s side perked up. Masashi realized. Minato leaned back thoughtfully. Hiruzen took out his pipe and began smoking again. Tapping his cane, Danz spoke slowly but firmly. "2 billion ry is the absolute minimum; if this war continues, your country will only owe more." Fuguki shook his head, holding his ground. "1 billion is beyond our means already. Asking for more is impossible. Please consider reducing the amount." "Reducing it is out of the question. The war has brought us to this point; there''s no way around it." However, given that the other side was paying, Danz made an effort to keep his composure, softening his tone slightly. "If you can''t pay it all at once, you could spread it over forty years. The longer the installments, the smaller the burden. This is just a suggestion; please don''t take offense." Fuguki retorted, "Forty years? Would you agree to such terms if you were in our place?" "I''m not the one paying," Danz said. "However, longer installments would ease your financial strain." Fuguki sighed, and Masashi could see the fight draining from him. "From the start of the war, our treasury has been depleted. We would need to borrow money, but after our defeat, our reputation has taken a hit." Masashi observed. Danz countered, "The Land of Water is rich in resources. Other nations will be willing to lend." "Though our land is resourceful, we lack the means to fully develop it." "Your country has talented people; you can harness their skills to generate wealth," Danz remarked. Fuguki, visibly annoyed, muttered, "With such great ideas, maybe you should become our Grand Minister." Danz didn''t take offense. "I would need the daimy''s permission, but personally, I''d be glad to serve." This silenced Fuguki, who eventually sighed, his tone softer and almost pleading. "Since your daimy hasn''t approved you to serve in our Land of Water, you can''t come. We cannot compel our daimy to pay. I ask you to be more considerate and compassionate." "If we agree to 2 billion, other nations will know we must borrow money and impose heavy interest. We''d be trapped in debt, unable to repay, which would lead us back to war. Why push us so far?" Danz felt a twinge of satisfaction. Nevertheless, it was a formal negotiation, and as a former Hokage advisor, he had a reputation to uphold. "It''s your country''s responsibility to find a way to settle your debts." "But we can''t afford it. What should we do?" Danz reiterated, "That''s why we reduced it to this amountthere''s no room for further negotiation." Fuguki pleaded, "Please, just reduce it a bit more." "I''ll be frank; I know your daimy received a covert message yesterday confirming the 2 billion as your bottom line. I included that in our proposal as a sign of goodwill. The number won''t budge," Danz responded firmly. Fuguki fell silent. Masashi looked at Fuguki with genuine pity. Danz, an expert in intelligence, wouldn''t speak so confidently without solid information. One of the Five Great Nations, yet all its secrets laid barewhat was left to play? After an intense verbal exchange, the first round of talks between Konoha and Kiri came to an end, and the attendees stood up to leave. "The terms are... acceptable to Kiri," Fuguki said. Danz thought, watching the Kiri representative. Fuguki, who had acted subservient and overly accommodating during the meeting, now carried himself as if nothing had happened. His transformation was immediatefrom a bowing diplomat to a proud ninja of Kiri. No one found this surprising. The other representatives exchanged knowing glances, well-versed in this political theater. After all, everyone here was just doing their job. Why take it so seriously? As long as they tried their best, that was enough. As he reflected on how he had just secured 2 billion ry for the Land of Fire, Danz was filled with a sense of accomplishment. These past few days had been exhausting. Managing foreign intelligence work was mentally taxing. "The Uchiha representative showed remarkable restraint today," one of his advisors commented quietly. "Restraint born of necessity, nothing more," Danz replied coldly. The only thing he wasn''t entirely satisfied with was that today, the Uchiha clan had been allowed to participate. Although Shikaku had promised an explanation, Danz still had reservations. These ninja clans always banded together in critical moments. But clans were relics of a bygone era. In the era of one nation and one village, they were bound to decline. The Shimura clan was a perfect example. Over the past few decades, they had steadily faded into insignificance. Some clan members had hoped Danz would intervene, but he had refused. Old things should be buried. What kind of person did they think Danz was? He wasn''t clinging to outdated traditions; he was aiming to become Hokage, because he believed his methods were what Konoha truly needed. Why did they cling to those tiny plots of land? What was so bad about becoming an ordinary member of the village? The village wasn''t stingyaccomplishments were fairly rewarded. Why did they insist on relying on a clan to compete with non-clan ninja? The Sarutobi clan was no different. How many genuinely outstanding talents did they have? They couldn''t withstand any major upheaval. It was only because Hiruzen protected them that they''re still around. They would suffer in the future. "The Uchiha''s influence grows daily," a Root agent had reported earlier that morning. "Then we must grow faster," Danz had responded, his grip tightening on his cane. But The Uchiha and Hyga clans were still so powerful. Especially the Uchiha. Danz''s hostility toward the Uchiha wasn''t just due to their strength. He still remembered how, after Tobirama sacrificed himself for the village, the Uchiha had rejoiced, eager to seize the village''s highest authority. The Senju clan, who co-founded the village, had never acted like that. If it hadn''t been for the presence of the Senju at the time, he and Hiruzen might not have been able to hold their ground. Other clans had been restless back then, but none were as blatant as the Uchiha. Since then, the Uchiha clan had repeatedly and clumsily attempted to challenge the Hokage''s authority. What they never understood was that the least likely candidates for Hokage in all of Konoha were members of the Uchiha clan. No one wanted an Uchiha as Hokage. Still, the First Hokage had made the Hokage position a dream shared by all Konoha villagers, including the Uchiha. Danz understood this all too well. Hokage wasn''t just a dream; it had become a belief. Even he was caught up in it. For this reason, the Uchiha had become the greatest hidden threat to the village. The sooner this issue was resolved, the better. Unfortunately, the Uchiha clan constantly produced exceptional talent, and they were cohesive as a unit. Yet, Danz hadn''t made up his mind about this matter. This generation of Uchiha included individuals like Kagami. Danz still felt a pang of regret for his late companion. "Your descendant is so much like you. If you were still alive, would things be different now?" The first time he had seen Kagami''s descendant, even Danz''s iron-hard heart had wavered slightly. But only slightly. He couldn''t bring himself to trust the Uchiha. In the shadows of the shinobi world, there was no room for trust. After leaving the Hokage Building, he returned to his lair under the escort of Root ninja. The underground facility was quiet. Seated in his office, surrounded by the physical manifestation of his power, he didn''t immediately start reviewing the documents on his desk. Instead, he struck the floor heavily with his cane. "Where is Orochimaru? Has he forgotten his assignment? Hiruzen sent him to act as my guard. I want to see him now." A figure disappeared swiftly into the darkness. Only then did Danz begin processing the paperwork. Orochimaru had been acting increasingly out of line lately. Of all Hiruzen''s students, the Snake Sannin was the one Danz couldn''t quite figure out. Still, he knew one thingOrochimaru couldn''t do without his support. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he had been the only high-ranking official to back Orochimaru''s candidacy for Hokage, he remained his sole ally in the village. Though it was a forced alliance. And yet, the position had gone to that youngster Minato. How laughable. After a while, a thin figure emerged from the shadows. "Danz." "You''ve been experimenting again?" Danz asked coldly. "And you dared to attend a meeting afterward? If I hadn''t ordered someone to clean up after you, you''d have been exposed." "This batch of materials is time-sensitive. Delays would have affected the results," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. "Besides, I''m not your subordinate. Just focus on providing the materials I need." "Oh?" Danz put down his pen, his gaze chilling. "Orochimaru, don''t try that tone with me." "What do you want from me?" Orochimaru asked dismissively. "What do you think of today''s Uchiha?" "Oh? Is he the next ''material''?" "Have your experiments rotted your brain? I''m asking if there''s a way to bring him into my fold." "Convince an Uchiha to join Root? Sarutobi-sensei would never agree." Orochimaru lost interest. Initially, Root had been a training institution for ANBU, but Hiruzen''s inability to handle foreign intelligence work had allowed Danz to take over that responsibility, incorporating it into Root''s functions. By now, Root had effectively become an independent entity, operating parallel to ANBU with only nominal affiliation. The increase in responsibilities had led to a shortage of talent. Despite Danz''s efforts to recruit from various clans, the Hyga and Uchiha clans had always been excluded. As he aged, the complexities of foreign intelligence work increasingly strained his existing resources. If only he could secure some Uchihas or even just oneit would be enough. The Hyga weren''t as suited to the work of Root. Foreign operations required a different skill set, one the Uchiha excelled at. The Hannya Black Ops presented a clear case. They had the audacity to pull one over on Konoha. They had to be eradicated; otherwise, Konoha''s prestige would be undermined. Those rats were excellent at hiding, but with the power of the Sharingan, they could be dealt with quickly. They had to diesooner and more miserably, the better. "I''m not sure what you''re planning, but you know the Uchiha''s temperament, don''t you?" Orochimaru licked his lips. "If I could, I''d have dealt with them already." "Forget it. Talking to you is pointless. The lab will be moved soon. Keep a low profile for now." Danz felt some regret about involving Orochimaru. This guy was becoming harder to control. But without him, the experiments wouldn''t have progressed this far. What a headache. After the unpleasant conversation with Orochimaru, Danz decided to focus on dealing with the Hannya Black Ops first. As he pondered how to negotiate with Sarutobi, a Root ninja appeared, kneeling before him. "Speak." "Danz-sama, the Third Hokage has arrived with Fuguki. They say they have urgent matters to discuss." "I don''t have time to renegotiate the reparations. Did they say what it''s about? If it''s about money, tell them there''s nothing to talk about. If we can''t reach an agreement, we''ll fight again." "The Third Hokage says it concerns the Fourth Mizukage. Fuguki hopes to cooperate with Konoha to uncover the truth." "Invite them in immediately." --- Before some of you misunderstand - Danzo wasn''t always the person we love to hate. His teammate was an Uchiha and there was likely a bond between them. But then Tobirama died, and the Uchiha clan was likely celebrating. This might be where his hatred toward the Uchiha started, in my opinion, looking at it logically. Then came the Nine-Tails Attack, Shisui revealing his MS'' ability, and Obito posing as Madara. All these things piled up until his hatred outweighed having the clan benefit Konoha. I mean, losing a powerful clan means having fewer powerful ninjas to defend Konoha - it wasn''t wise at all. Sure, there was the threat of a coup d''tat, but there could have been other ways to maintain the status quo without making Konoha look like a delicious meal for other villages. That''s just my opinion. 27 – A Night With Danzo The negotiations between Konoha and Kiri had dragged on for a full month, with both sides wracking their brains to secure maximum benefits for themselves. However, from the second round of talks onward, the Uchiha clan was excluded entirely. Masashi didn''t care about this exclusion. The fact that they were even allowed to participate initially was entirely due to Shikaku''s influence. And even that was probably just for show. The Hokage''s office was determined to prevent the Uchiha from having any involvement in Konoha''s major decision-making processes. The principle of ''exchange'' established by Tobirama, further reinforced during the era of the Third Hokage, had created a powerful inertia. The practice had become so deeply rooted that even the Uchiha themselves, alongside the rest of the village, had come to accept this status quo as normal. This only reinforced Masashi''s perspective: the Uchiha clan couldn''t change their political situation in Konoha by relying on the Fourth Hokage''s ''closeness'' alone. Closeness was merely a gesture. Minato was inherently aligned with the Third Hokage''s faction, which was composed of the same old faces. The fundamental policies were not going to change. It wasn''t about personal views on the Uchiha but rather a matter of ingrained habits. Minato was used to it. The Uchiha were used to it too. After the first round of negotiations, a few high-ranking individuals sought out Masashi to inquire about the meeting''s contents. For the Uchiha, this was far from satisfying. They had been the main force on the front lines in the war against Kiri, yet they weren''t even granted the right to listen in on the official negotiations. They had only managed to attend the first round thanks to Shikaku''s last-minute decision. Being upset about this was perfectly natural. Not attending meant being kept in the dark about the real outcomes of the negotiations. Consequently, they couldn''t advocate for their interests and could at best protect what they were already entitled to. The Uchiha had extensive resources, and no one in the clan would object to expanding them. Greater wealth meant supporting a larger population and nurturing more shinobi. In the past, among the ninja clans of Konoha, the Senju and the Uchiha had the largest populations and the most shinobi. Now, however, the Sarutobi clan was number one, followed by the Hyga clan, with the Uchiha only in third place. The Hyga were one thing, but how the Sarutobi clan had expanded so much in recent years was no secret to those in the know. That said, the Uchiha had matured a bit in recent times. Even upon hearing that Kiri''s reparations might total around 2 billion, they refrained from making a fuss. Otherwise, the Hokage''s office would only have to say, "There are needs all over the village, and it''s not just the Uchiha who have lost people," to slap the Uchiha with the label of greedy. This kind of scenario had played out countless times in the past. Masashi was pleased to see that the clan''s leadership was finally growing. Otherwise, as a teenager, it would have been awkward for him to keep lecturing a bunch of middle-aged men and elders about staying calm and composed. Back to his daily routine, he continued his training regimen, unbroken for over a decade. The key to surpassing Indra lay in consistency, not just raw power. By employing new methods, he had overcome many of his previous challenges, proving that his deductions based on Indra and Asura''s chakra were correct, with minimal deviation. From a genetic standpoint, the Sage of Six Paths had given Indra the best of everything. Unfortunately, Indra hadn''t persevered. His descendants, the Uchiha, had only amplified his gifts. Thanks to the 2nd reincarnation, Masashi had the chance to walk the correct path once more. However, his good mood lasted only until the clan leader summoned him for another meeting. After a month without seeing him, Fugaku, now the father of another child, seemed to be in an unusually good mood. His expression was much less stiff than usual. But the moment he spoke, Masashi''s face darkened. "Have you met with Danz? He''s asked the clan for permission to have you join Root." "He must be out of his mind." Masashi was baffled. "Why would I leave a stable job at the Police Force to work for Root?" While Root''s salary might be the highest among Konoha''s official positions, no amount of money could make him want to take on a job that involved endless dangerous missions in the wilderness. There was no way he''d leave the bustling, prosperous streets of Konoha. He was a man of spiritual pursuits, and no amount of money could fill a void in his soul. "Are you sure he hasn''t approached you, Masashi? Think carefully." "Of course not. That former advisor is a textbook anti-Uchiha figure. Why would he come looking for me?" Masashi thought for a moment. "Besides, wouldn''t it make more sense for him to approach you, as the clan leader?" "I''d prefer he didn''t." Fugaku sighed. "Danz is formidable. In intelligence analysis, he''s the best in the entire shinobi world. Even a brief conversation with him can easily lead to you spilling something." "Fugaku-sama, are you speaking from experience?" Masashi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "This isn''t the time for jokes." Fugaku waved his hand dismissively. "Root is incredibly secretive. For years, they''ve recruited talent from ninja clans through the Hokage''s office. The clan has always refused, given Danz''s ruthless methods and lack of mercy. No one wants their family members serving under him." "How do the other clans agree to it?" Masashi was puzzled. Shinobi were never in surplus, and Root specifically targeted elites. Even with the decline of ninja clans, it was entirely reasonable to refuse Danz''s requests. Though the Uchiha clan was officially employed by Konoha, their control of the Police Force gave them enough authority to push back. After all, Root was merely a subordinate division of the ANBU and not on par with the Police Force. "That''s where Danz''s skill lies. He personally approaches the people he wants and often convinces them with his ideology. Once they''re persuaded, the clans can''t do much." "Persuasion? You mean physical force?" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not exactly. Although Danz isn''t one to play by the rules, he''s confident in his ability to win people over. His ideology appeals to many young shinobi with a strong sense of loyalty to the village." Fugaku sighed again. "That''s why I''m asking if he''s reached out to you." "He hasn''t. I''ve been at the training grounds every day." "Stay alert. If he''s formally requested you, he''ll definitely approach you." "Wait a minute" Masashi was annoyed. "Why would he target me? If anyone, he should go after Shisui." "He already tried. The Third Hokage wouldn''t allow it, so now he''s set his sights on you." "Fugaku-sama, how has the family handled this in the past?" "Previously? With our strained relationship, we simply refused outright. But now the situation is different. You know he''s approaching us through the Fourth Hokage." Fugaku gave Masashi a teasing look. "Didn''t you always say not to burn bridges? So the clan is holding back this time." "Don''t joke with me, Fugaku-sama. Seriously, I''m not letting anyone put a mark on me. I''ve got my limits. If he tries, I might just beat him to a pulp." "As long as you''re unwilling, no one can force you." Fugaku nodded. "Not even the Hokage can force the Uchiha to surrender one of our own." "Not while I am clan leader." With that thought, Masashi left Fugaku''s house. He wasn''t afraid of Root resorting to force either. Konoha''s military strength was divided into three parts: the ANBU, the Police Force, and the regular army. Among these, the weakest wasn''t the Police Forceit was the ANBU. The so-called special missions were essentially non-conventional military operations. These actions didn''t require strong frontal combat capabilities. As a result, there weren''t many jonin in the ANBU; their elite combat strength was made up of special jonin. Even though the ANBU has more people than the Police Force, if it came down to a head-to-head battle, the Police Force wouldn''t lose. The jonin of Konoha, aside from the Uchiha clan, were mostly concentrated in the regular army, which was managed by a special unit called the Jonin Unit. The previous captain of this unit was Minato. In the original timeline, the annihilation of the Uchiha clan in one night was a twist of fate. No matter how bad the Uchiha clan''s reputation was, it wouldn''t have led to the Konoha regular army seeing them as enemies. If the Hokage''s office wanted to carry out such a thing, they could only rely on the ANBUbut the ANBU simply didn''t have the strength to eliminate the Uchiha. Root cause was internal strife. Back home, already in a bad mood, Masashi grew angrier the more he thought about it, so much so that he almost couldn''t sleep. Just before falling asleep, he decided that if anyone from Root came to bother him, he''d give them a beating. With that, Masashi fell asleep. He even had a dream where he beat up some Root members until they were half-dead, hung them at the entrance of the Hokage Tower, and stuffed bananas in their mouths with a banner that read, "A banana a day keeps Root away!" "What a strange dream..." Masashi muttered, rubbing his eyes as he sat up in bed. His stomach growled softly. "Maybe I am craving some bananas?" After getting up and washing himself, Masashi walked into the kitchen. Remembering his dream, he grabbed a banana from the fruit bowl and ate it with a smirk. he thought. Then he headed out. Perhaps Fugaku also knew he was in a terrible mood and was worried he''d actually go pick a fight with Root members. As a result, he gave Masashi special permission to take some time off work. So, he headed straight to the training grounds as usual. The fact that Root had taken an interest in him hadn''t spread among the clan yet; otherwise, there''d have been a huge uproar. Danz had never said anything good about the Uchiha clan in public. Similarly, his reputation among the Uchiha was terrible. So much so that Danz had long stopped trying to recruit from the Uchiha. As a Hokage''s advisor and the second-in-command of Konoha''s ninja forces, he still cared about his reputation. Who knew what came over him to suddenly try again now? Maybe it was because he was no longer an advisor? So, he didn''t care about reputation? Masashi didn''t know and didn''t want to know. He only wanted certain people to understand that he didn''t lose his temper because it wasn''t worth it. But once he thought it was worth it, he wouldn''t stop until he felt satisfied. A few days passed peacefully, and the negotiations between Konoha and Kiri finally drew to a close. Masashi also started stepping out of the clan''s territory. Busy with training during the day, he went out at night, with a clear goal in mind: Konoha''s commercial street. He''d already made plans with his friends for a night of drinkingno one could back out. Anyone who did would be ridiculed mercilessly. At night, the commercial street became its busiest and most lively. Bright lights and bustling crowds filled the area, the air alive with the sounds of laughter and conversation. Young people moved in groups, laughing and chatting. Street food stalls were set up with pots and stoves, cooking up all kinds of dishes. The rising steam was filled with enticing aromas. Customers chose their favorite spots, ordered a mix of dishes, and enjoyed their food while chatting loudly. "You seem tense," Tetsuka observed as they walked. "Root still bothering you?" "Let''s not spoil the evening with politics," Masashi replied, his eyes scanning the crowd. "Too late for that..." Inoka muttered. For Masashi, the beauty of life lay in these nights in the city. Anyone trying to take this from himhe''d make sure to scatter their ashes. But people''s joys and sorrows were never truly connected. There were always those whose natural talent lay in spoiling others'' happiness. Masashi had imagined many ways Danz might bother him, but he never expected this... In front of a bar, Tanaka was visibly trembling. His friends wore expressions of discomfort. Danz, dressed in casual clothes, didn''t seem to think he was out of place at all. He seriously inspected the shop''s signboard. "These are passable." "Thank you for your praise!" "How long have you been in Konoha?" "Not long, just this year." "Hmm, not bad. Doing business in Konoha shows you have good judgment." "Yes, yes, that''s exactly what I thought." "Hmm, am I that frightening?" "No, no, it''s an honor for our humble shop to have you, Danz-sama." "Don''t call me Danz-sama anymore. Just call me Danz." Watching this scene, Masashi''s face was expressionless. Seeing his friends'' faces turning awkward, he decided to intervene. "Boss," he said, "is this how you run your business? Letting Danz-sama stand out here in the cold?" Before Tanaka could respond, Masashi waved his hand. "Didn''t I book a private room? Hurry up and show us the way. Bring out your bestDanz-sama isn''t someone you can treat casually." "Hm, I''d also like to experience it," Danz replied calmly. "It''s been a while since I drank. Getting drunk for once doesn''t sound bad." With that, he walked in without hesitation. Tanaka was stunned but didn''t dare dawdle, quickly following him inside. Tetsuka stared at Danz''s back, mumbling, "What''s there to even play now" "Enough complaints," Masashi said. "You guys head to another place and use my name. I''ll entertain him properly tonight." He paused, then added, "Not in a sexual way, obviously." "Why would you even" Tetsuka''s face scrunched up in confusion. "Look, I just wanted to avoid any weird misunderstandings, alright?" Masashi crossed his arms defensively. "Sometimes I forget how strange you can be, Masashi-nii." Tetsuka shook his head, then his expression turned serious. "But really, why is Danz after you?" "He wants me to work for Root." "Is he crazy?" Tetsuka''s eyes went wide. He grabbed Masashi''s sleeve, pulling him closer. "That hellhole? Even the regular ANBU avoid talking about that place. I heard they do more than just work you to deaththey brand your tongue like cattle and mess with your head until you forget your own name." "Show some culture, will you?" Inoka retorted. "It''s called the Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal." "Big deal! Is this about the name? When have any of us joined Root? Doesn''t everyone know our relationship with them?" "Alright, lower your voices," Masashi said, patting both of them. "He''s on the same level as the Hokage; don''t gossip behind his back." After sending them off, he walked into the shop. Tanaka was waiting nervously, wringing his hands. "He really went in?" "Yes, he really went in" Tanaka looked distressed. "Masashi-sama, nothing bad will happen, right?" "No need to worry. He won''t trouble a business owner like you." Masashi casually reassured him. "Who knows? Maybe he will get lucky tonight." Tanaka nearly tripped over his own feet, his face turning pale. "Masashi-sama! Please don''t even joke about such things!" Masashi chuckled at his reaction. "Relax, I''m just messing with you. Let''s go. Lead the way." "Of course..." Tanaka hurried forward, trying not to think about what Masashi had just suggested. 28 – Five Million Reasons Tanaka, tasked with leading the way, climbed the stairs nervously under Masashi''s urging. Each step felt heavier than the last. Danz''s reputation was well-known, even to someone like him. Otherwise, his business wouldn''t have flourished to this extent. Merchants who could open such establishments in major villages were anything but ordinary. Although the personal lives of shinobi and ordinary people ran on parallel tracks, the shinobi world was still part of the greater society. High-ranking shinobi naturally influenced all facets of that society. Danz was such a shinobi. When it came to societal influence, even the Five Kage couldn''t compare to the power of the title the Darkness of the Shinobi. The Five Kage wouldn''t stoop to dirty work, but Danz would. And those who crossed him tended to disappear without a trace. The tendrils of Root reached across nations, leaving traces everywhere. Naturally, Tanaka was terrified. Arriving at the door of the private room, he swallowed hard and was about to muster the courage to open it when another hand rested on the door. It belonged to a shinobi wearing a mask distinctly different from those of the ANBU, his gaze ice-cold. The mask''s design seemed purposefully intimidatingwhite with thin, blood-red lines trailing down from the eye holes. Under the shinobi''s stare, Tanaka suddenly felt the urgent need to relieve himself. The masked shinobi glanced at him only briefly before turning his attention to Masashi behind him. "Danz-sama said you are to enter alone." "Mm." Masashi smiled warmly, exuding an air of friendliness that seemed oddly out of place. "But first, you should apologize to the owner." Both the Root shinobi and Tanaka froze. "Masashi" A short blade pressed against the Root shinobi''s chin, silencing his words. The movement had been too quick for Tanaka to follow one moment Masashi was smiling, the next the blade was already in position. "Apologize for disturbing his business," Masashi instructed calmly, like a teacher pointing out a mistake. His Sharingan showed a cold kind of friendliness. The Root shinobi stiffened, but when his gaze met Masashi''s eyes, his demeanor changed instantly. "My deepest apologies for disturbing your business," he said to Tanaka, bowing slightly. "Please excuse my earlier rudeness." "It''s... it''s fine," Tanaka managed to stutter, surprised by the sudden shift. Masashi''s smile never wavered. "That''s better. Now, shall we?" The Root shinobi stepped aside without another word, allowing Masashi to enter the private room alone. --- The only light in the room came from the lively nightlife visible through the windows. When Masashi turned on the switch, the chandelier illuminated the opulent decor in all its glory. Danz sat on the sofa, holding a glass of wine. Masashi shut the door behind him, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat down opposite him without saying a word. Danz gazed at the night view for a moment before taking a sip of his wine and turning to face Masashi. Danz, not yet as aged as he would one day become, nonetheless looked frail compared to Hiruzen, his right eye and right arm wrapped in bandages. But there was nothing frail about the intensity of his presence. With his Sharingan active, Masashi saw clearlyhis right hand was an artificial limb, and his right eye was a dead eyeball. He hadn''t yet embarked on that other path. This was a man who had committed countless morally questionable acts yet genuinely believed he was in the right. He never hesitated to declare his ''darkness'' philosophy. Every action, every death, every sacrifice was justified in his mind. Superficially, he might even seem tragic. But his ambition and self-interest were undeniable, and his extreme personality often escalated minor issues. While he wasn''t wholly evil, he was far from innocent. As they said, old habits died hardhe had truly grown into this version of himself. "It seems your temper isn''t as mild as you usually let on," Danz remarked, unconcerned by Masashi''s active Sharingan gaze. "Danz-sama, is Root really so short-staffed?" Masashi deactivated his Sharingan, his eyes returning to black. "These shinobi sacrifice everything for the village. Can''t you at least improve their public image?" "Constantly operating outside the village makes social detachment inevitable," Danz replied dismissively, swirling the wine in his glass. "Just don''t let them wear ANBU uniforms," Masashi said. "Only real ANBU are entitled to wear that." "You''re too aggressive. We don''t concern ourselves with such trivialities," Danz said, putting down his glass. "But you seem to hold Root in high regard." "Each has their role. Mutual convenience is important," Masashi reminded him. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed, it''s rare for an Uchiha to think that way. Did I interrupt something important tonight?" "What do you think? I was off duty." "Join Root, and you''ll get to sample other specialties from around the world." "Misusing public funds is against regulations. Even at year''s end, I wouldn''t take the risk." "You don''t need to worryRoot has special privileges." "Special or not, that''s not my concern," Masashi retorted, unmoved. "I won''t work for someone who doesn''t trust me, Danz-sama." "You''ve never worked for anyone, Masashi," Danz said. "You work for this view, for yourself. Root could amplify your abilities further." "Sounds like you''re talking about yourself," Masashi replied, unimpressed. "Save your breath. I''ve worked hard to become a jonin to avoid trouble like this. No one can force me into something I don''t want to do." "True, you''re not someone who can be bought with petty gains," Danz conceded, tapping his fingers against the armrest. "But I can offer you what the Uchiha clan never could." Masashi merely chuckled, dropping all pretenses in Danz''s presence. Otherwise, this man would only push harder. "Are you interested in Sage Mode?" Masashi''s brow furrowed. Sage techniques were indeed something the Uchiha clan lackedthey simply didn''t follow that path. Even the Senju, strictly speaking, hadn''t mastered it as a clan. It was an individual achievement. Though Sage Mode perfectly complemented descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, it wasn''t part of their standard repertoire. "I''m interested, but I''ll figure it out myself," Masashi said without hesitation. "Please, save your mark for someone else." "Relax, I''m not a devil," Danz said, tapping his cane lightly against the floor. "You like making deals, don''t you? Let''s make one." "Go ahead," Masashi gestured politely, inviting Danz to speak. "Recently, there''s been an organization called the Hannya Black Ops. I need a skilled shinobi to eradicate them using unconventional means," Danz began. "The number of shinobi under Root is limited, and there aren''t enough available to handle this matter within a short timeframe. But if there''s a jonin involved, things would go much smoother." "I won''t ask why they need to die," Masashi said casually. "But I don''t exactly have the time for it either." "Don''t reject me before hearing me out." Danz wasn''t upset about being interrupted. "The Hannya Black Ops claim they''ve discovered a location of a secret realm where Sage Mode could be learned. They''re hoping to trade this information with Konoha." "Oh," Masashi''s interest immediately waned. Claims of such discoveries were almost always fake. Back in the day, the entire Senju clan had only one person who could use Sage ModeSenju. But even until his death, no one knew how he had attained it. Among the Sannin, each had their own specific sage path, and the names of their respective secret realms were clearly known. Mount Myboku as an example. In the manga, that toad named Fukasaku once mentioned that Mount Myboku was located in a place called Mountain of Bewilderment. From Konoha, it was a month-long journey, and it required passing through a secret pathwayotherwise, it was unreachable. Leaving aside the secret pathway, during Naruto''s era, it only took him three days to travel from Konoha to Suna. The distance from Konoha to Mount Myboku was ten times that of Konoha to Suna. That so-called Mountain of Bewilderment was likely located somewhere west of the Land of Wind. And given the requirement for a secret pathway, even if one could find the Mountain of Bewilderment, reaching Mount Myboku would still be impossible. So even if the Hannya Black Ops had truly found a secret realm, the fact that they were willing to trade it likely meant they couldn''t enter it themselves and were just using it as a ploy to trick others. But to dare deceive Konoha, especially targeting Danz of all peoplethat was bold. Either incredibly brave or monumentally stupid. "According to Root''s investigation, their information is genuine." Danz squinted his single eye at the skeptical-looking Masashi. "You''re familiar with Root''s capabilities in this area, aren''t you?" "Let me guess," Masashi said. "Did they trade fake information, or did they use fake intel to obtain real intel from Konoha?" "Of course, we gave them fake information," Danz replied without a change in expression. "They think they can trade information with Konoha? Not a chance." "However, I did underestimate themthey not only withheld their information but even attempted to kill the people I sent." "Audacious." "Alright then, how was their intel verified?" Masashi asked. "I sent two groups. One of them confirmed the authenticity of the information at their base, but the groups were discovered. The only message they managed to send back was this confirmation." "Is the Hannya Black Ops insane? They''re provoking Konoha to this extent?" "It''s understandable if they''ve inflated their confidence after acquiring the secret realm," Danz remarked with an oddly understanding tone. "Jiraiya has already thoroughly proven the power of Sage Mode." No, the ones who proved that power were Indra and Asura. In truth, this world didn''t even have ''sage arts'' as such. Masashi had to admit that Danz had successfully piqued his interest. "Alright, Danz-sama. How do you propose we handle this transaction?" Masashi asked, glancing at him, whose smile widened in a sinister manner. "Consider it an S-rank mission. Eliminating the Hannya Black Ops will earn you 2 million ry. If you can confirm the secret realm''s location and entry method, you''ll receive 3 million." "Very generous, Danz-sama. Is this because the Land of Water owes us a fortune this time? How much will the village actually get?" "I''m not at liberty to disclose that," Danz replied. "The village" "Got it. Got it. The village has plenty of expenses; it''s not just the Uchiha clan that''s suffered losses." Masashi interrupted with a wave of his hand. "I''ve fought on the battlefield too, you know. I''ve had comradesI understand." "Good. So? Will you take the mission?" "How long do I have?" "Their latest whereabouts place them in the Land of Stone. There''s no time limit. If you''re not confident in finding the secret realm, just focus on eradicating the group." "Hehe..." Masashi chuckled and shook his head. "No need. I''ll take it. But I don''t need too many people accompanying me." "Why not?" "I''m afraid they won''t keep up and end up wasting my time." "Not bad. You''re confident. Don''t worry, even if you wanted me to send more people, I wouldn''t have anyone to spare," Danz said, pulling out a scroll and handing it to Masashi. "The location is written here. Look at it now. You''ll head to the Land of Stone alone. Our contact will guide you to the Hannya Black Ops. The mission has already been filed, and 2 million ry will be transferred to the Uchiha clan''s account tomorrow." "Feel free to verify it." "Everyone knows Danz-sama is generous with money." Masashi opened the scroll, memorized the critical information such as meeting points and codes, then handed it back to Danz. "Danz-sama, let me remind youI''m not joining Root. I''m just taking on a village mission," he couldn''t help but emphasize. "The Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal is just a necessary confidentiality measure. Aside from keeping my operations private, it doesn''t affect anything else. Root is not the Hyga clan," Danz finally showed some irritation. "The core members are all from ninja clansyou didn''t know that?" "Didn''t know. I''m not part of Root, after all." Masashi grinned. "Rest assured, Danz-sama. I''ll make sure it''s beautifully done." "Good. Just one requirement: I don''t care about the secret realm, but the Hannya Black Ops must die miserablyenough to serve as a deterrent. Use your creativity." As an afterthought, Danz added, "If the deaths are particularly inventive, I''ll pay extra." "Got it. You can count on me." Masashi mentally reviewed some ideas, thinking of all the ways Earth''s history outclassed the world of shinobi in terms of gruesome deaths. This wouldn''t be a problem. It wasn''t a matter of lacking integrity; the Hannya Black Ops had dug their own grave by provoking Konoha and killing its shinobi. The shinobi world didn''t value peaceit valued power. "Alright, that''s all I had to say. You may begin," Danz said, sitting back down and lifting his cup. "Start today? No need to rush," Masashi frowned. He wasn''t a fan of being hurried. "If I go alone, I''ll reach the Land of Stone in under three days." "What nonsense are you spouting?" Danz frowned as well, his single eye narrowing dangerously. "I was referring to the girls. Where are they?" "..." 29 – How to Kill Your Friends Although the Land of Stone has the word ''stone'' in its name, its main populated regions were covered with loess. On the other hand, the Land of Earth to the north, despite having ''earth'' in its name, predominantly featured rocky landscapes. This was Masashi''s first time coming to the Land of Stone. Previously, he had only heard about this country''s situation. The country stretched in a curved, elongated shape, bordering the Lands of Earth, Wind, and Rain. The northern territories are primarily wind-eroded landscapes, arid with little rainfall and vast deserts. The southern parts were loess-covered, with more rainfall, but the loose soil leads to severe erosiondefinitely not an ideal environment. Such was the world of shinobi. Drawing a line across the Lands of Rain, Waterfall, River, and Kusa the further west you go, the harsher it became. Masashi entered the Land of Stone from the Land of Rain, arriving at one of the rare areas in this country with relatively pleasant conditions. His chakra sensing extended outward, mapping the terrain against the intelligence reports he''d memorized. This region neither experienced the constant rain of the Land of Rain nor suffered the severe soil erosion of the western territories. The Land of Stone primarily relied on this small area to produce crops. After entering the first town, he began searching for the rendezvous point, his movements deliberately awkwardjust another wandering missing-nin. Upon arriving in this town, he gained a deeper understanding of why Root looked down on ANBU. Even though they were nominally part of the same group, there were differences. Both dealt with intelligence gathering, but ANBU enjoyed far superior working conditions. While they did operate abroad, their activities were limited to nations bordering the Land of Fire, which were all allies of the Fire Nation. This allowed ANBU operatives to freely parkour and show off. Root, on the other hand, operated in hostile territories. Showboating? That was a surefire way to get yourself killed. The Land of Stone was a battleground for the Lands of Earth and Wind. Anyone attempting to show off here would either be an Iwa or Suna ninja. Thus, Masashi refrained from wearing the standard combat attire of a Konoha ninja. Instead, he disguised himself as a rogue ninja, which was a common sight in the Land of Stone. Dressing as a civilian, oddly enough, might have raised more suspicion. The contact he was meeting was described as a teahouse owner in the intelligence report. It was worth mentioning that this was a legitimate teahousenothing shady about it. Masashi quickly found the teahouse, his trained eyes scanning the surroundings. The place was small but bustling. Patrons could drink tea on-site or buy loose leaves to take home. If the shinobi world had apps, the owner would probably have started a delivery service too. However, the atmosphere couldn''t compare to the shops on Konoha''s commercial streets. The natural environment of the Land of Stone was far from comfortable. Winds blowing from the northwest carried plenty of sand and dust, and spending even a short time outdoors left one looking weathered and dusty. Entering the teahouse, he removed his cloak and shook off a cloud of dust at the entrance before hanging it on a rack. He then walked to the counter, ordered a cup of hot tea, and found a seat in the hall to wait. Looking around, the place was filled with customers, though few were ordinary civilians. Most were rough and tough individuals, part of the vibrant underworld community. The Land of Stone was a country of rogue ninjas without a hidden village. It was overrun with renegades and bounty hunters from various nations, making it a haven for criminal activities and local gangs. As Masashi observed others, he also found himself scrutinized by the local thugs with unfriendly gazes. Of course, no one outright confronted him with a "Who are you with?" After all, everyone here was in it for business and knew the value of keeping things peaceful. Besides, there was no bounty for him in the exchange markets yet. Even if someone wanted to post one, they wouldn''t know what he looked like. Kiri certainly wasn''t sharing their intel with the mainland bounty networks. After a while, a staff member brought Masashi''s tea to his table. Slowly sipping his tea and sitting for a bit longer, he finally went to the counter to settle his bill, paying with currency issued by the Land of Wind. During this process, he had already completed the information exchange with his contact. As he put his cloak back on and left, the people in the teahouse no longer paid him any attention. he thought with a sigh before heading to a local inn to rent a room. He planned to stay here for a few days. Working for Root wasn''t easy, primarily because of the oppressive atmosphere. But being so blatantly scrutinized by weaklings was something he could endure. --- Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over the next few days, Masashi acted like a regular traveler, staying low-key in the town. On the designated day, he checked out of his room at night and headed to the rendezvous point. Predictably, someone followed him. With a casual sweep of his sensory abilities, Masashi confirmed that none of his pursuers even had chakra levels comparable to a chunin. Clearly, his disguise had worked too wellthey truly believed he was just a low-level rogue ninja. Appreciating once again how rare chakra sensing was in the ninja world, he stopped and waited for his followers to appear. Soon, several bounty hunters surrounded him, emerging from the shadows with exaggerated stealth. "Just you guys?" Masashi scanned them with his chakra sensing again and confirmed there were no reinforcements. "First time in the Land of Stone, huh, kid?" The bounty hunters grinned openly. "We''re running low on cash, so we''ll need to borrow some from you." He met the leader''s eyes for just a fraction of a second. Masashi had hoped for spies or something more interesting, only to encounter this rabble. The first attacker came low, blade aimed at his knees. Masashi leaped back, but steel cut into his shouldersomeone had gotten behind him. He grabbed the blade with his bare hand, blood running down his arm as he yanked the attacker forward, throwing him into his companion. Three more rushed in. He ducked under a wild swing, sweeping the attacker''s legs. As the man fell, Masashi grabbed a handful of dust, flinging it into another''s eyes. The blinded man stumbled back, catching a kunai meant for Masashi with his throat. The leader hurled a broken branch. Masashi deflected it with his forearm, but the distraction cost him. A blade sliced through his left hand, taking two fingers with it. Masashi kicked off the ground, backward handspring putting distance between him and his attackers. Blood dripped from his mutilated hand. "Not so tough now," the leader growled, signaling his men to spread out. Masashi pulled a kunai with his good hand. A thug charged, sword raised high. Masashi feinted left, then drove his kunai up through the man''s jaw. Using the dying body as a shield, he pushed forward into another attacker, both of them crashing into a building. The impact knocked the wind from his lungs. A blade found his ribs, scraping bone. He twisted, snapping his attacker''s wrist and stealing his weapon in one motion. The stolen blade opened the man''s throat. Two down. Four to go. The leader attacked from above, leaping off the boulder. Masashi rolled, but not fast enough. The sword carved a deep gash across his back. He staggered, nearly falling. Another thug rushed in. Masashi grabbed a handful of sand, throwing it up. The man raised his arm to shield his eyes. In that split second, Masashi rushed forward, his front kick ramming into the man''s knee with a sickening crack. As the thug screamed, Masashi drove a kunai into his chest. Before the body hit the ground, a blade struck his shoulder, sinking deep into muscle. He yanked it out, blood spraying, and threw it back in one motion. It took the thrower in the eye. The leader and his last man attacked together. Masashi caught a blade between his palms, but the leader''s kick sent him sprawling. He rolled to his feet, spitting blood. "It''s over," the leader charged, blade aimed at his enemy''s heart. Masashi tried to dodge, but his injuries had slowed him. The sword drove through his chest, emerging from his back. Hot blood poured over the leader''s hands as he bared his teeth in triumph. "Why... boss?" His grin faltered. That voice... The dying face looking up at him wasn''t Masashi''sit was Renji, his right-hand man. The sword he thought had pierced his enemy''s chest was buried deep in his heart, just where he believed he''d scored his final victory. He yanked the blade free, stumbling back. The bodies around him... Kazuo lay with a deep gash in his shoulderwhere he thought he''d wounded Masashi first. Shin''s hand was mangled, missing two fingers. Each wound matched perfectly: the cracked ribs, the deep back slash, the pierced shoulder. Every injury they thought they were inflicting on Masashi had been carved into his companions instead. The metallic stench of blood filled his nostrils as reality crashed down. All those triumphant moments, when they thought they were finally wearing their enemy down, landing blow after blowthey had been tearing each other apart, cutting down their own companions one by one. "Genjutsu is fascinating," a voice came from behind him. The leader turned slowly. Masashi stood unharmed, Sharingan spinning lazily. "When did you" "The moment you met my eyes. Though I have to admit," Masashi stepped over a fallen body, "I didn''t expect you to be quite so... thorough with your own men." The leader stumbled back, tripping over one of his dead companions. Blood squished beneath his hands as he tried to push himself up. "Please... I didn''t" Masashi''s hand shot out, catching him by the throat. "You wanted a fight. Was this everything you hoped for?" A swift strike to the throat, and the leader joined his men in death. Masashi searched their bodies, finding only empty pockets and cheap weapons. Leaving the defeated bounty hunters behind, he resumed his journey. The rendezvous point was a small forest, its trees barely thriving, but it was enough to hide someone. He moved silently into the woods, where he sensed a familiar chakra. The teahouse owner was crouching behind a large rock. Masashi crept up to him and grabbed him by the neck. "Don''t move! This is a robbery! Fifty thousand ry minimum, no upper limit!" "I''ve got no money, just my life to offer." The teahouse owner was completely unfazed. "Besides, don''t stressit''s just a shadow clone. Who carries cash on a shadow clone?" "A Root agent like you?" Masashi let go and crouched next to him. "Where are the targets?" "No need for the attitude. Everyone''s like me out here," the teahouse owner replied. "Head north, and you''ll find a valley. The Hannya Black Ops have been holed up there for ages." "Is that reliable, or are we walking into a trap?" "Trust me, we''ve scoped it out plenty of times. The group aren''t that skilledthey just run fast." "Alright, I''m heading there." "Wait." The teahouse owner looked desperate. "Got a cigarette?" "No, I don''t smoke." "You''re in this line of work and don''t smoke? Are you a rookie?" "I''m your backup. If Root hadn''t paid handsomely, no one would''ve come to this place. And why would a shadow clone need cigarettes?" "My wife''s strict. I can only smoke using a shadow clone. Also, watch outthe Hannya Black Ops like strapping explosive tags to themselves." With that, the teahouse owner''s clone dissipated in a puff of smoke. 30 – Flash, Strike, Silence Following the Root ninja''s directions, Masashi continued heading north. As the vegetation thinned out and eventually disappeared, he found himself in a region of yellow loess hills. He began to understand what the Root ninja meant by valley. It was essentially a series of ravines typical of loess landscapes, each fold and crevice offering potential hiding spots or ambush points. In such an environment, earth jutsu was the most convenient for stealth, but even without it, the fractured terrain and numerous ravines were enough to make do. Moreover, the weather cooperated; rain began to pour again, providing him with significant cover. Using the terrain and the rain as concealment, he finally located the hideout of the Hannya Black Ops. Just as the Root ninja described, the Hannya Black Ops'' abilities were indeed mediocre. It didn''t take long for him to find their base. The layout was obvious to any trained eye, especially one with the Sharingan. They had built a simple encampment alongside one of the hills. Although there was a lookout tower, in this weather, it was as good as useless. Their attire matched the gang''s name. Every member wore a demonic mask, which looked somewhat intimidating at first glance. As Masashi infiltrated the camp, the lookout in the tower remained oblivious, huddled against the rain. The guard''s chakra signature barely flickeredclearly untrained in maintaining awareness during adverse conditions. The camp was truly crude. With the rain, puddles formed everywhere, and as the downpour intensified, streams began to flow. He used a water jutsu to merge into the flowing water and slipped deeper inside, his chakra perfectly matching the natural flow. After circling the area, he discovered why the camp was so basic. The true headquarters of the Hannya Black Ops lay within the loess hills, hidden in a network of cave dwellings. The camp was merely an outer defensive ring. Unfortunately for them, their anti-intrusion mechanisms were laughably outdated by the standards of the Five Great Nations. There wasn''t even a barrier in place. With minimal effort, Masashi had scouted the entire area. The Hannya Black Ops numbered about seventy to eighty members. Their ranks included roughly ten chunin, one jonin, and the rest were genin. Through his Sharingan, he could see the differences in their chakra networks. However, these genin were veterans who had spent years at that level. While their skill might be limited, their movements were seasoned, marking them as hardened fighters. The Hannya Black Ops wasn''t a ninja organization native to the Land of Earth. Instead, they were a group Konoha had chased across borders, and these seventy to eighty individuals were likely the gang''s last remnants. If they perished here, the Hannya Black Ops would vanish as an organization. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi remained hidden until late at night, observing the core members gathered in the largest cave. The cave was brightly lit, and heated arguments occasionally echoed from within. His position in the rain allowed him to catch fragments of conversation carried by the wind. Although he couldn''t make out every word, he caught snippets. It seemed they really had discovered some sort of secret realm. However, he wasn''t overly optimistic. The world was vast, but places that taught Sage Arts were rare. The most renowned ones were the ones tied to the legendary Sannin. In all these years, no fourth secret realm of similar caliber had ever surfaced. After confirming that the Hannya Black Ops consisted only of those present, he marked the area with a Flying Thunder God seal and retreated to the camp. The client had explicitly demanded no survivors, so he couldn''t let anyone escape. Speaking of which, Danz might put on the act of an old-fashioned leader, but his tea-drinking skills were surprisingly refined. His methods were thorough, likely honed during his younger years on the front lines as Konoha''s intelligence expert. Yet those techniques were outdated and paled compared to Yaku''s. His scheming ability was on par with the younger generation''s talents. Using a water technique, Masashi submerged himself in the accumulated water near the patrol route of the Hannya Black Ops. The rain provided perfect cover for his chakra signature. As three patrolling ninjas passed by, he struck. The first noticed the water ripple. "Trap!" He shoved his companions aside but water spikes had already pierced his ankles, anchoring him in place. As he tried to form hand signs, more spikes shot through his fingers, spreading them apart. A water blade decapitated him from behind. The second guard hurled explosive tags while backflipping. Masashi caught the severed head and threw it through the explosions. The wet impact knocked the guard off-balance. Before he could recover, Masashi appeared behind him, gripping his wrist and redirecting his kunai slash into his own teammate''s throat. As his friend choked on blood, Masashi twisted the guard''s arm backward, driving the same kunai up through his own jaw. Before they could collapse, a chilling wave froze their bodies in place, making them appear as though they had simply stopped moving in the rain. With this done, he moved deeper into the camp. He emerged from the shadows, letting himself be seen by three more guards. Two immediately rushed forward, hurling shuriken while the third hung back, hands moving to unspool steel wire. The front guards pressed their attack, forcing him to dodge in a specific directionright into their partner''s wire trap. He let them think it worked. As the wire-user pulled the strands tight, Masashi substituted with a fallen log near him. The wires sliced through the wood with a sharp crack, sending splinters flying. Before the wire-user could react, Masashi''s blade slashed up from behind him. Within minutes, the camp''s surface was devoid of life. Except for the lookout tower. That posed no challenge. He quickly launched a Great Fireball at the tower, reducing it to splinters. But the guard showed unexpected insight, collapsing the tower to crush his attacker. As burning wood rained down, he formed hand signs. "Earth Style: Stone Column Spears!" Stone spikes erupted upward. Masashi weaved through the spikes, grabbing one as he moved. In one smooth motion, he ripped one spike free and threw it through the guard''s chest. The man coughed blood but managed to trigger explosive tags hidden in the tower ruins. Masashi used the impaled body as a springboard, launching himself clear as the explosion transformed the remaining wood into deadly shrapnel. Shadow Clone Jutsu and other similar techniques might look flashy, but without mastery, they were futile in combat. The orange glow of the flames illuminated the rain, drawing attention from the caves. Masashi marked a kunai, weighing it in his hand. Silhouettes darted out into the open. Exactly what Masashi had hoped for. "Back line, suppression! Front, engage!" A chunin shouted as masked figures poured out. They spread into groups, weapons ready. Their movements showed years of working together. He threw the marked kunai. A guard knocked it aside with his sword. As the kunai spun away, Masashi flashed to its location, his blade already completing its arc. The guard''s head left his shoulders before he could realize his mistake. "Earth Style: Mud Wave Jutsu!" Two shinobi slammed their hands down. The ground rippled, threatening to swallow him. He marked one of the corpses as he leapt clear, then threw another kunai high. A wind-user tracked the kunai. "Above!" His wind blade split the weapon in two. But Masashi had already flashed back to the marked corpse, appearing behind the earth-users. Two quick strikes, two more bodies. "It''s the Body Flicker! Watch the movements!" The chunin''s warning came as Masashi caught a wire-trapped kunai aimed at him. He spun, marking the weapon before sending it through another ninja''s throat. "Retreat! Back to the" The order cut short. He had appeared at the marked kunai, then instantly flashed to his previous victim''s corpse which lay behind the speaker. The chunin''s head rolled past his still-standing body. Two guards who had fought side by side watched their leader fall. The younger one''s hands trembled on his kunai. His companion noticed, reaching for his shoulder. "Stay focused" "No... no way." The younger guard stumbled backward, shaking his head. "We can''t beat this monster!" He turned to run. His companion''s face hardened behind his mask. "Coward!" His hands slammed into the ground. The earth spear took the deserter in the back, pinning him mid-stride. "Die with honor!" Masashi marked a corpse as he passed it." "Box him in!" Three ninja slammed their hands into the ground. Earth walls shot up around him while others darted between them, laying wire traps. A grizzled genin began wrapping explosive tags around himself. "Die with us!" The tagged genin charged through the opening as his companions'' hands flew through signs. Fire roared from multiple directions, turning the rain to steam. Masashi flashed to the corpse, using it as a shield. The explosion scattered burning chunks across the battlefield, igniting more tags hidden in the mud. Through the smoke, a swordsman burst forward. His blade work forcing Masashi to actually time his dodges. "Face me properly!" Masashi caught the blade in a deliberate parry, marking it. "Skilled." He vanished, appearing behind the swordsman mid-swing. "But not skilled enough." The body fell in three clean pieces. A pained groan cut through the sound of falling rain. A young genin dragged himself through the mud, trailing his severed leg behind him. Blood mixed with rainwater as he clawed desperately forward. Masashi appeared before him. "You know what to do." His voice was calm, almost gentle. "Or would you like help?" The genin''s cracked mask revealed a young face. His eyes darted aroundat the quartered swordsman, at the scattered pieces of the suicide bomber, at his companions'' mangled corpses being washed clean by the rain. Without a word, he drew a kunai with trembling hands. His last act showed more courage than his entire career as a bandit. "Kill him!" A voice cut through the rain as more shadows emerged from the caves. These moved differentlyno wasted motion, no hesitation. Earth walls erupted in complex patterns while others took precise positions for crossfire. Masashi marked the walls as they rose. Three quick flashes, three dead bodies. A fourth managed to launch a fire jutsu before his head left his shoulders. The fifth died trying to complete a hand sign. In the blink of an eye, only the jonin remained alive. The rest had been slaughtered effortlessly. Bodies littered the muddy ground, some still twitching. He didn''t fare well either. His arm was slashed deeply, the bone visible through the gash. He had narrowly avoided losing the entire limb, thanks only to Masashi not aiming for his vital points. "Who... who are you?" the jonin asked weakly, knowing his fate was sealed but wanting to understand. His uninjured hand clutched his wounded arm, trying to stem the bleeding. "Give up the secret realm''s information," Masashi demanded, his Sharingan glowing in the rainy darkness. "Uchiha!" The jonin gritted his teeth. "I''ll give you the information, but you must let our remaining members go." "There are no remaining members. Just you," Masashi said, shaking his head. "You''re doomed. As for the secret realm, we don''t really care. It''s just a bonus." "You will care. I''m not referring to something ordinary here. You''ll see," the jonin said, resigned to his fate. "Rychi Cave. We''ve discovered its location and how to enter it." "Rychi Cave?" Masashi paused. "It''s true. The Rychi Cave is right here, and we''ve already deciphered the method to enter it." 31 – One-Way Tourism According to the tradition established since Hiruzen took office, the highest-level decisions in Konoha were made by the Hokage, the Hokage''s assistants, and the advisory elders. Each member of the leadership team consolidated the work of the departments they oversee, then collectively discussed them in a team meeting. Under normal circumstances, these meetings were held once every three days. On this particular day, the sun shone brightly over Konoha, and the weather was splendid. In the Hokage''s office, the first meeting of the ninth month of the year was underway. There were no new faces among the participants, just the same familiar ones: The Hokage, Minato, 24 years old, representing the jonin unit, the main regular army of the Konoha ninja forces. The former Hokage and now Hokage''s assistant, Hiruzen, 57 years old, overseeing departments other than Root, including the ANBU, Education, Medical, and Interrogation divisions. The former Hokage''s assistant and now advisory elder, Danz, 57 years old, representing Root. And lastly, the current advisory elders, Homura and Koharu, 57 years old, representing the Administrative Department. The meeting lacked the leisurely vibe of tea-sipping and newspaper-reading; on the contrary, the old-timers were brimming with energy, fiercely fighting for the interests of their respective departments. After all, the 2 billion ry in war reparations from the Land of Water was split 50-50 as per tradition1 billion ry had already been deposited into the Administrative Department''s accounts. "Let''s address the allocation efficiently," Minato began. "Time is valuable, and there are pressing matters requiring our attention." How to allocate this 1 billion ry was up to the people in the room to decide. If not for this matter, the meeting would''ve ended long ago. Although Homura and Koharu managed the Administrative Department, they didn''t have the final say on how the funds would be spent. That authority lay with Minato, Hiruzen, and Danz. "The compensation for fallen shinobi families must be our priority," Minato stated. "I propose thirty percent of the funds be allocated immediately for this purpose." "A noble gesture. However, we must consider that dead shinobi cannot protect our village''s future." "Careful, Danzo," Hiruzen interjected. "Some might interpret such statements as questioning the value of sacrifice." "You always were skilled at twisting words," Danz said, but didn''t press further. "The families of our fallen deserve more than delayed promises," Minato said firmly. "Thirty percent. Non-negotiable." No one objected. Satisfied, he entered spectator mode. That left Hiruzen and Danz to continue their struggle. Their main disagreement revolved around the allocation of the ANBU''s budget. "Hiruzen, this 100 million ry must be given to me," Danz demanded. "The ANBU just loiter around the village all daywhy do they need so much funding?" "The ANBU also undertake missions within the Land of Fire," Hiruzen retorted. "The war has just ended, and taking drastic actions abroad right now could easily lead to trouble. Don''t forget, Root is also part of the ANBU." "Nonsense. Trouble arises only when there isn''t enough funding; if the budget is sufficient, there''ll be no issues," Danz argued. Homura and Koharu instinctively shuffled their chairs further away, well-versed in these old battles. "You''re being too aggressive. Right now, internal stability is the priority. There are countless areas within the village that require funds." "I''m not aggressive at all. The Hannya Black Ops may seem insignificant, but their emergence is concerning. It shows that the village''s deterrence power abroad is waning," Danz said coldly. "So many people risk their lives for the village abroad, yet the village can''t spare any funds for them? That''s not something a Hokage should do!" Minato was dumbfounded. "Danz, are you criticizing me?" His blue eyes narrowed slightly. "I apologize. It was just a slip of the tongue. I wasn''t referring to you." "" "You''re being unreasonable." Hiruzen slammed the table angrily. "And you''re losing your mind!" Danz stomped his foot, waving his cane in fury. Homura and Koharu silently moved even further away, their chairs scraping against the floor. Minato glanced out the window. He figured there was no hope for lunch today. "An additional 10 million ry for Root, no more," Hiruzen declared, his tone leaving no room for negotiation. "You must be joking!" Danz''s grip tightened on his cane. "Just dealing with the Hannya Black Ops cost me 2 million ry. Ten million wouldn''t even cover a month''s expenses for Root. Let me tell you, Hiruzen, the Iwa and Kumo ninjas are still eyeing the village closely!" "The Administrative Department has prepared several allocation scenarios" "Which I''m sure favor maintaining the status quo," Danzo interrupted, his single visible eye fixed on Hiruzen. "Just as your policies always have." "Strange, how your definition of ''status quo'' always excludes the shadows you operate in. Tell me, how does a mere two million ry disappear into an operation against a minor group? Don''t tell me you embezzled again?" Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean by ''again''? Where''s your proof of embezzlement?" "Do I need proof? Two million? The Hannya Black Ops? Seriously?" "Perhaps," Danzo countered, leaning forward slightly, "you should ask your successor about the value of that intelligence. After all, he approved the expenditure." Minato thought. "Minato, is this true?" Hiruzen asked, puzzled. The Hannya Black Ops'' significance didn''t seem to warrant 2 million ry. "It''s true. We considered multiple factors," Minato explained with a wry smile. "On one hand, they killed our village''s shinobi, which left a terrible impression. On the other, the intelligence they had regarding a secret realm has been verified." "Even so, 2 million ry is excessive," Hiruzen muttered, though he accepted Minato''s judgment. A secret realm''s intelligence aside, the murder of Konoha''s ninjas deserved a strong response. Hiruzen was cautious about military operations, but only when the enemy was one of the other four major ninja villages. For the Hannya Black Ops? Not worth his concern. "Who was the shinobi executing this mission?" Hiruzen asked. "Masashi," Minato said. "You know about him. In fact, this mission was also an opportunity to closely observe him." "Oh" Hiruzen''s expression shifted. "The young man who has the Kiri ninjas so wary?" "Indeed. Recent investigations by Root show that his reputation in Kiri surpasses even that of Shisui," Danz interjected coldly, still irritated. "The bloodline clans in Kiri have instructed their ninjas to avoid him." "So his Ice Release is indeed a bloodline limit," Hiruzen mused, picking up his pipe. "The Uchiha clan produces so many geniuses" "This goes beyond genius," Danz said sharply. "He''s rewritten the iron rule that Sharingan cannot copy bloodline limits. Two million ry to uncover his secretsdoes it sound like enough now?" Hiruzen ignored him. He knew this old rival too well. Engaging would only encourage Danz further. "Minato, what exactly are you trying to observe about him?" Hiruzen redirected the topic. "I might be overthinking it, but the descriptions of his Body Flicker in the reports seem off." "Hmm? You mean to say" Hiruzen initially didn''t understand, but then his eyes widened as realization struck. Danz and the others reacted similarly. They were all veterans of the ninja world, well-versed in its intricacies. To them, no possibility was too outlandish. Their teacher had once loved combining a certain technique with the Body Flicker. Enemies who didn''t know about it often thought they''d died from the latter alone. Even now, with Minato as the Fourth Hokage, many in the ninja world still believed his Body Flicker was absurdly powerful. "Could it really be possible..." Hiruzen furrowed his brows and glanced at his old friend. "The Flying Thunder God Technique was created by our Tobirama-sensei during the Warring States period. The Uchiha clan must have known about it. That man might have copied it with his Sharingan. While he may not have grasped the true essence of the technique, we cannot rule out the possibility." "Indeed That''s definitely within the realm of possibility" Hiruzen felt a headache coming on. The Hokage''s office fell into a heavy silence, each occupant lost in their own thoughts. --- Meanwhile, in the distant land, Masashi was staring at the scene before him in silence. "This is the entrance you mentioned?" he asked, glaring at the jonin. "I told you, this intel isn''t my primary objective." Mount Myboku, Rychi Cave, and the Shikkotsu Forest were the three most famous places to learn Sage Mode in the Naruto world. Make no mistakethey didn''t gain fame because of the Legendary Sannin. These secret realms were renowned long before. What lay before his eyes was a deep ravine with yellow soil, its walls dotted with countless cave openings. he thought, scanning the cliff face. If not for his habit of first verifying things with his Sharingan, he might have actually thought someone was messing with him. Unfortunately, while the Sharingan could detect lies, it couldn''t perform detailed soul-searching. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had to ask. "It''s definitely here. We followed the natural energy emanating from the earth to find this spot," the jonin explained. He looked reluctant, as if spilling this long-sought secret had been a last resort for his own survival. "You have people in your group who can sense natural energy? That''s impressive, even if it''s just residual energy," Masashi said, skeptical. "Why haven''t they gone in themselves if they''re that skilled?" "It''s not just us. There''s a particular clan that can naturally sense and absorb the natural energy circulating in the earth. We located this place through them." The man shifted his weight, uncomfortable under Masashi''s piercing gaze. "What about that ''particular clan''? Don''t take it the wrong way, but your group''s strength isn''t enough to handle shinobi capable of using natural energy." "We followed them secretly. We avoided conflict," the jonin admitted. "There was almost a fight once, but after learning why we were here, they ignored us." The clan the Hannya Black Ops mentioned was likely the one Jgo came from. This clan had lived for generations in places where natural energy seeped from the earth, passively gaining some sage art abilities. It was through this clan that Orochimaru found Rychi Cave. In the Warring States period, natural energy wasn''t unfamiliar to shinobi. They were obsessed with it, seeing it as a source of immense power. The Ten-Tails, revived in the original timeline, was feared because it could freely manipulate the natural energy of the world, rendering its strength immeasurable. But no matter how much shinobi coveted it, natural energy was elusive. It was like a refined maiden who wouldn''t easily entertain just anyone. The fame of the three secret realms lay in their mastery of natural energy''s three primary mediums: earth, water, and air. Rychi Cave governed earth. Shikkotsu Forest governed water. And Mount Myboku governed air. In theory, someone who obtained the sage arts of all three realms could access natural energy anywhere in the world. Hashirama was one such extraordinary individual, though his knowledge might not have come directly from these realms. After all, for someone like Hashirama, who had never found anything difficult to master since childhood, his abilities were unparalleled. If asked to teach, he''d likely say, "You just do this, then that, and voil Wait, why isn''t it working for you?" Natural energy wasn''t just known to shinobi; even ordinary people with influence were aware of its existence. Among the three secret realms, Mount Myboku was the most famous. Many sought its maze-like paths annually, but even if they found it, they couldn''t enter without the toads'' permission. The toads were social creatures, favoring connections and relationships. Gaining entry required knowing the right people, but once inside, you were safe. No wonder so many desired to undertake its trials. Shikkotsu Forest remained a mystery to the outside world, though it had close ties to the Uzumaki and Hzuki clans. The slugs were reclusive. They rarely interacted with outsiders, and even if you found the entrance, they might ignore you entirely, making you think you had the wrong place. Its safety rating was sky-high; the trials weren''t accessible in the first place. Rychi Cave, however, had a peculiar reputation. Its entrance was relatively easy to find, but leaving was an entirely different story. The snakes of were exceedingly hospitablebut not in a way that cared for their guests'' well-being. If the cave relied on tourism for income, it would''ve gone bankrupt long ago. Actually, it did rely on tourismbut it was strictly one-time transactions. In the current shinobi world, Orochimaru was the only one to have ventured into Rychi Cave and come back alive. Even so, it was still regarded as one of the three holy lands of sage arts, alongside Mount Myboku and Shikkotsu Forest. No wonder the Hannya Black Ops felt bold after finding traces of Rychi Cave. After all, if they weren''t killed by Konoha, they might still end up dead inside the cave. "So many caves... Have you pinpointed the right one?" Masashi asked. "There''s no need to pinpoint. This entire area serves as the entrance. Any spot could lead to Rychi Cave," the jonin explained, gesturing at the honeycomb of openings. "One of our members left us this information. He could sense the natural energy seeping from the earth." "And where is he?" "He didn''t come back..." "Show me where he left the message." The Hannya shinobi nodded and jumped down into the ravine, Masashi following. They descended to the bottom and stopped before one of the caves. From above, this cave didn''t seem particularly different. Up close, however, it stood out like a temple gate among peasant homes. The entrance had a remarkably symmetrical, door-like shape. At its center was a large main cave surrounded by six smaller caves arranged in a semi-circular pattern. On one of the walls near the main entrance was a carved symbol. While the entrances to secret realms were mysterious, they didn''t operate like some random trapdoor you''d accidentally fall into. There was always an intuitive sensevisitors would know if they could enter and could decide whether to proceed. The hosts of these realms wouldn''t interfere. The mechanism was fundamentally akin to space-time ninjutsu, with entrances that weren''t fixed. That said, the snakes of Rychi Cave probably made their entrance a fixed one. One-time transactions, after all. "What''s needed to enter?" Masashi examined the carved mark. Judging by its condition, it had been made just a few days prior. Moreover, it was neatly done, suggesting the carver had worked in a stable environment and wasn''t in a rush. Masashi thought. "Nothing special is needed. As long as you can sense natural energy, you can enter." "Alright, you''re coming with me." Masashi used a genjutsu, subduing the shinobi. Then, he expanded his own sensory awareness. If the snakes had designated this spot as an entrance, it had to be a location where natural energy overflowed in abundance. As long as his sensory skills were sharp enough, the gatekeeper snake would open the way. With his current sensory abilities, perceiving the natural energy that actively spills out of the environment was no issue for himit only required time. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 32 – How to Train Your Snake When it came to sensing natural energy, Masashi believed he was among the most adept of his generation. In the shinobi world, natural energy wasn''t a force humans could directly harness. This external energy required perception, and the ability to perceive it came from mental or life energy surpassing the norm. Regarding chakra, senjutsu chakra, and even the so-called Yin-Yang Release, Yin-Yang Power, and Six Paths Power, Masashi, after gathering insights from separate lifetimes, had his own understanding. Chakra was composed of mental energy and physical energy, and every person in this world inherently possessed chakra. For a ninja to use chakra, they must first draw upon their mental and physical energy, forming chakra in a process called condensation. Next came controlling the chakra to perform jutsu. For an ordinary person to use chakra, both condensation and control were essential. Chakra wasn''t an alien force to this world, but it was first created by the God Tree. Through the God Tree, humanity came to recognize chakra and began to study and wield it. The God Tree, during the formation of its chakra fruit, also absorbed natural energy from the earth, water, and air. The first chakra of this world was thus composed of the God Tree''s mental energy, life energy, and the natural energy of this world. This principle was identical to that of senjutsu chakra. The original chakra was first wielded by tsutsuki Kaguya. After giving birth to her two sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, Hagoromo inherited more of the God Tree''s power, while Hamura inherited more of the tsutsuki clan''s original abilities. Hagoromo''s descendants further divided the God Tree''s power. On this basis, Indra inherited more of Hagoromo''s mental energy, while Asura inherited more of his physical energy. When these two brothers condensed chakra, their chakra was inherently different, possessing extraordinary effects. Indra''s chakra, infused with an unusual level of mental energy, manifested as ocular power, giving rise to the Sharingan. Asura, through arduous training, fully unlocked his physical potential. His chakra reserves rivaled those of the tailed beasts, he possessed exceptional regenerative abilities and endurance, and, most importantly, he could turn any ordinary jutsu into something extraordinary. Neither was inherently superior; however, Indra''s ocular power gave him a higher starting point, whereas Asura, beginning as an ordinary person, had to achieve greatness through relentless training. This unique potential passed down through their bloodlines, creating the Uchiha and Senju clans. The Uchiha saw power in the eyes, the Senju in the body. Neither of these clans had seen anyone like Masashi, who could successfully harness the strengths of both. In the past, circumstances simply didn''t allow it. But the strength of Konoha and the unity of the Uchiha clan gave him the environment needed to build his power. The result of harnessing both sides? His sensory abilities exceeded all normal limits. Without this advantage, mastering the Flying Thunder God would''ve been impossible. Seated cross-legged on the ground, he began to perceive natural energy. The process required absolute focus. There was no way to describe it precisely. He could sense it, but the ''flow'' of natural energy seemed utterly chaotic, without pattern. It was simply there, moving wildly. Like trying to catch smoke with bare hands. He even felt like he could absorb a bitthough whether that was an illusion or not, he wouldn''t dare attempt it. In Mount Myboku, the consequences of failing to control absorbed natural energy were petrification. Rychi Cave likely wouldn''t petrify someone, snakes probably weren''t keen on eating stonebut it couldn''t end well either. Bold experimentation and reckless behavior were not the same thing. The natural energy began to take shape under Masashi''s awareness, arranging itself into distinct patterns. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He ''saw'' itan entrance. The energy converged into a clear pathway. As long as he released his chakra, he could enter. He ceased his sensory efforts and stood up, brushing the dirt off himself. His clothes were coated in dust. After checking his gear and stretching a bit, he grabbed the dazed jonin standing nearby and released his chakra. The environment began to distort, as if the world was flipping upside down. Such distortion didn''t faze Masashi, who was accustomed to the Flying Thunder God''s effects. When the distortion reached its peak, the surroundings completely changed. Moisture and stone, weathering together over time, had formed a cavern. Rychi Cave, true to its name, was an underground spacea massive cave. Unfortunately, it wasn''t like a well-developed tourist spot on Earth, fitted with lights for people to admire. Here, the inhabitants were snakes, and they had no interest in scenic cave views. Still, there was light. It emanated from some luminescent material embedded in the rocks, concentrated on the ceiling, resembling a starry sky. Before Masashi could grumble, sounds came from all directions in the darkness. His three-tomoe Sharingan flared to life, illuminating multi-colored chakra trails before him. As the ''starlight'' from above illuminated more of the space, the figures of the newcomers became clear. Snakes. Big ones. Small ones. They crawled in different wayssome slithered horizontally, while others, astonishingly, seemed to crawl upside down. Judging by the crowd, the latter wasn''t moving by its own power. This sight was definitely not for anyone with ophidiophobia. Suppressing his impulse to strike first, he calmly said, "I''ve come to seek an audience with the White Snake Sage." The serpentine horde advanced. It seemed these smaller snakes had no intelligence. His attempt to call out had failed, so Masashi decided not to hold back. Besides, it was too dim in here for his liking. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!" A jet of fire from his mouth morphed into a mighty dragon with powerful claws. The fiery beast spiraled through the air above the snake swarm. The dragon''s massive frame incinerated those it touched. Snakes nearby were desiccated instantly, their water evaporating, leaving lifeless husks behind. In an instant, the horde, like a tide crashing onto the shore only to be pulled back by the waves, retreated in panic, scrambling to escape their natural predator. Masashi showed no mercy. Snakes incapable of understanding human words were of no value. Even if they were infused with chakra, this world''s basic rule was simple: everyone had chakra; not everyone could use it. The same principle likely applied to Rychi Cave. These snakes were raised on natural energy, but that didn''t guarantee much. Snakes probably birthed large clutches at a time. He didn''t know how many, but certainly more than humans. With his Sharingan, the entire cave was laid bare before him. No snake could approach without his notice. The distant ones were burned, and those that came closer were sliced into pieces by wind, resembling neatly diced snake meat. Eventually, the juvenile snakes disappeared entirely, replaced by a colossal figure. Towering high enough to nearly reach the cave ceiling, it was massive even at a distance. Masashi could feel the undisguised killing intent radiating from the other side. Soon enough, similar figures emerged at other entrances of the cavern. The serpents had finally shown themselves. The killing intent was overwhelming, thick enough to make lesser shinobi freeze in their tracks. "You''re finally out?" Masashi grinned as he observed. Through his Sharingan, he studied every detail of their movements, calculating distances and angles. The body of the fire dragon faded slowly in the air, leaving behind only its searing heat. "Which one of you is taking me to the White Snake Sage?" His crimson Sharingan reflected the ferocious forms of the serpents. Their killing intent crashed against his casual demeanor, but he didn''t flinch. "This human is mine," hissed one serpent, speaking in human language. "Manda?" Masashi smirked at the familiar snake. "Did Orochimaru not feed you enough? Then again, if I accidentally kill you, I doubt he would mind." As the signature summon of Orochimaru, Manda was unmistakable to Masashi. After all, he was a shinobi of Konoha. But Manda did not consider himself allied with any Konoha ninja. Swinging his massive body, he lunged forward with an open maw, moving with ferocious speed, showing just how famished he was. And then, he bit into solid rock. The impact sent cracks spider-webbing across the cavern floor. As rubble scattered everywhere, Masashi, carrying the jonin, landed atop Manda''s head. "Damn brat! Stop jumping around!" he roared, shaking his head furiously, but Masashi stood firm, as if rooted to the spot. "You want to eat me? I am hungry too, wondering if snakes tasted like chicken like I heard." Masashi chuckled, further inciting Manda''s fury. Other serpents had already surrounded them. One among them was particularly massive. The big snake shoved aside the others, hissing loudly, prompting the rest to withdraw. The golden pupils of the colossal serpent locked onto Masashi. Under him, Manda''s body seemed to freeze momentarily. "You are a Konoha ninja, huh? Fine, I won''t eat you," Manda sneered. "My wife seems to fancy you." "You snakes live in a matriarchal society, don''t you?" "Wife?" Masashi glanced at the colossal female serpent. "Manda, I didn''t take you for such a sucker for love. Ma''am, you don''t mind me bullying your backup husband, do you?" The enormous female serpent, uninterested in banter, stared greedily, her golden eyes fixated on Masashi. Her tongue flicked out, tasting his chakra in the air. he nodded approvingly. If the Tailed Beasts were to rank their most disliked humans, the Uchiha would undoubtedly claim the top spot. Through generations of battle and dominance, they''d earned that hatred. The Uchiha clan''s ancestral technique was simple: dominate with their gaze. No fancy hand signs, no complex chakra manipulation. No complex jutsu necessarythe Sharingan was the ultimate genjutsu. Though Masashi''s ocular power could not compare to Madara''s, these summoned beasts lacked the willpower of a Tailed Beast. As their eyes met, his Sharingan overwhelmed the female serpent''s will. The greed in her pupils disappeared, leaving behind a pair of golden Sharingan. With a light leap, he landed atop the female serpent''s head. Carrying the jonin was slightly inconvenient, but this man needed to die somewhere discreetnot out here, and certainly not in the bellies of the serpents. Some secrets needed to stay buried. The female serpent, now docile, lowered her head slightly, seemingly to make Masashi more comfortable. Her submission was absolute. "Damn it! Damn it! What have you done?!" Seeing his goddessor rather, her eyestransformed into Masashi''s shape, Manda was enraged beyond reason. His massive body thrashed, sending tremors through the cavern. "I''ll devour you! Devour you!" "Annoying." Masashi clicked his tongue dismissively, watching the display. Poor Manda. Love made fools of us all. Even serpents found unreciprocated affection futile, though this one hadn''t learned it yet. Though not human, these serpents were far from mere beasts. Every male faced this pain eventually, regardless of form. The laws of love showed no mercy. Through the Sharingan''s power, Masashi sent a simple command to the female serpent. She raised her head and hissed sharply at Manda. Manda''s heart shattered as the serpent he adored hissed at him with ferocity. Heartbroken, he couldn''t even process the betrayal before his goddess swung her tail with stunning force. The air whistled with the speed of her strike. With a deafening crack, the tail slammed into Manda''s head, flipping him over entirely. The cavern trembled under Manda''s sprawling body as it rolled away, saliva spraying, perhaps mixed with tearsif serpents could cry, that was. His massive form disappeared into the shadows. "Now that''s more like it. Can''t grow without a little tough love, huh, Manda?" Masashi gave a thumbs-up to Manda''s rolling form, then turned to the other serpents, who now looked unsure. Grinning, he spread his fingers wide and gestured dramatically. "Go, Seviper!" "Hiss! Hiss!" The female serpent swayed eagerly. She barreled through the group with unbridled force, ramming and lashing until the area was clear. Then, she charged deeper into the cavern with Masashi aboard. This enraged the remaining serpents. Their hisses turned savage, echoing off the walls. Perhaps some among them had their own affections for the colossal female serpent. Regardless, they refused to let her off and surrounded her with aggression, snapping fiercely. But such a challenge was no match for him. Though the female serpent''s reflexes couldn''t evade all attacks, Masashi''s response was faster. Under his control, she avoided every strike with slippery, unpredictable movements, retaliating with equal ferocity. One by one, the other serpents were knocked away. They crashed into walls and each other. Suddenly, two more serpents emerged from another entrance, closing in from both sides. Before the female serpent could react, the serpent on the right was bitten by a larger one. It was Manda. His return was as violent as his exit. With cold, merciless eyes, he flung his unfortunate kin into the depths of the cavern. The other serpent, seemingly shocked by Manda''s betrayal of his own kind, hesitated briefly before slithering away with even more dexterity than the female serpent had shown earlier. He couldn''t hold back and shouted, "Manda, you''re the MVP of Rychi Cave!" Manda wasn''t amused. "Give me back my wife, you bastard!" Suddenly, a shadow was over them. A serpent coiled on the ceiling lunged with its maw wide open. The attack would crush both Masashi and the female serpent. Manda roared in rage, preparing to attack. His body coiled like a spring, muscles tensing. But before he could, Masashi leapt into the air and, to the attacking serpent''s surprise, landed a punch on its jaw. The movement was too fast to follow. A thunderous explosion shook the cavern, sending shockwaves through the air. With that single punch, he drove the serpent back into the ceiling. Its body lodged into the rock, blood pouring from its maw. The serpent was dead. Its massive form went limp, suspended in the cratered ceiling. Years of Yang Release training had given Masashi this monstrous physical strength. One good punch was all he needed. 33 – Taming the Wild In the dark cavern, cool air swept through the stone pillars. Perched comfortably atop the female serpent''s head, Masashi let the breeze blow through his hair. The jonin had already been tossed to the side. The serpent carried them forward as it sped ahead. Though other serpents emerged from the darkness, none dared to block his way. It seemed he had passed the ''test'' of Rychi Cave. More and more serpents appeared in his vision, accompanying him on all sides as they advanced together. These serpents, who had absorbed natural energy over countless years, possessed formidable physical prowess. Despite their massive size, they exhibited astonishing agility. Riding on one of these serpents was far more comfortable than any bus on Earth. As the cavern extended further, the scenery grew more intricate. Rychi Cave was not a single hollow; it was an expansive network of interconnected cavernslarge caves nesting smaller ones, upper levels linked to lower levels. Stalagmites reflected in pools of water, creating mirrored illusions that could disorient any invader. Limestone formations piled up like seated arhats, their shadows creating perfect hiding spots for the cave''s inhabitants. Clusters of stalactites formed forests of stone towers, resembling a fortress that had grown naturally over millennia. Masashi felt like a tourist, marveling at the scenery of Rychi Cave. It perfectly aligned with his aesthetic sensibilities, making him feel the trip was worth iteven if he hadn''t paid a cent or bought a ticket. The only thing out of place? A persistent, overzealous serpent. Manda clung tightly to the female serpent, accompanying them the entire way. Whenever another male serpent approached, it would immediately bare its fangs and chase them off. "Stay back! This territory is mine!" he had snarled. Apparently, Manda wasn''t just infatuatedit was fiercely possessive. And to be fair, he had the right to be. Masashi had yet to encounter any other male serpent larger than Manda. Rychi Cave differed markedly from Mount Myboku. There were no human-like structures here; everything was natural and primal. Nor did any serpent seem to use techniques. He understood why. Hand signs, though not strictly necessary for chakra control, were largely essential in practice. In his memory, only Hashirama could instantly used jutsu without hand sealsand even then, it was limited to ordinary techniques. Could these brute serpents compare to Hashirama? They didn''t avoid hand seals because they didn''t need themthey avoided them because they couldn''t form them. After all, they were snakes. Unlike toads, they didn''t have limbs. How could a snake form seals? Maybe they could tie themselves into knots and hope to make their enemies die laughing. Their bodies were their best weapons. This indicated that Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode likely focused on physical enhancement. If that were the case, it would suit Masashi perfectly. He didn''t lack jutsu; what he needed was a way to further unlock his physical potential. After years of practicing Yang Release, he seemed to have reached a limit. Yang Release was never the goalit was a means to an end. The purpose was to guide and harness the hidden power within his body. Pure Yang or Yin Release techniques were essentially auxiliary secret arts. Yang Release strengthened and utilized physical energy. Yin Release enhanced and utilized spiritual energy. Nothing special. Different schools merely varied in focus and efficiency. When it came to physical energy, the Uchiha couldn''t match the Senju. Masashi was convinced he had already hit the Uchiha clan''s natural ceiling for body development through Yang Release, with no room left for qualitative improvement. The extent of his body''s potential was as follows: Chakra reserves so vast that it would take continuous ''big moves'' to deplete them. Perfect-level chakra molding and control by Konoha''s standards, with significant boosts to Sharingan and regular ninjutsu. Casting ordinary jutsu without hand seals? Not a chance. His stamina? Decent, but not extraordinary. Healing? Slightly above averagewounds healed faster than most, but that was it. In terms of overall power, he was undoubtedly stronger than his ''first-round'' self. Yet when it came to pure physical energy, his former life had him beat. Even accounting for the time spent training across both lives, the results were different. In the shinobi world, bloodline ruled everything. But unless he unlocked the hidden physical energy within the Uchiha bloodline, he would never grasp the secrets of Yin-Yang Release. At best, he''d end up as another chakra battery bound to the Divine Tree. Life or death, all left to the so-called Child of Prophecy. Masashi would never entrust his fate to someone else. His current strength came from decades of nearly masochistic traininghard-earned through sheer grit. No luck involved. He endured because of stubbornnesshe refused to believe in destiny. Time passed, and the temperature around him began to shift from cool to warm. The surroundings grew brighter. To Masashi''s surprise, human-like structures started to appear in the natural landscape. He stood up, looking ahead. The shadows around him had almost entirely disappeared, replaced by a massive light source up ahead. Countless serpents gathered around, retreating as the female serpent approached. It dove directly toward the source of light. Before him, a vast plaza opened up. Even the serpent, under his mental control, exuded an air of reverence as it slowed down, crawling cautiously. Masashi turned to look. Manda had followed them in, his eyes filled with the same reverencealongside a hint of obsession. Shaking his head, Masashi commanded the female serpent to stop. He lifted the jonin and leapt down from the serpent''s head. The ground beneath his feet was stonea massive slab akin to those in human towns, but scaled to the serpents'' colossal sizes. Manda hesitated before inching closer, trying to approach the female serpent. The female serpent ignored him. He looked at Masashi with what seemed like a pleading expression. He genuinely liked this female serpent. For her, he fought other serpents every day in Rychi Cave. As a result, he had no friends among his kinda complete outcast. Masashi never expected Manda to be like this. The snake reminded him of his own lost youth. Out of empathy, he softened his tone. "Manda, let me give you some advice. Acting this clingy won''t end well for you." "Hiss... You... Stop talking nonsense," the snake growled, suppressing its voice under the watchful gaze of the figure ahead. "Alright? Will you release the genjutsu now?" "Fine. You escorted me all this way." Masashi released the genjutsu. The female serpent shook her head violently, regaining her will. Yet like Manda, she dared not act out here. Lowering her golden gaze to Masashi, she seemed to etch his image deeply into her mind before speaking for the first time. "Human, when you fail, I will request permission from the Sage to devour you." Then Masashi watched as the female serpent raised her head and rubbed it against Manda''s facethe same spot she had slapped earlier. The two serpents hissed softly as they nuzzled, eventually slithering away together. Masashi found it amusing. These serpents were quite fascinating. Turning back, he faced the towering, majestic figure that seemed fused with the earth. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bowing respectfully, he said, "White Snake Sage, my name is Masashi. I have come to learn Sage Mode." A massive stone chair was in the vast plaza terminal, a seat far too large for any human. The armrests of the chair rose nearly 10 meters high, and the seat itself was 4 to 5 meters off the ground. The backrest was intricately carved into the shape of a dragon''s head, with its mouth biting down on a colossal scroll inscribed with the words . Standing below it was Masashi. The chair''s velvet drapery hung down to the ground before him, and atop the seat coiled a giant white-scaled serpent. Its head rested lazily on the armrest, exuding an air of authority. This was the White Snake Sage, the master of Rychi Cave. A pity it wasn''t one of those mythical serpents that could transform into beautiful maidens. If it were, Masashi wouldn''t mind using his charm to try his luck. Even if it were just a snake, as long as it could transform into a beautiful maiden, he''d give it a shot. Not for anything romanticafter all, more friends meant more paths to walk. A strange rumbling came from the White Snake Sage''s belly. As he speculated whether it might be hungry, a gust of white smoke spurted from the Sage''s nostrils, spreading out like a gale sweeping across a wasteland. "Learning Sage Mode?" The White Snake Sage shifted slightly, extending her head toward Masashi for a closer look. At first glance, the sage seemed smaller than Manda. Coiled, Manda could reach up to 18 meters tall, whereas the White Snake Sage, perched on the chair, appeared to be only about 12 or 13 meters high. However, that was just a fraction of its true size. Her body coiled around the entire stone chair, extending endlessly until it fused seamlessly with the earth itself. It was one with the land. Together with the Great Toad Sage of Mount Myboku and the Slug Sage of Shikkotsu Forest, the White Snake Sage stood as one of the strongest users of Sage Mode in the shinobi world. On her head rested a black hat adorned with a large crystal orb, while her neck bore a necklace of beads. The orb seemed to serve as a tool for observing the world, marking the sage as a cultured being, distinct from the rough-and-tumble denizens of Rychi Cave. The Great Toad Sage also used a crystal ball for observation. Incidentally, the crystal ball technique was the same one Hiruzen used for spying. While it was unlikely Mount Myboku learned it from Konohagiven Konoha lacked such a demandit showed the technique''s broader utility. All techniques in this world arose from a pressing need. Would Hiruzen, the so-called Professor of Ninjutsu, really need to use a crystal ball just to view the peaceful village he governed? Of course not. The three Sage sanctuaries, however, were a different story. Leaving aside the mysterious Slug Sage and the ancient, nap-prone Great Toad Sage, the White Snake Sage''s situation required such tools. With her body merged into the earth, she wouldn''t have any other way to observe the outside world. While Masashi pondered these thoughts, the sage grew impatient. Her scales shifted slightly. Annoyed, she asked, "Do you know the rules of Rychi Cave?" "Oh, I get it," Masashi nodded. "One bite from the Sage, and Sage Mode is within reach, right?" "Hehe" The White Snake Sage chuckled softly. No descendant of Indra had ever stepped foot into Rychi Cave before. This one was indeed different from other humansarrogant, confident, and undeniably Indra''s kin. Self-assured, too, evidently certain of his success. But a kid was still a kid. Indra was a kid. His father, Hagoromo, was also a kid. Even his grandmother, Kaguya, was just a kid. This wasn''t about powerit was about the fact that the three Sages had lived so long that everyone seemed like a youngster in comparison. "Alright, I''ll grant your wish," the sage said, growing intrigued. "The taste of Indra''s descendants should be quite good." She extended her head, opening her mouth, but soon realized the logistics were inconvenient. "Climb up here and pierce yourself," she instructed. "You''re too small to bite cleanly." "Sure, just a moment." Masashi leapt onto the White Snake Sage''s body, climbing to her mouth. "Which one should I use?" he asked, examining the fangs. "Pick one that feels right," the sage replied lazily, flicking her tongue before resting her head back on the armrest. "Alrighty." Masashi rolled up his sleeve, inspecting and choosing a fang based on thickness, angle, and sharpness. Placing his hand against the chosen fang, he said, "I''m ready." The White Snake Sage moved her mouth slightly, piercing Masashi''s skin. In an instant, a wild surge of natural energy flooded into his body. Unlike the toads of Mount Myboku, the serpents of Rychi Cave fused natural energy directly into their bodies. For the White Snake Sage, whose body was an inseparable part of the earth, manipulating natural energy was as effortless as moving her limbs. As the energy coursed through him, he felt as though he''d returned to the night he first awakened his Sharingan. The mental impact was enormous, and his body reacted as if consumed by fire. Whether in his previous life or this one, Masashi had always excelled in chakra control. If he had trained in the Eight Gates, he might have understood this sensation better. Natural energy rampaged within him like an unleashed husky, running amok in every corner of his body. Refusing to be careless, he immediately sat cross-legged on the White Snake Sage''s body, focusing his chakra to chase down the unruly natural energy. It was anything but pleasant. Rychi Cave''s natural energy mirrored its inhabitantsfull of a ''free-spirited'' vibe. Once inside him, the energy dispersed completely, reveling in its new freedom. It tumbled and sprinted, upending everything in its path like a chaotic whirlwind. The chaos reminded Masashi of his college dayswild and untamed energies that seemed to resist any attempt at control. But he wasn''t going to be like Hitler, trying to force everything different into submission. Sometimes the path to mastery wasn''t through subjugation, but through understanding and adaptation. This natural energy was similar. Fighting against its nature would only lead to failure. The key was to guide it, not eradicate it. Between his past-life hobbies and present-life training in Yang Release, he had accumulated enough knowledge and experience to handle the situation. While the natural energy''s violent intensity exceeded his expectations, he remained composed. His foundation was solid. Within his body, his chakra rapidly gathered into a counterforce, forming an army to subdue the unruly energy. 34 – Not Your Typical Snake Sage Compared to Naruto''s experience in Mount Myboku, Masashi''s treatment in Rychi Cave was anything but ordinary. It was downright absurd in many aspects. However, his preparation for training in the Sage Mode of the Three Great Secret Realms was probably the most thorough of all Sage Mode novices. Otherwise, when the Hannya Black Ops confirmed the existence of Rychi Cave, they wouldn''t have immediately changed plans and allowed him to enter Rychi Cave for sage training. To put it bluntly, in the absence of Indra''s chakra, Sage Mode was the best channel for the Uchiha clan to develop their physical energy. Especially since Masashi had been relentlessly stimulating his body''s potential for over a decade, his capacity to bear natural energy far exceeded that of most people. When he perceived the natural energy infused into him by the White Snake Sage using sufficient chakra, their energies quickly merged. This far surpassed Rychi Cave''s traditional ''exam'' requirements. Traditionally, the trial required the practitioner to merely endure the natural energyor more precisely, to withstand the refined natural energy imbued with Rychi Cave''s unique characteristics by the White Snake Sagewithout being eroded and transforming from human to snake. Successfully doing so qualified one to train in Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode. In the realm of the cave, as days passed, tremendous changes began to occur within his body. At some point, hundreds or thousands of snakes had gathered in the square, all fixated on Masashi, who was seated cross-legged under the White Snake Sage. Whether he would be food or a comrade would be decided upon his awakening. Without the sage''s permission, not a single snake dared to act rashly, even though another person, paralyzed by genjutsu, stood frozen nearby like an appetizer. The White Snake Sage had shed her usual lazy demeanor, sensing the changes taking place within Masashi. These changes were beyond its expectations. Logically, without her guidance, a human who had never been exposed to natural energy should not have been able to reach this stage. Moreover, his appearance had remained completely unchangedeven lacking the eye markingsindicating that he had perfectly mastered the natural energy within him, becoming the most flawless practitioner to ever enter Rychi Cave. Erosion was no longer a possibility. Once he awakened, he would have succeeded completely. The White Snake Sage''s only remaining task would be to teach him how to actively absorb natural energy and the techniques of Rychi Cave. Though the process seemed simple, the sage couldn''t help but feel an odd emptiness. Past inheritors had been differenttheir ignorance and clumsy struggles had brought her a great sense of accomplishment. But that was all there was to it. The benefit of living for so long was that unless the heavens themselves collapse, nothing could significantly shake your emotions. She leaned her head back against the armrest. At the same moment, Masashi opened his eyes. "You woke up quickly, descendant of Indra," said the White Snake Sage, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Since you''re awake, get down." Masashi nodded and jumped down. "How do you feel now?" the White Snake Sage asked. "Quite good." Masashi assessed the changes in his body. "Coming here was the right choice." "It seems you came prepared." Behind the sage, a dragon-head carving opened its mouth, and a scroll dropped from it, unfurling before Masashi. "Since you''ve entered Rychi Cave, before formally studying the sage arts, you must first become a contractor," said the White Snake Sage. "Write your name." Without hesitation, Masashi bit his finger and wrote his name on the scroll. The name above his was none other than Orochimaru. "Now, choose. Among the snakes here, when you summon with sufficient chakra, which one would you prefer to prioritize as your battle partner?" Turning around, Masashi was greeted by the sight of countless snakes bowing their heads, with Manda standing out prominently. As Masashi''s gaze swept over him, Manda felt both annoyed and resigned. He was the flashiest snake in the cave. Even Orochimaru had chosen him at first glance. Flicking his tongue arrogantly, he said, "Although I don''t like being disturbed by too many people, if you sincerely beg, I might consider accepting you." Having delivered his smug speech, another thought crossed his mind. "That human over thereis he for me? In that case, I won''t hold back." "What''s your name?" Masashi suddenly asked, his eyes fixed on a different snake. Manda was puzzled. "Kuro," came a voice from beside him. Manda''s eyes widened. "Hello Kuro, I''m Masashi," he said with satisfaction. Despite being female, this snake''s strength far surpassed Manda''s. And Manda was a sycophant. Orochimaru hadn''t defected yet, but if he did, there might be a confrontation. That wasn''t out of the question. he thought while smirking. The time for Obito to target the Nine Tails was likely imminent. He needed to act, ensuring that when the Nine Tails attacked, the Uchiha clan wouldn''t be relegated to protecting civilians in the rear. The Uchiha clan had to be on the frontlines. Let the Hokage''s office try to relegate them; he wouldn''t comply. "Understood, Masashi," Kuro replied calmly. "Kuro will stay. The rest, disperse," the White Snake Sage commanded. The snakes obediently dispersed, including Manda, none daring to defy the sage''s order. "Now then, I shall teach you the Sage Mode of Rychi Cave," the White Snake Sage said, swaying its head. "Please guide me," Masashi humbly requested. "Sage Modes have commonalities but also differences. Rychi Cave represents the form of all things," the White Snake Sage began its lecture. "All things in the world can exist in the shape of life. By harnessing the power of the earth, you merge natural energy into yourself. This is the essence of Rychi Cave''s practice" Masashi sat cross-legged, listening attentively, while Kuro coiled nearby. Under the personal guidance of the White Snake Sage, Masashi began learning the Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode. The sage''s teachings were comprehensive but concise. Sage Mode involved using the body''s spiritual energy, physical energy, and external natural energy to create chakra, which was then employed to execute techniques or jutsu categorized as Sage Art. The process felt like drawing water from three different wells simultaneously, each with its own current and depth. Sage Mode has universal principles, and the Rychi Cave also possessed its own Sage Mode. In Sage Mode, the power of ninjutsu, taijutsu, and even genjutsu increased significantly. Although the physical transformations during Sage Mode varied across the three sacred lands, they shared commonalities such as significantly enhanced sensory perception. The first time entering Sage Mode was always disorienting. It was akin to how Superman in DC Comics might have felt upon first awakening his powerseverything felt off. "So this is how Clark Kent must''ve felt" Masashi muttered as he stood back up, already in Sage Mode. "Ku-ra-ku... Ken-to? Who''s that?" The White Snake Sage frowned in concentration, trying to recall the name but drawing a blank. Unlike the Great Toad Sage, the White Snake Sage prided itself on its memory, confident it wouldn''t forget someone it had seen through its crystal orb. "A saint," Masashi explained. "Kind of tragic." "Oh" The White Snake Sage lost interest immediately. "I don''t know about saints, only the benefits of being a sage." Dropping the topic, Masashi drew his short blade and examined his reflection on its polished surface. His eyes had faint eyeliner-like marks at the corners, resembling Orochimaru''s but much subtler. His skin had not turned ghostly pale. Opening his mouth and sticking out his tongue, he checkedeverything was normal. In the original timeline, Kabuto was probably the only person in recent decades to have successfully mastered Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode. But since he had transplanted Orochimaru''s cells into himself, he had transformed into a quasi-biological experiment from the start. In reality, normal Rychi Cave Sage Mode didn''t result in such extreme changes. If overt snake-like features appeared, the White Snake Sage would deem the person a failure and promptly devour them in one bite. Masashi had half-expected exaggerated eyeliner, ghostly pale skin, and a ridiculously long tongue. With that appearance, he wouldn''t even need a Transformation Jutsu to pass as Orochimaruhe''d just need to grow his hair long. That wouldn''t have been ideal. "By the way, Great Sage," Masashi suddenly asked, recalling something, "Did Orochimaru also train in Sage Mode here?" He had never seen him use it. "Oh, Orochimaru..." The White Snake Sage shifted its coiled body to a more comfortable position before responding. "Due to his unique body, he managed to integrate Sage Mode into himself but couldn''t fully enter Sage Mode. I''d consider that a success, though." "I see." Masashi nodded in understanding. No wonder Orochimaru''s physique was so extraordinary. Prolonged use of Sage Mode to enhance his body, combined with his own research, must have led to his later immortality. Come to think of it, his future Curse Marks were essentially imprinted through bites, paired with his exceptional shedding technique. Currently, though, the only Rychi Cave technique Orochimaru openly displayed was his Snake Clone Jutsu. A more fitting name would be Sacrificial Clone Jutsuwhen struck down, each clone dissolved into snakes that could slither away and return to him with information about the enemy''s techniques and fighting style. Every ''sacrifice'' of a clone meant more data gathered. True mastery came not from theory but practicea lesson Orochimaru had mastered. "Was his Snake Clone Jutsu something you taught him?" he inquired. "Masashi, do you think this is Mount Myboku?" The White Snake Sage sounded displeased. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She held certain resentments toward Mount Myboku, which was far more renowned than Rychi Cave. While Mount Myboku''s toads freely wandered the world making contracts with ninja, Rychi Cave remained more selective and secluded. "Let me explain the differences between Rychi Cave, Mount Myboku, and Shikkotsu Forest," the White Snake Sage offered. "Unlike Mount Myboku with their... accessibility, we focus on quality." The three sages were familiar with one another''s domains. While they wouldn''t divulge secrets to outsiders, sharing them with a disciple of Rychi Cave was acceptable. Just as chakra could have nature transformations, Sage Mode also possesses natures. These could be categorized into three forms: Shape, Spirit, and Essence. Rychi Cave''s Sage Mode corresponded to the shape of life. Externally, it enabled objects to behave like living beings, such as making rocks writhe and grow like organisms. Internally, it granted heightened physical vitality. Common effects included traits unique to snakes, but the techniques depend on the user''s existing ninja arts. The advantage of Rychi Cave Sage Mode lay in its ability to integrate with the user''s body, enhancing physical energy over time to its fullest extent. However, its critical flaw was a lack of resistance to genjutsu. For an Uchiha like Masashi, this drawback was negligible. In contrast, Mount Myboku''s Sage Mode was versatile, with an extensive range of techniques. Its downside was that the energy cannot be permanently integrated, requiring preparation and temporary activation. And it offered exceptional resistance to genjutsu. These strengths and weaknesses perfectly complement each other. The most mysterious domain, Shikkotsu Forest, embodied power and abundance, signifying sheer magnitude and infinity. Considering this, Hashirama''s Sage Mode likely originated there, rather than from a fourth domain as Masashi had once speculated. As for Orochimaru''s Snake Clone Jutsu, it was evidently his own creation. He genuinely coveted the Snake Clone Jutsu. Still, life''s imperfections made it all the more authentic. "With your explanation, everything makes sense now." he continued experimenting with Sage Mode. "But why does it feel so draining?" He found himself constantly gathering chakra to maintain the mode while burning through the natural energy the White Snake Sage had infused earlier. The process felt like trying to hold water in cupped handspossible, but requiring constant attention. "That brings us to the final lesson," the White Snake Sage said, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Learning to draw natural energy directly from the earth. Once you can do that, there''s nothing more Rychi Cave can teach you." The sage then paused. "Are you sure there have been no other changes? I don''t believe it. Perhaps I should take a bite to find out." "I haven''t used my Sharingan yet," Masashi admitted, activating his djutsu. The moment his pupils transformed, he stared at his reflection in the blade, stunned. His Sharingan had changed color. He had hoped his appearance would remain unscathed, but his Sage Mode had ultimately left its mark on his aesthetics. Fortunately, it wasn''t the garish yellow of the snakes. Instead, it matched the hue of his crow summons. Should he call it Golden Sharingan? 35 – Eagles and Butterfly [Warning] Why do Sharingan eyes have to be red? And such an unsettling crimson at that? Perhaps the Uchiha of history had pondered this, but nowadays, only outsiders seemed to care. After all, power rarely cared about aesthetics. The most common explanation is that the Uchiha clan was cursed. When in doubt, blame a curseit was the easiest answer. Masashi had heard all the whispers, seen all the sideways glances. Those hostile to the Uchiha prefer to say, "The Uchiha are inherently evil." Over time, people began to ignore the fact that most Uchiha never awaken their Sharingan at all. These ordinary members lived indistinguishably from others. If not for their clothing, no one would even notice they bore the Uchiha name. Nevertheless, the ninja community developed a stereotype based on the actions of the small minority who activated their Sharingan. The Uchiha didn''t mind this one bit. Their immense pride in their bloodline, coupled with a lack of communication skills, often left outsiders with impressions like, "They''re arrogant," or, "What''s so great about them?" However, one thing was undeniable: the unique color of the Sharingan must be linked to the Uchiha''s distinctive chakra, which, at its core, was still chakra. And Masashi''s first attempt at Sage Mode drew on the power of the White Snake Sage. So, if his eyes changed color, it seemed only natural. It didn''t bother him for long. Only by experimenting could he find out what his final version would be. And his hypothesis proved correct. Under the White Snake Sage''s guidance, Masashi spent about a week learning to draw natural energy from the earth and activate Sage Mode with his own power. When he entered Sage Mode using the energy he absorbed, his Sharingan didn''t turn into some grotesque form, though his eye shadow expanded significantlyperhaps too much. But that wasn''t important. What mattered was that his Sharingan finally returned to normal. That was the way it should be; otherwise, it looked like his eyes were smeared with dirt. Technically speaking, even the traditional Sharingan wasn''t entirely crimsonits pupils and tomoe are black, while only the iris was red. The greatest reward of this training was that he gained insight into the Sage techniques of Rychi Cave, including the principle behind the Sage Art: Inorganic Animation. This technique would later be developed independently by Orochimaru or Kabuto. However, without the foundational knowledge of Rychi Cave''s Sage techniques, the jutsu couldn''t exist. That''s why it''s called "Sage Art: Inorganic Animation," not "Secret Art: Inorganic Animation." Masashi applied this principle to his Ice Release, solving its lack of mobility. Sage techniques were indeed incredibly useful. The eye shadow, however, now resembled Kankur''s face paintan over-the-top mess. Still, it was better than growing snakeskin all over his body. Appearance matters. While it might not be the deciding factor in a business negotiation, a poor appearance could prevent the meeting from happening in the first place. Wearing thick makeup to a negotiation might earn a comment about excessive powder, but if your eyes made people think of filth, they might throw up. And Masashi excelled at persuading clients to willingly pay more. Maintaining his appearance was non-negotiable. It was simply a matter of whether he could afford more food rather than less. And choosing the lesser evil was basic ninja protocol. Having mastered the necessary techniques, he didn''t stay in Rychi Cave. After synchronizing his chakra with Kuro, he bid farewell to the White Snake Sage and left the cave with the jonin from the Hannya Black Ops. That fellow hadn''t starved to death purely because Masashi had plenty of soldier pills. After all, those pills needed to be brought back to Konoha for reimbursement. Getting to the cave had been difficult, but leaving was simpleonce you mastered Rychi Cave''s Sage techniques, entry and exit became effortless. He emerged at the same spot where he had first entered the cave. "Alright, time to wrap things up." Releasing the Hannya Black Ops jonin, Masashi used genjutsu to compel him to deal with his former comrades'' corpses in the most brutal way he could imagine. The jonin moved under his genjutsu, arranging the bodies in the Nordic blood eagle pose. The jonin severed their ribs from the spine with his kunai and pulled their lungs through the opening to create a pair of "wings." Each was positioned face-down against the massive tree trunk. When he was done, the whole thing looked like some messed-up collection of dark angels pinned to the tree. Creative death poses didn''t matterninjas had seen it all. What mattered was the intimidation factor. By now, the upheaval at the Hannya''s base must have caught the attention of nearby ninjas. The Land of Stone was teeming with rogue ninjas and local insurgents. Through their gossip, the news would spread most effectively. When he reached the camp, he found bounty hunters looting and beheading corpses. "We... we didn''t know they were yours!" one of the hunters gasped as Masashi approached. "Now everyone will know." With one strike each, several more bodies hit the ground. Then the Hannya jonin got to work. He gathered all the corpses into a tree. The Sharingan''s manipulation didn''t erase the subject''s awareness. They retained their consciousness but lost control over their body. This was part of Masashi''s punishment. Rules existed to protect most professionals. If the Hannya Black Ops wouldn''t follow them, they deserved this outcome. Dragging the unfortunate jonin along, he began his return journey. The trip was uneventfulno one dared rob him, likely deterred by his reputation. Having completed his mission, he saw no need to hide his identity anymore. Before he even reached the Land of Fire, news was already circulating that "Konoha deployed an Uchiha to annihilate the Hannya Black Ops with cruel tactics." Danz was bound to hear this. He''d likely feel the money had been well spent. When Masashi finally saw the Konoha''s gates again, he felt a deep sense of relief. But he didn''t enter immediately. Instead, he waited in the nearby woods. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, a Root ninja appeared, glanced at the Hannya jonin, and asked Masashi, "When will the genjutsu be lifted?" "Soon enough for you to get him back to your base." "Danz-sama said additional payment will be provided." The Root ninja nodded while applying sealing techniques to bind the jonin tightly. "You''ve done well. I''ll take over from here." "Fine. Call me if something else comes up," Masashi said, turning to leave. Then, as if remembering something, he stopped and asked, "That guy running the tea housedoes he have an official position?" "He does. It''s an important one." "In that case, bring him a few packs of cigarettes when you can. The poor guy has to use shadow clones just to have a smoke." "He and his wife are trying to have a baby. That''s why he''s doing that." The Root ninja slung the tightly bound jonin over his shoulder and said, "It''s tough outside, but no one''s so broke they can''t afford smokes." With a wave, Masashi headed home. When he arrived at the entrance to the clan grounds, Masashi spotted Shisui standing by the gate, as if waiting for someone. "Masashi-nii," Shisui waved. "Don''t pretend you didn''t see me. You clearly did!" "Oh, you were there?" Masashi reluctantly stopped, shoulders slumping slightly. "I just got back from work. I''m exhausted." "While you were out working, the dividends for this quarter arrived. Initially, they were going to be directly deposited into your account." "Huh?" Masashi blurted out, his posture straightening instantly. "No way, that''s not okay. Financial protocols must be strictly followed. Financial security ensures the clan''s security." "It''s not that. Just after you left, Danz-sama transferred another two million ryo. He mentioned there''s still a remaining payment. Fugaku-sama decided to hold off until you returned so it could be issued together." "Oh~" Masashi was satisfied. "Why make such a big deal of it? Everyone should be treated equally. Holding mine separately for laterit''s actually not a great practice." "Fugaku-sama said that since you''re back, you should go see him." Sure enough, leaked intelligence was never a good thing. Masashi couldn''t help but think of a future misfortune: someone so cocky from being unkillable got their intelligence completely exposed by a survivor of a past mission, ultimately ending up buried in the earth. What a tragedy. "Got it, I''ll go now." he sighed, and began heading toward Fugaku''s house. Then he realized Shisui was following him. "Why are you still here?" "He told me to go with you." "We''re family. No need for secretswhat''s going on that I don''t know?" Masashi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Honestly, nothing. Maybe it''s because the clan has never earned money from Root before?" With such thoughts in mind, Masashi entered Fugaku''s home. As soon as he stepped into the yard, he saw Itachi playing with a doll. The sight made him pause momentarily. Correctionnot a doll, but the reincarnation of Indra in its infant form. "Masashi-sensei!" Itachi cheerfully ran over. "Look! I have a little brother!" "Congratulations." Masashi reached out and gave him a hairstyle that resembled an eight-headed snake. But Itachi, still grinning foolishly, didn''t even notice his new look. What a hopeless little brother-lover. However being a brocon instead of a siscon? That''s no fun. "Where''s Fugaku-sama?" Masashi asked, steering the conversation back to business. "Father''s in the study. He''s been waiting for you for a while." "Alright, go play." Sending off his student, Masashi made his way to the study. On the way, he ran into Mikoto, her presence as stunning as ever despite having recently given birth. "Masashi, you''re here?" "Mikoto-sama, how do you look even younger after having your second child?" "Oh, you''re so sweet. By the way, about the introduction I made for you last time" "I''ll talk later. I need to see Fugaku-sama first. He''s been waiting a while." He quickly used the Body Flicker. Last time, he accidentally overdid it and ended up charming the clan cousin Mikoto had introduced. She seemed overly pleased. This wouldn''t do. He''d have to maintain proper boundaries in the future. Otherwise, he might end up inadvertently mass-producing Sharingans for the clan, and that would ruin everything. It''d mess up the lore. As they said, "Loving too much only leaves regret, as sweet dreams shatter upon waking." He didn''t want to be the guy waking others from dreams; he wanted to be the dream itself. At the study door, he knocked first, then opened it and walked in, maintaining proper protocol. "Fugaku-sama, I''m here Oh, practicing calligraphy?" Inside, Fugaku was meticulously using a brush. His posture was flawless. But the characters were a bit off. To be frank, they were hideous. "Hm, you''re back?" Fugaku continued working on his writing. "You''ve been drawing quite a bit of attention lately." "Couldn''t help it. Danz offered more money." "Just now, he sent another two million ry, saying you discovered a secret realm, so he added an extra million." Fugaku put down his brush and looked over. "Did you really find a secret realm?" "It''s Rychi Cave, where Orochimaru signed his contract." "Rychi Cave" Fugaku''s gaze sharpened further. "You mastered it?" "Of course. Otherwise, the sage would''ve swallowed me whole." Masashi grinned, puffed with pride. From now on, he too was a sage. Hearing this, Fugaku stopped tidying his study altogether. "Come with me." He led Masashi out to the courtyard. There, Mikoto was still playing with Itachi and the younger son. "Mikoto, take Sasuke out for a walk." Fugaku''s gaze stayed briefly on his younger son, softening almost imperceptibly. "Itachi, you stay." Itachi glanced between his mother and father, his expression clearly conveying one thought: I think I can go too! Fugaku didn''t bother with words, responding with a look that said: "Alright, Itachi, give Sasuke to me." Mikoto cheerfully claimed the baby and left. That left Itachi looking a bit gloomy. Fugaku turned to Masashi. "Masashi, let me confirmhave you mastered Sage Mode?" Masashi nodded. "Why else would I go to Rychi Cave?" Itachi tilted his head in confusion. His teacher went to some cave? To become a sage? This was beyond his current knowledge. "You really insist on pursuing this path, don''t you?" Fugaku sighed deeply. "Honestly, if you focused on the clan''s traditional techniques, by now you''d probably" "Fugaku-sama, you''ve got it wrong. I learned this for the sake of the clan''s traditions." Masashi said. "It''s because the usual methods for mastering our clan techniques weren''t working for me anymore that I took this route." In fact, he''d explained this a thousand times already, but these people just refused to believe him. But today he could finally provide proof. 36 – A Different Path to Power "You''re saying it wasn''t working for you?" Fugaku''s eyes widened. When he first noticed Masashi, he had just become clan leader. He heard of a boy in the clan who, unlike others who honed their mental energy through Yin Release, was instead vigorously developing his physical energy through Yang Release. "I want to explore Yang Release," the boy had declared. "But our strength lies in" one elder began. "Let him try," Fugaku had interrupted. Driven by the philosophy of "talent must be cultivated without bias" and a family tradition of "diversifying investments instead of putting all eggs in one basket," he approved a stipend for the boy. At the time, he found the kid rather interesting. Perhaps too interesting for his own good. He assumed it was a passing phase of youthful curiosity, but Masashi turned out to be different. He wasn''t rash, but he was incredibly stubborn. The boy trained for over a decade. And not without resultshis taijutsu and ninjutsu became incredibly refined, and his genjutsu wasn''t lacking either. During the Third Great Ninja War, he even achieved several critical strikes in battle. By then, Fugaku started to take him more seriously. Otherwise, when Minato visited the clan compound back then, the audacity of Masashi skipping the welcoming party wouldn''t have gone unpunishedlike docking his pay. The man was truly obsessed with money. But more importantly, at just ten years old, he''d already been frequenting those places! Who taught him that? Fugaku was furious. He had given him a stipend, and the boy spent it on drinking tea in gambling dens?! To top it off, he awakened his Sharingan while there. Seriously? The first ever to awaken Sharingan in such a setting? Still, he believed deep down that if someone with Masashi''s capacity to unlock physical potential focused on mental energy instead, they''d achieve greatness much faster. Look, he even learned Sage Mode. Was regular clan training no longer good enough? And what about the Mangeky Sharingan? "Fugaku-sama, have you mastered Susanoo? If not, I have. Why not come and learn from me?" "Masashi, that''s a rather arrogant statement." Fugaku smiled faintly in frustration. "You''re fully aware that the three-tomoe Sharingan isn''t its limit, yet you refuse to go further. Is it because you don''t want to dirty your hands?" "No, I simply believe there''s no need to walk that path," Masashi replied. "All roads lead to Konoha, after all." Of course, he couldn''t say that aloud. It might give people the wrong ideaas if he''d cut down a brother if he had one. Besides, who in their right mind would assume both siblings could awaken the Mangeky? Even if they could, wouldn''t it make more sense to exchange powers directly? Twice the joy, none of the pain. "Naive. You might not even realize it yourself," Fugaku said, his gaze sharp as he tried to steer Masashi back on track. "Do you think no one has tried this path before? The clan abandoned it for a reason. Your stubbornness only shows you''re not as unique as you think." "That''s why I''m practicing Sage Mode." Masashi sighed. "I get what you''re saying, Fugaku-sama. Pure Yang Release won''t cut it; there''s a limit." "Oh?" Fugaku''s eyes gleamed. "So, you''ve already reached the limit? Your talent truly is remarkable. It''s not too late to change course. Your current persistence is merely a symptom of our clan''s innate arrogance." ArroganceFugaku''s biggest observation since becoming clan leader. Uchiha members who awakened the Sharingan often became prideful, though they rarely realized it due to their semi-isolated environment. Fugaku hadn''t noticed this himself until he became leader and started interacting with the Hokage''s office more frequently. The change in perspective was enlightening. To him, Masashi epitomized Uchiha arroganceprideful to a fault, prone to overthinking and stubbornness. "No, no, Fugaku-sama, you''ve misunderstood. I''m very down-to-earth," Masashi said, not wanting to waste time arguing. He just wanted to claim his stipend and leave. "Today, I''ve got something to prove!" "Prove what? If it''s Sage Mode, there''s no need." Fugaku sounded disappointed. He''d seen Sage Mode before and understood its limitationsit wouldn''t fundamentally enhance the Sharingan. Why turn your eyes into toad-like spectacles? "The Sage Mode you''ve seen is from Mount Myboku. Rychi Cave''s is different," Masashi explained. Then he activated his Sage Mode. After leaving Rychi Cave, he had maintained a steady absorption of natural energy. The power flowed through him like a river finding its course. Flame-like patterns emerged on his face, completing a wild and tribal look. It was impossible to call this mere ''eye shadow''; the markings covered his entire face. Fugaku was startled. This was indeed different from the Sage Mode he knew. And as a man who appreciated arts, he thought it had a certain untamed flair. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was no way he''d praise Masashi for thisthe boy''s ego was inflated enough. "So what? Is this the difference you were talking about?" Ignoring the sarcasm, Masashi activated his Sharingan. Under the amplification of Sage Mode, his visual prowess surged, nearing a critical threshold. Then, something changed. It began at his shoulders, spreading to his arms, and soon engulfed his entire body. A substance resembling white crystalline ice formed an armor-like covering. The only flaw? No helmet. "Another Ice Release technique? Masashi, this is" Fugaku began impatiently, only to stop midway. As if to answer his thoughts, Masashi clenched his right hand. The white chakra condensed into the shape of a katana through sheer willpower. "Susanoo" Fugaku, for the first time, failed to maintain his composure. This had to be Susanoo. While its form was unconventionalmore like armor draped directly on the user than the traditional towering warriorthe principles were undeniably the same. And that chakra blade? It was unmistakably a product of the Sharingan''s evolved visual power. "I''ve even named it," Masashi said. This technique was something he had perfected in Rychi Cave: By amplifying the Sharingan''s visual power with Sage Mode and utilizing Rychi Cave''s unique techniques, he had created this hybrid marvel. Tailed beasts? No problem. He had plenty of chakra. His plan? Use Ice Release to build a mech, powered by Rychi Cave molding techniques, and armored with . It even came with an axe and shield for good measure. "What do you call this technique?" Fugaku stared intensely at Masashi''s form. "Sage Art: Majestic Attire," Masashi replied as he dispelled the technique. The white chakra dissipated from his body like morning mist, and the sage markings on his face faded quickly, leaving no trace of the tremendous power that had been present moments before. "This" Fugaku struggled to reorganize his understanding. "It is certainly unique." Majestic Attire? The name gave it away. Majestic Attire: Susanoo was a ninjutsu once used by Madara. The same Madara who had defined what it meant to be an elite among the Uchiha. He had elevated the ocular technique, Susanoo, to new heights, overpowering everyone at the time except for Hashirama. "You''re telling me you haven''t awakened the Mangeky?" Fugaku questioned again. This didn''t make sense. This wasn''t Uchiha-like at all. Without the Mangeky Sharingan, even with the three-tomoe Sharingan, such a feat shouldn''t be possible. And judging by Masashi''s casual demeanor, he couldn''t believe this was his limit. Did this mean he had misunderstood the nature of Sage Mode? "Sage Art can achieve such results" Fugaku suddenly felt a heavy burden on his heart. His voice grew heavier as he spoke, "We''ll need to reassess Jiraiya''s abilities." Although he knew it wasn''t appropriate, a sense of despondency crept into his heart. You shouldn''t harm others, but you must guard against them. Konoha''s Hokage faction kept producing strategical-level experts, yet their attitude toward the Uchiha clan remained... complicated. The path for the Uchiha clan to enter Konoha''s inner circle was still long and arduous. The bitterness festered in his heart, making him feel quite uncomfortable. Then, Masashi spoke. "Fugaku-sama, I think you may have misunderstood. Jiraiya''s Sage Mode is different from mine." Fugaku''s eyes shot up. "What do you mean?" "Sage Arts do share some similarities, but the three great secrete realms have fundamentally distinct natures in their Sage Techniques." Masashi began drawing small circles in the air with his hand, as if mapping out the different types. "Each path offers different advantages, different ways of growth." Noticing the clan leader''s disheartened demeanor, he could guess his thoughts and decided to offer some consolation. "To put it simply, Mount Myboku''s Sage Techniques are more refined, but they don''t directly enhance one''s raw strength using natural energy. So the family''s assessment of Jiraiya-sama''s abilities is accurate and doesn''t need much adjustment." Fugaku pondered for a while and then shook his head. "Explain it more thoroughly." "Mount Myboku''s Sage Mode is perfect for combat but has a singular approach to utilizing natural energy," Masashi said, recounting what the White Snake Sage had once explained to him. Fugaku waved his hand, feeling a bit overwhelmed. That was understandable; Masashi himself had taken over a week to fully digest this information. "How does that mean we don''t need to reassess Jiraiya''s strength?" "Mount Myboku''s Sage Techniques act as a powerful ''weapon''while strong, they are relatively static because they don''t enhance the user''s intrinsic power," Masashi said, choosing his words carefully. "Rychi Cave''s Sage Techniques, however, use natural energy to unlock one''s physical potential and can store it. The stronger the body, the more energy can be stored, which can then be used to create senjutsu chakra during combat." "I think I understand a bit," Fugaku nodded. It was quite an eye-opener today. His expression had shifted from concern to genuine interest. "So, Rychi Cave''s techniques are superior?" "It''s not about which is stronger," Masashi clarified, shaking his head slightly. "Rychi Cave''s Sage Techniques are growth-oriented in the long run. Their nature also allows for shape manipulation. If I had studied Mount Myboku''s techniques, I wouldn''t be able to do what I did just now." "I see. But we still need to reassess." Fugaku felt enlightened. "The clan has always regarded Orochimaru as the strongest of the Sannin and ranked Jiraiya below him. That conclusion must be wrong." Exhaling deeply as if to expel all his frustrations, he felt much better. He considered himself a capable clan leader with excellent comprehension skills. From his perspective, Masashi''s ability to achieve such feats with just the three-tomoe Sharingan was thanks to Rychi Cave''s Sage Techniques. But fundamentally, it was due to Masashi''s strong ocular power. However, forcing him to abandon this path now didn''t seem persuasive. Previously, it might have been debatable. But now, he had demonstrated abilities that should have been impossible with just the three-tomoe Sharingan. He was so...damn stubborn! Then again, without such stubbornness, he likely wouldn''t have achieved such miracles. Forcing himself to remain calm, Fugaku reminded himself that this path might not be replicable for others. He still held to his belief that following the clan''s traditional methods was the safest approach. "The point is moot; I won''t convince you otherwise," he said, resigning himself. He decided not to ask about Masashi''s true limitsit was exhausting. Besides, there was an even more pressing matter. "There''s something important you need to know. The Fourth Hokage''s wife is about to give birth. And she is the Nine-Tails Jinchriki." Masashi kept his expression neutral. This marked the true turning point for the Uchiha clan in Konoha. It was the moment they were pushed into direct opposition. "However, our clan has been completely excluded from involvement. The Hokage''s office has refused all clans under the guise of secrecy." "Even the Third Hokage and Danz won''t participate?" Masashi suddenly asked, watching Fugaku''s reaction carefully. When Konoha was first founded, four great clans stood at its core: Senju, Uchiha, Sarutobi, and Shimura. But now, only Uchiha and Sarutobi remained. Danz was a ruthless figure. He cared little for the Shimura clan and always viewed matters from Konoha''s perspective. Unlike clans like Uchiha or Hyga, Shimura and Sarutobi were ''ordinary'' ninja clans, formed in the old era as family-based groups. They relied on their ancestral ties but lacked special bloodlines or unique techniques. Over time, clans like Shimura transitioned into individual ninja families, losing cohesion as traditional clans. Compared to Danz''s selfless pragmatism, Hiruzen''s favoritism toward his clan was much harder to overlook. 37 – Tea Under a Full Moon "The Third Hokage must be involved. He''s the one coordinating everything," Fugaku said, understanding what Masashi meant. "And the other clans? Just the usual favorites, I assume?" "Sarutobi, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi. The regular inner circle," Fugaku confirmed. This preferential treatment was a source of deep dissatisfaction among the excluded shinobi clans. Their ANBU members'' participation wasn''t enoughnot when it came to matters of this magnitude. Nobody intended to disrupt anything, but when a jinchriki was giving birth, what if something happened? Would everyone just wait passively for the unexpected? If this was standard procedure, fine but why did only those close to the Third Hokage merit involvement, while others were kept at arm''s length? Since the days of Hashirama and Madara, no one in Konoha had been able to face a tailed beast bomb head-on. Everyone''s lives were on the line; tailed beast bombs didn''t differentiate between social status. "Hm... The ANBU is still under the Third Hokage''s command," Masashi nodded and let the topic drop. As previously mentioned, while Hiruzen being Hokage certainly benefited the Sarutobi clan, it wasn''t excessive. This was shown by the number and quality of the Sarutobi clan''s jonin; their advantages were limited and not over the line. To give credit where it was due, Hiruzen was a qualified Hokage, though their perspectives were different. "This matter will be discussed at tonight''s clan meeting. Come over after dinner; the meeting starts promptly at 8," Fugaku rubbed the bridge of his nose, clearly finding the situation troublesome. "Don''t keep skipping meetings. Since you''re back, attend properly." "For something this important, I''ll be there," Masashi agreed. At the very least, the clan needed a unified stance to deal with any contingencies. Relying solely on improvisation in emergencies was a bad ideaUchiha leaders often lacked quick decision-making outside the battlefield. "Try not to go out in the coming days. I have a bad feeling," Fugaku added. The two exchanged a look, confirming they were both thinking of the same person. Regarding Obito, Masashi hadn''t told anyone besides Fugaku, who had decided to keep it a secret. It wasn''t appropriate to make it publicObito''s name was already etched on the memorial stone. Instead of exposing him as a traitor, it was better to let him ''die'' as a hero. The Obito everyone had known was already gone. If he now claimed to be Madara, so be it. After agreeing with Masashi on how to present this matter, Fugaku informed the Hokage''s office. Whether they believed it or not didn''t matter; this level of openness was the Uchiha''s greatest gesture of trust toward the Hokage''s office. The conversation between them ended there. Afterward, Fugaku handed Masashi a check, instructing him to train diligently, rest more, and drink less tea! Masashi readily agreed, pocketed the money, and left. That left Shisui for Fugaku''s second talk. The third would likely be Itachi? Masashi didn''t care about the latter meetings; he had no time. Being a clan leader was tough. Being a father was tough. Fugaku, a mature man, didn''t need his concern. But the young ladies did. Returning home, Masashi stored the check and counted his little stash of savings. Perfect. There was still plenty of cash at home. There was no rush to cash the checkafter all, it was from the clan''s bank. Internal checks could be cashed anytime as long as they weren''t damaged. If damaged, they could be reissued as long as the funds hadn''t been withdrawn. Satisfied with his fuller wallet, he changed into casual clothes, pocketed his wallet, and cheerfully went out. Strolling through the commercial district, he admired the pretty girls passing by, marveling at how lovely Konoha''s streets were. When it was time for dinner, he ducked into a small food stand, had a good meal, and headed back to the clan area. he mused, walking toward the main hall. In the original timeline, Uchiha clan meetings were held secretly in the Naka Shrine, as depicted in the story. Secret meetings, naturally, indicated things had reached a point where the clan was completely isolated. Even holding a regular meeting invited suspicion. The Uchiha clan wasn''t at that stage now. Meetings were held in the clan''s main hall as usual. Upon entering the hall, he glanced around and quickly spotted his target. "Inoka," he approached and patted his comrade. "Masashi! You''re back?" Inoka''s face lit up with joy. "This time, you''ve really hit the jackpot!" "Of course. The usual rules," Masashi winked. "You know what to do!" "Got a new trick?" "Absolutely. Stagnation isn''t my ninja way." "You''re the best! Watcheverything will be set up perfectly for you," Inoka responded with fervor. "Meeting time! Everyone, find a seat! The Fugaku-sama and the elders are arriving soon," someone called out. "Yeah, right! You say that every time!" another clan member grumbled. "This time it''s true! Hurry and sit down; let''s finish quickly and go home early." The last comment resonated with everyone, and the seating process sped up noticeably. Before long, everyone was seated. Fugaku and the elders entered together. The elders of the Uchiha clan wielded less power than those of the Hyga clan and served more as advisors. That didn''t mean the clan leader was an absolute authority, though. The Uchiha clan just didn''t have a significant internal hierarchy. "We had no choice but to call this meeting now, so let''s keep it brief," Fugaku began, adjusting his posture for effect and clearing his throat. "This concerns the jinchriki''s childbirth." "What is the Police Force''s role in this?" a clan member immediately asked. "Sadly, none," Fugaku replied. "This will be handled entirely by the ANBU. Other departments won''t be involved." "Is that appropriate?" another member questioned. "The jinchriki giving birth isn''t a small matter; the last time this happened was during the First Hokage''s era." "Still, it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?" "That''s true, but not knowing anything feels strange." The clan members began discussing their opinions, their voices mixing together in controlled disagreement. As Masashi had anticipated, the Uchiha clan didn''t consider this issue too significant overall. At the end of the day, thanks to their past alliance with the Uzumaki clan, Konoha''s tailed beast sealing techniques were unmatched in the shinobi world. While other villages dealt with periodic tailed beasts rampages, and jinchriki deaths, Konoha had no such issues. Because of this, the status of jinchriki in Konoha wasn''t as awkward as it was elsewhere. In other villages, a jinchriki was merely a containerproperty of the village. Their individual will was seen as insignificant and irrelevant. However, in Konoha, while it was still believed that a jinchriki''s self-control might be influenced by their tailed beast, it didn''t go so far as to dehumanize them entirely. Of course, this didn''t mean there was no risk of losing control. Childbirth, for instance, was a classic example. But it had been a long time since Konoha last experienced such an event. The long-standing stability of its jinchriki had given everyone a misplaced sense of confidence. This overly optimistic attitude was one of the reasons Konoha suffered severe losses in the original timeline. Thus, he decided to speak up. "I have a proposal!" he said loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. "What is your suggestion?" Fugaku asked, his sharp eyes studying Masashi''s face. "I think, regardless of whether something happens, the Police Force should prepare for the worst-case scenario." "What do you mean by worst-case scenario?" Fugaku, understanding the weight behind Masashi''s words, asked. However, he doubted Obito''s abilities. The Mangeky Sharingan wasn''t omnipotent, especially if it was only in one eye. But the value of the Mangeky was undeniable. Fugaku was already considering retrieving Obito''s eye from Kakashi. Personal feelings were insignificant compared to the clan''s interests. "For example, if the Nine-Tails breaks loose and appears in the village, what should we do then?" Masashi asked. Several clan members shifted uncomfortably in their seats. By saying this, he hoped to prepare the Uchiha in advance. Even after the Hiruzen era, the Hokage was Minato, and the Police Force had no departmental leadership. The only superior officer was the Hokagenot just anyone could issue orders. "In that case, we''d naturally follow the Hokage''s instructions. The Police Force is a department of Konoha," Fugaku replied. "The Hokage''s office has many people," Masashi said, leaning forward slightly. "Not just anyone should be able to give orders to the Police Force. Besides, at that point, it wouldn''t just be a Police Force issueit''d be about what the Uchiha clan should do." "The Uchiha clan is the Police Force," Fugaku disliked the direction of this conversation and decided to move on. But Masashi wouldn''t let it go. "Fugaku-sama, with all due respect, the Uchiha have never just been the Police Force. The Police Force can exist without the Uchiha, but the current Uchiha rely on the Police Force to maintain their position. That distinction needs to be clear." Several older clan members exchanged meaningful glances. "What are you trying to say, Masashi?" "Some matters can be resolved logically, while others cannot. If something happens and the Police Force fails, the Uchiha clan will bear the blame, not the Police Force. Survivors will harbor resentment, and public opinion will vilify us. " "At that point, will we leave the Police Force or stubbornly stand against the entire village?" "Absolutely not!" a clansman immediately responded, rising halfway from his seat. His face flushed with anger. "It would be the Hokage''s office that arranged it!" "How do you handle work every day?" Masashi glanced at him. "If someone loses their loved ones, are you going to argue procedures with them?" "Wait, that''s just hypothetical," the clansman retorted. "It''s a reasonable hypothesis," Masashi replied. "If it''s doable, then it''s valid." "Who could pull that off?" the clansman was unconvinced, his voice rising with challenge. "I can," Masashi''s reply stunned everyone. The silence that followed was deafening. "Is it that hard? When a jinchriki gives birth, the Nine-Tails'' chakra is fully exposed, revealing its exact location. All it would take is a space-time ninjutsu to separate the Fourth Hokage from the jinchriki using the newborn as bait. After that, the rest is easy." "Ridiculous," the clansman grew angry, his Sharingan activating unconsciously. "That''s nonsense! What kind of ninjutsu could do all that in such a short time? I could claim I can use Wood Release, too!" "You certainly can''t do that," Masashi said, disappearing from his spot and reappearing behind the clansman. "But I can use the Flying Thunder God. I can go anywhere I wantacross the village, even into the forest." Everyone in the hall stood up, stunned. The clansman turned around, utterly bewildered. Some reached for weapons instinctively. "Masashi! When did you learn Flying Thunder God?" Fugaku was at a loss. The clan library had some of Tobirama''s water techniques, but no Flying Thunder Godor at least not a workable version. It''s a support technique, sure, but one that had defeated Mangeky Sharingan users in the past. "After seeing it enough times, I figured it out. You know how I am," Masashi said. "As an Uchiha, it''s only natural for me to master the Second Hokage''s techniques. Why wouldn''t I?" "Can you use Edo Tensei then?" Setsuna suddenly asked, his eyes narrowing with interest. "How could I? I''ve never even seen it." Masashi''s casual dismissal carried just the right note of indifference. "Is this why you''re making such bold assumptions?" Fugaku took a deep breath, trying not to lose his temper. No wonder he was worried about Obito causing trouble. If Obito didn''t have the Flying Thunder God, he probably had something similar. "You think... someone might exploit the Nine-Tails using a similar method?" "Bold assumptions, cautious verification," Masashi said. "The ninja world is vast and full of strange possibilities." "Enough unnecessary words," Setsuna interjected, rising to his feet. "I propose that if the Nine-Tails breaks loose, the Uchiha clan must fight on the frontlines! Let''s vote." The clansmen debated briefly before voting. "I agree!" a younger member called out, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. "Same here!" Another voice joined in. "Right, this is a chance to prove the Uchiha clan''s strength!" The energy in the room was building. "What chance? Watch your words!" An elder''s sharp rebuke cut through the excitement. After a round of voting, the consensus was clear: if the Nine-Tails breaks loose, they''ll fight itno exceptions. "This concludes today''s meeting. Everyone is dismissed," Setsuna announced. The solemn atmosphere evaporated. As soon as the meeting ended, the crowd dispersed with gusto. Chairs scraped against the floor as members stood, their faces already turned toward the door. The Nine-Tails was important, sure, but clocking out was even more important. It didn''t conflict with their dedication to the clan. True love was subtle, after all. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi regrouped with his trusted comrades, setting off for their next destination. A great battle was ahead, and they couldn''t neglect relaxation and preparation to reach peak form. The jinchriki was in the village, meaning there was still time. It wouldn''t happen today. And tonight, under the full moon, it was time to brew some fine tea, listen to music, and let oneself go in the quiet of the moment, while savoring the warmth of life. 38 – Prelude to Chaos Several days passed, and Konoha remained seemingly peaceful. But those paying attention had noticed that the movements of the ANBU were not as usual. Some ANBU units had already disappeared from the village. Even Minato was no longer working overtime in his office every night. In this period, Masashi had also completed his preparations. On one hand, he accumulated natural energy within his body; on the other, he maintained his chakra sensing, locking onto the current jinchriki, Kushina. The strain of maintaining both was considerable, but necessary. Ever since his Flying Thunder God Technique had been exposed at the clan assembly, his freedom of action had increased significantly, giving him ample time for these preparations. Beyond this, there wasn''t much else he could do. The Hokage building tightly controlled all details about Kushina''s birthing location and the associated security measures. He had no access to this information. This meant he had no opportunity to try to stop Obito from unleashing the Nine-Tails. It wasn''t that Masashi was entirely indifferent. While his heart wasn''t particularly warm, from both a personal and a strategic standpoint, he naturally hoped the Nine-Tails would not be released. The release of the Nine-Tails would inherently place the Uchiha clan in a highly disadvantageous situation. After all, the Nine-Tails'' eyes were its greatest liability... But what must come will inevitably come. One day, he sensed Kushina''s movements. He teleported to a nearby location marked by the Flying Thunder God Seal, appearing on a rooftop. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Scanning below with his Sharingan, he spotted Kushina. Heavily pregnant, she was accompanied by Biwako, the wife of Hiruzen. Masashi didn''t particularly like this woman. She didn''t bother to hide her wariness toward the Uchiha clan, an attitude that was inexplicably tiresome. Her husband was much more reasonable in this regard. His governance philosophy revolved around controlled conflictresolving internal issues through the political mechanisms of the system. This method left little room for complaints. Everyone was playing the same game, so claims of unfairness were just childish whining. If the Uchiha clan couldn''t make use of their resources effectively, that was their own problem. Despite their dissatisfaction with the Third Hokage''s approach, the Uchiha clan''s grievances boiled down to their inability to win at political maneuvering. But such ''grievances'' failed to garner any significant public support within the village. Clearly, the Uchiha clan also struggled with influencing public opinion. Their recent efforts at reputation-building, such as the Snow Festival, had helped somewhat. However, hoping to use this improved perception to negotiate with the Hokage''s office was still a distant dream. Masashi had chosen his current vantage point carefully. It was distant enough not to attract ANBU attention while remaining within the optimal observation range of his Sharingan. Through his enhanced vision, he watched Kushina encounter Mikoto, who was holding a child. Kushina''s face lit up upon seeing her close friend, and the two began chatting animatedly. But when Kushina leaned slightly closer to Mikoto, Biwako immediately pulled her aside. Masashi observed the scene indifferently. The soon-to-be-dead warranted no concern. Aside from Minato and Kushina, none of these people would survive. Obito would slaughter them effortlessly. Even his former mentor''s death hadn''t softened his resolve; it only made him more ruthless toward others. One of the ANBU accompanying Biwako was skilled in counter-surveillance and chakra sensing. The moment Masashi appeared, the ANBU detected him but chose not to act. Likewise, Masashi ignored him. As they say, one should be magnanimous toward the dead. Tonight, both he and the Uchiha clan would face a series of dilemmas where they could only choose the lesser of two evils. Perfect resolutions were no longer possible. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he returned to the Uchiha compound, where the clan members were already gathered, eager for action. "It''s tonight. The jinchriki has left the village," Masashi announced. "Good!" Setsuna shouted, his enthusiasm unrestrained. The old man had even donned his battle gear, checking his weapon pouches. In his own words, "An Uchiha should never die in bedunless" Well, the rest was too crude to repeat. In any case, if he wasn''t allowed to participate, no one else would have a peaceful night. "The central district is most likely. They''ll want maximum impact," Masashi proposed. "I suggest focusing our efforts around the Hokage Rock, ensuring immediate access to evacuation routes." "And your certainty comes from...?" Fugaku''s eyes narrowed. "Logic. Where else would you unleash a tailed beast for maximum effect?" Masashi replied coolly. "Any additional intel?" Fugaku asked. The clan head had armed himself to the teeth, though it remained unclear whether he possessed the Mangeky Sharingan. Given the animation''s inconsistencies, it wasn''t a reliable reference. After all, this was a ''second playthrough,'' and remembering every detail was impossible. Only major events stood outlike iconic lines such as "Naruto!", "Sasuke!", and the dramatic sounds of destruction. Clearing his thoughts, Masashi addressed the expectant crowd. "No, that''s all. When the time comes, we''ll have to face it head-on." "Exactly! No room for excuses tonight!" Setsuna declared fiercely. "Anyone standing in our way is a spy from another villagetake them out!" "That''s unnecessary." Fugaku forced himself to remain calm. "Tonight''s actions are to both prepare for potential threats and ensure the clan doesn''t fall into an irreparable situation." "Enough talk. I''ll take up position at the Hokage Rock," Masashi said, vanishing from sight. Reappearing atop the Hokage Rock, he sat cross-legged, gazing down at the brightly lit village below. Without activating Sage Mode, Masashi''s chakra sensing range covered roughly the size of the northern district of the village. Anything beyond that was too much for him. Naturally, Obito wouldn''t appear directly within that range. However, Masashi still detected a malicious chakra signature. After all, it wasn''t just the Konoha shinobi keeping an eye on the Nine-Tails. A village as large as Konoha, the premier village in the ninja world with a population of hundreds of thousands, would be an absolute disgrace if it didn''t house at least a thousand spies. And those are just the ones they knew about. The real number was probably higher. Shinobi villages were open environments. Barriers were useful, but they could only detect irregular entries into the village. Unsurprisingly, the spies were also very interested in where the Nine-Tails'' jinchriki had gone. Finally, the sky began to darken. Sitting atop the Hokage Rock, he suddenly sensed a wildly chaotic chakra signature. His sensing range hadn''t expandedit was simply that this chakra was so intense that it swept over Konoha like a storm. Any ninja with sensing abilities would immediately recognize it for what it was. This scale and ferocityit could only be a tailed beast. Obito had succeeded. While Biwako was indeed the Third Hokage''s wife, her strength was merely that of a jonin guard. As for the ANBU, primarily composed of special jonin, they weren''t even worth mentioning. Masashi didn''t count on these people. He had placed his trust in Minato. Clearly, even Minato hadn''t been able to stop Obitodespite already being informed about the threat of ''Madara.'' Why did they think that just because Hashirama''s wife was fine, Kushina would be too? Where did such confidence come from? Masashi rose from the Hokage Rock, his Sharingan already active, scanning the darkening village below. "Uchiha!" A loud shout came from behind, footsteps landing heavily on stone. Turning his head, Masashi saw a Konoha ninja leap onto the Hokage Rock, chakra flaring with barely contained hostility. "Why is an Uchiha standing atop the Hokage Rock?" The man''s stance was aggressive. One glance was enough for Masashi to identify the man''s lineage. The clans in Konoha often had distinctive appearancesespecially the Hyga and the Uchiha. For the Sarutobi clan, their men typically had square faces and abundant facial hair as defining traits. Judging by the thick beard circling this man''s face and his habitual stance while engaging in taijutsu, Masashi immediately identified him as a Sarutobi. It wasn''t that he bore any particular grudge against the Sarutobi clan. But at present, the Sarutobi clan''s behavior was, frankly, peculiar. How to put it...they embodied the Konoha ''protagonist'' spirit to an excessive degree, often inserting themselves into situations unnecessarily. On a normal day, he wouldn''t care about a bit of sniping in conversation, but tonight, he had no patience for interpersonal drama. After giving the man a glance, Masashi turned his head back toward the village. The Nine-Tails'' chakra was growing stronger by the second. "Is the Hokage Rock your family''s property?" Incidentally, he was standing atop Hiruzen''s statue. So what? Nowhere was it written that stepping on the Hokage Rock was forbidden. "Why has the Uchiha suddenly mobilized? And why are you forcibly evacuating villagers from the district? There''s been no directive from the Hokage building authorizing this!" "Please save both our time." Masashi turned back. "Just scram." The three-tomoe Sharingan in his eyes made the Sarutobi ninja immediately aware of the disparity between their abilities. Without another word, he sensibly disappeared. The Sarutobi clan''s quality had indeed declined over the years, though their growing numbers had masked this fact. In the Warring States Period, such behavior would have been impossible. The Sarutobi ninja would have fought without hesitation. The clan''s fiery temper had been as famous as their mastery of Fire Release. One had to wonder whether Hiruzen''s rise to power had ultimately been good or bad for his clan. But one thing was undeniable: most of the Sarutobi clan''s official shinobi were now active in the ANBU, and thanks to the Third Hokage''s influence, their unofficial members rarely had to face life-threatening battles. As a result, the current generation of Sarutobi shinobi were detached from realitypossessing a strong sense of entitlement yet lacking strategic perspective. They often exaggerated trivial matters, such as their public hostility toward the Uchiha, blaming them for the village''s perceived lack of unity. Even after Minato became Hokage, the Sarutobi clan''s behavior didn''t change much. Many of their official shinobi held key positions in the ANBU and often bypassed Minato to report directly to Hiruzen, as if operating a ''second office.'' They genuinely believed Minato was too young to lead and needed Hiruzen''s guidancenot as a pretext, but as a sincere conviction. Even Hiruzen himself found this absurd and reprimanded them early on. After dismissing the Sarutobi ninja, he resumed focusing his chakra sensing, using the Sharingan to observe within its maximum visual range. Finally, he detected a familiar chakra signature. At the same time, Masashi used the Flying Thunder God. In an instant, he teleported and struck the ground with a powerful punch, shattering the surface and scattering debris. A figure in a black cloak leapt upward from the ruins of a summoning seal that had just appeared. Drawing his sword, Masashi vanished again, slashing toward the figure''s neck. The steel cut through the air, aimed at the perfect angle to sever the major arteries. "Flying Thunder God Slash!" The voice beneath the mask growled through gritted teeth as it dodged the attack, "You really did leave a mark on me!" "Madara, huh? Got beaten up earlier, didn''t you?" Masashi sneered. "I knew you were up to no good, plotting against the Uchiha clan." The sound of countless footsteps drew closershinobi approaching rapidly. Hovering mid-air, Obito realized that despite being in the village''s center, the streets were completely deserted. This didn''t match his expectations at all. As the thought crossed his mind, a barrage of shuriken rained down on him, their paths carefully calculated to leave no room for normal evasion. "Masashi, don''t underestimate me." Obito''s voice brimmed with anger as the shuriken passed through his body, clattering harmlessly onto the empty streets below. "Then do something to earn my respect." Masashi appeared again, hurling a kunai toward Obito''s face just as his Kamui deactivated. The Sharingan''s ocular jutsu emitted distinct chakra waves, and Masashi had memorized this frequency during their encounter in the Land of Rain. The kunai passed through, entering through Obito''s mask and exiting from the back of his head. "I told youhuh?" Obito began to retort but noticed Masashi''s left hand forming a single-handed seal. Instinctively, he activated Kamui again. With a deafening explosion, flames engulfed his vision, further devastating the already-ruined ground and temporarily concealing Masashi. The blast wave shattered nearby windows, raining glass onto the empty streets. "So it was an explosive tag..." Obito realized that Masashi had transferred the explosive tag onto the kunai. This man''s use of the Flying Thunder God differed from that of his teacher. This time, Obito didn''t deactivate Kamui. As the flames and heat waves subsided, he charged out of the explosion''s radius, aiming directly at him. Compared to his teacher, this neighbor he once thought he knew but actually didn''t at all turned out to be the biggest threat to his plans. 39 – United We Stand (For Now) The chakra-sensing ability was truly handy, and combined with the Sharingan, it became even more effective. Through his enhanced perception, Masashi could track not just movement, but intentthe subtle shifts in chakra that preceded every attack. Chakra rarely lied. The first wave of explosive tags had just gone off when he immediately realized they had achieved nothing. He swiftly halted the jutsu and used the Flying Thunder God to change his position. Despite his quick action, more than half a block was still reduced to rubble. Concrete and wood splintered outward in a wave, leaving a crater where a street had been moments before. Fighting within the village was inconvenient; many techniques couldn''t be fully utilized. Even though he had modified the tags, reducing its area of effect and channeling the blast upward, it still required careful handling. The main concern was the potential cost of compensation if the explosions went too far. The village accountants were more terrifying than any enemy shinobi. He couldn''t help but think about the First Great Ninja War. Back then, while there were many downsides, the freedom to unleash massive explosions without concern was undeniably satisfying. The earth would shake, the sky would light up, and entire battlefields would transform in an instant. The immersive thrill of a grand-scale explosion was something you couldn''t understand unless you had tried it. The way it rippled through your bones, the flash that burned itself into your visionthere was nothing quite like it. The only downside was the expense. If you were poor, you couldn''t afford it. This joy was exclusive to the wealthy. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While he wasn''t exactly a tycoon, he did have a generous reimbursement budget courtesy of one. Through the thick explosion smoke, Obito''s figure emerged, unaffected. His body seemed to phase through the debris as he escaped the blast zone and grabbed Masashi in one swift motion. Space began to warp immediately, but Masashi''s body exploded into a bright flash once more. The light was blinding, intense enough to make even a Sharingan user flinch. Kamui was indeed an excellent technique, but Obito''s single eye was defensive in nature, leaving him with limited offensive options. Masashi had been waiting for this moment. However, Kamui''s activation, much like the Flying Thunder God, was instantaneous and required no hand seals. Thus, this explosive tag still didn''t injure Obito, who phased through the blast like a ghost. But the sudden flash of light did catch him off guard, making his eyes water from the intensity. The brightness overwhelmed even his Sharingan''s enhanced vision. Obito couldn''t figure it out. He hadn''t seen Masashi reach for anything. Each attack came without warning, tags appearing as if from thin air. One hand held a blade, the other formed seals. Was he using a third limb to grab them? It didn''t seem like Flying Thunder God, as Minato''s technique didn''t work like this. "What kind of jutsu is this?" Obito asked. Masashi''s answer was a slash aimed directly at his head, the blade whistling through the air where his neck had been a split second before. Another tag detonated where he reappeared, forcing him to phase again. Masashi didn''t bother replying. On a dark, windy night perfect for murder and arson, why waste time talking? This wasn''t a training session for Q&A. Obito felt frustrated. With both combatants adept at space-time ninjutsu, he couldn''t do much relying solely on Kamui. Each time he tried to materialize and attack, Masashi was already gone, leaving only explosions. Most importantly, fighting wasn''t even his objective. However, summoning the Nine-Tails required a medium to support the ritual, and Masashi wasn''t giving him any opportunity. As the two exchanged blows, each planning their next move in silence, more and more Konoha shinobi began to gather. There were members of the Police Force, their uniforms marking them clearly in the darkness. The ANBU moved like shadows at the edges of perception. The regular army positioned themselves strategically around the battle zone, while unaffiliated ninja clans watched from their respective territories. Hiding population numbers was a basic strategy among ninja clans; even when unnecessary, it was done to maintain appearances. Each group kept their full strength concealed, revealing only what was needed. Among the largest groups were Hiruzen and Danzo''s loyalists. The Sarutobi clan''s ninja were among them, their chakra signatures distinct and powerful. The Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans formed another faction, bound by their longstanding alliance with the Sarutobi clan, though they operated as a separate entity. The Hyuga clan observed from afar using their Byakugan, directing others toward the action. The battle between Obito and Masashi covered too wide an area, their movements too fast to track as they constantly shifted locations. The shinobi converging from all directions weren''t trying to show off or create a sense of dramathey genuinely couldn''t keep up otherwise. Previously, whenever they ran toward one direction, a mid-way notice would come, telling them to change course. The Hyuga''s directions were constant, urgent updates as the battle shifted across the village. It was exasperating. What was most shocking, however, was what everyone saw clearly tonight: Masashi knew the Flying Thunder God. The jutsu was no longer exclusively held by the Hokage''s faction. For Hiruzen and Danzo, the revelation was deeply unsettling. Although they had suspected it, they had hoped it wasn''t true. "The Uchiha clan hid it well..." Hiruzen said gravely as he finally arrived near the two battling figures. "But who is the other person?" "Forget the masked one for now. Do you think you can bring Masashi under control?" Though they often appeared to argue publicly, Hiruzen and Danzo had always collaborated closely to maintain their shared interests. Their public disagreements were just thatpublic. Danzo''s apparent disregard for public opinion wasn''t because he didn''t care but because he didn''t care about those who criticized him. This was the path he had chosen. As long as Hiruzen understood him, that was enough. Unless the day came when he no longer did. "I don''t know." Hiruzen gripped his adamantine staff tightly. "But as long as we''re both here, Konoha won''t fall into chaos." Danzo nodded. "However, there may be no one left in the village capable of restraining him. Not even your apprentice." "Everyone has their strengths, and it hasn''t come to that yet. We have Minato, and... Shisui." At the mention of Shisui, both elders felt a bit more reassured. The young Uchiha''s potential was undeniable. "From now on, assign him more tasks outside the Police Force," Danzo suggested, already planning ahead. "Over time, he can transition away. After all, public-sector ninja can''t usually take missions, and this could also fill the gap left by Minato." Hiruzen nodded, agreeing, though his thoughts remained troubled. The chakra enveloping Konoha was unmistakably that of the Nine-Tails. What about Minato''s side? Had he succeeded or failed? The lack of any news left him with an ominous feeling. In the world of shinobi, there was no saying equivalent to "Speak of the devil," but perhaps it would later be replaced by "Speak of Minato." "Sandaime-sama!" Minato appeared beside Hiruzen suddenly, his face grim. "Minato, how is Kushina?" Hiruzen asked urgently. "The Nine-Tails has been unleashed, and Biwako-sama has been killed. The culprit is the masked man. He claimed to be Madara!" He then turned his gaze toward Masashi, watching as another explosion lit up the night. "As expected, Masashi also knows the Flying Thunder God. If he had been there, perhaps things would have turned out differently." Minato wasn''t naive. An attack on Konoha using a Mangeky Sharingan to release the Nine-Tails would inevitably draw suspicion to the Uchiha clan. But his first instinct was that the Uchiha must not be dragged into this mess. If the tension between the Hokage''s administration and the Uchiha clan escalated, Konoha''s political stability would collapse, leaving no room for peace. "It''s too late for that now," Hiruzen said, appearing calm but inwardly grieving. Having shared decades of life with his wife, he hadn''t expected this parting to be final. "Capture that man, and everything will be made clear!" As the number of surrounding ninjas increased, Masashi frowned. The crowding was proving to be a hindrance. Due to his abundant chakra reserves and strong recovery ability, his fighting style leaned towards large-scale techniques. This was why the more people involved in a battle, the less effort he put innot because he didn''t want to try, but because he feared overexerting himself and inadvertently hurting his allies. The chakra gathering at his fingertips could level half the battlefield, but with so many ''friendlies'' around, he might as well be fighting with one hand tied. He wasn''t like Minato, who utilized the Flying Thunder God to execute high-mobility strategies. Masashi, by nature, was more inclined towards overwhelming assaults. "Uchiha! Why aren''t you pressing the attack?" an ANBU captain called out. Masashi paused, eyes narrowing slightly. "If you''re so eager to die, by all means, charge in first. I''ll keep your pension safe for you!" If not for Obito''s Kamui, he would have long since unleashed his powerful moves. In contrast, Obito found the increasing numbers advantageous. Masashi''s relentless focus on him left no openings, but the involvement of others created opportunities for him. After all, he wasn''t Madara. The summoning technique he was using had been left to him by Madara as a contingency. The only one who could directly summon the Nine-Tails was Madara himselfObito was just a proxy. Otherwise, why would he need a medium? Instead of avoiding the approaching ANBU squad, he deliberately engaged them. This move forced Masashi to further restrain his actions, much to the irritation of the ANBU, who interpreted it as a direct provocation. The Sarutobi clan members in the ANBU, in particular, were incensed. "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" the ANBU captain yelled as they launched their attacks. Fire and wind jutsu converged on Obito''s position, while earth users tried to limit his movement options. "ANBU? Is that what they''re calling cannon fodder these days?" Genjutsu and elemental jutsu rained down on him, who casually let the attacks phase through him with Kamui. Locking eyes with one of his opponents, he unleashed a genjutsu that easily overpowered theirs. The ANBU dropped like a puppet with cut strings, his scream dying in his throat. "It really is the Sharingan!" The ANBU, seeing the enemy up close, were now certain of his identity and grew even more alarmed. As for their comrades who were being picked off like meatballs in a grinder, no one could spare the attention to help. The battlefield had become a graveyard of ANBU bodies and broken masks. "Don''t look into his eyes!" someone shouted. Obito rushed towards the ANBU. Trained by the so-called Ghost of the Uchiha, his combat prowess was unmatched by these ninjas, who weren''t even jonin. With a sweep of Kamui and precise strikes, his attacks bypassed defenses, severing limbs and decapitating foes. Within moments, a dozen were dead or incapacitated, their bodies falling with dull thuds on the blood-soaked ground. Masashi halted his own movements, watching coldly as Obito clashed with the ANBU captain. he thought, observing the carnage. These were the same ANBU who had just been cautious of him. Since they were so vigilant, he saw no need to assist them now. The Uchiha clan ninjas, having arrived on the scene, gathered behind him. The divide between them and the Hokage''s faction was evident, with both sides eyeing each other warily. Most of the Uchiha clan now supported Masashi''s approach. Improving relations with the Hokage''s faction was no longer possible. Instead, they focused on uniting with other factions within Konoha. As long as they avoided direct confrontation with the Hokage''s office, that was enoughmirroring the political strategy of the Third Hokage: conflict without breaking ties. If non-ANBU ninjas had been the ones in peril, the Uchiha wouldn''t have stood by idly. But this scene displeased Minato greatly. Kushina was barely hanging on due to the vitality of the Uzumaki clan. As someone deeply protective of his wife, his restraint proved how gentle he was at heart. But gentleness didn''t equate to weakness or passivity. His dissatisfaction with the Sarutobi clan skyrocketed. He had clearly seen how inappropriate actions by the Sarutobi ANBU had exacerbated the situation. However, someone else acted before he could. Hiruzen, who had already lost his wife, appeared outwardly composed but was seething inside. The loss of young Sarutobi clan members right before his eyes ignited his fury. "You''re shedding blood in our own village?" Wielding the adamantine staff transformed from his summoning beast Enma, he swung with such force that the air itself seemed to explode. Though he said nothing more, his intent was clear: Die! Masashi observed. He seemed to have forgotten that moments ago, he had instructed them to capture, not kill. Even at fifty years old, the force of his blow was something few in the shinobi world could withstand. However, Obito didn''t rely on direct defense. The staff passed harmlessly through his intangible form. Using the chaos caused by Hiruzen''s outburst, he landed on the ground, aiming to press his hand down and summon his target. Just then, a specially crafted kunai aimed for his palm. Obito cursed internally, retracting his hand and using Kamui to teleport elsewherestraight into the Hyga clan''s area. Several pairs of Byakugan immediately locked onto him, veins bulging around their eyes as they tracked his chakra network. In the next instant, a fierce wind erupted, peeling a layer off the ground. The Hyga moved in perfect synchronization, their Gentle Fist strikes covering every possible angle of approach. They simultaneously attacked him and ''swept'' the battlefield. The Hyga, having observed Obito''s attempts to make contact with the ground during previous skirmishes, had noticed a pattern. The Byakugan never missed details. Though they didn''t know what he was trying to achieve, they were determined to stop him. "Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama, this man seems to require physical contact with the ground to execute something," a Hyga ninja declared loudly. "I see it," Minato responded sharply. "Everyone, prevent ground contact!" Obito''s mood worsened instantly. Masashi, on the other hand, laughed. He knew exactly what Obito was attempting, and he found it amusing. Running to other Konoha ninjas for cover? Sure, he wouldn''t interfere. But did Obito really think the other Konoha ninjas would be clueless enough to aimlessly attack the air and sacrifice themselves? After all, Konoha''s ninja forces had achieved their victories not by chance but by their keen observational skills and teamwork. Obito finally managed to find another opening and nearly touched the ground when a swarm of insects rushed towards him, their buzzing filling the air like a thousand angry wasps. The insects obliterated the barely-formed summoning array, turning it into a feast for themselves. In Kamui''s intangible state, Obito, expressionless beneath his mask, watched as his summoning array became fodder for insects. He realized the truth. Thanks to Masashi, his window for surprise attacks had closed. Against Konoha''s united forces, while his own safety remained intact, it was impossible to summon the Nine-Tails under their watchful eyes. This was absurd! Since summoning was out of the question, he decided on another approach: all-out attack. 40 – A Mountain of Ice, A Mountain of Flame Abandoning his original plan, Obito used Kamui to vanish. "Just you wait," he said before disappearing. The Konoha ninja waited for half a day, but there was no sign of him appearing anywhere. They shifted positions regularly, maintaining a strategic formation around the potential threat zones. Everyone couldn''t help but feel as though they were back in their ninja academy days, experiencing the awkwardness of a classmate yelling, "Don''t leave after school!" during an argument. It felt strange. "Has he left?" someone asked. Eventually, all eyes turned to the Hyga clan members. The Hygas, without needing further prompting, activated their Byakugan and began scanning the area. "Everyone maintain your positions," a Hyga jonin commanded. "We''ll need full coverage of the area." Despite being from the same village, the female shinobi present instinctively avoided their gaze. After all, the Byakugan could see through objects, and the sudden call to action had left many of them rushing out of their homes. Some were still wearing their more... intimate undergarments. "At least give us some warning next time," a kunoichi muttered, adjusting her hastily donned gear. After a thorough search, one of the Hyga jonin spoke up, "Outside the village... Wait a moment..." Sweat began to bead on the jonin''s forehead. "It''s the Nine-Tails. That Uchiha is controlling the Nine-Tails! It''s headed for the village!" "Which direction?" Hiruzen asked immediately. "From the south." Hearing this, Minato''s expression darkened. The place where he had saved his wife earlier was somewhere in the southern outskirts of Konoha. The Nine-Tails had been there all along? "Sandaime-sama, I think I know where it is. Please have everyone prepare defenses on the wall," Minato said, vanishing instantly with his Flying Thunder God. "Fugaku-sama, Setsuna-sama, I''m going as well," Masashi said to the Uchiha leaders behind him before using the same teleportation technique. Hiruzen and Danz exchanged glances, wasting no time as they immediately began organizing their forces. However, when it came to assigning tasks to the Uchiha clan... "I propose that the Uchiha clan handle guiding civilians to shelters," a senior member of the Sarutobi clan suddenly suggested. This elderly ninja, a contemporary of Hiruzen, was one of the key decision-makers within the Sarutobi clan. His wrinkled face betrayed decades of ingrained prejudice. This proposal likely wasn''t directly ordered by Hiruzen. He would never risk such an obvious moveit wasn''t his style. That didn''t prevent some of his clan from acting independently. "What nonsense is this?" Setsuna shot back with a stern face, his Sharingan flickering to life momentarily. "Evacuating civilians is something our Uchiha clan, along with the Hyga, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans, have already been coordinating. Given the current situation, withdrawing all Uchiha members to the rear is unrealistic." "This is not the time for your Uchiha clan''s arrogance," Danz interjected. Though he found the Sarutobi elder''s suggestion clumsy, the proposal aligned with his own goals. "The arrangement is in line with the Police Force''s responsibilities. Considering the Sharingan''s involvement, it''s better for you to avoid suspicion." "Avoid suspicion? Didn''t the village have a very different stance on this when Sharingan theft occurred in the past?" Setsuna retorted sharply, cutting off Danz. "Besides, why should the Sarutobi clan lead the assault? How long has it been since their members saw the battlefield? Their current skills hardly justify such an arrangement." He stopped just short of outright calling the Sarutobi clan weaklings in front of everyone. This immediately angered the hot-tempered Sarutobi clan members. Several reached for their weapons. But Setsuna wasn''t wrong. Even those in the ANBU from the Sarutobi clan had been assigned relatively less demanding tasks in recent years, leaving their combat skills rusty. Meanwhile, the Uchiha were more aggressive than ever, and tensions between the two clans had been simmering for years. Before the Nine-Tails could even reach the village, the two clans were on the verge of clashing. "Can''t you Sarutobi people stop making things worse?" someone from the Inuzuka clan barked. A large dog growled beside its master as the Inuzuka ninja shouted, "Sandaime-sama and Danz-sama haven''t said anything! Aren''t things chaotic enough already!?" "Everyone knows the Uchiha clan''s strength. It''s nonsense to say they shouldn''t be on the front lines," added a member of the Aburame clan, insects buzzing agitatedly around him. "This isn''t the time to argue. If the Nine-Tails breaches the village, the consequences will be disastrous. I think the Uchiha should also go to the front lines," even the Hyga clan chimed in. Out of the eight notable ninja clans in Konoha, fourincluding the Uchiha themselvesnow stood against the Sarutobi clan''s stance. Faced with this balance of power, Hiruzen made a swift decision. "Enough arguing. Regular ninja are useless against a tailed beast. All ninja ranked chunin and above, head to the wall to stop the Nine-Tails! Everyone else, guide the civilians to safety!" This decision was neutral and appeased everyone. Each clan quickly split their forces accordingly. Hiruzen and Danz headed straight for the wall. As they ran, the two old comrades remained silent for a while. "This doesn''t bode well, Hiruzen," Danz suddenly said. "I know. Where is Orochimaru? Isn''t he with you? Why hasn''t he come out for something this big?" "He''s guarding the Root base to prevent spies from taking advantage of the chaos." The conversation ended there, leaving Hiruzen''s face grim and Danz expressionless. Their years of collaboration gave them a mutual understanding; each knew what the other meant without needing further explanation. But their thoughts were quickly interrupted by a sound not heard in years: the roar of a beast. The roar came from the south, accompanied by a fierce wind that swayed the surrounding trees. The ground trembled beneath them, cracks spreading across the earth. In the southern sky, the night was dyed a terrifying shade of crimson. Their hearts sank as they quickened their pace. Finally, the wall came into view. Beyond the distant barrier, they saw ita colossal, flame-red fox with nine tails swaying behind it, striding towards the wall. On the wall, the defenders were unleashing a barrage of shuriken, kunai, and elemental jutsu. Fire, water, and lightning lit up the night sky, but these attacks were futile. The Nine-Tails didn''t even acknowledge them as it marched forward, the attacks dissipating harmlessly against its chakra-cloaked form. Inside the village, cries of panic filled the air as civilians fled in all directions. Parents clutched children to their chests, and the elderly were helped along by neighbors. "Nine-Tails!" Hiruzen''s eyes burned with rage. His aged hands formed fists tight enough to draw blood. Since taking over as Hokage from the Second, Hiruzen had worked tirelessly to shield Konoha from the horrors of war. Now, such a sight felt like the ultimate mockery of his efforts. Danz, though maintaining a composed exterior, was just as furious. The two elders increased their pace, leading a wave of shinobi from Konoha''s northern and southern sectors toward the wall. Beyond the wall, Masashi stood atop a tree, watching the Nine-Tails approach. His Sharingan spun slowly, analyzing the massive chakra presence before him. Moments ago, Minato had teleported away one of the Nine-Tails'' Tailed Beast Bombs using the Flying Thunder God, forcing Obito to engage him directly elsewhere. Now, only the Nine-Tails remained, its eyes blazing with the Sharingan. Ordinary kunai couldn''t pierce Susanoo. Likewise, typical ninjutsu was useless against the Nine-Tails. To deal with such a massive chakra entity, only a power of equal magnitude would suffice. Masashi began forming hand seals. He had a considerable amount of chakra. Or rather, the Uchiha clan itself could be seen as a massive reservoir of energy. While Madara''s chakra was less abundant than Hashirama''s, that didn''t mean he had a small amountat the time, nobody had more chakra than Hashirama. Another characteristic of the Uchiha was that their Sharingan enhanced their chakra capacity. Each evolution of the Sharingan significantly increased their chakra reserves, strengthening their overall power. The Uzumaki clan was known for their extraordinary physical resilience, naturally abundant chakra, vibrant vitality, and long lifespans. The Uchiha and Uzumaki were quite comparable in this regard. When the Sharingan reached the three-tomoe stage, the Uchiha''s chakra was as abundant, if not more, than the Uzumaki of a similar level. However, the Uchiha didn''t show the same ridiculous vitality, as they rarely tapped into their physical energy reserves. This might have been due to Indra. However, Indra trained under Hagoromo, practicing both spiritual and physical energy from the start. Coupled with his innate three-tomoe Sharingan, he was at peak form from the beginning, while Asura only managed to catch up without ever surpassing him. With knowledge from his lifetimes, Masashi had focused on developing his physical energy from the start. His three-tomoe Sharingan was far beyond the standard. Even he didn''t know the full extent of his chakra reserves. The most he''d used was during the Third Great Ninja War near its end. After his teammates were wiped out, he went all out, chasing a group of Kiri ninja for an entire day. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He ended it by using his Ice Release to create a ''Kiri ninja museum'' along the shoreline. Afterward, he still had enough energy to teleport back to camp and make it just in time for dinner. The sensation of exhaustiontongue lolling out, struggling to squeeze out chakra as if milking a dry cowwas something he hadn''t experienced even across two lifetimes. Maybe the Nine-Tails would be strong enough to push him to that point. Opportunities to expend chakra so freely so close to home didn''t come often. Whether the number of tails correlated with a tailed beast''s strength, he couldn''t remember. However, the Ten-Tails did indeed have ten tails. Ninjas loved speculating and creating theories. For instance, some claimed the One-Tail from Suna represented wind and sand, though its chakra inherently carried magnetic properties. Similarly, there were wild claims about the Nine-Tails being fire-aligned. Looking up close, it did appear somewhat fiery. While the Nine-Tails in manga was depicted as a giant, furry fox, in Masashi''s eyes, it was more like a mountain of flames. Its crimson chakra radiated blinding brilliance, like an inferno illuminating the skies. However, this was merely chakra. Its essence wasn''t different from human chakra, though the tailed beasts'' chakra surpassed human limits in its violent intensity. The Nine-Tails'' claws slammed repeatedly into the ground, shaking the earth and whipping up powerful gusts. Trees fell en masse, uprooted by the force. "Nothing''s working! Our strongest jutsu..." a ninja called out in desperation. It seemed godlike, embodying fire itself, as if to burn away all darkness and unleash brilliance. On the walls, the ninja''s expressions were filled with sorrow and despairnot for their lives but for Konoha behind them, where their families resided. Those who had leapt from the walls to try and halt the beast''s advance couldn''t even make it pause. Techniques that once decimated enemies on battlefields barely scratched the Nine-Tails. The beast, on the other hand, could sneeze or swat its claws and send people flying. The walls provided no sense of safety. Now, from the Konoha ninjas'' perspective, only Masashi stood before the Nine-Tails. Hiruzen and Danz, along with the Konoha forces they led, had also arrived at the walls. "Hold the line! We must protect the village!" Hiruzen''s voice carried across the battlefield. "The evacuation isn''t complete. We need more time," Danz added, his single visible eye fixed on the approaching beast. Standing near the titanic beast, suffocation pressed heavily on them. Its sheer presence was overwhelming. They, too, saw Masashi facing the Nine-Tails. Even among those from the Sarutobi clan, historically unfriendly with the Uchiha, none harbored schadenfreude. In the face of such catastrophe, there were no clan divisionsonly Konoha ninjas united. Two sides remained: a mountain-sized tailed beast and the humans as small as sand grains. All sound vanished from the walls. Only the Nine-Tails'' heavy footsteps echoed. Eyes filled with sorrow as another determined comrade prepared to sacrifice themselves against the beast, trying to slow it down by even the smallest margin. This person wasn''t the first, nor would they be the last. At this moment, every ninja present was prepared to die. In the silence, Masashi''s voice was crystal clear. "Ice Release: Prometheus!" In an instant, white replaced crimson, shrouding everyone''s view. A towering white titan stood firm on the earth. Its rugged, angular form seemed humanoid yet alien. Even the Akimichi clan''s bulk couldn''t achieve such a physique. The giant''s legs flared outward, with its lower torso resembling a skirt. Somewhere, someone had once spoken of Prometheus, who defied the gods to bring fire to humanity. The ninja world, of course, had no Mount Olympus. But as Masashi molded a mecha-like figure using Ice Release, everyone instinctively felt that the monstrous giant before them was terrifying. For the older generation, including Hiruzen and Danz, it evoked memories of something disturbingly similar. Then, they heard Masashi''s voice once more. "Sage Art: Armament!" What had appeared white became semi-transparent crystal, crawling over the giant''s body and forming what looked like armor. At least, the ninjas thought that massive piece must be a shield. But the armor''s design... seemed oddly familiar. "Wait, isn''t that his work?" someone on the wall suddenly exclaimed. "That design... from the festival!" "Masashi-sama created this!" It was one of the evacuating civilians. Although the southern district wasn''t as crowded as the north, it was still densely populated. Evacuation was far from complete. Konoha''s forces had improved the evacuation''s efficiency, but the Nine-Tails was so close to the wall that even those far back could see the titan Masashi created. The southern district had hosted last year''s Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival, where he had showcased his immense skill. Among the massive ice sculptures he created were two massive figures: the Prometheus Titan and the Atlas Guardian, both inspired by ancient tales of beings who challenged the gods. Though the ninja world had no Greek mythology, the sight of giant mecha-like sculptures had left a deep impression. "Masashi-sama is that powerful of a ninja?" Masashi, however, wasn''t paying attention to this. He was inside the Prometheus, in Sage Mode, the markings on his face still shifting. Ahead of him, the Nine-Tails paused, staring at the unfamiliar entity. Controlled by the Sharingan, it still felt a surge of rage. Opening its mouth, it began forming another Tailed Beast Bomb. Masashi changed his hand seals. The Prometheus'' feet released bursts of wind, lifting it off the ground. With incredible speed, it charged at the Nine-Tails, extending a massive hand to grab the Tailed Beast Bomb. 41 – Running Through the Night For tailed beasts, creating a Tailed Beast Bomb was akin to vomitingforming chakra within and expelling it outward. There was no denying its power. The greatest fan of the tailed beasts in the ninja world was Madara. When he mocked the Five Kage, he casually wielded his perfect Susanoo and sliced off the tops of two mountains in one sweep, yet he still pretended that the power of this strike was comparable to that of a tailed beast. But power wasn''t just about raw strength. It was about preparation, timing, control. As soon as the Nine-Tails fired its Tailed Beast Bomb, Masashi had already controlled Prometheus to block its trajectory. Power was never achieved in an instant, and he firmly believed this. Fighting tailed beasts had always been his obsession. By day, he trained his body; by night, he meditated. Not a day went by without these routines. Such effort was all for this moment. The Tailed Beast Bomb crashed solidly into Prometheus''s right palm. The impact sent shockwaves across the battlefield, forcing even the experienced jonin to brace themselves. The moment of contact made the Tailed Beast Bomb unstable, and at the same time, Prometheus''s right arm began cracking with a series of sharp sounds. Even with the enhancement of the Sage Mode, terrifying fissures quickly spread. However, Masashi had already completed his second jutsu. Space warped, and before Prometheus''s right arm could disintegrate, the Tailed Beast Bomb was devoured by the collapsed space as if it had been sucked into a void. In the next moment, a brilliant light erupted deep in the forest, and the explosion sent shockwaves ripping through the trees, spreading out to their position. "Incredible," Hiruzen breathed, watching the display. "He''s actually redirecting it." "Sandaime-sama, should we" an ANBU agent started. Hiruzen shook his head. "No. We''d only get in his way now." Ice Release''s inherent weakness was that it couldn''t be compensated for by Sage Techniques, but Prometheus was created from Masashi''s chakra, which meant it could still serve as a medium for his jutsu. The so-called Guiding Thunder used a "barrier" to teleport anything that touches it. Prometheus was naturally Masashi''s "barrier." To prevent the explosion from affecting the walls behind him, he teleported to the farthest distance he could perceive using the Flying Thunder God mark. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While transferring the Tailed Beast Bomb, he also controlled Prometheus to deliver a shield strike against the Nine-Tails'' head. The impact echoed like thunder across the village. Unlike Ice Release, a shield created using only senjutsu could withstand such force. For a moment, the Nine-Tails'' face seemed deformed from the impact. If it had a true physical body, a transformation of that degree would have surely knocked out a few teeth. Its steps were finally halted, and its claws left deep gouges in the ground as it struggled. It was forced to retreat. With one successful hit, Masashi pressed his advantage. His right arm, now restored, delivered an uppercut to the Nine-Tails'' jaw. The Nine-Tails, already unsteady, raised its front legs, giving him the perfect chance to strike again with Wind Release. Prometheus lunged and flipped the Nine-Tails over. The Nine-Tails'' unyielding stance was shattered, and it lay before the Konoha ninjas with its four legs flailing in the air. The ninjas on the walls and high vantage points watched in awe. "To think someone could actually..." one whispered. But Masashi was too focused to share in their excitementhe had no time. Prometheus''s right arm swung up and slapped the Nine-Tails'' head, revealing a mass of intricate sealing runes that spread over its body like a swarm of ants. A tailed beast controlled by the Sharingan was, in "automatic mode," quite rigid since genjutsu stripped them of their will. Their fighting instinct was poor and repetitive. This was the best moment to subdue the Nine-Tails. The sealing technique he was using was taught to him by an Uzumaki woman from his past. The Nine-Tails struggled. Though its will was suppressed by genjutsu, its long-held instincts made it extremely sensitive to any sealing techniques. As its chakra fluctuated wildly, the incomplete sealing technique began to fall apart. Just as the Nine-Tails was about to regain its footing, Masashi acted. He controlled Prometheus to leap onto the Nine-Tails, trapping its neck with the shield to stop its head from moving and grasped its head tightly, increasing chakra output. The Nine-Tails frantically clawed at Prometheus, leaving scratches on the armored surface. Thankfully, the shield protected Prometheus, and Masashi immediately healed the damage. But it also made sealing more difficult; the technique was not forming. "We have to help him!" Some jonin jumped down from the walls. But the sheer power of these two colossal beings made it impossible for them to approach. The raw chakra alone pushed them back, scorching the ground beneath their feet. Hiruzen, too, stood among them, realizing for the first time how inadequate his adamantine staff felt. He could push the Nine-Tails back, one strike at a time, but his vulnerable body couldn''t step into this kind of battle. Minato was still nowhere to be seen, evidently held back by the mysterious masked Uchiha. If Masashi''s sealing technique failed, the only person here capable of sealing the Nine-Tails was him. That technique, in this place, among these people, was his alone. In his mind, he made a silent decision. After all, the Nine-Tails could not fall into the hands of the Uchiha clan. The Hokage Tower would acknowledge Masashi''s contributions, but the Jinchriki must be under the Hokage''s control. It was an iron rule of the Five Great Shinobi Villages; the connection between a Jinchriki and their village''s leader must never be broken. Suddenly, a new change occurred. "Its movementsthey''re different!" A veteran ANBU noticed first. The Nine-Tails'' movements became unexpectedly nimble. It had been blindly clawing at Prometheus''s forearm but suddenly separated one of its claws, merging its five claws into a fist and striking the joint of Prometheus''s left arm, where the shield was held. Masashi thought grimly. Even through genjutsu, its battle instincts were formidable. Masashi, whose main focus was on maintaining the seal, couldn''t react quickly enough to the sudden change. Even protected by Prometheus''s armor, the joint cracked into a web of fractures, weakening its strength. The sound of breaking ice echoed across the battlefield. Taking advantage of this, the Nine-Tails twisted its head, loosening the shield holding its neck. Prometheus''s left arm quickly healed, but the Nine-Tails had regained partial movement. With a roar that shook the very foundations of Konoha, it flipped over and pinned Prometheus beneath it. Its mouth opened, and the second Tailed Beast Bomb began to form. Dark chakra swirled into existence, condensing into a sphere. "No! If that hits at this range" Everyone gasped, panicking and charging at the Nine-Tails. If it detonated a Tailed Beast Bomb at this distance, the Nine-Tails would only suffer minor injuries, but the southern side of the village would be obliterated. Masashi didn''t seem to mind. He simply sighed inwardly. Ice Release couldn''t be as flexible as Susanoo, and while Sage Techniques could help mitigate its flaws, they couldn''t erase them completely. He wasn''t worried about the Tailed Beast Bomb; he could transfer as many as the Nine-Tails released. He had lost count of how many Flying Thunder God marks he had set in the forest over the years. Before anyone could get close, he formed the signs again, and Prometheus''s back melted like ice cream, spreading across the ground to form a massive ice mirror. Prometheus dropped the shield, and both arms turned to ice, wrapping around the Nine-Tails'' body and binding it tightly before refreezing. The beast''s roar was cut short as the ice encased it. The next moment, Prometheus pulled the Nine-Tails, and together they sank into the ice mirror beneath them. Somewhere deep within the forest, the ground suddenly began to quake violently. Trees swayed dangerously, their roots straining against the earth as shockwaves rippled outward. But it only lasted for a moment before the same rumbling sound echoed from a distant location once again. The roar of beasts and the sound of boulders colliding resounded in turn, over and over, each time further away, stretching deeper into the wilderness and farther from Konoha. No one knew how much time passed. Eventually, in a place utterly devoid of human presence, accompanied by a deafening crash, this prolonged "journey" finally reached its end. A fiery tail swept through a forest, leaving a swath of devastation. Trees that had stood for countless years were reduced to mere fragments, sent flying along with their loyal companionsoilover an incredible distance. "Uchiha!" The Sharingan glow had long faded from the Nine-Tails'' eyes, replaced entirely with burning hatred. It seemed Minato had succeededperhaps even in the iconic sceneor maybe it was a new iconic moment altogether. The outcome, however, was the same. After all, his prowess wasn''t solely due to the Flying Thunder God; it was that this jutsu perfectly complemented his true strengths. As for Obito, who had been acting tough for so long outside, he had likely forgotten just how terrifying his teacher truly was. But for now, the focus was on the Nine-Tails. "How does it feel to wake up again?" Masashi greeted with a smile, having already deactivated Sage Mode. At this point, he was taking the opportunity to restore his chakra reserves. Not that it really matteredhe felt like he still had some chakra to spare. The real question was how long he could maintain this level of output. "No matter how much time passes, you Uchiha are utterly unforgivable" The Nine-Tails'' gaze was fixed on the ground, carefully avoiding any direct eye contact with him. "This has nothing to do with being an Uchiha," Masashi replied, his tone deliberately light. "As far as I know, no Uchiha has ever sealed you tailed beasts within their own body." Masashi thought for a moment and decided it was a tough comparison. "It makes no difference. Humans are always the sametreating us as beasts and seeking only to exploit our power." The Nine-Tails slowly backed away. "I''m leaving now. You''d better not follow me. Even if you have the same eyes, you''re not Madara, and I won''t let your clan exploit me again." "That won''t do, Kurama." While Masashi wanted a little more time to recharge, he couldn''t slack off if the Nine-Tails was leaving. "If you leave, things will get very complicated here." "You even know my name... You Uchiha really are the worst." The Nine-Tails froze in its tracks, tails spreading wide in an intimidating display. The air grew tense as killing intent began to gather. For a tailed beast, this hostility manifested much more tangibly than with humans. "Just calling your name won''t work, huh." Masashi wasn''t surprised by the Nine-Tails'' reaction. Sage markings reappeared on his face. "I guess there''s no holding you back without going all out." Truly, some people just have hacks. Naruto could call Kurama''s name a few times, and the fox would act like some kind of switch had been flipped. When he called, though, it just brought out killing intent. Masashi sighed inwardly. Honestly, it was a real headache. He couldn''t use Susanoo yet, and his genjutsu wasn''t at the level where he could casually subdue a tailed beast with a glance. In terms of genjutsu, he had high defense but not high offense. While confident in his techniques, breaking through a tailed beast''s mind was more than a matter of skill alone. So, while he wasn''t afraid of the tailed beast, it wasn''t afraid of him either. This kind of stalemate was the most annoying. A claw struck down with devastating force, carving a massive crater where Masashi had stood. The Nine-Tails had made the first move. The ground shattered like glass, fragments flying in all directions. As one of the mightiest creature created by Hagoromo in his lifetime, the Nine-Tails didn''t lack combat instincts. The only thing it couldn''t do was ninjutsu. Although it could gather natural energy to aid its jinchriki, it genuinely didn''t use ninjutsu. Its combat style was pure, unfiltered tailed beast brawling. Masashi loved facing enemies who thought their taijutsu was invincible and didn''t bother with ninjutsuor those who thought their ninjutsu was unparalleled and stuck to that. The same went for tailed beast. Using the momentum of the strike, Masashi quickly formed seals mid-air. In mere moments, thick mist spread rapidly from him as the center, engulfing the entire forest. The mist was so dense you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. Having reverse-engineered a bloodline limit technique, he typically borrowed its elemental nature, creating his own unique jutsus. The time he encountered Mei was pure coincidence, but since they met, not learning her Boil Release would have been a disservice to his Uchiha pride. He observed her for ages, eventually mastering the principles behind her techniques. Along the way, he also picked up her Hidden Mist Technique. Naturally, he went a step further and created this move. The combination was entirely his own. With an abundant chakra pool, he could afford to be extravagant. Expanding the range as much as possible was a no-brainer. This was why having more chakra was such a blessing. For example, learning Sage Mode required a massive chakra reserve. Without enough chakra, you couldn''t even begin to harness natural energy. The Corrosive Steam corroded everything it touched. Fragile objects disintegrated instantly. Trees, already stripped of most leaves, were soon reduced to bare trunks before the wood itself vanished. Within the mist, only the Nine-Tails appeared unscathed. Seemingly unscathed, at least. The Corrosive Steam also corroded chakra, and within just a few breaths, a thin layer of the Nine-Tails'' chakra cloak had already eroded away. It was a minuscule amountpractically negligiblebut it wasn''t a good sign. Moreover, the mist completely blocked chakra sensing, leaving the Nine-Tails unable to detect his location, much less attack him. Unable to assess its surroundings, the Nine-Tails chose to retreat immediately. Without hesitation, it turned and bolted. For a tailed beast, one small step was a massive leap for any normal human. Ninjas fared better, but even they needed effort to keep up. The mist seemed alive, pursuing the Nine-Tails as it fled. Masashi followed at a leisurely pace, secretly delighted. Ideally, it would keep running all night. That would make things a lot easier for him. 42 – To Chain a Beast Strictly speaking, Masashi''s Corrosive Steam Technique drew inspiration from three techniques commonly used by Kiri shinobi: Hidden Mist Technique, frequently employed by Kiri ninja. Mei''s Skilled Mist. And Kisame''s Super Exploding Water Shockwave. His technique managed to blend the strengths of these three into a single, versatile jutsu. By combining his mastery of water and fire nature chakra, he created a technique that superheated water particles to their most volatile state. The precise balance required constant chakra controltoo much fire chakra would disperse the mist, too little would render it harmless. Of course, those last two techniques were creations of shinobi who, like him at the time, were still young and inexperienced. There was no telling if they had even invented their techniques yet. Masashi had never crossed paths with Kisame, so he set that aside for now. As for Mei, at the time, she hadn''t developed her technique yet. Still, she was a formidable ninja, solidly at the level of an elite jonin. No surprise, considering she''d one day become the Mizukage. In his quest to master the principles from her Boil Release, he put in considerable effortso much that she thought of him as a total creep. Even the comrades fighting alongside him assumed he was ready to abandon his wayward ways... or rather, that he was finally falling in love. People often praise Konoha''s endless supply of talent, but Kiri wasn''t far behind. It was just that, being tucked away in isolation, they rarely participated in the continent''s broader affairs, so their reputation remained limited. The Corrosive Steam technique was incredibly practical because its applications were so versatile. The "mist" form wasn''t its only one; it could also appear in liquid state, looking indistinguishable from regular water, except for the greater chakra cost due to maintaining its superheated state. When deployed in mist form, it can be used like Hidden Mist to pinpoint enemies'' positions with remarkable accuracy via chakra detection. Of all the techniques Masashi had developed in his career, the Corrosive Steam was by far the most versatile. Especially when paired with regular water jutsu for deception and the corrosive properties for lethalityan almost perfect setup for ambushes. Only something as resilient as a tailed beast could barrel through Corrosive Steam without any defenses. As the Nine-Tails was about to escape his range, Masashi teleported to its head again, delivering another head-pat strike. The Nine-Tails, now far from where it had been, found itself once more in the center of the Corrosive Steam. Enraged, it swatted at Masashionly to smack itself hard in the face. The power of a seal-less jutsu was infuriatingly unfair. And Flying Thunder God was outrageously annoying. Having failed again to shake off this irritating Uchiha, the Nine-Tails lost its patience. Tailed beasts never considered chakra efficiency in a fight. That''s just how they were. They had an excess of power, and even if they died, they would come back eventually. By human standards, they embodied pure strength and mass, vast and seemingly endless. This time, instead of running, the Nine-Tails crouched low to the ground. This familiar posture immediately put Masashi on high alert. Anyone who had been a troublemaking kid knew this move all too wellit was a setup for chaos. Based on the Nine-Tails'' size, he quickly calculated its likely area of impact and teleported to a safe distance, appearing on a hill where he had earlier released a marmot family. From this vantage point, he could survey everything. The earth trembled. Rocks crumbled. It was a cataclysmic display, as if the world was being reshaped. From afar, it might not look as dramatic, but to anyone caught in it, it would feel apocalypticleaving them completely at the mercy of the chaos. Watching the Nine-Tails thrash about in rage, Masashi sighed. He couldn''t help but long for the Mangeky''s power: Perfect Susanoo. Now that would be sweet. In the end, human desires knew no limits. The Corrosive Steam, under the sheer might of the rampaging tailed beast, was completely destroyedshattered into fragments. And as for Minato, that wife-lover, he still hadn''t shown up. So, Masashi decided he could give Minato another hour to show up. It was, after all, late at night. The Hokage wouldn''t actually cut it this close to midnight, would he? If Minato still didn''t show after an hour, he would have no choice but to drag the Nine-Tails back toward Konoha. Otherwise, the number of uncontrollable factors would only increase. He calculated silently. This delay should have given Konoha''s ninjas enough time to secure a safe perimeter. Seeing the distant Nine-Tails begin to slow its rampage, he prepared his next jutsu. Rhythm was critical; there could be no downtime. During sparring sessions with Shisui, he had once used a simplified version of a water technique called Ten Dragon Torrent, though it was a heavily nerfed version that barely retained its original essence. The jutsu was originally designed for battlefield dominationperfect for attacking large-scale targets. Like, say, a battalion of a hundred enemy ninjas. Or maybe two battalions. Or even a whole lot more. The more, the bettersince most shinobi in a battalion were genin. War, after all, was about mass slaughter. The fewer people left standing, the quicker peace talks could resume. Against a tailed beast, though, this jutsu would need some adjustments to its trajectory. Otherwise, pushing the beast too far away would only make transporting it back a greater burden. Activating the Flying Thunder God again, he appeared on the opposite side of the Nine-Tails, leaving enough distance to maximize the jutsu''s impact. The markers he''d placed earlier gave him perfect positioninga tactical advantage that had taken years to master. With the extra time he had, he silently thanked this new timeline for blessing him with excellent genes. He even vowed to find a wife for this timeline''s parents before he turned fifty. After all, his retirement plan was set for forty. At forty, he''d be an elderprime time to step down and enjoy life. A ninja''s peak was around forty years old. Past fifty, no matter how strong, one''s combat abilities inevitably declined. That was just natural lawunalterable and absolute. Humans were made of flesh and blood, not chakra. So, people should be content. Those who refuse to retire at fifty werre just clinging on like old thieves. True sustainability required making way for others. In his original timeline, he had nothing but disdain for senior officials who delayed their retirementutterly unmanly. Ahead, the Nine-Tails finished its tantrum and began to raise its head. Masashi completed his jutsu in perfect timing. Dragons of water erupted skyward. One, two, tenthen a twenty, a hundred. A massive wave obscured the sky, casting shadows across the earth. The corrosive steam gathered, swirled, and roamed through the air. Wherever it passed, it dissolved everything, leaving only empty air and barren ground. Finally, the water surged into a towering wave, its height escalating under Masashi''s precise control. Standing at its peak, he now towered over the distant Nine-Tails. Then, the endless waves of water formed a colossal whirlpool, mercilessly devouring everything in its path. With a deafening roar that overshadowed the thunderclaps in the sky, massive tidal waves surged upward. Under the assault of the torrent, the forest was submerged, the earth was ground away, and everything ahead was swallowed and obliterated in an instant. At the crest of the surging waves, roaring violently, were layered water dragons, rising higher than even a tailed beast. Masashi watched the Nine-Tails flip onto its feet, its massive maw opening wide to unleash a Tailed Beast Bomb. Even tailed beasts need to charge their attacks. Conversely, they could opt not to, but that would result in a weaker blast. He had anticipated this. His Sharingan tracked the gathering chakra, measuring its density and flow. Just as before, when a Tailed Beast Bomb hit his ice construct to no avail, this smaller bomb merely created a dent among the countless water dragons before being teleported away without detonating. The thousand water dragons merged, forming a massive dragon head that slammed into the Nine-Tails. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, creating ripples in the water below. This was merely a transformation-based ninjutsu. Even a water dragon couldn''t pluck stars, move mountains, or fill seas. But shaking the earth and mountains? That was more than sufficient. From a bird''s-eye view, the land and everything on itincluding the Nine-Tailslooked as if a colossal titan had swept it with a proportionately massive broom. The beast''s massive form tumbled through the raging waters like a leaf in a hurricane. Even the surface of the earth had been deeply stripped away. The rivers ran muddy, turning into turbulent, chaotic streams. It was akin to a naive boy entering a certain shop, emerging after a single night entirely changed, his youth lost forever. Don''t ask whyjust know the hostess who ran the shop was very kind. And like that kind hostess'' tireless attention, Masashi''s ninjutsu worked to gradually wear down its target. Mud, sand, and debris mixed with the waves, building up strength with each cycle of destruction. These materials endlessly pounded the Nine-Tails'' massive form, crashing and shattering against its seemingly infinite chakra body, only to regroup and resume the assault. It was quite the spectacle. In the darkness, it was impossible to distinguish sky from watereverything had become a murky mess. The Nine-Tails was caught in the chaos, roaring as it was tossed and turned by the endless tides. It looked painful, but it didn''t really feel pain. Eventually, its massive body slammed into a cliff. The impact shook the earth, sending tremors through the ground that could be felt miles away. Layer upon layer of waves followed, crashing against the mountainside. Yet the cliff stood unmoved, enduring the endless onslaught, watching as the waves shattered into countless shards of foam, dissipated, and scattered away. Finally, all that remained on the cliffside were deep, crisscrossing scars. And the Nine-Tails, washed ashore and left there. High above, a shadowy eagle, abstract as if painted in ink, observed the entire scene and relayed it to its creator. Through its eyes, the full scale of destruction became clear. Through the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques, this vision was shared with others. The Yamanaka ninja, withdrawing his hand from his comrade''s head, was silent for a long moment. No one in the search squad said a word. The Nine-Tails didn''t seem particularly worse for wearit was a tailed beast, after all. But imagining this jutsu unleashed on a battlefield, against a group of humans? That was terrifying. Was the Uchiha clan''s chakra always this abundant? As one of the clans that had joined Konoha alongside the Sarutobi, the Yamanaka clan understood basic facts: the Uchiha were naturally gifted with ample chakra reserves. But traditionally, chakra abundance was associated more with the Senju or Uzumaki clans. Watching Masashi''s colossal Water Release technique, however, they might as well have been looking at a jinchriki. The ice titan he''d summoned earlier had already been absurd enough. Surprised as they were, the squad wasted no time transmitting the intel. "Send word to commandtarget contained, but the situation has... evolved." Konoha''s forces were frantically scouring the forest. Earlier, they''d been frantic because the Nine-Tails was heading for the village. Now, they were frantic to keep it from escaping. They couldn''t let it get away. No one moved faster than Minato. His urgency surpassed everyone else''s. Driving off the mysterious masked man was nothinghe''d driven away countless enemies before. But he only had one wife. When a search team sent back word, he immediately used the Flying Thunder God to teleport there. He appeared atop the cliff. Before him lay a scene of utter devastation, with the Nine-Tails shaking off its daze at the mountain''s base. Minato descended at once. He began by summoninga massive, plump toad appeared midair, using gravity to slam the freshly recovered Nine-Tails back into the ground. The impact created a crater beneath the beast. The Nine-Tails, still disoriented from the water''s assault, initially thought something had fallen off the mountain. But as the toad shifted uneasily, it realized the truth. The Nine-Tails erupted in fury. Its first move nearly sent the toad sprawling. Claws raked the air where the amphibian had been moments before. As it tried to regain its composure, Minato landed on its head, pressing his hand against its body. Both he and the Nine-Tails vanished. After a few flickers of teleportation, accompanied by the sound of something massive slamming into the ground, the Nine-Tails appeared in front of a structure. This was where Minato had hidden his wifestill outside the village. As the weight on its body vanished, the Nine-Tails prepared to leap, only to be restrained by chains that burst from its surroundings. The chains tangled midair before pinning it down. These chains belonged to a red-haired woman. Kushina. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The current jinchriki of Konoha was critically injured, her life on the verge of ending. Even standing seemed to cost her immense effort. "Kushina!" Minato flashed to her side, supporting her. "Don''t push yourself like this." "It''s fine, Minato. I still have chakra. Just help me restrain the Nine-Tails." Kushina''s face was deathly palenot from emotion, but from her failing body. Her hands trembled as she maintained the chains. Masashi thought she might not have much time left. When Minato teleported earlier, he had used his Flying Thunder God to tag along. He''d arrived atop the Nine-Tails'' head with it. But Minato hadn''t noticed him at all. "Cough, cough" Kushina suddenly erupted into a violent fit of coughing. Blood speckled her lips. "Hurry, Minato. I''m going to seal the Nine-Tails back into myself and die with it!" Hearing this, Masashi quickly jumped down from the Nine-Tails'' head. 43 – A Simple Solution? Generally speaking, Masashi didn''t care much for protagonists burdened with bitterness and grudges, so he avoided such dramas during his initial run-through. When faced with problems, shouldn''t one simply find a way to solve them? That exaggerated sense of self-importance was really detrimental to the viewing experience. The couple didn''t exactly fall into that categoryafter all, Minato''s actions were usually decisive. His sharp mind and quick thinking had earned him the title of Hokage for good reason. No matter the situation. His long hours after becoming Hokage were purely due to his inexperience, not because he slacked off during work. It''s just that whenever something involved his wife, his behavior became a bit awkward. Naruto had already been carried out by Minato. The kid was sleeping so soundly... Masashi tilted his head to look at the Nine-Tails. The massive fox was utterly livid, thrashing with all its might. That expression, that killing intent, that ferocityit was intense. If it weren''t trapped by the Uzumaki clan''s Adamantine Sealing Chains, it would''ve long since unleashed a Tailed Beast Bomb. In the pursuit of freedom, humans were never alone. They had tailed beasts alongside them. "You should stop struggling," Masashi said. "It''s not your time yet." "Damn you! Damn Uchiha!" roared the Nine-Tails furiously. "Hey, hey, hey, be reasonable. I''m not the one who used these chains on you." Masashi frowned, maintaining eye contact with the beast. "Do you believe I won''t just add another seal on you?" Masashi was on point. More accurate than the Great Toad Sage''s prophecies. "Come on! I won''t yield!" the Nine-Tails roared furiously, its chakra flaring wildly against its bonds. "Damn Uchiha!" "Alright!" Masashi responded promptly, immediately creating three shadow clones. His original body stayed in place, while the three clones positioned themselves in different directions, forming seals simultaneously. It looked like a barrier, but it was actually a sealing technique called the Four Red Yang Formation, instantly activated. Red light connected the clones in a perfect square, forming walls of pure chakra. Of course, the strength couldn''t compare to the version used by the four Edo Tensei Hokage in the future. That one could even reflect a fully charged Tailed Beast Bomb from the Ten-Tails. This technique was one of the Senju clan''s trump cards. Operating as a barrier, it could weaken any opponent trapped inside. With an A-rank difficulty level, most ninja with sufficient skill could learn it. It could serve as both a confinement barrier and a weakening toola very practical jutsu. The downside was that it didn''t differentiate between friend and foe; anyone caught inside would be weakened. But for the Senju, who excelled in physical strength, this wasn''t a concern. After all, when it came down to physical combat, the Senju clan had the upper hand. Like most jutsu, its power depended entirely on the user. With his current level, using shadow clones limited the technique''s effectiveness to a passable level. He used it as a precaution to prevent the Nine-Tails from actually breaking free of the Adamantine Sealing Chains. Although this also weakened the chains themselves, the weakening effect was synchronized. If the Nine-Tails could break free, it wouldn''t matter whether this technique was there or not; with it, at least it could buy some time. When he turned back, the the couple was finally looking at him. "Who are you?" Kushina, forcing herself through her physical weakness, croaked, her red hair matted with sweat, "Masashi?" "Kushina-nee." Masashi approached her, noting how pale she''d become. "Do you still have strength left?" "It doesn''t matter anymore at this point." Kushina glanced at the Nine-Tails, further subdued by the Four Red Yang Formation. "You''ve come at the right time. Help meI want to" "Why not just seal the Nine-Tails back inside? Wouldn''t that solve everything?" Masashi interrupted. Kushina was stunned. Minato, whose hands were already forming seals, was also stunned. The half-formed hand signs for the Reaper Death Seal fell apart. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, Kushina weakly asked, "Is that possible? No one''s ever mentioned such a method." "Has anyone ever tried to seal it back?" Masashi retorted, annoyed. The solution seemed so obvious to him. "How would you know if you don''t try? And how can you as parents even consider leaving your child an orphan?" This was something he couldn''t understand. If it weren''t for Minato being the current key mediator between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage administration, he wouldn''t even care about this couple. After all, their deaths would only weaken the Hokage faction. But this advantage was trivial and wouldn''t change the larger situation. Them staying alive had greater potential benefits. "You''re right, Kushina, think about it!" Minato''s eyes lit up with hope. "Has this ever been done before?" "No," Kushina said. "Once a tailed beast is extracted, the jinchriki immediately" She paused. There had never been a precedent because previous jinchriki weren''t Uzumakithey all died instantly. If they all died, no one could seal the beast back. There was no way to know what would happen if someone tried. In that case it could work. "It''s worth a shot!" she exclaimed. Kushina, being her straightforward self, immediately began trying once she felt it was possible. And Masashi''s Four Crimson Ray Formation greatly eased the pressure on her. The barrier''s suppressing effect made the Nine-Tails'' chakra more manageable. Her life was in danger because the Nine-Tails had been extracted, causing her life force to drain. If sealing it back could stop this trend, the lost vitality could potentially be recovered. It would just mean being weaker in the future, but not excessively so. After all, with advanced medical ninjutsu, lost vitality could be somewhat replenished. Rehabilitation was key. Kushina exerted her strength, pulling the Nine-Tails closer. If the Uchiha clan''s power suppressed a tailed beast''s mind, the Uzumaki clan''s power restrained its body. As distant relatives of the Senju, this clan had carved their own path, excelling in the development of physical energy. The Nine-Tails looked furious. This all-too-familiar sensation told it that it was about to be sealed again. The entire process went smoothly, chakra flowing like water between beast and vessel. When it came to sealing tailed beasts, Kushina was an expert, and Minato, having learned from his wife, was no slouch with sealing techniques either. Their chakra signatures synchronized perfectly as they worked. With the couple working together, the Nine-Tails, who hadn''t even enjoyed a full night of freedom, was sealed away once more. The massive form of chakra condensed and flowed into Kushina''s seal. After everything was done, the utterly exhausted Kushina clutched her stomach and leaned into Minato''s arms, carefully assessing her body''s condition. "How are you?" Minato asked anxiously, supporting her weight. Masashi also observed her closely, noticing that her complexion seemed to improve. Though still pale, she no longer looked like someone on the brink of death. Sure enough, he soon heard Kushina''s joyful voice. "I''m fine! My vitality isn''t being drained anymore!" Masashi thought, finally letting his barrier technique drop. --- As the sun rose the next morning, every resident of the southern district felt as though they had narrowly escaped death. "Did you see how he stopped that thing?" a shopkeeper whispered to his neighbor as they cleared frost from their storefront. "With that thing, right there on our walls!" "I heard about it. My daughter says the Uchiha saved us all," the neighbor replied, glancing at the police station''s emblem. "Maybe we''ve been too quick to judge them." Whenever they recalled the incident, two images came to mind: the massive frost giant and Masashi. And then, the Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival and the Uchiha clan. Overnight, the Uchiha clan''s standing in the hearts of the southern district villagers skyrocketed. The ninjas of Konoha had their opinions too. Those whose families lived in the southern district and who had personally witnessed Masashi blocking the Nine-Tails on the walls were grateful for his help. Among them were even members of the elite jonin corps. However, ninjasat least the joninweren''t about to extend their gratitude indiscriminately to the entire Uchiha clan. Still, their perceptions of the clan had significantly shifted. This did not hinder their enthusiasm for Masashi. When Minato, along with Kushina and Masashi, returned to the southern district walls and loudly declared that the Nine-Tails had been resealed, cheers erupted. "The Nine-Tails has been successfully contained!" Minato''s voice rang clear across the crowd. "Thanks to our combined efforts, Konoha stands strong!" They were hailed as heroes throughout the village. Minato was the Hokage, and Kushina was his wife. While people wanted to celebrate them, they couldn''t help but feel somewhat reserved. But Masashi was differenta young hero, a bashful teenager. Thus, the elated Konoha ninjas surged forward and hoisted him high, tossing him repeatedly into the air. Minato and Kushina walked back, but Masashi was carried along by the jubilant crowd, lifted and tossed the whole way. Even the Uchiha clan ninjas decided to join in. "Come on, might as well make it a proper celebration!" one of them called out, joining the tossing. It was too awkward just standing there; might as well join the tossing! Hiruzen observed this scene with mixed feelings. He was comforted that Masashi, despite his exceptional talent and strength, embodied the Will of Fire. His concern, however, was that Masashi might be led astray by his clan. He considered himself to have many flaws, but he swore he had never deliberately targeted the Uchiha clan. During his tenure, he had never intentionally singled out any clan. It was just that the game had rules. The Uchiha monopolized one-sixth of Konoha''s departmental benefits. Shouldn''t there be concessions in other areas? One couldn''t just take without giving back. Everyone was eating from the same pot, and when it came down to it, no one''s contributions were insignificant. Hiruzen decided to discuss with Minato the possibility of inviting Masashi to join the ANBU. Joining Root was out of the question. Root dealt with the dirty work, and Masashi was now a hero of the village. It wasn''t possibleor appropriatefor him to do dirty work. He should serve as a bridge between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage''s office. If joining the ANBU proved unfeasible, then Masashi should be removed from the Police Force and integrated into the regular army. Since Minato became Hokage, the completion rate of S-rank missions had noticeably slowed. Hiruzen''s three disciples no longer took on missions. Orochimaru was always hanging out with Danz, rarely seen. Jiraiya claimed he was searching for the Child of Prophecy and was also rarely seen. Tsunade? She was at the gambling dens. Thanks for asking. This meant that the Hokage''s office''s former mainstays for S-rank missions were effectively out of commission. This was intolerable. "I''ve made up my mind," Hiruzen said to Danz, his expression serious. "I will ensure this boy is removed from the Police Force." "Oh?" Danz''s eyes lit up. "Then let him join Root. We could use someone like him." "No. He must not dwell in darkness." "Given his combat prowess, serving in the shadows would benefit the village most." In Danz''s mind, a dozen plans instantly took shape. There were several organizations he believed could be dealt with ahead of schedule this year. Those that threatened Konoha, opposed it, feigned compliance, or misused Konoha''s funds... he thought, already mapping out operations. "Your vision is too narrow, Danz," Hiruzen said with a shake of his head. "This child must walk in the light." As cheers rang out, the two old men followed the flow of people back to the village. Staying up all night was tough at their age. --- In the following days, Konoha was as lively as if it were celebrating a festival. Without the catastrophic losses of the original timeline, the villagers'' attitudes toward the Nine-Tails jinchriki remained unchanged. The only difference was a clearer understanding of what a jinchriki was. The Hokage''s office did, however, reflect on its previous overly optimistic outlook. During this period, the office even organized a modest award ceremony for Masashi. "Your actions have brought great honor to both your clan and village," the official announced during the ceremony. "I merely did what any shinobi would do," Masashi replied with perfect humility. Thanks to the firm stance of Minato and Kushina, the elders kept their political maneuvering to a minimum. The ceremony was held at the Hokage''s office, and the prize money was handed over on the spot. Masashi''s reputation was firmly cemented. A large crowd of southern district villagers showed up, fervently cheering from below. His popularity skyrocketed. Riding this wave of enthusiasm, Hiruzen, in the role of a benevolent elderly man, formally invited Masashi to join the ANBU. "Your talents could serve the village in more... specialized ways," Hiruzen suggested warmly. "Sandaime-sama, you honor me with such trust..." Masashi declined politely. "I fear I lack the experience for ANBU. Perhaps S-rank missions would better serve both my growth and the village''s needs." He just wanted to broaden his horizons, become a more useful asset to the village, and make a modest contribution to Konoha''s revenue. Hiruzen was deeply gratified and praised the young man''s initiative. After all, their older generation''s thinking was more conservative, not as flexible as the youth. He also invited Masashi to take on a role at the Ninja Academy, encouraging him to contribute to the next generation''s growth. Masashi readily agreed. The cooperative effort between the younger and older generations left a lasting impression on the staff, filling them with confidence in the village''s future. Where the leaves danced, fire burned eternally. The Will of Fire had its successor. This year''s S-rank mission completion rate was sure to reach new heights. Everyone knew that Masashi could use the Flying Thunder God. When it came to delivering classified documents, his speed was unmatched. What took others a month, he could finish in a day. Since Minato became Hokage, Konoha''s efficiency in such tasks had plummeted to the same level as other villages. Now, everything was back on track. 44 – Playing Teacher Again The next morning, Masashi woke up and, surprisingly, didn''t head straight to the training grounds as usual. It wasn''t because he''d become complacent, but rather because he had been invited by Hiruzen to visit the Ninja Academy that day. It had been a long time since he last set foot there. The last time he visited, Hiruzen was a passionate young man, and Danz was a troublesome student and a notorious contrarian. The Ninja Academy was the central institution of Konoha. Technically, one might think the Hokage''s office would serve as the village''s central hub, but in reality, it was merely an administrative building for internal and external affairs. Today, the true core of Konoha''s organizational structure was the Ninja Academy. Established more than 30 years ago by Tobirama, the Academy was originally a training base set at the foot of the Hokage Rock cliff. Back then, the ninja population was almost exclusively clan-based, with few civilian ninjas. So Tobirama set the admission standard as "having the ability to use chakra and master the Clone Technique proficiently." His reasoning? Even the weakest should meet these criteria. His confidence was justified, as he had directly incorporated the Senju clan''s ninjutsu archive into the village''s repository, promising that those with the aptitude would have access to learn. At that time, the Academy had only one mission: to produce ninjas ready for the battlefield. When Hiruzen became Hokage, he began expanding the student body. Admission standards shifted to a focus on "love for the village, physical and mental health, and a diligent work ethic." He also reformed the institution, adding departments related to military and administrative affairs. This transformed the Hokage''s office into a subsidiary building of the Ninja Academy. From then on, the Hokage was also the principal of the Academy. Hiruzen implemented several changes, including increasing the scale of student enrollment, adding new subjects, making the written exams more challenging, and expanding the school campus twice. Today''s Ninja Academy served as a place to not only train ninjas but also to fully develop their potential. Not everyone was suited to become a ninja, and among those who were, not all were meant to fight. Some excelled at intelligence gathering, some at interrogation, while others struggled in combat but shone in healing or dissection. Then there were those who were naturally gifted teachers. Additionally, some were technical geniuses, adept at crafting barriers and seals but utterly useless in the field. To accommodate such diversity, Hiruzen created specialized training paths. This approach had allowed the Ninja Academy to supply Konoha''s ninja forces with well-rounded talent across various roles. Each year, many graduates from the Academy joined non-combat units or administrative departments. Those selected for combat units were carefully trained and rarely thrown into the front lines immediately, even during wartime. Weak recruits weren''t cannon fodderthey were liabilities. Only extraordinary geniuses, whose potential justified the investment in their training, might bypass this careful process. Thus, the Ninja Academy had become a cornerstone for Konoha, encompassing everything from talent development and personnel allocation to ideological education and mission assignment. In short, it was the backbone of the Hokage''s administration. Masashi, invited as a temporary instructor, was set to take on a part-time teaching role. Shisui had been invited to join the ANBU. Both developments were outcomes of the recognition ceremony held at the Hokage''s office, where the Uchiha were formally acknowledged for their heroism. In the public eye, it was impossible to decline both invitations. Even rejecting one could be seen as defiance. This marked a significant shift: the Hokage faction was finally engaging the Uchiha in genuine political negotiations, acknowledging them as equals in the game. Previously, the Uchiha weren''t even considered worthy of serious negotiation. All this was made possible by the clan''s actions during the Nine-Tails attack. Masashi''s efforts had demonstrated his value, and the clan as a whole showed unity, gaining a measure of public support. The tide was turning. --- On the day of his assignment, he arrived early at the Academy. "You''re the hero who stopped the Nine-Tails!" a parent called out as they dropped off their child. This was the time when parents would drop off younger children for basic classes, while older students in the Practice and Application Stage would insist on going by themselves, considering themselves too mature for parental escort. The Academy''s instructors were all chunin, and they strictly adhered to the dress code of wearing Konoha ninja uniforms. Masashi arrived similarly attired. He reported in and was informed that his specific duties would be assigned by the Hokage himself. Such formality was familiar to a veteran like him. High-ranking ninjas, despite their elite status, still had to follow the protocols of employment. The Hokage''s office was a short walk from the Academy, connected through internal pathways. The rooftop training area atop the Hokage''s building, though officially part of the Academy, was primarily used for hosting ceremonies. It was here that he had received his commendation and rewards the previous day. He already had a plan: he would teach taijutsu. While the Uchiha''s taijutsu techniques were best executed with the Sharingan, their foundational methodsparticularly their shuriken and kunai throwing techniqueswere widely respected in training circles. Many Uchiha clan members even worked part-time as private tutors. Accompanied by ANBU, Masashi entered the Hokage''s office. To his surprise, Minato wasn''t drowning in paperwork as usual. "Masashi," he greeted him warmly. "How do you feel about the Academy so far?" "It''s quite different from the clan''s school," Masashi replied. "I''m glad you accepted the invitation. Kushina and I are both thrilled," Minato said, his demeanor genuinely friendly. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From a personal perspective, he was deeply grateful to Masashi for saving his wife and son. "So, which level would you like to teach?" "The Application Stage," Masashi answered decisively. He''d thought this through. Teaching the basics would be tedious, and dealing with students in the Practice Stagethose trying to act like adultswould be equally annoying. Application Stage students, however, were disciplined and had foundational skills, making them ideal for his teaching style. "What subject would you like to focus on?" "Taijutsu. Anything else wouldn''t be practical for me to teach." "It sounds like you''ve already put a lot of thought into this," Minato said, clearly satisfied. "As the principal of the academy, I officially welcome you to the team." --- Compared to the days of Tobirama, the Ninja Academy''s training process had undergone significant evolution. Back then, it was all about "speeding things up." Now, the focus was on individualized teaching. While the three-stage structure remained unchanged, the content within had transformed to meet modern needs. The journey began with the Foundation Stage, where young minds took their first steps into the ninja world. Here, through physical training and theoretical classes, the village planted the seeds of its future. Once students built up their strength and mastered the basics, they advanced to the Practice Stage. This was where the real excitement beganearning to control chakra, perfecting taijutsu, mastering the Three Basic Techniques, and handling weapons. Working together and mock battles taught them the true meaning of being a ninja. The Application Stage marked the final phase, where education became truly personal. Teachers identified each student''s strengths and weaknesses, offering private lessons and targeted development. Competition grew fiercesome students relied on their family resources, while others found different paths to prove themselves. This was where the true spirit of rivalry between future ninjas sparked to life. After this phase, the school administered a graduation exam. Graduates then underwent a genin selection test conducted by their assigned jonin instructor. Those who passed both tests officially became genin. Unlike the graduation exam, the genin selection test depended entirely on the jonin''s personal preferences. For example, Kakashi, before leading the squad with Naruto, failed every candidate who came his way. Jonin were that willful. Even the Hokage couldn''t force them to take on students if they didn''t want to. After understanding the entire system, Masashi got a clear idea of his responsibilities. Teaching group lessons for targeted development? Not interestedpass. Private lessons? Now that was more like it. It essentially boiled down to: "Teach whomever you like, however you like." Masashi loved this setup. Ordinary jonin were merely seen as willful; legendary jonin, however, were praised for being "unique." In the office, he retrieved the current student roster from the Academy staff. The first few pages didn''t list any familiar names. Such was realitymost lives were destined for mediocrity, serving as cogs in society. The majority of Ninja Academy graduates remained genin for life. Achieving chunin rank was considered elite. Becoming a jonin? That was the stuff of legendsyour photo got displayed in the hallways to inspire future generations. Most of Konoha''s jonin were directly promoted by the Hokage. Many of them didn''t even attend the academy; they were promoted straight to chunin and then jonin. They hail from families collectively known as "the clans of ninjas." During the era of the Hidden Villages, the intense warfare prompted ninja clans to seek transformation. Konoha''s clans were among the first to act. The Senju clan evotransformed into a civilian power base, while abandoning the Senju surname, their influence extended throughout every sector of Konoha, reaching even into the daimy''s court. The Uchiha clan reluctantly privatized their department, a seemingly powerful model but fraught with hidden dangers. The Sarutobi clan adopted a "follow the Hokage" strategy, which had its clear strengths and weaknesses. And the Shimura clan''s transition was a failure, leaving them as a collection of small, independent households. Despite this, they retained an edge over ordinary villagers. Such high-level matters were beyond Masashi''s current purview. Nor could he change them. He flipped through the student roster, each page detailing one student''s profile with meticulous precision. Finally, a familiar name caught his eye. Morino Ibiki: Described as possessing strong logical thinking, skilled in analysis and code-breaking, meticulous, with strong mental resilience. Recommended for training in intelligence work. Another name stood out. Mitarashi Anko: Highlighted as a disciple of Orochimaru. In the original timeline, he defected after being discovered conducting human experiments during Minato''s tenure as Hokage. The village was relatively peaceful until the Nine-Tails'' attack, which resulted in the devastating loss of both the newly appointed Hokage and its jinchuriki. These losses likely triggered the subsequent war. Regardless, he viewed Orochimaru''s defection differently. While Minato''s and Kushina''s deaths had consequences for the Uchiha clan, Orochimaru''s defection proved to be a boon. It split the Legendary Sannin trio, significantly weakening the Hokage faction. The Legendary Sannin were more than three individual ninjasthey were a team. Currently, they were the strongest kage-level team in the ninja world. Their combined strength wasn''t merely additive; it was exponential. In the original timeline, after losing Minato and Kushina, Orochimaru''s defection left Konoha without any kage-level combatants. Its military strategy shifted to passive defense. Now, Konoha maintained an active defense posture. What did that mean? It meant Konoha wouldn''t just sit backthey''d preemptively strike, even eliminate potential threats. In contrast, in the original timeline, Konoha remained passive, waiting to defend against attacks rather than preventing them. --- Anko hadn''t graduated yet, but her graduation seemed assured. Masashi decided to use her as an opportunity to assess Orochimaru''s current state. Plus, it had been a while since he''d taught anyone. He missed it. "Where is Anko?" he asked. "She''s in class," replied a staff member. "Though she''s close to graduating." "Close isn''t graduated yet," Masashi said. "Does graduating mean slacking off? Does learning stop? Skills may take time to develop, but attitude must always be correct." "Do you intend to teach her?" The staff member sensed trouble and tried to dissuade him. "Actually, she doesn''t really need private lessons. Orochimaru-sama tutors her personally." "And has he taught her anything recently?" "Not lately. Orochimaru-sama hasn''t been to the academy recently." "Exactly!" Masashi clapped the staff member on the shoulder. "This is his way of testing her. And yet, this child is so clueless. A student handpicked by Orochimaruhow can she waste her talent like this? Leave her to me. I''ll make sure she realizes her potential." "Yes, Masashi-sama." The staff member gave up, resignedly arranging the lesson as instructed. After all, he was just a chunin. What did the affairs of these big names have to do with him? 45 – Lessons and Lies Anko was fast asleep at her desk, a small trail of drool at the corner of her mouth. Being a purebred student aligned with the Hokage faction, as long as she didn''t disrupt the class, no one really said much. The other students had learned to ignore her soft snores, some envious of her privileged position. As Orochimaru''s disciple, her path had already been set. Graduating was no issue whatsoever, and the school''s graduation exams were far too simple for her. As for the genin selection tests, Orochimaru most likely wouldn''t make her repeat any classes either. What could she possibly learn here? She had already signed the contract with Rychi Cave. Although she had never visited Rychi Cave, she was curious about it and once mentioned it to Orochimaru. In response, he simply smiled at her, that curve of his lips that could mean anything or nothing. Unable to figure it out, she decided not to think about it and continued enjoying her sleep. It wasn''t like she was slacking in her training. The school''s curriculum was mandatory, but the lessons paled in comparison to what she learned from Orochimaru. Sleeping through class became her only option. Besides, who needed to know about proper kunai grip when you could summon snakes? In her dream, she was in a sweets shop, where they were hosting a special event: everything you could eat in-store was free. Mountains of colorful dango stretched toward the ceiling, each more tempting than the last. She feasted to her heart''s content. "Anko." It seemed like someone was calling her. Unless it was Orochimaru''s voice, she ignored it entirely. "Anko, wake up!" The voice grew more impatient. Her head was lightly tapped. Anko groggily opened her eyes and saw the stern face of her teacher. "Come with me," the schoolteacher said helplessly. In truth, Anko sleeping didn''t disrupt the class, and he didn''t want to wake her. Even though he was a chunin, the questions this kid asked were completely beyond him. The written tests in the Ninja Academy were already brutal, but the kind of questions she came up with were entirely in the realm of Orochimaru''s research. As his disciple, she was naturally on a different plane compared to ordinary ninja. Currently, Orochimaru was at the height of his prowess, having completed 108 S-rank missionsa true gold-standard operative for Konoha. Although he had lost the Fourth Hokage election, his reputation remained untarnished. Everyone knew Orochimaru didn''t care about becoming Hokage anyway, right? "Sensei, is Orochimaru-sama here?" Anko asked excitedly, rubbing sleep from her eyes. Come to think of it, it had been a while since Orochimaru last visited her at school. "No, it''s Masashi-sama." "Masashi-sama?" Anko thought for a moment. She lived in the northern district and hadn''t been aware of the Nine-Tails attack when it happened. However, the name sounded familiar. Was he one of Orochimaru''s subordinates? Having someone else fetch her was typical of himhe was always too busy. So, she followed her him out of the classroom, down the hall, and up the stairs. As they climbed higher and higher, her excitement started to wane. Something felt different about this summons. What was going on? Where were they going? The answer became clear soon enough. Her teacher brought her to the rooftop. There was only one person there, standing near the edge with his back to them. The wind gently rustled his dark hair. He wore a Konoha ninja uniform with an armband emblazoned with a fan symbolhe was an Uchiha. The Legendary Sannin were the most iconic ninja trio in the world, considered paragons of Kage-level power. Among the trio, both Orochimaru and Jiraiya had countless fans, particularly among commoners. To them, the Sannin were proof that ordinary people could achieve greatness without relying on inherited lineage. Orochimaru and Jiraiya weren''t born into noble clans or destined by bloodline. Through a mix of talent, opportunity, and sheer effort, they reached the pinnacle of what ordinary people could hope to achieve. Their stories were inspiring because they represented the path most people could aspire to follow. The Uchiha clan, by contrast, symbolized the opposite. Known for their superior genetics, they were often seen as the embodiment of hereditary privilege. With geniuses aplenty and their infamous Sharingan, the Uchiha were undeniably formidable. No one in the ninja world underestimated their visual jutsu, which is why the saying "Run if you face one-on-one combat" exists. The Uchiha''s unpopularity stemmed largely from this gulf between them and ordinary peopleno other clan embodied the advantages of bloodline quite like they did. Even though many Uchiha weren''t exceptionally strong or didn''t possess Sharingan, their clan''s image remained the same. "Masashi-sama," the teacher respectfully addressed the Uchiha. "This is Anko." "Uh" Anko scratched her head, adopting an innocent expression. "Are you one of Orochimaru-sama''s subordinates?" Outwardly carefree, Anko was perceptive enough to recognize from her teacher''s demeanor that this Uchiha shouldn''t be judged by his young age. She decided to play dumb for now, albeit clumsily. The teacher sighed. "No, I''m not," Masashi replied, unfazed. "I''m a teacher hired by the school, here to give you a lesson. Have you signed the Rychi Cave contract yet?" "Huh? How do you know?" Anko asked, genuinely curious, her act dropping for a moment. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Rychi Cave contract was supposed to be a secret. "Because I''m also a Rychi Cave summoner," Masashi said, lifting his hand. A small black snake slithered out from his sleeve, coiling around his wrist and flicking its tongue at Anko. The teacher instinctively stepped back slightly, uncomfortable around snakes. Noticing his unease, Masashi retracted the snake. "Thank you. I plan to take her outside for this lesson. What''s the procedure for reporting that?" "It''s fine. Outdoor private lessons are common, and the paperwork was already handled when you were scheduled." "Good. I''ll return her before the end of the day." With that, Masashi approached Anko, placed a hand on her shoulder, and in the blink of an eye, the two vanished from the rooftop. Left behind, the teacher simply marveled, "jonin are amazing," before returning to his work. This was the Ninja Academy, after alla place where extraordinary individuals were a daily occurrence. --- From Anko''s perspective, the scenery blurred, and she found herself in a forest. Looking around, she recognized the western woods outside of Konoha. She had explored these woods before with Orochimaru, so they were familiar. "Amazing!" Anko exclaimed excitedly. "Is this space-time ninjutsu?" One of the benefits of being Orochimaru''s pupil was her broad perspective. For a student her age, this was an invaluable asset. Having such a wide frame of reference allowed her to understand herself better and chart her future path. "Orochimaru has taught you quite a bit," Masashi remarked. The Snake Sannin was a unique person. He was highly selective but extremely generous with those he favored. While most people guarded their knowledge of ninjutsu as their most precious resource, he feared his protgs knowing too little. Anko blinked, noticing something peculiar in how Masashi referred to Orochimaruwithout honorifics or deference but also without any belittling tone. In her mind, only the other two Sannin could rival Orochimaru. Anko didn''t overthink it. Instead, she became excited, eager to see what this new teacher would teach her. "This is my first time giving a private lesson, so let''s start by getting familiar with each other," Masashi said to her in the forest. "Attack me with everything you''ve got. Don''t hold backwe''re outside the village." "Got it," Anko replied seriously, pulling out a kunai. Combat simulation was the most popular class among students at the Ninja Academy. At the Application Stage, the school no longer set combat simulation as a separate course, as students at this stage would engage in combat simulations almost daily, either in squads or solo. Anko was the campus bully. Incidentally, Itachi had also joined the Ninja Academy, but he graduated after just one year, in the same batch as Anko. Watching the aggressive Anko charge at him, Masashi couldn''t help but compare the two of them. Ultimately, there was no real comparison to be made. Among the Sannin, Jiraiya was clearly the best at teaching and choosing disciples. Orochimaru, meanwhile, had an even worse track record than Tsunade; apart from Sasuke, none of his disciples had been particularly impressive. Anko attacked Masashi with taijutsu. Her movements flowed like waterquick jabs followed by sweeping kicks, each strike aimed at vital points. For her age, her movements were decent, and her stamina was notably strong. She fought for a long time but couldn''t even touch the hem of his clothing. Each time she came close, he would shift just slightly, making her attacks miss by mere centimeters. "Why can''t I touch you?" "Your form is good, but you''re too predictable. Think about why you''re attacking, not just how," Masashi responded, sidestepping a kick. Students at this age often have simple thoughts when teachers ask them to "try hitting me." If I landed a hit, the teacher would teach me something good. If I couldn''t hit them, the teacher would be disappointed and wouldn''t teach me anything good. It was a bit naive. Anko began forming hand seals. Her speed wasn''t fast but was above the passing mark. After finishing the seals, she extended her hand, summoning multiple snakes from her arm. Unlike the Orochimaru-style Substitution, the Striking Shadow Snakes wasn''t something Orochimaru had devoted much research into. Essentially, it was just summoning snakes from the Rychi Cave. The stronger the ninja, the more snakes they could summon, and the larger the snakes. He gave this move the air of a serious jutsu because he had integrated summoning with his body-enhancement techniques. The small snakes summoned by Anko barely approached Masashi before being swatted away by a tail. The tail belonged to a massive snake nearly ten meters long, coiled around and surrounding Masashi. Anko glanced at the dazed little snakes lying on the ground, then at the giant snake in front of her, and pouted. She didn''t know many ninjutsu techniques yet. Orochimaru had mainly been focusing on filling her head with knowledge. Her primary efforts had been directed toward physical training, as per his instructions. To be fair, Orochimaru-style ninjutsu relied heavily on physical conditioning. "All right, I have a pretty good idea of your level now," Masashi said, dispelling the summoned creature. Walking back to Anko, he reached out to pat her shoulder and said, "Let''s head back. I''ll treat you to some food." Just as his hand was about to touch her shoulder, he suddenly stopped and pulled it back. Anko looked at him in confusion. "I just remembered something," Masashi said. "Do you know your way back?" "Huh? Oh, yes, I do." "Hmm. I was thinking of letting you head back on your own, but it seems someone disagrees with that idea," Masashi said, turning to look at the figure standing in the shadow of the trees behind him. "So, this is how protective you are of your students?" "Oh, it''s Masashi." A pale-skinned man stepped out of the shadows. His iconic outfit and unmistakable face made it clear: Orochimaru. "I thought someone had taken Anko away." When he spoke, his tone was always unhurried, never overly forceful, but full of confidence. However, Masashi thought his demeanor was even more unpleasant than the last time they met. "Lately, you''ve been making quite a name for yourself. No, wait" Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes gleamed with something akin to interest. "It seems you''ve stopped hiding your strength as much as you used to?" "You make it sound like I have ulterior motives," Masashi replied. "Isn''t it only natural to keep certain things under wraps?" "You''re the ''intelligence expert'' among the Sannin, so you understand this better than anyone." "Indeed," Orochimaru admitted readily. The title of Sannin had a slightly embarrassing origin. It was bestowed on the three of them after they were beaten by Hanz in the Land of Rain. Over time, as Hanz remained silent about the battle, the embarrassing details of the Sannin''s origin faded from memory. Orochimaru, who excelled in stealth and intelligence-gathering, had made intelligence second nature. In the Sannin''s usual setup, he was the frontline attacker, drawing enemy attention while using his highly resilient jutsu to gather and analyze enemy intelligence on the spot. Jiraiya would then deliver the finishing blow. Orochimaru was very interested in Masashi''s intelligence. He hadn''t paid much attention before, but once he did, it wasn''t easy to find an opportunity to act. When he learned Masashi had taken Anko, he thought it was the perfect chance. Of course, he couldn''t show that openly and instead brought up Anko as the reason. After all, concealing your true intentions was a basic ninja skill. Fights between ninjas were battles of the mind. "While you may be the man of the hour, taking my disciple without a word makes me uncomfortable," he said with a slight smile. "Failing to communicate with the ''guardian'' was indeed my oversight. After all, this is my first time teaching," Masashi said, pretending to sigh deeply. But this suited him just fine. His real goal was to lure Orochimaru out and gauge his current state. The killing intent and bloodlust were unmistakable, rolling off him in waves that made the air feel thick. For most ninjas, such emotions meant they were genuinely about to kill someone. For Orochimaru, though, they didn''t mean much. Killing and fighting were one and the same to him. Truly a villain motivated by curiosity. 46 – The Breaking Point Powerful shinobi only needed a single glance to understand what the other was thinking. When Sasuke told Naruto this, it carried multiple layers of meaning. But there was some truth to that statement. Orochimaru licked his lips. Seeing him like this, Anko instinctively backed away. She was all too familiar with this particular expression on her master''s face. Masashi activated his Sharingan, the three-tomoe red eyes locking onto Orochimaru. A genjutsu was cast instantly. However, the illusion, which had rarely failed before, didn''t work this time. Orochimaru wasn''t affected. Or rather, he was, but this level of genjutsu wasn''t enough to incapacitate him. His body was unlike that of an ordinary person, and his chakra pathways were different, allowing him to endure this level of chakra disruption. Masashi wasn''t bothered. This was just a test. After all, his current proficiency in genjutsu was limited by the three-tomoe Sharingan. "I''m your target, huh," Orochimaru chuckled, his tongue flicking out briefly. "The Uchiha clan is truly to my taste." In the next instant, his hand darted toward Masashi, two fingers aimed straight for his Sharingan. Orochimaru lunged at the Uchiha, but his feet remained in their original position. Effortlessly, his two fingers pierced into Masashi''s eye socket. But the sensation transmitted through his fingers wasn''t that of flesh and blood. He withdrew immediately, but it was already too lateMasashi''s body burst into a spray of water. "Fascinating...," Orochimaru mused as a freezing cold that could chill blood radiated from the water screen, instantly encasing his upper body in ice. The frost continued to spread. With a crunch, he stomped his feet, tearing his body in half to escape the icy grip. Two hands emerged from the severed remains, clawing their way out as he regenerated his body. Looking up, he saw a massive fireball descending toward him. A deafening explosion sent scorching waves tearing through the ground. Crimson flames bloomed like flowers, reducing nearby trees to ashes. As the most intense flames subsided, he burst from the charred soil, his serpent-like eyes locking onto Masashi''s position. He moved like a snake, slithering around the burning areas. He quickly formed hand seals and unleashed a fierce gale from his mouth. The howling winds kicked up debris, creating a barrier between him and the Sharingan. To Masashi''s eyes, the chakra in the storm was chaotic. The storm''s range was vast, but he avoided it with a Body Flicker, drawing his blade. He fought straightforwardly, careful not to reveal too much to the opponent opposite him. Two glints of steel collided mid-air. Chips began to appear on his short blade. The blade, forged from chakra metal, was expensive but fell short against the Kusanagi. Still, Masashi wasn''t worriedhe had just received a generous payout and could afford a replacement. With superior speed, he closed in on Orochimaru multiple times, striking from blind spots and leaving cuts on his opponent. Both combatants'' shadow clones were shattered several times, their forms dissolving into smoke and water. Eventually, quality won out, and Masashi''s blade was severed by the Kusanagi. Without hesitation, he discarded the broken weapon. His Sharingan predicted the sword''s trajectory, and he dodged with a short-range Body Flicker, countering with a powerful punch to Orochimaru''s arm. The Kusanagi flew from Orochimaru''s hand, impaling several thick trees before lodging in the ground. His arm twisted grotesquely but didn''t break. With a casual flick, it returned to normal. "Your taijutsu is quite... interesting," he noted, eyes narrowing with curiosity. Masashi closed the distance again, employing taijutsu techniques from both the Senju and Uchiha clans. The Senju style focused on swift, powerful strikes to overwhelm the opponent before they could react. The Uchiha style emphasized precision, targeting an enemy''s weakness with devastating blows, showcasing explosive power. In his hands, these styles blended seamlessly. Orochimaru, a skilled taijutsu user himself, quickly fell behind in close combat. But his resilient body, capable of enduring blows that would kill anyone else a thousand times over, allowed him to keep fighting without faltering. Masashi attempted to mark him with Flying Thunder God seals several times but found it futile. Orochimaru''s unique substitution technique nullified each mark as he replaced his entire body. "You and your modified body...," Masashi said, retreating from the exchange. "Oh? That comment makes it sound like you''ve done your homework on me," Orochimaru sneered, refusing to let up. As Masashi retreated, he unleashed a swarm of snakes. Striking Shadow Snakes. The summoned serpents slithered menacingly toward Masashi. Unlike the lesser snakes summoned by Anko, these were far more intelligent and ferocious. However, intelligence wasn''t always an advantage. He retreated calmly, and the snakes, sensing his chakra, hesitated before slowing down. "Hm?" Orochimaru noticed the change in his serpent minions. For these gluttonous beasts from Rychi Cave to act this way, there was only one explanation. "You''ve mastered Sage Mode?" he canceled the summoning. This scenario only occurred between true successors of Rychi Cave''s teachings. His eyes grew even colder. Facing a challenger who turned out to be another Rychi Cave inheritor soured his mood. "Snakes seem to like me," Masashi said as he seized the opportunity to increase the distance. Both ninjas completed their hand seals simultaneously. Massive chakra surged. A water dragon rose to meet a towering fire column. The clash created a dense mist, shrouding the entire forest in steam. In the distance, Anko stared in disbelief. Behind her, a man in the Hokage robe appeared silently, watching the battle unfold without a word. "What a mess Not a single peaceful day in this job!" Minato observed the mist-covered battlefield. Being Hokage, he realized, was far less satisfying than leading a jonin team. No matter what he did, someone was unhappy. No matter where he stood, he was caught in the middle. Barely days into the job, and two of the village''s most respected shinobi were already fighting. Perhaps it was time to stop worrying about Hiruzen''s feelings and take some decisive action. Ever since Minato became the Hokage, he noticed something amiss within the village. The current ANBU was under the control of Hiruzen and Danz, but that didn''t mean he was blind or deaf. Though he was no longer the leader of the jonin corps, he still had a firm grasp on this powerful tool. Years of building trust and proving his worth had ensured that. Frankly, each time a Hokage changed, the ANBU would essentially need to start from scratchveterans stepping down, and new recruits stepping in. However, the jonin corps was different. Every jonin in this unit had their own network within Konoha''s ninja forces. Its members changed very slowly, their bonds forged in blood and battle. As a result, whoever gained the support of the jonin corps became the most influential person in Konoha. Conversely, even if someone was nominated and appointed Hokage by the daimy, without the jonin corps'' backing, they would only be a placeholder Hokagenot officially recognized. After Minato took office, the jonin corps aligned themselves entirely with him, pledging their loyalty to the Hokage. Many of them had grown weary of the old regime''s ways. Things hadn''t always been this way. The shift began when Konoha''s White Fang committed suicide. That event drove a wedge between the jonin corps and the Third Hokage''s faction. Konoha''s White Fang, the former leader of the jonin corps, had his shortcomings but was a man of unquestionable character. Many in the jonin corps owed him favors, and hearts are not made of stone. After the incident, many sought justice for him, fearing something similar might happen to Kakashi. They kept a close eye on him. Whether it was a conspiracy or not didn''t matter; what mattered was a shared sentiment among them: Sakumo''s actions might have caused losses to the village, but to refuse to guide public opinion or acknowledge his past contributions was uncalled for. Did his prior merits mean nothing? This lack of compassion left them wonderingif one of them slipped up one day, would they face an even worse fate? As a result, the jonin corps became more united than ever in Konoha''s history. When both Minato and Orochimaru were nominated as candidates for the Fourth Hokage, the jonin corps overwhelmingly supported Minato. He was Kakashi''s teacher. Had it been Jiraiya competing, they might have felt conflicted. Against Orochimaru? Not at all. Armed with this support, Minato quickly gathered enough intelligence. Human experiments. Conducting experiments wasn''t inherently wrong the Second Hokage had done groundbreaking researchbut he had experimented on enemies, not allies. Yet these experiments involved deceased ninja from their own village, both from ninja clans and common shinobi. It was madnesspractically an invitation to civil war. From that moment, Minato grew vigilant. His first suspect was Danz. Danz didn''t exactly have a trustworthy reputationit was easy to imagine him behind any sinister plot. When Minato subtly probed, Danz nearly backed him into a corner, deepening his suspicions. He trusted the Third Hokage and Jiraiya, from the bottom of his heart. But Danz? Not at all. Orochimaru, who worked closely with him, was also under suspicion. Since then, he and the jonin corps had been biding their time, waiting for the right opportunity. And now, it seemed that moment had come. He split into two shadow clonesone used the Flying Thunder God to notify the jonin corps, while the other teleported back to the Hokage office to inform the Third Hokage and others. His real body remained to monitor Masashi and Orochimaru. After a moment''s thought, he created a third shadow clone to notify the Police Force. Directly approaching the Uchiha clan would be inappropriate, but involving the Police Force was reasonable. After all, a ninja skirmish fell under their jurisdiction. If the Uchiha arrived, they would undoubtedly protect their own, and Danz would surely show up too. Once the ringleaders appeared, the jonin corpsalready preparedwould launch a full-scale assault. "Hokage-sama, the jonin corps is in position." "Good. Tell them to wait for my signal." Minato waited silently. Soon, he sensed large amounts of chakra converging on the scene. A smile appeared on his face. Today, Minato would rid the village of a cancerous tumor. With such an accomplishment, Kushina wouldn''t refuse him a second child, right? He had always envied those with siblings. He wouldn''t let Naruto grow up with the same regret. Behind him, the sound of movement. Although his chakra sensing had already identified the newcomers, he turned to greet them. "Sandaime-sama." "Minato! What''s going on here?" Hiruzen, clad in full battle attire, landed first, urgently questioning. Minato thought before answering simply, "I don''t know." Had his disciple lost his mind? Masashi was merely teaching Anko a private lesson. Was this about Nawaki again? Behind him were Tsunade and Jiraiya. Koharu and Homura remained at the Hokage building, ensuring someone stayed to oversee things. The recent series of anomalies in the village left Hiruzen feeling increasingly weary. His home was desolate now, with only Konohamaru bringing him comfort. Watching his mischievous grandson was his only solace. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s Orochimaru doing fighting a kid?" Jiraiya frowned, his usual flippancy gone. He might act carefree, but he wasn''t obliviousotherwise, he''d have been killed long ago. Over the years, the bond among the Sannin had frayed. He had done his best to restore their camaraderie, but with little success. He had grown up relying on Tsunade and Orochimaru. No matter what, he didn''t want either of them hurt. "An Uchiha kid is no ordinary kid, Jiraiya," Tsunade interjected. She hadn''t wanted to come at all. She knew all too well how headstrong Uchiha ninjaespecially those with Sharingancould be. Masashi might be considered different, but in her eyes, not by much. See? He was already fighting Orochimaru. When she was younger, her uncle had once said, "It takes all kinds to make a world." Not every Uchiha was crazy, nor was every Senju a paragon of honesty. But in Tsunade''s view, the Uchiha were all maniacs. The Senju, well, had only her rogue uncle. He had died because of his antics. So what if he had lived a brilliant life? Dead was deadnothing more, nothing less. Thinking of this soured her mood. "How long are they going to fight?" she asked irritably. "This isn''t a tournament. With so many of us here, they should knock it off already!" 47 – A Village Divided Tsunade''s sudden outburst surprised no one. The fact that she hadn''t stepped in to break up the fight herself was enough for everyone to feel the severity of the situation. After all, stepping in to mediate a fight like this wasn''t exactly easy. Masashi, one of the heroes of the Nine-Tails Night and a prominent figure of the Uchiha clan, was well-regarded in Konoha. And Orochimaru needed no introduction. Meddling in their clash risked provoking the Uchiha clana dangerous prospect. Everyone remembered how the Police Force had proven themselves during the Nine-Tails incident. Their combat skills and cohesion were unmatched, even by the ANBU, solidifying the Uchiha''s position as the most powerful clan in the village. Soon, more people gathered. It was not something that could be kept under wrapsespecially when the Third Hokage, dressed in full battle attire, had left the Hokage Residence to intervene. Not only those from the Hokage''s faction but other ninja clans were starting to arrive as well. "Regardless of the situation, Sandaime-sama, we should separate them first," suggested one of the ANBU members following Hiruzen. The elderly Hokage''s expression was a picture of inner conflict, a familiar look that made the ANBU accompanying him visibly anxious. The Uchiha clan hadn''t yet shown up, which gave the ANBU an uneasy feeling. And sure enough, the uneasy feeling came true. A group of Uchiha clan members appeared, all dressed in Police Force uniforms. Each of them bore Sharingan, and while not all had the three-tomoe form, it was clear they were elite members of the clan. Before the Nine-Tails incident, complaints about the Uchiha were dismissed as mere grumblings. But after that night, the clan had confronted the Hokage faction head-on, demonstrating their power in a way that couldn''t be ignored. It felt as if the Uchiha were returning to their roots as an indomitable warrior clan. Such an Uchiha clan wasn''t easy to handle. "Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama," greeted Yaku, the leader of the Uchiha group. His tone was cordial when addressing Minato but turned hostile when he faced Hiruzen. "Was it your intention for Orochimaru to target our clan member?" "Please watch your tone when addressing the Hokage." someone from the Hokage faction said. Tsunade remained expressionless, while Jiraiya''s face darkened. Surprisingly, Hiruzen seemed to calm down instead of looking distressed. Minato stayed silent. He had a strong sense that someone else had arrived. "Am I hearing a joke?" Danz''s voice interrupted as he appeared, flanked by several Root ninjas. "Is this what you call ''targeting''? The facts aren''t clear yet. The Uchiha clan should be careful not to revert to their old ways." He gazed into the mist where the fight raged on, feeling displeased. Orochimaru was essential to his plans. Without him, not only would his experiments be jeopardized, but many operations would become significantly harder to execute. Root, though appearing formidable, had very few core members and relied heavily on disposable operatives. Conveniently, disposable operatives could be eliminated without hesitation once they had served their purpose. Konoha always had an abundance of orphan resources. However, was this many people really necessary? Danz scanned the growing crowd uneasily, sensing that something big was about to happen. In the crowd, someone nodded discreetly at Minato. This signal gave him some relief. If it weren''t for the current circumstances, he would''ve pumped his fist in victory. "Sandaime-sama, I''ll need your help to talk things over with Orochimaru afterward." "No, Minato, you''re the Hokage now," Jiraiya interrupted firmly. Clearly, he was eager to leave. "I''ll deal with it." Before Minato could respond, he leaped into the mist, disappearing from sight. Watching his mentor''s retreating figure, Minato could only smile wryly. After all, there was no hiding anything from his teacher. Soon, a deafening crash echoed from within the mist, followed by tremors that could be felt underfoot. Jiraiya''s thunderous voice roared out: "STOP THIS AT ONCE!!!" The mist began to clear. The forest had been leveled, and three massive summoning beasts were in the clearing. Trees lay splintered around them. Two Sannin stood atop their signature summoning creatures. Masashi, meanwhile, was perched on the head of a giant black snake. "You idiot!" Manda bellowed angrily. Orochimaru ignored it, his face sullen. "Hey, Manda, long time no see," Masashi said with a smile. "Have you eaten yet?" "I''d like to eat you," Manda retorted swiftly. "Silence, Manda," Kuro snapped under Masashi''s feet. Manda immediately fell silent. "Jiraiya," Masashi said, looking apologetic. "I''m terribly sorry for causing trouble." Jiraiya''s expression darkened as he looked between Masashi, Kuro, Orochimaru, and Manda. "What the hell are you all doing? Have you lost your minds?" "I''m sparring with Orochimaru," Masashi replied nonchalantly. "After seeing how he trained Anko, I thought it best to seek his guidance myself." "Heh" Orochimaru sneered but didn''t argue. Knowing the situation couldn''t escalate further, he dispelled his summoning. He landed and, without saying a word, turned to leave. "Orochimaru!" Jiraiya appeared in front of him. "What''s the point of this tantrum? The situation has gotten out of hand. You need to come back with me." "Jiraiya, stay out of my business," Orochimaru said coldly. "It''s better for you that way." "I don''t care. This is too much. You''re coming back with me. Hiruzen-sensei and Minato are here, along with representatives from other clans." Following Jiraiya''s gesture, Orochimaru glanced at the distant hill where a crowd had gathered. His gaze stayed briefly on Tsunade. For a moment, he thought of a child he hadn''t seen in years, still vivid despite the passage of time. It left a bad taste in his mouth. "Fine," he said at last and leaped toward the hill without waiting for Jiraiya. --- Back in the village, veterans surrounded a Root stronghold. Every attacker was at least special jonin rank, with many seasoned jonin among them. One of them, a bearded man with a rugged look, casually tossed aside the last Root ninja he had killed. Blood dripped from his kunai as he stared into the dark entrance of the stronghold. These weren''t the usual Root guardsthese were the dispensable ones. He waved his hand. "Charge in!" With the command from the bearded jonin, a group of Konoha shinobi stormed into the stronghold. "Leave no corner unchecked. They are slippery," he ordered. They swept away all obstacles in their path, adopting the tactics they used for operations abroad. "They''re not even trying to defend. Something''s wrong," a squad leader reported. "Or everything''s exactly as planned," the bearded jonin said grimly. These were elite members of Konoha''s regular forces. Once they engaged, there was no hesitation or restraint. Similar actions unfolded elsewhere in the village. The jonin squads, long burdened with grievances against the higher-ups, seized this opportunity to vent their frustrations thoroughly. But as one stronghold after another was forcibly breached, the secrets exposed shocked even these hardened shinobiindividuals who had witnessed death on the battlefield, committed unspeakable acts, and seen plenty of sordid affairs within the village. "These tunnels... they''re built like graves," a shinobi whispered, his hand trailing along the cold stone walls. "No. Graves show more respect for the dead," another responded. For the first time, they felt like oversized, naive rabbits. It wasn''t just that the scenes were brutalit was that the revelations far exceeded their worst expectations. These strongholds were located in the western district, an area occupying about half of Konoha. Known as the agricultural zone, it was dense with forests and sparsely populated, with residents concentrated in a central living area. At night, the western district became lifeless, an ideal location for the ANBUor rather, Rootto establish their main village bases. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every stronghold was designed as an underground facility, with long and narrow passageways leading into chambers. Walking through them felt like entering the tombs of ancient nobles. Upon reaching the core areas, however, the shinobi discovered the answer to the frequent cases of missing persons since the wartime era. "Document everything. Every single atrocity," the squad leader commanded. Villagers who disappeared on their way back to Konoha, fellow shinobi suspected of defecting, and comrades declared dead but never properly interredall were found in these strongholds, or at least what remained of them. "Some of these... they''re from our own clans," a medic-nin reported, examining the bodies with shaking hands. "Mark the clan symbols. We''ll need proof," the squad leader said, his jaw clenched. The workrooms for processing corpses reeked with the stench of decay, and the methods of disposal were beyond appalling. Even slaughterhouses for livestock would have shown more care. Those conducting the experiments didn''t view their subjects as human beings. To them, these individuals were merely materials. Many of the "materials" were long-deceased bodies. A check confirmed that none of Konoha''s eight prominent clans were involvedmuch to everyone''s initial relief. But their relief was premature. What they found next revealed a darkness capable of destroying all light in the world. The laboratory had extracted tissues from the body of the First Hokage. The experimental subjectsmarked as failures and left unprocessedtestified to the gruesome nature of these trials. "Get to the Hokage. Don''t stop for anyone," the commander ordered a messenger. "Even the ANBU?" "Especially the ANBU." To confirm the findings, they immediately inspected the First Hokage''s tomb. Sure enough, it showed signs of recent disturbance. This was no longer a manageable issue. The desecration of the First Hokage''s grave shook the very foundation of Konoha. Anyone suggesting leniency would become suspect themselves. Every individual involved had to face justice. Defiant enemies had already been killed, leaving only administrative personnel alive. As for the experimental subjectsunfortunately, there were no survivors by the time Konoha''s forces arrived. Without delay, the shinobi secured all captives on site. One jonin set off immediately for the village to deliver the news, sprinting without pause. Crossing the walls, he didn''t even take the time to explain himself to the sentries. Every second mattered. --- The gathering had divided into three factions. One consisted of the Hokage and his allies. The second was the Uchiha clan. The third comprised bystanders, neither leaving nor joining injust watching. Each group carefully positioned themselves, maintaining strategic distances while sizing up potential threats. The third-party ninja clans were cautious. They had families to support and couldn''t afford to take sides in such a dangerous situation. They weren''t about to be swayed by past favors. No one had ever offered them charity without strings attached. "Orochimaru, is this as you say?" Hiruzen turned to his student, his expression naturally kind as he shifted his gaze to Masashi. "Is this true?" "Of course, Sandaime-sama." he nodded like a humble, honest youth. "Orochimaru explained it perfectly. I couldn''t come up with something so detailed." He added, with apparent distress, "I''m truly too immature!" The crowd fell silent. They were caught off guard by Masashi''s tone. Since Konoha''s founding, people had spoken to the Hokage in various wayssome were confrontational, others submissive, some meandering, and a few utterly incoherent. But no one had ever spoken with such blatant sarcasm. It was usually the Hokage doing the passive-aggressive talking. Even for a past Hokage, wasn''t this a bit disrespectful? The crowd reassessed their impression of Masashi. He seemed... different. Masashi, however, remained unfazed. Crafting personas was a means to pursue his goals. And for a ninja, one''s persona had to align with their apparent strength. "Calm down," Hiruzen said with a kindly smile. "If you feel wronged, you can voice it." "Sandaime-sama, you''re too kind," Masashi replied solemnly. "For the sake of the village, I have no grievances." Hiruzen sighed, looking disappointed. "Orochimaru, you''ve been reckless," he said to his disciple. The Snake Sannin, meanwhile, was bored. Why were these people so obsessed with such trivial matters? Did it have any meaning? "What a fuss! Completely inappropriate!" Danz interjected. His remark earned him strange looks from many. After all, he was notorious for turning small issues into crises. "Sandaime-sama," Yaku spoke up, "if Masashi is innocent, can he leave now?" The Uchiha clan had no trust in anyone from the Hokage''s office. They still resented the assignment of Shisui to the ANBU. The more their relations with outsiders improved, the more they realized how stifling their prior situation had beenengineered entirely by the Hokage''s administration. "Yaku, show some respect to the Hokage," an ANBU operative warned again, standing beside Hiruzen. Yaku shot back, visibly irritated. "Adults are talking, understand?" The atmosphere turned hostile. The Uchiha stepped forward, their Sharingan eyes flashing red as they flanked Masashi and Yaku. Their intent was clear: We dare you to try. Faced with so many Sharingan, the ANBU instinctively averted their eyes while preparing for combat. Yet, none felt confident. The masked man from the Nine-Tails incident had taught them one thing: without sufficient power, one shouldn''t lock eyes with Sharingan. Hiruzen and Danz''s expressions grew serious. They weren''t intimidated by the three-tomoe Sharingan, but they also didn''t want to worsen relations with the Uchiha. The Sannin, meanwhile, had their own reactions. Jiraiya glanced at Orochimaru. Orochimaru looked at Tsunade. Tsunade... just wanted to go back to the gambling hall. Only Minato, seemed prepared to intervene. He stepped forward, ready to speak. But he stopped abruptly, his attention drawn to a familiar figure racing toward them. "Hokage-sama! Something major has happened!" The deep voice shattered the silence and shook everyone present. "The First Hokage-sama''s grave has been desecrated!" 48 – Grave Sins "The First Hokage''s grave... it''s been desecrated." the jonin said again. "The only ones capable of this would be someone from Konoha." The report from the jonin sent everyone''s mind spinning. And it wasn''t hard to guess why. However, everyone reacted differently to this news. "Impossible..." Minato whispered as he and Hiruzen stood utterly shocked. Minato, in particular, found it absurd. He had anticipated that this mission might reveal some unsavory truths, but It involved the First Hokage himself? Danz''s eyes narrowed as he glanced between the reporting jonin and Minato. The Sannin were also taken aback. Well, only Jiraiya was truly shocked, his face twisted in disbelief. Orochimaru remained emotionless, already preparing to use his Orochimaru-Style Body Substitution Jutsu, his fingers twitching ever so slightly. Tsunade was frozen in disbelief. After Tobirama''s leftover cells were used up, the Senju clan had abandoned it. A chill ran from her feet all the way to her head. The disbandment of the Senju clan was partially tied to the Wood Release experiment, which had directly led to their decision to dissolve their clan identity and integrate into the broader ninja community. Hiruzen and the others knew this but still restarted the experiment. And now, they''d even violated the First Hokage''s coffin. They had been students personally trained by Hashirama and Tobirama! What a joke. In the face of the power of Wood Release, the bond between master and disciple meant nothing. If this was how Hashirama was treated, what hope did she have? At that moment, Tsunade wasn''t even angry anymore. Her fury, her sorrowshe had exhausted all of it. She was tired. She made a decision: she would leave this place. Far, far away. It was at that moment that a loud shout erupted from the scene. "Orochimaru! What are you doing?" The Uchiha jonin''s voice rang out. Due to their previous standoff with the ANBU, all the Uchiha present had their Sharingan activated and immediately noticed Orochimaru''s suspicious movements. Though Orochimaru-Style Body Substitution differed from the standard substitution technique, it shared one key trait: it was a jutsu. And as a jutsu, it emitted chakra, making it impossible to escape the detection of high-tier Sharingan under normal conditions. Among the gathered Uchiha, there were multiple wielders of three-tomoe Sharingan. Everyone''s gaze snapped toward Orochimaru. The figure standing in Orochimaru''s place shriveled under a gust of wind, revealing its true nature. "There!" shouted the Uchiha, lightning crackling between their fingers as they leaped toward different spots on the ground. "He''s trying to escape through the ground!" Their actions instantly triggered the already high-strung ANBU. On instinct, a few ANBU holding shuriken threw them toward the Uchiha group. In that instant, two thoughts ran through everyone''s mind: Orochimaru had gone insane and was doomed. Where on earth did Hiruzen find these clowns and recruit them into the ANBU? However, the shuriken never reached the Uchiha. Masashi raised a hand, unleashing a wind jutsu that diverted the weapons, then pointed at the ANBU. "They''re in on it! Don''t let them escape!" Whether or not the accusation was true, this was the perfect time to pin it on them. Even if it meant killing someone right in front of Hiruzen, he wouldn''t dare interfere. After all, he''d lose decades of his leadership credibility if he did. Sure enough, neither Jiraiya nor Tsunade moved a muscle. Even those accused ANBU, though tense, didn''t dare make a move either. Soon, the Uchiha swarmed them, tying them up securely. For the ANBU, this was the first time they had ever been so openly subdued by the Uchiha, but none of them dared resist. Meanwhile, the other ninja clans sprang into action. "The Byakugan sees all deception today," the Hyga leader declared as they activated their bloodline limit. The Aburame released their insects in coordinated swarms, while the Inuzuka ninken''s growls filled the air with menace. Just like during the Nine-Tails'' attack, these three clans once again sided with the Uchiha. Not that they had much choice. "This situation requires... careful consideration," a Nara representative muttered as their clan, along with the Yamanaka and Akimichi, encircled the remaining ANBU instead, signaling their stance. As for the Sarutobi clan, they rallied around Hiruzen, Jiraiya, and Tsunade. Danz, meanwhile, stood alone, flanked by only a few Root ninjas. He silently cursed Orochimaru for dragging him into this mess. "Hokage-sama, the laboratory was operated by Root. When we attempted to search it, Root ninjas attacked us!" added the reporting jonin. "Danz-sama, care to explain?" The Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi ninjas exchanged glances and, without a word, shifted their attention to surround Danz and his Root ninjas. They couldn''t help but think he was doing them a favor. "What is there to explain?" Danz replied coldly, glaring at those around him. "I was trained by Tobirama-sama. In all my years, I''ve never done anything to betray Konoha. And you should know his." "Danz-sama, care to explain?" repeated the jonin. Ignoring him, Danz turned to Minato. "Is this an attempt to frame me?" At this point, he could only hope Orochimaru escaped. But the odds were slim. With two Flying Thunder God users, countless Sharingan and Byakugan wielders, and even sensory ninjas on site, where could Orochimaru possibly run? Through sheer willpower? If he managed to escape, Konoha might as well give up on being a major ninja village. "Please calm down," Minato said, his focus remaining on the ninja closing in on Orochimaru. The Snake Sannin couldn''t escape, and Minato made sure of that. The illustrious reputation of the Sannin, the heroes who saved Konoha during the Third Great Ninja War, would no longer include Orochimaru. All because he crossed an unthinkable line. With a thunderous noise that shook the earth itself, an entire section of ground was forced apart. Manda emerged, carrying Orochimaru on its back. Despite the precise lightning strikes from several Uchiha jonin, which thwarted his attempt to escape underground, Orochimaru had no choice but to reveal himself. Surrounding him on all sides were Konoha ninjas from various clansover a hundred in total, including nearly twenty jonin. Faced with the towering Manda, none of them flinched. Witnessing the scene, Masashi teleported onto the battlefield using Flying Thunder God and summoned his own massive creature. With another deafening roar, the black snake from before reappeared. Not to be outdone, Minato joined in, summoning a massive toad that matched Manda in size. "Orochimaru, surrender peacefully," he offered, granting him one last shred of dignity. "Don''t forgetyou''re one of the Sannin." "There''s nothing more to say," Orochimaru replied coldly, his snake-like eyes narrowing. "If you want to stop me, blood will be spilled." "It''ll only be your blood," Masashi said. "Come clean, and you might have a chance to rot in prison." He made it clear: aside from the Konoha Prison, Orochimaru wouldn''t be going anywhere today. With Minato and Masashi entering the fray alongside their giant summons, the crowd stepped back. "Step back, all of you!" A veteran jonin commanded. "Those beasts could level the entire area!" The power of such summoning beasts was undeniablethey were weapons of mass destruction on the battlefield. The giant snakes of Rychi Cave were known for their incredible physical strength, shrugging off ordinary ninjutsu, and their lightning-fast movements made them unparalleled in battlefield assaults. The toads of Mount Myboku couldn''t quite match this, but once they started jumping, they were just as terrifying. Gravity was their ally, and a single body slam could crush dozens to death. Faced with such foes, Konoha''s enemies often preferred to be trampled by a snake rather than suffer the indignity of being squashed by a toadit was a matter of pride, after all. When Masashi had previously summoned a giant snake, the crowd had already been shocked. But now, with two giant snakes and a hefty toad all on the field, they knew they needed to make space. In a flash, before the crowd could even react, Masashi commanded Kuro to attack Manda. The mere movement of this massive summoning beast kicked up a storm of flying dust and rocks. Trees snapped like twigs under the colossal serpents'' weight. On the battlefield, the two snakes twisted into an elaborate knot. Manda squinted, and it wasn''t clear whether the snake felt pain or something else. A sly smile spread across Orochimaru''s face as he prepared another Striking Shadow Snakes. This time, he exerted tighter control, with no room for missteps. The snake horde surged forward. Masashi thought as he watched the approaching wave of serpents. Orochimaru''s battle tactics always revolved around probing, trapping, substitution, and sneak attacks. With the regenerative abilities and chakra reserves granted by Rychi Cave, he fought with calm precision. The Striking Shadow Snakes was one of his key capture moves, concealing within it the threat of surprise attacks and venomous strikes. But as a fellow inheritor of Rychi Cave''s power, Masashi had a natural resistance to Orochimaru''s snake-style jutsu. After all, he was the one who had truly mastered Rychi Cave Sage Mode. As the snakes lunged, he remained unfazed. He swiftly formed a seal. "Summoning Technique: Release!" Both giant snakes vanished at once, and the bound Manda was sent home along with Kuro. "Well played, Masashi," Minato called from his position. Floating in midair, Masashi''s face bore the Sage Mode markings. Clad in his Sage armor, which covered him from head to toeincluding a faceplatehe wielded chakra-shaped blades. With a casual slash, the Striking Shadow Snakes turned into "Striking Shadow Snakes Snacks." Some snakes managed to reach him, but their venomous fangs couldn''t pierce the sage armor''s defenses. In contrast, with a mere thought, spikes emerged from the armor, swiftly skewering the attacking snakes. Blood and scales rained down as the serpents were dispatched. This defense was as formidable as the Shikotsumyaku of the Kaguya clan. The two combatants landed simultaneously. Orochimaru scanned the surroundings, realizing all eyes were on himespecially Minato, standing atop a toad. He was well aware of the challenges posed by Mount Myboku''s Sage Mode. This recent exchange further confirmed that with Masashi present, his usual snake-style jutsu would be ineffective. Revealing more of his techniques would only put him at a strategic disadvantage. his eyes narrowed slightly as he assessed his options. It was his incomplete understanding of Masashi that had led him to make a rash appearance for Anko, only to be outmaneuvered by the Uchiha and give Minato a chance to exploit the situation. He had underestimated both of them. "It seems I have no choice but to surrender," Orochimaru said, glancing at the elevated platform and assessing the situation with clarity. "Minato, your ambitions are impressive." "Such decisiveness matches your reputation as the Yellow Flash." He loathed inefficiency, preferring swift, decisive action. Even Masashi had earned his approval for his quick reflexes and decisive moves. Being a bit sly was no problem; after all, trash talk was a weapon too. "If possible, I would rather not fight a former comrade," Minato said from atop the toad, looking down at Orochimaru with regret. "And regarding your desecration of the First Hokage''s remains, please cooperate fully in the investigation." "No problem. Should I be cuffed?" Orochimaru nonchalantly extended his hands. As for the investigation, it was irrelevant to him. The Konoha interrogation squad was full of mediocrities who would likely be too intimidated to even meet his gaze. The so-called investigation would probably just involve Jiraiya clumsily questioning him about his motives. As for Tsunade no need to overthink. He would be gone soon anyway. Hiruren? Orochimaru knew his teacher too well. And then there was Danz. It wouldn''t hurt to enjoy a little show before leaving. "That won''t be necessary," Minato said as he leapt off the toad and dispelled the summoning. "As one of the Sannin, you deserve proper respect." "Respect, huh? A bit old-fashioned, but whatever." Orochimaru lowered his hands. "Apologies for this." Even now, Minato maintained Orochimaru''s dignity. With a single palm strike, he placed intricate sealing marks on the Sannin''s body, suppressing his chakra. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterwards, he handed Orochimaru over to the waiting Konoha shinobi. The jonin carefully restrained Orochimaru, treating him as if he were a ticking time bomb. "No, no, your grip should be tighter here," Orochimaru commented, gesturing with his chin. "And that seal pattern would be more effective if you adjusted the flow points." Orochimaru, however, seemed amused. He continued critiquing their technique, explaining how they could secure him more effectively. To be fair, when it came to this sort of thing, he was indeed Konoha''s top expert. The more professional he seemed, the more unnerved the jonin became. Meanwhile, Minato turned to Masashi. "Shall we head to the Third Hokage?" "Of course, Hokage-sama." Masashi agreed readily. How could he not go? He had to. He was curious to see what cards Danz had left to play. Back in his first life, he might have harbored bonds of camaraderie, but in this second life, such sentiments were meaningless. People had changed, and so had the bonds. The past was just thatpast. To make Konoha dominant, Danz and his faction wouldn''t hesitate to desecrate the grave of Hashirama himself. Masashi was convinced that Danz''s actions came from a place of reverence for Hashirama. Strange as it sounded, it was true. Just like how a child might break their favorite toy trying to see how it works. Similarly, he would have no hesitation in eliminating Danz if necessary. This applied to Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu as well. Even Minato and Kushinaif they became enemies, there would be no choice but to remove them, by any means necessary. Everyone would die eventually. If he was strong enough, he''d kill the threats outright. If not, he''d find other means. The Warring States Period had taught him this much. Unlike the idealists who claimed to love all of humanity, Masashi was more honest with himself. He didn''t love the world. He loved beauty. And food. 49 – A Final Cup of Sake Danz was in a very awkward situation. If he could use an earth jutsu, he would have already used it to dig himself a hole to hide in. But thanks to the deterrent force he had established over the years, no one dared to openly disrespect him in the absence of solid evidence. However, the tension in the air was making him uncomfortable. He had always been the one making others feel this way, after all. When he saw Orochimaru actually surrender without resistance, he knew the man was up to no good. Still, he wasn''t particularly worried that the Snake Sannin would betray him. Orochimaru abandoning his role as a Konoha ninja would only make him more reliant on him. Moreover, Danz didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. Even though he had desecrated the First Hokage''s remains, it was all for the village, wasn''t it? The fact that this plan had even reached fruition indicated that he wasn''t the only one thinking this way. Therefore, he ignored the surrounding ninjas, brushed off their stares, and observed quietly, exuding confidence. His upright demeanor was enough to shake the resolve of those who doubted him. After all, how could someone who had once served as the Hokage''s advisor stoop so low as to desecrate the founder of the village? When Orochimaru was escorted back to the main square, he was greeted by this exact scene. He couldn''t help but find it amusing. "Your face says it all, sensei. Did you really expect anything different?" Even at this point, these people were still deluding themselves. That said, Danz was indeed a valuable assetnot someone to be wasted at this juncture. "Orochimaru." Hiruzen didn''t even know where to begin. After so many years as Hokage, this was the first time he felt truly at a loss. Even he couldn''t forgive himself for what had happened. In the end, all the words he wanted to say turned into a sigh. Jiraiya and Tsunade stood silently by his side. "Sandaime-sama..." Minato wanted to offer words of comfort but couldn''t find the right ones. He decided it was better to stick to business. Turning to Orochimaru, he asked, "There''s no way you did this alone. Who supported you?" "Minato, don''t underestimate me," Orochimaru replied. Hearing this, the gathered ninja clans grew visibly angrier. While anger was the dominant emotion, there was also a trace of fear. After all, who among them didn''t have ancestral graves? This matter couldn''t be handled carelessly. If it wasn''t addressed properly, they might as well all switch careers to gravekeepers. Knowing that no immediate answers would be forthcoming, Minato waved his hand, signaling the jonin to take Orochimaru away. "Sandaime-sama, I suggest we temporarily suspend all missions outside the village. What do you think?" "That''s prudent... though the economic impact..." Hirzuen paused, weighing the options. "Better than risking further incidents," Minato added quietly. Given the gravity of the situation, no one would be able to focus on their work unless it was thoroughly resolved. As for his old friend, while Hiruzen could somewhat guess his intentions, he hadn''t expected things to go this far. The sheer audacity was mind-boggling. Feeling weighed down, he didn''t have the energy to fully consider the long-term consequences of this incident. Time simply didn''t permit it. "Disperse and return to your posts," Hirzuen instructed. The word of the former Hokage still carried weight. While suspicions about Danz lingered, no one doubted Hiruzen. Besides, it had already been a long day. At least Orochimaru had been captured. Trusting his integrity, the ninja clans withdrew their suspicion of Danz. After bowing respectfully to Minato and Hirzuen, they departed. Hirzuen and Minato exchanged bitter smiles. The gesture was significant, but they had no choice but to accept it. While Hirzuen took it in stride, Minato began to question whether he had acted too hastily. He hadn''t anticipated that people would be bold enough to go this far. The Uchiha clan also sheathed their weapons. Under the leadership of Yaku, they bowed to the two Hokage before departing. Masashi was among them. "The village won''t forget this easily," Yaku murmured as they walked. "No, but they''ll pretend to, if needed," Masashi replied quietly. The day''s twists and turns had been exhausting. Minato''s decisiveness had forced the situation to escalate far beyond its original intent. Fortunately, things were still under control. Back at the Uchiha compound, the clan members resumed their daily routinessome went to work, others tended to their personal affairs. At home, Masashi sank into the sofa, reflecting on the day''s events. The one who suffered the most was undoubtedly Anko. Once a promising student of one of the Sannin, her future now looked bleak. When he left, he saw her trailing pitifully behind Minato. All the ninjas associated with Orochimaru would soon face similar predicaments. But there was no choice. This wasn''t a situation that allowed for pleasantries. Everyone was fighting tooth and nail. Even someone as powerful as Madara had abandoned his ideals in the face of hopeless despair, resorting to the most extreme measures. Life was tough for everyone. No one started out wanting to be the villain. --- With that thought, Masashi got up, changed out of his gear, and went to the kitchen. Though he spent most of his time training or earning money, he was surprisingly skilled in household matters. His Sharingan activated with a subtle red glow as he surveyed the kitchen. Life was the foundation of everything; without it, nothing else mattered. He formed a cross seal, and three shadow clones materialized in puffs of smoke, each taking their position in the kitchen. The original Masashi placed his marked kunai at strategic points: near the stove, by the cutting board, and beside the sink. With the Flying Thunder God, he could move instantly between stations, ensuring nothing would burn or overcook. One clone began preparing the sukiyaki, his Sharingan tracking the exact moment the meat needed to be turned for perfect caramelization. Another worked on the omelette rolls, using a precise water jutsu to maintain the perfect temperature beneath the pan. The third handled the teriyaki eel, while Masashi himself prepared the potato salad. A subtle flicker of chakra, and he appeared instantly by the stove, catching an egg mid-flip. His Sharingan tracked the heat patterns in the pan, showing him exactly when to rotate each ingredient. A thin layer of ice crystals formed around his fingers as he regulated the temperature of the goods with precise chakra control. he thought wryly as he flashed between stations, his clones working in perfect synchronization. But efficiency was efficiency, whether in battle or in the kitchen. Live well. Laugh when you want to. Curse when you need to. Be cheeky if it suits you. If you like someone, pursue them. When life feels overwhelming, drink the night away with close friends. And above all, cherish your parents. Having cleaned up, he surveyed his handiwork. The pantry had been well-stocked with fresh ingredients, thanks to his parents. Now a perfect meal lay prepared: sukiyaki for three with meat seared to perfection, spring onion omelette rolls with golden-brown edges rolled with precision, teriyaki eel rice glazed to a mirror shine, and a potato salad chilled to the ideal temperature with his ice manipulation. His clones disappeared in puffs of smoke as he deactivated his Sharingan. Just as he finished cleaning up, his parents returned. "Masashi, you''re back?" his father called out, setting down his latest notebook of equipment maintenance theories. "The shop was quiet today," he continued as they settled in. "People are worried." "They''re saying strange things about the clans..." his mother added hesitantly. "Let''s eat while it''s still warm," Masashi said gently. "You must be hungry after work. The worries can wait until after dinner." "Oh, speaking of warm..." His father leaned over the dishes with sudden interest, pulling out his notebook. "The way you''ve seared this meatthere''s something different about the technique. Have you been experimenting with my garlic oil method?" "Dear," his mother interrupted softly, adding more vegetables to their bowls. "Let us eat in peace." Masashi had always been self-reliant, rarely causing his parents any worry. In fact, they wouldn''t have known how to intervene even if they wanted to. After all, they weren''t ninjas themselves. Despite coming from a ninja family, they were well aware of how difficult the profession was. Family lineage might be a resource for ninjas, but it wasn''t decisive. In the era of nations and villages, there wasn''t much difference between ninjas from common families and those from clansat least at the genin and chunin levels. The advantages of being from a clan only became significant at the jonin level. Masashi had made them proud by becoming a jonin at such a young age, earning the recognition of the clan. This brought his parents joy, though it also gave rise to worries they kept to themselves. In this timeline, he felt fortunate to have these moments. In the previous timeline, he hadn''t even had the chance to see his parents. And in his original life, he hadn''t been able to properly care for them before his untimely departure. Life may have differed across timelines, but his desire to cherish his parents remained unchanged. They spent quality time together until his parents went to bed. Masashi then returned to his room to rest. The calm before the storm was best spent at home. Starting tomorrow, the storm engulfing Konoha would last a long time, and as a jonin of the Uchiha clan, he would inevitably be drawn into it. --- This winter in Konoha was bound to be especially harsh. "They used our children... our own children!" A woman''s cry pierced the cold morning air, echoing through the streets. Behind her, a growing crowd of villagers moved toward the Hokage''s office, their faces twisted with grief and rage. Even before the season arrived, the chill had already set into the hearts of its ninja. The revelation that Orochimaru had been conducting experiments using cells from the First Hokage''s remains caused an uproar. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After his failed escape, he was imprisoned in an ANBU facility. His followers were in a state of panic. But while they merely lived in fear, Root was outright paralyzed. There was no way to cover up their involvement. Laboratory after laboratoryevery single onewas located in Root''s base. A lack of oversight? Impossible. That excuse wouldn''t fool anyone. More angry families of victims besieged the Hokage''s office, and not a single ANBU dared confront the enraged mob. Even among the ANBU, there was a shared sense of outrage, as many of them came from ordinary families within Konoha. They empathized deeply with the victims. "My son volunteered for a mission. A mission! And you turned him into..." "Stand back, please. The Hokage is" an ANBU ninja started. "The Hokage? Where was he when this was happening?" A civilian father pushed forward. The Sarutobi clan, usually known for their leadership in times of crisis, was stunned into silence. Orochimaru, the beloved disciple of the Third Hokage. Danz, former Hokage advisor and lifelong ally of Hiruzen, from the Shimura clan. Faced with this scandal, all the Sarutobi clan members could muster was a collective cry of "What the hell?!" For an entire month, chaos reigned in Konoha. The Uchiha and Hyga clans were tasked with sealing off the village. Other clans worked alongside jonin squads in rotating shifts to arrest suspects around the clock. Anyone confirmed to have been involved in the scandal was immediately arrested. Danz narrowly escaped imprisonment due to his meticulous preparation of false documents, which delayed solid proof of his involvement. Nonetheless, he was placed under house arrest, forbidden to leave his residence. Root members, both official and unofficial, were suspended and subjected to investigation, with the Yamanaka clan overseeing the process. For a month, Yamanaka ninjas didn''t dare step outside without a ration pill on hand, given their workload. This "purge" resulted in hundreds of former Konoha ninjas being stripped of their status. Most were executed outright; a small number were spared but left in fates worse than death. Some administrative ninjas were implicated for facilitating illegal funding. They once distributed funds; now Konoha distributed their lives. This wasn''t merely an Orochimaru faction or Danz faction. The perpetrators were extreme militarists and doves alike. "Even the peace advocates?" a chunin whispered during an execution. "How could they..." "Power corrupts in different ways," his senior responded. "Sometimes the self-righteous are the most dangerous." But shock gave way to swift execution. One by one, the pieces fell, leaving only Danz and Root for the final reckoning. Their unique position meant they had to be dealt with last, but their fate was inevitable. Once exposed, there was no room for negotiationonly an outright confrontation. By then, the cold wave from the north had hit the Land of Fire, marking the arrival of winter. Yet the killing intent in Konoha was far colder. After a month of arrests and trials, the initial uncertainty among the ninja clans had turned to rage. Danz, though a ninja by birth, was now seen as the greatest threat by all. The villagers and low-ranking ninjas remained furious. Until a prominent head rolled, their anger threatened to consume the entire village. Thus, the public trial of Danz and Root commenced. For Danz, this was a war he had never experienceda battle for survival with no tools of manipulation at his disposal. Under house arrest for a month, he was cut off entirely from the outside world, with ninja clans ensuring no room for maneuver. When he was finally allowed to step outside, it was only to stand trial. He was the defendant. All his strategies amounted to nothing. Stripped of intelligence and resources, he was no different from an ordinary old man. His power never equaled that of Hiruzen. The month of relentless investigation had eroded any lingering aura of invincibility. Because his sins were undeniable. When he stepped into the sunlight, a chill hit him deep in his bones. He recognized the sensationit was the bitter taste of defeat. Danz had overestimated his influence and underestimated the power of unity among grassroots ninjas and villagers. He had also underestimated the ninja clansa tiger, no matter how long chained, remained a tiger. Danz might have been the "root" of Konoha, but with the tree stripped bare and the lake frozen over, the root had rotted. As he arrived at the Hokage''s office, all eyes turned to him. There were no pleasantries, no pity, and no hesitation. "We have gathered evidence spanning decades," Minato said. "The scope of these crimes extends beyond what any of us imagined." Danz''s crimes had been fully documented. Evidence confirmed that he was the mastermind behind everything. Orochimaru was merely an accomplice. Had the scandal remained within a small circle, he could have shifted blame onto Orochimaru. But he faced Minato. He shared one trait with Danz: an unshakable resolve to achieve his goals once decided. Minato, however, lacked Danz''s ruthlessness, favoring decisiveness instead. In their first and only confrontation, Minato prevailed. From Masashi''s perspective, this was the best outcome. At the trial, Danz sat in silence. He did not respond to the victims'' families, even when confronted by ordinary villagers. A mother stepped forward, holding a small shoe. "This was all we found of him," she cried. "Just this. Not even a body to bury." Danz''s expression remained unchanged. When his turn came to speak, he posed a single question to Minato. "Could you have done better than me?" "The darkness you created would have destroyed Konoha." Minato''s reply was resolute. Danz sneered and looked to Hiruzen. The two old comrades exchanged a long, silent glance. Decades of shared history, battles, and diverging paths passed between them. Nothing was said. Minato rose from his seat. "I have reached my decision." His voice, though quiet, carried to every corner. The crowd fell silent, even the grieving parents stilling their sobs. "Root will cease to exist," he paused. "Its structure will be dismantled, its members absorbed into ANBU where they will answer directly to the Hokage''s office." "Each member''s fate will be decided based on their individual actions. There will be no blanket pardons." His gaze finally settled on Danz. "As for you... Your crimes against Konoha and its people demand death." Some leaned forward, anticipating a swift execution. "However, in acknowledgment of your years of service, you will be granted one final dignity." He straightened to his full height. "You may end your life by your own hand, in your home, as a ninja of Konoha." The silence that followed was absolute. Danz''s face remained impassive. "This is my verdict." Minato''s tone hardened. "It is final." Yaku thought. Danz''s death was the only way to restore peace to Konoha. His sole consolation was the chance to end things himself. --- That night, Hiruzen, accompanied by ANBU, brought a jug of sake to Danz''s heavily monitored home. "Sandaime-sama, we''ll be right outside," an ANBU whispered. Inside, the room was sparse, lit only by a single lamp. Danz sat in traditional clothing. The bandages on his right eye and arm had been removedthere was no need for secrets anymore. "One last drink?" Hiruzen''s voice was steady as he poured sake for both of them. Danz took the cup, studying the clear liquid. "After all these years, you still bring the cheap stuff." They drank in silence, two old shinobi who had walked different paths for the same village. The sake burned, but neither showed it. "Hiruzen." Danz''s voice was quieter now. "The world isn''t as kind as you believe it to be." "And not as dark as you feared, old friend." Hiruzen watched his oldest friend''s face in the lamplight. Danz''s hand moved to his tanto, placed carefully beside him. His grip tightened on the handle as he looked at his oldest friend, his only friend. "Perhaps. But rememberthere will always be those who must walk in shadows so others can stay in the light." "Watch the borders to the north. When spring comes..." He didn''t finish. In one swift motion, he drove the blade deep into his abdomen, from left to right. A sharp grunt escaped his lipsnot from pain, but from the force of the thrust. Blood immediately soaked through his white clothing. "For Konoha," he gasped, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His eyes fixed on Hiruzen as he pulled the blade sideways. Not a scream, not a whimperonly a final, shuddering breath as he maintained perfect seiza position until the very end. His body slumped forward, the tanto still gripped in his hand. Even in death, his face remained composed, at peace with his chosen end. Hiruzen sat there until dawn, keeping vigil over the body of a man who had loved Konoha too much, in all the wrong ways. By dawn, he emerged to announce the news. "Danz has taken his own life." 50 – Into the Mist The news of Danz''s death fell like cold rain, extinguishing the flames of anger and resentment that had consumed the village. Reason returned. When someone like Danz died, he inevitably leaved behind something for others to reflect on and remember. Despite being the kind of person who made others grind their teeth in hatred, he had his merits. When all his past deeds were no longer shrouded in secrecy, people had to admit one thing: leaving aside his lack of moral boundaries and his unconventional way of thinking, he was exceptionally skilled in foreign intelligence and special operations. His personal finances were also impressively clean. The Shimura clan, under his leadership, did not gain any personal benefits. All the funds he controlled were poured into his organization''s activities, whether assassinating outsiders or conducting experiments within the village. Of course, he had personal ambitions, and very strong ones at thathe always wanted to become Hokage and genuinely believed he was the most suitable candidate for the position. On this point, everyone would sincerely think: "You really are not suited to be Hokage!" If you had become Hokage, the village would have exploded. But it doesn''t matter now. Danz ended everything with his own life. No one knew why he didn''t resist until the very end, but that no longer mattered. What mattered now was Root, which had been detached from the rest of the village''s structure. "So, that''s pretty much how things stand," Fugaku said. This time, he wasn''t meeting Masashi in the study. The clan head''s house felt off today, with key members packed in and tension in the air. Perhaps he had realized that the clan''s recent rumorsabout the "clan head loving calligraphy but being terrible at it"were secretly spread by Masashi. "This time, bringing down Danz was a major success, and you contributed greatly. The clan wants to hear your thoughts." As he spoke, Fugaku sipped tea and observed Masashi''s reaction. The past month''s operations had involved every ninja clan working tirelessly to mobilize and create momentum. After all, with someone like Danz, if you moved against him, you had to finish the jobleaving him alive would only create endless trouble. Now that it was done, it was time to divide his "inheritance." The intelligence network Danz had built, which spanned the entire shinobi world, was a treasure trove every ninja clan coveted. This, of course, included the Hokage''s office. But Masashi found himself uninterested. With Danz gone, Konoha''s entire political ecosystem would change. In all fairness, he and his Root had been like a mountain pressing down on all the ninja clans, forcing them to behave. No one else in the old "guard" of the Third Hokage''s administration could pull that off. While Minato had shown decisive leadership during this operation, he was no schemer like Danz. To the ninja clans, his presence didn''t carry the same intimidating weight. This likely meant Konoha would enter a "flourishing" era where everyone sought to rise. The good news was that the Hokage''s office wouldn''t need to worry about the Uchiha anymore. The bad news? They''d have to worry about every ninja clan, including the Sarutobi clan. Handled well, this could significantly boost Konoha''s military strength and cohesion. Mishandled? It could breed the next "Danz." At least, for now, this was good for the Uchihaeveryone was starting from the same line. So why, on this sunny day, did Fugaku summon him for a meeting at home? The bars in the commercial district were having a terrible month! And what about this year''s winter festival? Wasn''t he planning a theatrical exhibit about Prometheus, starting with his theft of fire? He even wanted to stage a play about the titan''s defiance of Zeus, complete with sculptural art and serialized story adaptations. Wouldn''t that be better than Jiraiya''s Icha Icha Paradise nonsense? Men should be reading about Prometheus''s noble sacrifice, his gift of fire to humanity, and his eternal punishment. Who caredd about Icha Icha Paradise? "I have no ideas," Masashi finally said, pulling himself back from his daydreams. Regretting the revenue he''d lose this year, his tone was lackluster. "Why not take this chance to pivot entirely?" "Oh?" Fugaku raised an eyebrow as he sipped his tea. "Let''s hear it." "Express support for the Hokage. Propose transferring the Police Force''s management directly under him, while allowing Uchiha clan members to join other departments or take missions from the Hokage Building. Even allow jonin to join the elite jonin squads." The suggestion nearly made Fugaku spit out his tea. Around the room, several clan members shifted uncomfortably. "That''s impossible," he said, shaking his head repeatedly. "The clan council would never approve of transferring the Police Forceit''s a long-standing tradition." "Then here''s another approach," Masashi suggested. "Instead of privatizing it, propose expanding its scale. Bring in the Hyga, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans, and formalize the Police Force''s responsibility for all public security in the village, except for secret agencies. This would allow the Police Force to broaden its jurisdiction." "That''s essentially the same thing," Fugaku responded, still shaking his head. "So why ask me?" Masashi threw up his hands. "This isn''t my area of expertise." He glanced around. Shisui was also present, sitting in a contemplative posture. Other active three-tomoe Sharingan users from the clan were also in attendance, but most of them seemed to be zoning out. "Shisui, what do you think?" Fugaku looked expectantly at the clan''s other rising star. "I believe the Police Force should align closely with the Hokage''s leadership," Shisui said diplomatically. "At this time, the village''s interests should take priority. Returning the Police Force to the village''s control is a good idea." This was practically meaninglessworse than useless. At least Masashi had proposed a trade or expansion of authority. And neither of these young men seemed interested in vying for control of Root, likely unaware of its immense value. "Forget it," Fugaku sighed. "Perhaps this issue is too complex for you both." He looked at them. "Shisui, you''re in the ANBU. Focus on improving the Hokage''s perception of our clan. As for you, Masashi" He paused thoughtfully. "Remain in the Police Force and continue as usual. Don''t slack on your training." Masashi and Shisui both nodded in agreement. "There''s one more matterOrochimaru." The room instantly grew serious. Even the previously disinterested members straightened their postures. "The Third Hokage''s influence complicates things," Shisui noted carefully. Several heads nodded in agreement. "We must tread carefully," Fugaku added. "The Third Hokage is not Danz." They had no choice but to be cautious. Orochimaru''s fate was still unresolved. With Danz dead, everyone had snapped out of their frenzied state and was now treading carefully when it came to Orochimaru. Hiruzen was still not someone to cross lightly. In this incident, his prestige remained intact. As a former Hokage and once the strongest individual in Konoha, no one wanted to provoke him over Orochimaru. A retired Hiruzen might not be much help, but he could certainly ruin someone''s plans with ease. The old man''s finesse far exceeded Danz''she could derail you and leave you speechless. "Shisui, what''s Orochimaru''s status?" "He''s still held in ANBU''s internal prison," Shisui reported. "Interrogation hasn''t gone smoothly. Out of respect for the Third Hokage, the Yamanaka clan hasn''t been allowed to probe his mind. But we''ve obtained an important piece of intelligence." "What intelligence?" "Fuguki had a secret agreement with Root. They were supposed to meet monthly for handovers, but last month" Everyone immediately understood. This major incident had hit Root the hardest, essentially halting Konoha''s foreign intelligence operations. All they could do now was ensure their agents'' identities remained secret. Beyond that, they were powerless. "What does the Hokage intend to do?" "Both the Fourth and Third Hokage agree: the collaboration cannot be interrupted. A highly capable jonin must be sent to Kiri to complete this month''s handover." At this, Shisui looked at Masashi. "Masashi-nii, the Hokage specifically named you. Without the Flying Thunder God, there''s no way to ensure the operative''s safety." "Me? Sure, I can do it, but" "The Hokage classified this as an S-rank mission." "Leave it to me!" --- Because it was an S-rank mission, Masashi woke up super early the next day. Before dawn. He couldn''t help itafter a year of not counting stacks of money, he got a little too excited. Since he woke up too early and the village gates weren''t open yet, he had to cook breakfast for himself. That worked out fineno need to snack on ration pills along the way. Ration pills were, after all, just a kind of dry food, and their taste? None whatsoever. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After breakfast, he washed the dishes and found the timing just about right. He happily stepped out of his house. Once he passed through the village gates, Masashi immediately used the Flying Thunder God. This was to prevent anyone from tailing him. When Fuguki first visited Konoha, he made a grand entrance. As part of a diplomatic delegation, he was treated to accommodations, food, and drinks along the way by the Land of Fire and Konoha, ensuring his journey was as comfortable as possible. That had been the Konoha waytreat anyone with money like a king, and they''d come back for more. Masashi wasn''t so lucky. As his mission involved secret contact, he was all alone. Forget about inns or banquetsthat was out of the question. His objective was Fuguki himself. He remembered that this veteran Kiri ninja was eventually killed by Kisame. The charge? Leaking information to the enemy. And there was no doubt who that "enemy" wasKonoha. What drove Fuguki to do so was simple. He suspected something was off with the Fourth Mizukage and decided to rely on Konoha''s help to uncover the truth. Naturally, Konoha didn''t want an unstable factor in their backyard, so the two sides quickly struck a deal. The payment? A hefty 1.5 billion ryo. Although only 1 billion made its way to them in the end, such a massive income made it entirely reasonable to provide some "after-sales service." The issue was, while the Hokage Building pocketed the payment, Masashi got stuck with the "customer support." Had the Hokage Building not designated this task as an S-rank mission, there''s no way he would''ve accepted. Whoever negotiated the deal should handle the follow-upthat''s the rule. It was clear that Minato was a man of principle; he even offered a generous mission reward. Taking this long-distance mission as an opportunity, Masashi also planned to extend the range of his Flying Thunder God marks. The Flying Thunder God allowed movement within the user''s maximum sensory range. By setting up enough marks, one could travel freely within the designated area. For example, Minato''s marks spanned the Land of Fire and its allied territories, forming a comprehensive "network." This allowed him to appear in any corner of these lands in the shortest time possible, earning him the title "Yellow Flash." Masashi''s network was much smaller, covering only two areas: the territory of Konoha and the route he took to the Land of Hot Water. With this journey, his network would start extending southward. --- A day later, after crossing most of the Land of Fire, Masashi reached the southeastern border and entered familiar territory. The southeastern region was a peninsula extending from the mainland. The Land of Fire occupied about one-third of its center, while the south belongs to a nation called the Land of Tea, which took up nearly half of the peninsula. Although he wasn''t familiar with the Land of Tea, the name intrigued him. He planned to investigate one daywhat if it hid some behind-the-scenes boss that threatened the entire shinobi world? For the sake of world peace, he had to eliminate such a potential threat on behalf of the ancestor of chakra. To the east was the smallest nation. This was the Land of Whirlpools, the original homeland of the Uzumaki clan. The country still existed, but Uzushio had been wiped out years ago destroyed by Kiri''s ninja army and probably others too. Still, the Land of Whirlpools remained a buffer zone between the Land of Fire and Water. During the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha and Kiri ninjas clashed here. Beyond the Land of Whirlpools lay a series of islands forming the Land of Water''s perimeter. Cross those islands, and you would reach the Land of Water''s mainlandthe location of Kiri. Despite its reputation as a den of horror known as the Bloody Mist, Masashi actually felt quite fond of it. He had many old friends there. He missed them! After finishing business with Fuguki, he planned to ask if they could arrange a gatheringcall up the old friends, share some drinks, and bury the hatchet. Mostly, he wanted to clear things up with Mei. After setting up several Flying Thunder God marks in the Land of Whirlpools, Masashi reached its eastern coast and entered the water, using the Water Shockwave as his transportation to approach the islands. Originally a combat jutsu for maneuvering freely in water and dragging opponents underwater to suffocate, this water technique, favored by Tobirama, also made an excellent travel toolfar quicker than a boat. Finally, he landed on the Land of Water''s mainland. The environment was worlds apart from the Land of Fire. Even on the outer edges of the mainland, the mist was thick. Though its rainfall didn''t rival the Land of Rain''s, the high humidity and lower temperatures defined its climate. After roughly determining Kiri''s direction, Masashi continued forward, all while adding more Flying Thunder God marks. Who knows? Future business opportunities in the Land of Water might ariseit''d be convenient to have those marks ready. As he ventured deeper, the mist grew so dense that ordinary people could no longer rely on sight to navigate. He was closing in on Kiri. The village''s name stemmed from this natural phenomenon. Though the mist posed no obstacle to him, he activated his Sharingan for added caution. He moved with care, minimizing the noise of his movements. This was familiar territory. Before long, he detected chakra signatures emerging from the mist. His presence had triggered the village''s sensory barriersa key part of Kiri''s defenses. Soon, Kiri ninja began heading in his direction. 51 – Standards of Excellence Masashi sensed the approaching Kiri ninjas. None of them had chakra levels that matched Fuguki. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These people weren''t his mission goal, so he decided to observe them first. He concealed himself. In no time, a large group of Kiri ninjas arrived at the location, radiating killing intent. "Where is he?" "No one''s here?" "Again, no one?" "The sensor reported movement here," one of the scouts called out, scanning the area with narrowed eyes. "Spread out. Check everything," the leader commanded. Masashi thought as the group of Kiri ninjas practically turned the ground over in their search but found nothing. "Forget it, probably just an animal setting off the trap," muttered the team leader. He seemed to be in a hurry. "Be ready, our target will be here soon!" The Kiri ninjas'' eyes gleamed sharply. "This time, we must kill that woman and avenge our fallen comrades!" he declared vehemently, waving his hand to signal the group to move out. "What if she brings backup?" one of his subordinates asked. The captain''s lips curved into a cruel smile. "She trusts us. Suna''s guarantee ensures it." But just a few minutes later, the same Kiri ninjas came back again. After another round of checking with no results, they finally relaxed a bit and left once more. Hidden in the water, his technique perfectly masking his presence, Masashi couldn''t even be bothered to mock them anymore. Their repeated searches were becoming almost comical. Sure enough, as he lay concealed in the water, he watched the group of Kiri ninjas coming and going, wasting a good amount of time. Their patterns were predictable, their movements betraying their inexperience with actual stealth operations. If he hadn''t had more pressing matters to attend to, he would have taught them how to do it correctly. Finally, the Kiri ninjas were done with their antics and rushed off in a specific direction. This time, it looked genuine. No more acting. Their chakra signatures had shifted from performative to focused intent. Judging from their earlier words, it seemed they were in a hurry to deal with someone. Masashi emerged from the water, dispelling his technique. The direction the Kiri ninjas had gone was exactly where he had entered this area. There was a valley there. Using the Flying Thunder God, he disappeared from his spot. After a few relocations, he appeared at a high vantage point overlooking the valley. The terrain provided perfect sight lines while offering multiple escape routes if needed. It wasn''t that he wanted to meddle, but Fuguki had previously been in contact with members of Root. Those meeting points always had personnel stationed, but the location he checked earlier was empty, with no signals left behind. This made him suspect that Fuguki might have already been eliminated. Crouching on the cliff, he waited. Soon, the same group of Kiri ninjas arrived. The team leader signaled, and they hid themselves on both sides of the valley walls, their deployment speaking of careful preparation. Even Masashi''s side wasn''t spared, with some Kiri ninjas moving to hide nearby. Unfortunately for them, before they could issue any warning, he swiftly took them out One was left alive. Masashi grabbed him by the neck, activated his Sharingan, and hypnotized him. "Tell me what you know about Fuguki." "Dead... eliminated last month..." the ninja''s voice was distant, trapped in the genjutsu. "And your current mission?" "Pakura... Suna''s betrayal... agreement..." Under his control, the Kiri ninja spilled everything. The first was bad newsFuguki had indeed been eliminated last month Well, there went the money. This trip was a bust. But perhaps not entirely, as the second piece of news was much more intriguing. The Kiri ninjas were preparing an ambush for an old enemy, Pakura of the Scorch Release. This was part of an agreement between Suna and Kiri. As for the details of the agreement, the Kiri ninja didn''t know, only that Suna had sent Pakura over to be killed. Frowning, he snapped the ninja''s neck, placed the body aside, and began to think. His memory of Pakura was vague. He only recalled that she had been betrayed by Suna''s leadership for the sake of the village''s interests. It sounded absurd, but in the shinobi world, it was quite normal. In the era of nations with their own hidden villages, ninja clans with bloodline limits seemed cursed, targeted constantly, and their numbers dwindled faster than in the Warring States Period. The Uchiha clan, for example, was wiped out by Konoha''s leadership in the original timeline. And this wasn''t unique to Suna or Konoha. Kiri''s clans with bloodline limits would also be exterminated in waves, though Obito played a part in that. Even so, the Kiri ninjas seemed enthusiastic about the task. As for Pakura''s Scorch Release, it wasn''t a clan-based bloodline limit. It seemed she was the only one in Suna with this ability, making her a rare and valuable asset. What kind of benefit could possibly be so great that Suna would give up such a resource to Kiri? It was incomprehensible. He decided to investigate. If it really was Pakura, he''d simply rescue her. If Suna didn''t want her, the Police Force could use her. His clan members would respect his decision. Pakura wasn''t weak, after all. And she wouldn''t want to return to a village that had sold her out. Masashi repositioned himself on the cliff and activated his Sharingan, ready to observe. Not long after, someone approached from the other end of the valley. It was a woman dressed in eye-catching attire. Her most prominent feature was her ample chest. Below, her long legs were sleek and well-shaped, her waist slim, and her hips curvy. Her hair color was rather unconventional, giving her an exotic beauty. Her nose was sharp, and her eyes were cold. Though, for sheer size, Tsunade still held the crown. As Masashi''s thoughts wandered, the Kiri ninja captain greeted the approaching figure with a friendly smile. "May I ask, are you Pakura?" "Yes." The woman nodded. "I am Pakura." Seeing the Kiri ninja welcoming her, she thought little of them. She''d eliminated countless weaklings like these, none of whom posed a threat to her. "I''m here to guide you. The mist here is thick and full of traps," the captain said dutifully. "Please stay close to me." "You''re too kind." Representing Suna in forming friendly ties with Kiri, Pakura maintained a polite smile. She walked toward the captain, who had already turned around. However, she didn''t notice the hatred in his eyes as he turned away. So, just as she moved alongside the captain, she was attacked. The Kiri ninjas, raised under the Third Mizukage''s Bloody Mist policy, excelled at sudden knife attacksthe best in the shinobi world. Realizing the danger, she reacted quickly, but the captain had timed his strike perfectly, wounding her with a kunai. Though the wound wasn''t deep, it had successfully injured her. "Feel the pain our comrades endured when they were slaughtered!" The captain swiftly retreated, unwilling to face Pakura''s Scorch Release head-on. His attack was the signal. Shuriken flew in volleys from one side of the valley. The captain initially smiled, then frowned. Why only one side? Where were the others? Even so, it was enough to trouble her. The kunai was poisoned. Despite Suna''s expertise with toxins, Pakura herself wasn''t a poison specialist. Worse, the poison on the captain''s kunai was custom-made and not easily countered. The toxin slowed her nerves. Despite her efforts to evade, over a dozen shuriken hit her back. None were ordinarythey all carried poison. She fell to the ground with a thud, paralyzed. Unless someone intervened, her decapitation was certain. The captain smiled. Though part of his team hadn''t attacked, Pakura had fallen, and his vengeance was complete He was so ecstatic he nearly howled at the sky. But his joy was short-lived. A massive fireball lit up his face, roaring past with devastating force and exploding against the cliff, instantly killing several Kiri ninjas. The heat was intense enough to vaporize the moisture in the air, creating a temporary clear zone in the mist. Before the captain could react, a figure swooped in, hoisted Pakura onto their shoulder, and bolted. The movement was so swift it seemed like they''d teleported. --- On Earth, all ball games have standardized sizes for their balls. This ensures fair competition. Otherwise, the varying sizes would severely affect performance. Having been hit in the face by balls more than once, Masashi found himself pondering this principle of standardization. He had picked her up the wrong way. Not that he minded. In his first round of life, carrying all kinds of women, he had never encountered a situation like this before. Kunoichi of the Warring States Period had maintained strict standards. So why, after the establishment of the One Nation, One Village system, did so many female ninja seem to abandon such uniformity? Was it the middle-class lifestyle? The expanded dating pool causing genetic diversity? Take Tsunade''s transformation from ''modest'' to ''impressive'' without marriagewas this another example of how peacetime prosperity changed ninja society? Realizing his thoughts had wandered into inappropriate territory during a rescue, he decided not to pursue this line of thinking further. Better to focus on the task at hand. Through his Sharingan, Masashi spotted the approaching squad on the cliff. Their formation suggested they were hunting rather than patrolling. His hands moved swiftly through the sealsSnake, Ram, Monkey, Boar, Horse, Tiger. The chakra molded perfectly in his lungs. After blasting away the Kiri ninjas appearing on a cliff with a Great Fireball, he used the Flying Thunder God to swiftly pick up Pakura, teleporting away in an instant. The massive sphere of flames illuminated the cliff face, forcing the Kiri ninjas to scatter. When it came to unrelated individuals, he avoided unnecessary killing. Moreover, Kiri''s "pond" was valuable to Masashia sustainable resource worth preserving, including its "fish." "Don''t let them escape!" A voice echoed from behind as they vanished. The cries of the Kiri ninjas quickly faded from his ears. On the journey, all obstacles came solely from Pakura. After being smacked in the face repeatedly, Masashi finally escaped from the valley where Kiri was located, running far away. His movements were precise despite the awkward burden. "You picked a fine time to need rescuing," he muttered to his unconscious cargo. The Flying Thunder God couldn''t stop the two "balls" from falling and swinging freely. They even fought each other. Nature''s forces truly were infinite. So, mid-flight, he had no choice but to adjust her position. Eventually, Masashi arrived at a relatively dry cave. He had prepared this spot earlier by setting up a Flying Thunder God seal and roasting the space with fire jutsu. His Sharingan swept the perimeter, confirming no unwanted visitors. It was perfect for a temporary rest. As for wild animalsdon''t be ridiculous. The shinobi world has no animal protection laws; in fact, eliminating wild beasts was often a low-level mission for chunin. In the cave, he laid the unconscious Pakura on a hay pile. After examining her, he confirmed she had been really poisoned. He gave her a universal antidote developed by the Nara clan to sustain her condition. Then he got up, took out his sealing scroll, and retrieved camping equipment like a tent. Once everything was set up, Pakura already looked healthier. Kiri''s poisons were weak. When it came to toxins, Suna was unmatched. The only person who ever surpassed Sun in poison mastery was Hanz of the Salamander from Ame. Pakura was still unconscious, so he squatted next to her. His Sharingan traced the flow of chakra through her system, monitoring the antidote''s progress. Although the antidote had helped, it likely wasn''t fully effective, and the poison wasn''t entirely neutralized. No big dealshe could deal with it herself when she woke up. After some thought, he decided to clean himself up. One misstep had ended up covering him in mud. Even half his shoulder was caked in it. Despite his current appearance, he was a very clean person. He had chosen this cave for a reason. It was not only secluded but also spacious enough. After cleaning and drying it, the natural depressions inside could even serve as a bath. Gathering some firewood, he lit a fire and went inside to bathe. Fire and watertruly the best ninjutsu for both combat and everyday life. Once finished, he rinsed the mud from his clothes with water and dried them with fire before putting them back on and returning to the tent. Pakura''s breathing was steady. "Hey, wake up," Masashi called. Pakura kept sleeping. Masashi felt insulteddid she doubt his professional skills? Did she think he couldn''t tell whether someone was awake just by looking at their chakra? Fine. Rolling up his sleeves, cloth in hand, he began wiping Pakura down. He had tolerated her being covered in mud for too long. Sneak attack? Impossible. After the Third Great Ninja War, no Kiri ninja could ambush him. Pakura''s Scorch Release could never match the speed of his ice. That said, even as he wiped her down, he avoided inappropriate areas. Touching her unnecessarily while she was immobile? He wasn''t that kind of person. Such behavior was an insult to his standing. If anything, he considered himself polite for not making a crude comment like, "Do it yourself." Back in the day, he had been quite the charmer among kunoichi. Though he never understood why things never worked out in the end. They even called him a "scumbag." How had matters of love turned into accusations of scumminess? Women''s hearts were like the depths of the ocean. After finishing, Masashi couldn''t ignore the mud left on two particular areas. Torn between his OCD and the risk of being labeled "creepy," he chose to address the OCD. If he cleaned everything but left that bit behind, it would drive him crazy. Fortunately, he had a solution. With the precise control of his Sharingan and exceptional chakra manipulation, he used wind to generate a stable airflow. This lifted the cloth, which he maneuvered toward the "two peaks." In terms of fire, water, and wind, he preferred not to rely on fixed techniques for wind. Instead, he embraced its natural properties. His Wind Release resembled the Gentle Fist of the Hyga clan. This skill was honed during his first life, thanks to a certain Hyga princess. Although that slap hurtit left his face swollen for a month. Why did she use Gentle Fist for a slap? Wasn''t she worried about hurting him? His mind was drifting again. With this technique, though he failed to replicate the string-manipulated shuriken technique using wind, cleaning up was easy. Quickly and precisely, the cloth moved, enveloped, and spun. Beautifully executed. He tossed the cloth aside, leaving it be. Settling down by the fire, he snacked on some rations. Soldier pills were made from ordinary food ingredients mixed with special additives, designed for quick digestion and energy replenishment. High-quality pills were better balanced and harmless to the body. Ultimately, they were food, not medicine. But they tasted awful. Masashi had once tried to create his own recipe. The result? Even worse. Since then, he stuck to the standard issue from his clan. Behind him came a noise. Turning, he saw Pakura sitting up, staring at him. Her eyes were sharp, assessing, already calculating possible escape routes and combat scenarios. "Why did you save me?" she asked. Though aware he had rescued her and likely meant no harm, she still needed to discern his intentions. After all, there were no identifying marks on him. "Because I can," Masashi replied reflexively, slipping into his usual persona. Seeing her reaction, he quickly apologized. "Sorry, force of habit. Wrong context." He stood, activating his Sharingan. "Member of the Police Force, Masashi. I''ve long admired your reputation, Pakura of the Scorch Release." Hearing his name and seeing his Sharingan, Pakura was startled. Her posture shifted subtly from defensive to respectful. "No, the admiration is mine" As someone essentially part of Suna''s upper echelon, she understood the kind of figure standing before her. "Thank you for saving me." 52 – Old Friends, New Games "No need to thank me yet," Masashi waved his hand dismissively, ignoring the wary reaction his words triggered. His Sharingan caught the slight tension in her shoulders as he voiced the question that had been bothering him for a while. "I''m just curioushow exactly did you get yourself caught like that?" He genuinely couldn''t understand it. Wasn''t she supposed to be one of Suna''s elites? How could she be taken down so easily? Granted, elite fighters don''t always fall in dramatic fashion, but this was just too simple. Pakura was momentarily stunned. Her first instinct had been to assume Masashi had ulterior motives for saving her. Why would a Konoha ninja help her without wanting something in return? But this question? That was what he wanted to ask? "I was representing my village to negotiate a friendship treaty with Kiri," she explained. She offered this critical piece of information because he had saved her, and she too harbored doubts about the situation. This was a matter of great importance, after all. During the Third Great Ninja War, Suna had allied with Konoha to concentrate its forces on countering Iwa''s invasion. However, alliances between villages were always tenuous at best. The Third Raikage had died in an ambush orchestrated by Iwa, yet if the circumstances demanded it, Kumo wouldn''t hesitate to ally with Iwa anyway. Power shifted like desert sands in their world. Even the life of a Kage was expendable in the grand scheme of things. Despite the Fourth Raikage''s seething hatred for the Third Tsuchikage, it hadn''t escalated into outright war. Pakura had always distanced herself from such village politics, preferring to remain uninvolved. But in this instance, she''d been far too detached. "Yeah, I figured as much." Masashi nodded. "I hypnotized a Kiri ninja earlier, and he said you were a bargaining chip for the alliance." Pakura didn''t respond. Her hands clenched briefly before relaxing. She wasn''t naive. She''d understood the moment she was ambushed. Her desire to stay above it all had ultimately left her isolated. For a fleeting moment, she considered returning to her village to confront Rasa. But she quickly dismissed such a childish notion. She understood him well enough. His sole focus was on revitalizing Suna, and to achieve that, he was determined to implement a strategy prioritizing elite forces. This must have been the elders'' decision. After the Third Kazekage''s death, the village had entered an era where the Kazekage shared decision-making power with the elders. Whether Rasa had agreed to this particular decision no longer mattered. "By the way, aren''t you going to treat your wounds?" Masashi reminded her. "I wiped some of the blood earlier, but some spots are still bleeding." He had removed the ten or so shuriken lodged in her body while repositioning her earlier. He''d treated her wounds as best as he could on the move, but his methods were temporary. Sure enough, the bleeding had resumed. "Your poison is tricky. My antidote doesn''t quite match up, so you''ll have to handle it yourself." After some thought, he added, "My suggestion? Let''s team up for now. I''ve got a mission in this area, and two people working together can watch each other''s backs." Pakura, no fool, understood his underlying meaning. "Thank you." "You''re welcome. Go rest in the tent and treat your wounds properly." With that, he lay down on a pile of hay and began to rest. Pakura was likely wrestling with complex emotions, but the more conflicted she felt, the better. Kunoichi, generally proud and self-reliant, required a delicate approach. To handle them, one needed to be firm but not overly domineering, to show respect and concern. Most importantly, one had to subtly create an atmosphere of dependency. Don''t ask why. It was just the right rhythm. When the time was right, strike decisively. When the moment felt natural, bold actions came off as earnest rather than pushy. Building rapport between men and womenwhether romantic or platonicrequired avoiding obsequiousness. People instinctively despised sycophants. Mutual respect was essential for meaningful connections. Reflecting on his past experiences, he felt a bit nostalgic. Smiling to himself, he turned over and drifted to sleep. Behind him, Pakura watched for a long moment before quietly entering the tent. Before long, the sounds of her moving around echoed from within. On the haystack, Masashi smirked and finally rested in earnest. He was confident that Pakura would eventually join the Police Force. No clan would turn down a chance to gain another bloodline user. The night passed in silence, broken only by the crackling campfire. --- The following morning, Masashi was fully prepared before dawn. He wasn''t someone who gave up easily. So what if Fuguki was dead? Kiri had plenty of other avenues he could exploit. At the very least, Mei was a promising candidate. Kiri''s chaotic future was undoubtedly tied to its internal dissent against the Fourth Mizukage''s policies, prompting Obito to eliminate his political enemies in the most brutal way. But Masashi wasn''t about to let anyone disrupt his carefully managed plans. It was time to visit some old friends. Behind him, the tent opened, and Pakura stepped out. "How''s your recovery?" Masashi turned to face her. She seemed fine on the surface. Chakra granted humans extraordinary capabilities. For ninjas, who excelled at harnessing this energy, even severe injuries could be swiftly mitigated. Unless it involved missing limbs or similarly grave damage, a strong jonin like Pakura could recover from superficial wounds in a single night. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I won''t slow you down." "Good. Then let''s head out." "Where to?" Pakura asked, suspecting he was up to no good. Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Back to Kiri, to meet some old friends." "You realize that after what happened yesterday, the Kiri ninjas are likely hunting us. And you''re on a secret mission, aren''t you? Your contacts are compromised." "Not compromised at all. He''s dead. So, he can''t betray me," Masashi corrected her. "And as for my old friends, we''re on very good terms. They''ll be thrilled to see me." With that, he extended his hand. "Give me your hand." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though confused, Pakura complied out of basic trust. She placed her hand on his. In a flash, they vanished from the cave. For Pakura, it felt like a momentary whirlwind. When she regained her bearings, she and Masashi stood on a hill. Not far ahead on the plains, a group of Kiri ninjas was charging forward at full speed. Kiri was in chaos. Many shinobi were moving about because the mission to kill Pakura had unexpectedly failed. Moreover, she had been rescued. "Captain, over here!" a shinobi called out, kneeling beside one of the fallen. The team sent on the mission found the bodies of their comrades. Preliminary analysis revealed that they had been instantaneously killed by a massive force while gathered together. Only one corpse showed signs of a broken neck, likely from interrogation. "Someone knew exactly how to kill them," the captain muttered, examining the precise nature of the wounds. "No wasted movement, no unnecessary damage." The enemy was undoubtedly a top-tier shinobi, someone of jonin-level or higher. Having such an individual infiltrate their homeland was something Kiri couldn''t toleratethey had to capture the perpetrator. "We should deploy all available forces!" "And leave our borders undefended? That''s exactly what they want!" This was just a jonin. Kiri had its own elite, after all. However, the indecision in the Mizukage Tower was causing unrest among the notoriously irritable Kiri shinobi. The majority of those gathering were non-clan ninjas from the village, while the clans had other concerns. Kiri''s Bloody Mist policy was deeply unpopular among clan ninjas. The emphasis on an elite-focused strategy reduced the scale of their ninja forces, significantly increasing the danger for clan ninjas on the battlefield. These clans observed the shifting dynamics of ninja clans across the continent. While clan shinobi excelled in solo combat due to their diverse abilities, their small numbers and the high cost of nurturing elite ninjas were significant drawbacks. This was especially true for clans with bloodline limits. Awakening a bloodline limit was a challenging hurdle, and losing such users was a painful blow. During the Second Mizukage''s reign, the Hzuki clan was Kiri''s leading powerhouse. However, the First Great Ninja War devastated the clan, nearly wiping out a generation. They were still recovering. Now, the Hzuki clan was merely on par with clans like the Yuki, who were once second-tier. The clans had not forgotten the lessons of the past, fueling their dissatisfaction. In the Third Great Ninja War, bloodline clans felt even more embittered because of a certain Uchiha who could steal bloodline limit abilities. While he was only confirmed to have copied abilities involving fire, water, and wind, who knew if that was just the tip of the iceberg? The latest infiltrator bore combat signs similar to this White Ghost. According to reports, he had even intercepted Konoha''s rampaging Nine-Tails at his doorstep. If true, this meant the White Ghost was now a bona fide Kage-level threat, even more dangerous than before. was the prevailing thought among the clan members. Meanwhile, resentment toward the Mizukage was growing. He had promised to abolish the policies of the Third Mizukage before taking office, but now it seemed those policies were intensifying. The younger generation, however, was discussing other matters in secret. --- In a hidden chamber beneath one of Kiri''s abandoned buildings, moisture dripping from stalactites provided natural cover for conversations. Two young individuals were meeting. "Can you confirm it?" asked a young man with white hair tied in a vertical braid, a bandage around his neck, and sharp, shark-like teeth. "No," replied a girl with long, wavy auburn hair, her eyes scanning the shadows. "But I hope it''s him. The pattern matches. Fuguki was likely discovered and killed. What''s your side saying?" "Ah... Zabuza''s getting nervous now. His faith is shaken." Despite his sharp teeth, Mangetsu''s appearance was otherwise handsome. "Mei, you''re not in love with the White Ghost, are you? Anyone shows up, and you assume it''s him? Sure, he''s strong, but he wouldn''t come to the Land of Water alone, would he?" "Stop joking, Mangetsu." Mei frowned, her fingers curling into a fist. "Just because he didn''t steal the Hzuki clan''s Hydrification Technique last time doesn''t mean he won''t next time. Don''t be careless." "Even if he did, it wouldn''t matter." Mangetsu smirked. "Our clan studied his techniques. He''s more interested in abilities like yours. So, why did you call me here today?" "The Mizukage Tower remains silent. I suspect Fuguki was rightsomething might have happened to the Fourth Mizukage." "And if he''s right? Are you planning to confront the Fourth Mizukage? With all due respect, I think you''d be killed on the spot." "No. He is no longer trustworthy. We should continue Fuguki''s strategy and send someone to contact Konoha." "Konoha shinobi won''t act in our interests. It''ll turn us into the ''Village of Fools,'' not the ''Village of the Bloody Mist.''" Mangetsu shrugged. He didn''t trust outsidershardly anyone in Kiriexcept a few, Mei included. "Anyway, what''s your clan decided?" Mei asked. "The old men believe it''s the White Ghost and won''t act." "And you?" "Hehe" Mangetsu chuckled darkly. "I''ll go, of course. Since when have I followed their orders? I''m taking Zabuza and Ameyuri with me." "Then I''ll join. If he''s provoked too much, the White Ghost will start a massacre." Mei asked, "When do you leave?" "Later. The old men are watching closely." The two parted ways after making arrangements, melting into different shadows of the underground chamber. --- While Kiri''s factions were embroiled in chaos, the notorious Masashi, much maligned by the Kiri shinobi, was playing a game of cat and mouse with his pursuers. His version of hide-and-seek was explosive. "Maintain formation!" a squad leader shouted as shadows flickered through the mist. "Don''t let him separate us!" As a fire jutsu sent a group of Kiri shinobi fleeing in disarray, the inferno illuminating the mist in brilliant orange, Masashi reappeared elsewhere with Pakura in tow. "I don''t understand what you''re doing," Pakura remarked, frowning as he released her hand. "This is just wasting chakra. What''s the point?" "It''s fine," Masashi replied confidently. "I''ll recover quickly. I''m just letting an old friend know I''m here." Old friendswho were also old enemies. He wasn''t about to let Obito get too comfortable in Kiri. Even if Masashi couldn''t completely derail his plans, he''d make sure to disrupt them. "Your old friend is your enemy, isn''t he?" Pakura said flatly. "I hope you know what you''re doing." "Relax. This is under control." Masashi grinned. "By the end, the Kiri shinobi will escort us out with a grand farewell." 53 – Flames Around the Bonfire The Land of Water, with its mountains and waters, was shrouded in mist year-round. From a distance, the layers of mountains appear lush and green, with mist swirling atop their peaks, mountain after mountain, mist upon mist. The densely layered mountains revealed no trace of villages or rice fields. They resembled drunk old men, wobbling unsteadily. But as one approached and stood at the foot of the mountains, their true form was revealedchaotic, grand, and peculiar. Looking up, the mountains seem to merge with the sky, and the sky with the mountains. Surrounded on all sides, one could easily lose their sense of direction. In this environment, the Kiri ninjas developed a combat style vastly different from that of mainland shinobi. Even in war, it was rare to see them launch a full-on frontal assault. Their mainstream tactics were probing, maneuvering, exchanging information, finding weaknesses, and ambushes. Patience was a virtue of the Kiri ninjas. Masashi was familiar with their style and understood the general shortcomings of them. Their lack of skill in direct assaults also meant they lacked resilience for secondary attacks. Thus, he could often easily defeat them, though he deliberately held back from lethal force. After multiple encounters, he noticed he hadn''t seen a single shinobi from the ninja clans. The pattern was too consistent to be coincidental. It seemed that internal divisions were beginning to surface within Kiri. Normally, if a foreign elite ninja infiltrated their territory, the clan shinobi would be the first to act. For high-ranking shinobi, their bodies themselves are treasures. When the Iwa ninjas killed the Third Raikage, Kumo didn''t wage full-scale war on Iwa because the latter returned the Raikage''s body untouched. Aside from this, ninja clan members with superior individual combat abilities were better suited to intercepting high-level threats. The absence of Kiri ninja clans despite knowing a foreign elite ninja was present could only mean their conflicts with the Mizukage''s administration were becoming apparent. Once tensions erupted, it would usher in the most brutal era of the Bloody Mist. This reasoning was clear, but in his memory, several of his "old friends" were not the type to quietly accept family arrangements. "Kiri has been deploying more and more troops," Pakura remarked to him from a mountain slope, watching the ninjas vanish into the fog. The two had just finished a ration pill break when the Kiri ninjas found them again. Though they repelled the attacks with ease, the frequency of encounters was increasing. "They''re learning. But not fast enough," Masashi noted, scanning the mist with his Sharingan. "We can''t keep this up forever," Pakura pointed out, checking their dwindling supplies. By now, she knew that Masashi possessed a space-time ninjutsu that allowed him to escape encirclements instantly. But against an entire village, they couldn''t keep playing cat and mouse forever. The Kiri ninjas were gradually restricting their range of activity. "Yeah, it''s definitely increasing," Masashi replied. Obito had yet to show himself, nor had the old friends. If there was any progress, it was that he had fully laid the Flying Thunder God pathway to Kiri. But if this stalemate continued, he''d have to consider leaving. After all, their ration pills were running out. "Let''s wait one more time," he calculated the frequency of the Kiri ninja appearances. "If they still don''t show up, we''ll officially retreat. For now, let''s move outward." "Alright," Pakura agreed with a nod. The two had avoided lethal force during this time, and the Kiri ninjas, understanding this signal, mostly engaged them with a "just doing the job" attitude. Not every Kiri ninja held grudges against the White Ghost or Pakura. --- As Masashi and Pakura began moving outward, someone observing in secret grew anxious. "Leaving so soon?" From a tree, Zetsu poked its head out. In the distance, Masashi and Pakura were little more than dots on the horizon. From a bird''s-eye view, countless black dotsKiri ninjawere closing in on their position, attempting to intercept the two. But against the Flying Thunder God, such attempts were futile. The greatest strength of the technique was granting its user complete control over their battlefield movementsfreedom to come and go as they pleased. In combat, it enabled both offense and defense. In Zetsu''s "vision," the Kiri ninja barely had a chance to glimpse Masashi before he used the Flying Thunder God to vanish with Pakura. "The plan is a complete failure" He mused. Obito had visited Konoha and returned badly injured, his hatred for Masashi reaching unprecedented levels. This time, Zetsu had known Masashi was the intruder and had hoped to trap him. However, Obito wanted the Kiri ninjas to capture or kill him, using this as a pretext to attack Konoha and incite further chaos. Destroying the Uchiha had always been the goal. While Konoha''s political environment had changed, the conflict between ninja villages and clans hadn''t disappeared. But the current situation left him thinking this operation had been a disaster. The White Ghost''s reputation would likely haunt the Kiri ninjas as a nightmare. Killing would only bring hatred, but overwhelming the Kiri ninjas so completely would shatter their morale. Many shared Zetsu''s sentiment. --- As Masashi moved outward, Mangetsu, Mei, Zabuza, and Ameyuri also sprang into action. After the death of Fuguki, the previous generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was wiped out. Following Kisame''s defection with the Samehada, the village had hurriedly assigned Mangetsu, Zabuza, and Ameyuri as successors to their respective swords. These three were the only remaining members of the current generation of Seven Swordsmen. The group headed to intercept Masashi. They acted independently of the other Kiri ninjas. Mei, perhaps, was an exception, but Mangetsu had outright snuck out. Their destination was a coastal area where Masashi had reportedly first landed. Both the Flying Thunder God and the Edo Tensei had been battlefield legends since Tobirama''s era. Veteran ninja clans knew them well. Intercepting a Flying Thunder God user with numbers alone was futile. If this ninja also had plenty of chakra, it was better to give up. At the coastline, the group began their vigil. Waves crashed against the rocks, filling the air with the sound of water. Each ninja checked their gear. By nightfall, they lit a bonfire. With Masashi''s pride, he would undoubtedly approach if he saw the fire. Zabuza and Ameyuri, unfamiliar with him, were skeptical but didn''t oppose the plan. To Mangetsu and Mei, however, Masashi was even more arrogant than his clan. As night fell, the fire drove away some of the cold. Each of the four stared at the ever-changing flames, lost in thought. Suddenly, Mangetsu grinned. "He''s here." The others followed his gaze to the east. A faint silhouette emerged from the shadows. Zabuza reversed his grip on the Executioner''s Blade, his expression devoid of anger, desire, or any discernible emotion. His gaze was hollow. A young man skilled in silent killing techniques and water jutsu, Zabuza had already become one of Kiri''s most elite ninja. Most of his enemies lost their lives before even sensing his presence. When he acted, he concealed all traces of his existence with precision, including his emotions. Yet, sweat glistened on his foreheadnot out of effort, but fear, a physical reaction triggered by shock. Zabuza could see the figure standing in the shadows but could not sense their presence. His grip tightened on the Executioner''s Blade, muscles tensing involuntarily. Even in Kiri, those who mastered silent killing to this extent were exceedingly rare. The person before him was a level above. In contrast, Ameyuri appeared far more spirited. The girl gripped her Lightning Blades tightly, her face brimming with excitement. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mei, however, was tense. Of everyone present, she had the most encounters with Masashi and could sense the difference. On the other hand, Mangetsu carried the Twinsword casually over his shoulder, exuding an air of nonchalance. Glancing at the shadowed figure, he spoke with mild annoyance, "Hey, you''re acting pretty high and mighty these days, aren''t you?" "Not at all." The man stepped out from the darkness. The firelight illuminated his face. Though he wore neither a Konoha forehead protector nor the standard attire of Konoha shinobi, the Sharingan in his eyes left no doubt about his identity. The White Ghost. Known for his water mastery bordering on the absurd and his merciless efficiency in taking the lives of Kiri ninjas, the White Ghost''s name struck fear across the battlefield. During the Third Great Ninja War, whenever the Kiri ninjas saw towering waves ahead, they knew the White Ghost was leading the charge. Those with advanced bloodline limits would immediately retreat. The Silent Killing Technique, the Hidden Mist Technique, Boil Release, Ice Releaseany one of these techniques could serve as the cornerstone of a formidable organization. No matter how prosperous Kiri was, they couldn''t afford such devastation. The last time the White Ghost infiltrated, thousands of Kiri ninjas chased him in vain. Later analysis revealed they weren''t even his first victims. Konoha itself had suffered prior. The Flying Thunder God was a secret technique of the Hokage lineage, not taught to Uchiha. It had to have been stolen! For a brief moment, some in Kiri considered reaching out to the Uchiha clan, proposing that the White Ghost join their village. The feud between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage''s leadership wasn''t exactly a secret. Developing an Uchiha branch in Kiri seemed like a strategic move. After all, they were all ancient clans with a tradition of diversifying their investments. Rumor even had it that the White Ghost was a notorious flirt, and the kunoichi of the Land of Water were famously alluring. Mei was both beautiful and powerfula perfect match. Such rumors gained traction, and her suitors vanished overnight, fearing the White Ghost might arrive on their doorstep demanding more jutsu. Mei was livid. So, upon seeing him finally appear, she skipped the pleasantries and cut straight to the point. "Are you here to meet Fuguki?" "Mei, still so impatient." Masashi chuckled. From a certain perspective, Mei was one of his "benefactors." Though she might disagree with that assessment. Although he accidentally tore her clothes once, that had truly been an accidentshe''d been running too fast. He always treated his benefactors with familial warmth. Unfortunately, far too many people misunderstood him. Reflecting on this, he couldn''t help but touch his face. How many slaps had he endured in his "first playthrough"? This time around, only one. Mei''s. "Why are you alone?" She noticed his gesture and felt a wave of satisfaction. "Where''s the person you rescuedPakura?" "Pakura? Who''s that?" Masashi feigned ignorance. He hadn''t brought Pakura along precisely to avoid complications. "Don''t play dumb. That''s between Suna and us," Mei retorted. "She''s not from Konoha. Are you protecting her because you want her Scorch Release?" "Oh, you mean Suna''s Scorch Release user." Masashi nodded casually. "I saved her because it was convenient. Good deeds bring good karma." He raised his brows at her, a sly grin on his face. "Remember, MeiI saved you too." The other three turned their gazes to Mei in unison. "Freezing me with ice before unfreezing me doesn''t count as saving me!" Mei fumed, holding back her anger. "Let''s get to the point. Are you here to meet Fuguki or not?" "What happened then?" Mangetsu suddenly chimed in. "You two didn''t really... have something going on, did you?" Nobody in Kiri knew what transpired between Mei and the White Ghost back then. They only knew he emerged with mastery of Boil Release, blended seamlessly with water to wreak havoc. Normally, this would warrant interrogation to confirm whether he''d used seduction techniques. But Mei''s backer was Elder Genji, so no one dared challenge her. Instead, the Kiri forces concluded: White Ghost could copy bloodline limits. "Nothing happened," Mei snapped, glaring daggers at Masashi. "I just barely escaped being captured." "Then, you''re here for this mission, aren''t you?" "Correct," Masashi admitted. "But Fuguki''s death was unexpected." Kiri''s succession methods were rough. "So, you''ll honor the agreement, right?" "Fuguki''s death was an accident," Mangetsu replied, his casual demeanor hardening slightly. "But I personally see no need to continue. We can handle our own problems. Raise the price, and it''s off the table." Mangetsu was cut short by Masashi''s next words. "If I told you your Fourth Mizukage is under genjutsu control," Masashi said with a smile, watching their reactions carefully, "would you still be so confident?" 54 – From Hero to Zero to…? Even though such suspicions had crossed his mind, when faced with an Uchiha openly stating it, Mangetsu was momentarily stunned. Of course it could. Jinchriki, due to their unstable mental states, were particularly susceptible to genjutsu. The volatile chakra of their tailed beasts makes them especially vulnerable to external manipulation. Perfect Jinchriki fared better, but even they weren''t immune. If faced with a genjutsu expert capable of subduing tailed beasts instantly, even a Perfect Jinchriki could fall before realizing it. This revelation perfectly explained Yagura''s abrupt personality shift. The pieces were falling into place with terrifying clarity. For a jinchriki to fully master their tailed beast''s power, they must gain the full approval of the beast as a partner. Cruel-hearted individuals could never earn such recognition or become a Perfect Jinchriki. The bond required trust, understandingqualities the current Yagura seemed to have forgotten entirely. "You''re starting to see it, aren''t you?" Yagura''s disdain for the policies of the Bloody Mist was no secret. He had been able to assume the title of Mizukage during a period when Kiri was in decline, garnering support from fresh talent like Mangetsu, because he embodied their aspirationssweeping reforms to overturn the oppressive policies of the Third Mizukage. Among his most loyal supporters was Zabuza. Zabuza''s infamous act of slaughter during the academy graduation exam wasn''t born of inhumanity. It was calculateda step toward revolution. The one who chronicled and led this transformative movement, turning a moment of shame in Kiri''s history into a symbol of change, was none other than Yagura himself. Otherwise, could Zabuza have graduated or joined ANBU after such an act? All these hopes crumbled after Yagura''s abrupt personality change. He abandoned his reformist stance, reinstating the Bloody Mist policies and plunging Kiri back into terror. Mangetsu didn''t doubt Masashi''s claim. It was the only plausible explanation for the drastic changes. And as for a genjutsu master capable of such a feat... Damn Uchiha! "What''s the big idea!?" he snapped, his anger directed at the Uchiha standing before him. "You call Mei paranoid, but I think you''re the neurotic one here," Masashi replied, exasperated, having already deactivated his Sharingan. "I''m on your side." Back in the war, his Sharingan hadn''t been powerful enough to dominate Mangetsu. Despite clashing multiple times, Masashi''s genjutsu hadn''t worked effectively due to Mangetsu''s teamwork strategies. The Hzuki clan seemed to have unique ways to counter the Sharingan''s genjutsu, indicating an in-depth understanding of it. "Who knows?" Mangetsu responded impassively. "You Uchiha always switch sides in the blink of an eye. If someone could pull this off, don''t tell me it''s not a Sharingan user." "That person is now also an enemy of the Uchiha," Masashi said. "Not long ago, he tried to stir up trouble with us. Thankfully, I prepared in advance, or things would''ve gotten messy." "Who is it?" "Obito," Masashi said, pulling out a scroll. "Here, take this." "I''m not coming near you. Throw it over," Mangetsu insisted. Masashi rolled up the scroll and tossing it over. Mangetsu caught the scroll, inspected it, and then unfurled it to examine the contents. "Why is there no face? This is so half-hearted," he complained. "Has your brain turned to water? Don''t just look at the mask''s patternthink carefully. That guy has been wearing a mask since he went rogue." Mangetsu pondered deeply. After a long moment, he suddenly remembered he hadn''t seen this "traitor" since Yagura''s personality shift. How could he possibly know if such a person was around Yagura? What was the point of racking his brain? "I haven''t seen him. Have any of you?" Mangetsu passed the scroll to others. Ameyuri gave him a glance but didn''t take it, her expression unreadable. What, like she frequently visited Yagura or something? Instead, Zabuza snatched the scroll. After one glance, he felt a chill run down his spine. Wasn''t this the guy he''d seen when he went to seek an audience with Yagura? That guy who made him want to punch something? If not for the dozen Mizukage guards present... "Zabuza, you''ve seen him?" Mangetsu asked, noting the rage building in his comrade''s posture. "He''s always at the Fourth''s side, leading his personal guard," Zabuza growled through gritted teeth. Mangetsu understood him well. Despite his bloodthirsty appearance, Zabuza was deeply introspective and emotionally intense. For Mangetsu, born into a great ninja clan, supporting reforms was more pragmatic than ideological. But Zabuza was a true idealist, following Yagura because of his belief system. Mangetsu could tellif no one stopped him, Zabuza might attempt an assassination tonight. "So, you''re the Demon?" Masashi looked at him intently. Zabuza returned the gaze. Although expressionless, he felt Zabuza''s stare radiating a "what are you looking at?" vibe. This was the man who, in the original timeline, took on young Naruto and Sasuke. Tough indeed. "Hey, what''s your name?" Masashi asked, turning to the last unfamiliar face in the group. Seeing the twin swords in her hands, he had a guess. "You''re strong," the woman said with a cheeky smile, showing sharp teeth similar to Mangetsu''s. "My name is Ameyuri." "Oh?" Masashi blinked in surprise before turning to Mangetsu. "I know you have a younger brother, but I didn''t realize you also had a sister. She doesn''t carry the Hzuki namealready married?" "She''s not from my family," Mangetsu replied with a frown. "Are you here to complete a mission or flirt?" "I''m not interested," Masashi waved dismissively. The moment she mentioned her name, he realized who she wasthe successor of the Kiba, and stronger than the previous wielder. Looking at the four people standing here, they likely represented the best of Kiri''s current generation. "Now that we''ve verified the information, you know I wasn''t lying, right? So, how about renewing our pact?" Masashi asked, carefully gauging their reactions. "What do you mean by ''renew''?" Mei, who had been silent so far, spoke up. "It''s simplean alliance for mutual defense and cooperation," Masashi said. "Konoha and Kiri already have a friendly relationship. Why not take it a step further? Let''s form an alliance between our clans. It''ll make collaboration much easier." "What nonsense are you spouting?" Mangetsu found the proposal baffling. "Are the Uchiha planning to rebel?" "Mangetsu, you still don''t understand the position of clans with bloodline limits in this era," Masashi replied. He was drawing on his knowledge from the original timeline, where bloodline clans had rapidly vanished. By the time of the Fourth Great Ninja War, bloodline clans in the Land of Fire and the Land of Water had mostly faded from history. Konoha had only the Hyga remaining, while Kiri''s clans were presumed wiped out. Even with all the efforts he had made, the Uchiha clan still stood isolated in Konoha. The root of the issue was the clan itselfits internal problems were too severe. This was evident from their response to Danz''s death. Although everyone understood that improving relations with other ninja clans was the right move, no one in the Uchiha leadership was willing to make that decision. The Uchiha clan remained tightly bound to the Police Force, which isolated them further. As long as the Police Force remained Uchiha-controlled, the clan could never have true allies within the village. Other ninja clans resented and envied this fact, and every Hokage was wary of it. Not to mention, the Uchiha leaders were now even trying to win over members of Root. These leaders had been followers of Madara and were deeply influenced by his ideals. Before Madara left the village, he was a staunch ninja clan nationalist. That was the problemthe times had changed, but the people hadn''t. Masashi couldn''t help but think of leaving a backup plan. Don''t be fooled by the Hygathey also had djutsu, but their clan has always prioritized survival over pride since the Warring States Period. The idea of them joining forces with the Uchiha was a pipe dream. Other Konoha clans were even less likely to align. On the other hand, Kiri''s clans seemed like better potential allies. "Alright," Mei suddenly agreed. Mangetsu and the others were stunned. They exchanged glances before their expressions shifted to ones that seemed to say, "So that''s how it is." "I have no objections either," Mangetsu said, his earlier hostility seemingly dissolved. Masashi couldn''t quite interpret their expressions or what they were imagining, but it didn''t matter. He felt reassured by their agreement. "As long as there''s consensus," he continued, "the Uchiha clan will send representatives to finalize the details. Officially, it''ll appear as a diplomatic exchange between Konoha and Kiri, so there''s no rush. We can take our time." "Yes, we can take our time to ," Mangetsu nodded. Masashi couldn''t help but feel Mangetsu''s hostility toward him had suddenly lessened. The Hzuki clantruly an enigma. "Alright, let me remind you of one thing: don''t think dealing with Obito will be easy. Once the alliance is formalized, we''ll take him down together," Masashi said. He didn''t want these people ending up like Fuguki, killed and losing a valuable blade. "Hey, you''re overstepping!" Mangetsu protested. He felt he had been more than accommodating, mainly for Mei''s sake. "I don''t care about you," Masashi said. "I''m just worried that next time I come here, you might be dead. Do I negotiate with ghosts instead? Have you ever heard of the Mangeky Sharingan? You can''t handle Obito''s abilities alone." Kiri''s techniques had no effective counter for Obito''s unique abilities. Without the Flying Thunder God mark Masashi had left earlier, he would have been helpless too. But now, he had a trump cardTandem Explosive Tags. If Obito didn''t bring extra eyes for Izanagi, he''d better prepare to be blown to pieces. Still, Kiri''s clans weren''t pushovers. They''d come up with strategies. Joint action, however, would give the Uchiha more leverage in negotiations. As a fellow, Obito''s actions inadvertently served the clan by forcing Kiri into this situation. But Kiri''s pond couldn''t be allowed to be spoiled by his games. After finalizing the general cooperation process with the elites of Kiri, Masashi used the Flying Thunder God to bring Pakura over. Without his assistance, she wouldn''t have been able to leave the Land of Water on her own. The mist-covered borders were too well guarded, even for someone of her caliber. The superiority of the Flying Thunder God was evident. Mangetsu and Mei, who had experienced this trick many times before, merely commented, "This guy has gotten even more proficient." However, Zabuza and Ameyuri, seeing the Flying Thunder God for the first time, were horrified. Zabuza thought. Fighting such an opponent would indeed be a headache. It was no wonder the Fourth Hokage had caused nations so much trouble. What they didn''t know was that Masashi''s Flying Thunder God Technique was different from Minato''s. In fact, it was even different from Tobirama''s. When Tobirama invented the technique, it was far from perfect. It required high standards in many aspects and consumed a significant amount of chakra. The seal matrix was rigid, lacking the flexibility needed for combat applications. Even Tobirama himself didn''t use the technique frequently. During his second life, Masashi memorized the original version of the technique and drew inspiration from the Uchiha clan''s interpretations and various theories. Combining this with his unique understanding of chakra networking, he developed a version of the Flying Thunder God tailored for himself. Minato''s improvements focused primarily on reducing chakra requirements, enhancing its sustainability, and simplifying its operation. He also adapted it to his combat style, creating specialized kunai and other tools. In contrast, Masashi''s emphasis was on maximizing the effects of chakra networking. His tailed beast-level chakra reserves enabled him to use the technique frequently. This all underscored the importance of choosing the right "major." In his first life, he had studied computer networking and data science. Setting aside lives and bloodlines, if there was something truly unique to him, it was his entirely different understanding and usage of chakra networking compared to anyone else in the shinobi world. For instance, even with something as common as shadow clones, he could use them in extraordinary ways. His shadow clones were so lifelike that even the best Hyga members couldn''t tell the original from the duplicates. He could also seamlessly combine different ninjutsu in nearly perfect harmony. After bringing Pakura back, he decided to make a friendly gesture before leaving. Though he hadn''t saved any snacks as a peace offering since he''d eaten them all, a handshake would do the job. A smile and a handshake could dissolve grievances. After all, they were all on the same side now. "Mangetsu, we''re allies now. When you come to Konoha, I''ll cover all your expenses," he said, extending his hand. Mangetsu stared at him for a long moment before finally making what seemed like a great sacrifice, shaking his hand. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t go shaking hands with anyone else," Mangetsu said as he withdrew his hand. "You know what you''re capable of, right?" "How could I do something like that?" Masashi could feel how hard it was to earn trust. "I''m really glad you trust me. By the way, do you like food and tea?" "I''m not trusting you; I''m trusting myself," Mangetsu replied. Although he didn''t understand why he was being asked about tea, he thought it wasn''t important information, so after some consideration, he said, "I do." At that moment, he felt a sudden surge of camaraderie from Masashi. This guy was as weird as ever. If not for his strength, someone would have beaten him to death by now. "I look forward to seeing you guys again," Masashi said his goodbyes to the talents of Kiri. Grabbing the expressionless Pakura, he leapt into the water. Before diving, he turned back and shouted to Mei, "I swear I didn''t mean to touch your clothes last time! Please believe me!" With that, he dragged Pakura and jumped off the cliff. The moment they hit the water, the Water Shockwave propelled them forward. Waves surged, carrying the two of them away in an instant. The technique transformed the sea itself into their highway. He vaguely heard cursing behind him, but the wind was too loud to make out the words. And it seemed someone tried a water jutsu to block him, but it was slower than the water under his feet and couldn''t catch up. In this friendly negotiation atmosphere, he believed Mei would sense his sincerity and not misunderstand him further. Mangetsu, being a mature man, would guide her toward peace. The journey ahead was smooth. Riding the waves, they carved through the dark sea like a giant fish splitting the water, leaving a trail of white foam behind. The chakra control required was precisetoo much would create a tsunami, too little would drop them into the depths. The roaring wind filled the air as they sped along. Pakura, on the other hand, was feeling conflicted. This trip to Kiri had completely upended her life. From hero to exile in the span of a mission. Thinking about the scroll she received, she realized that her farewell to Suna had almost been eternal. As a Suna kunoichi, her identity was effectively lost. Returning to Suna was out of the question. The village was rigid, its people fierce and strength-oriented. Its harsh survival style often showed its cruel side. Where Konoha built bridges, Suna built walls. Pakura returning to Suna would make her a criminal. The village wanted her to die a hero''s death. But from her perspective, dying in this manner was unacceptable. Yet...should she really go to Konoha? Suna''s methods were direct, but was Konoha''s subtlety any better? She glanced at Masashi, who seemed focused on "driving." This man was undeniably strong and not a bad person, though he was both cheeky and flirtatious. Since he wasn''t her man, it didn''t matter. But the animosity between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage faction was an open secret. Every village had its internal struggles. Back in Suna, she had deliberately stayed out of such conflicts by creating an "apolitical" persona. It hadn''t worked. When Suna dealt with individuals they deemed "unpredictable" or "uncontrollable," their methods were far more straightforward and unreserved compared to Konoha. At least in Konoha, you usually got a chance to see the knife coming. If the Uchiha-Hokage dynamic existed in Suna, they would have openly fought by now. The Will of Fire wasn''t unique to Konoha; other villages had similar ideals. Though differing in details, they all emphasized collective interests over individual ones and prioritizing village needs above clan desires. Going to Konoha wasn''t entirely impossible. After all, Suna was currently allied with Konoha. While there would undoubtedly be consequences later, they couldn''t openly act against her now. However, joining Konoha would inevitably align her with the Uchiha faction. Waitwas there even an Uchiha faction in Konoha? What if there wasn''t? Good heavens! Would she be the first one!? 55 – A Different Kind of Desert "I see. I understand the situation now." In the Hokage''s office, Minato looked at the "dusty and travel-worn" Masashi and Pakura standing beside him. He felt like he needed time to process everything. The death of Fuguki didn''t surprise him; based on various signs, he had suspected that the Kiri ninja was likely already dead. Assigning Masashi to investigate had been both a precaution and a test to observe the Uchiha''s methods. A person''s adherence to the Will of Fire could often be discerned from their approach to tasks. This mission, entirely unrelated to external factors outside Konoha, served as a perfect litmus test for Masashi''s loyalty to the village. The results would show whether he prioritized Konoha''s interests or pursued his own agenda. Now, the outcome of the mission had completely exceeded all of his expectations. It wasn''t that Masashi had performed poorly. Rather, he had done too well. Perhaps too well for comfort. One shocking revelation after another bombarded Minato. "This I did not anticipate" Rubbing his forehead, he felt a headache coming on. "The person claiming to be Madara turns out to be Obito, and he manipulated the Fourth Mizukage" How could it be Obito? Was it really as the Second Hokage had warned, that the Uchiha clan was destined to fall into darkness from repeated losses? In his heart, Obito had truly inherited the Will of Fire. He had even once hoped the boy might one day become Hokage. Suddenly, Minato raised his head and looked seriously at Masashi. "You said you only confirmed it this time. When did you first suspect?" "I was certain it wasn''t Madara since the Mangeky Sharingan patterns didn''t match," Masashi replied sincerely, maintaining eye contact. "But this time, I tracked his movements in Kiri and confirmed that it was indeed Obito." "How did you confirm it?" "I tricked him by saying his grandmother had made me some strawberry daifuku." "" Minato was sure now. It really was Obito. As Obito''s teacher, he knew how much the boy cherished his grandmother. But his grandmother had been dead for years. Talking about strawberry daifuku? It would have been strange if he hadn''t exploded. He hadn''t realized before just how cheeky Masashi could be. "And Kakashi''s eye" Minato hesitated, focusing on this detail. "Could it also be a Mangeky Sharingan?" "That''s something you might need to confirm with Kakashi yourself," Masashi replied. "Isn''t the Uchiha clan considering reclaiming it?" "Would you approve of that?" Masashi countered. Seeing Minato''s silence, he smiled faintly. "Hokage-sama, every Uchiha who awakens the Sharingan has experienced the pain of losing a companion. Obito''s decision is one that the clan respects." "And you, Masashi?" "Hokage-sama, I''ve lost no less than anyone else." Minato gazed intently at him for a long moment. In the young man''s eyes, he saw itregret and resentment, emotions familiar to many shinobi. He chose to trust him. He had to. Masashi''s power was too important to Konoha right now. The village had already lost White Fang. Orochimaru was imprisoned, Tsunade had left, and no one dared stop her. Only Jiraiya, remained steadfast. Despite Konoha''s reputation as a village teeming with talent, true elites capable of holding their own on a battlefield were not significantly more numerous than in other villages. In the previous generation, Hiruzen had been the lone standout, overwhelming his opponents in every domain during a time when the likes of Hashirama and Madara were no longer present. During his prime, Hiruzen had been the sole person of such caliber. In Minato''s generation, the village had reached its peak in top-tier combat power with White Fang, the Sannin, and Minato himself. This had been Hiruzen''s greatest political achievement. Minato and Jiraiya shared a similar combat philosophy: gather intel, fight, collect more intel during the battle, devise strategies, and fight again. If things went south, stack on Sage Mode and go another round. The new generation had now begun. While many assumed Shisui would be the new face of the Uchiha, Masashi''s sudden rise had stunned everyone. With mastery over three nature transformations, proficiency in taijutsu, genjutsu, and Sage Mode, and even time-space ninjutsu, he had no apparent weaknesses. His vast chakra reserves rivaled those of a tailed beast, enabling prolonged combat. The night of the Nine-Tails incident, he had gone toe-to-toe with the Nine-Tails outside the village by himself. On a personal level, Minato considered Masashi a friend. But as the Fourth Hokage, he had to set aside personal feelings. Managing the balance between the village and the clans was a challenge every Hokage faced. "Thank you for your understanding, Masashi." Minato exhaled in relief. That Sharingan had long since transcended its physical form; it symbolized Obito''s Will of Fire. Allowing Kakashi to retain it meant Masashi acknowledged Konoha. "This isn''t worth discussing, Hokage-sama. I think the more pressing issue is how we engage with Kiri," Masashi reminded him. "Of course." He stood and paced the office, his headache worsening. Since Danz''s death, Hiruzen seemed to have lost his former drive, focusing instead on family matters and his grandson, who was the same age as Naruto. It felt inappropriate to drag Hiruzen back into active duties, especially with the two remaining advisors lacking his competence. Minato turned to Masashi, seeing an opportunity to gain insights. "What do you think? Should Konoha support Kiri?" "Konoha and Kiri are friendly but not allies," Masashi said. "Why not adopt a dual approach? Send a formal delegation to negotiate an alliance while also reaching out to individual clans in Kiri. Ultimately, our goal is to secure stability in the rear." "Only the clans?" "Hokage-sama, Kiri is a clan-led village at its core. They prefer clan-based interactions. Sending representatives from our clans would be more effective." He wasn''t lying. Kiri did operate this way. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have demanded Pakura''s life during negotiationsa demand that had little strategic value, as she wasn''t some one-person army. In contrast, Konoha would have prioritized trade or mission allocations. Minato remained silent, deep in thought. "I admit I don''t know much about Kiri''s inner workings." He decided to deliberate further before taking action. Turning to Pakura, who had been standing silently, he offered an apologetic smile. "Forgive me, Pakura-san. I''ve been inconsiderate." Minato acknowledged her unique status. "Are you certain about joining Konoha? And joining the Police Force?" As a wielder of Scorch Release, she was entitled to such a request. Minato refrained from suggesting she join the ANBU directly in front of Masashi, though he was tempted. "Yes," Pakura replied calmly. Initially hesitant, she had changed her mind after observing Masashi spin wild tales, seamlessly crafting an airtight mission report from limited truths. Such mastery was impressive. He had a bright future ahead. Villages selling out their own clans were one thing, but seeing a clan sell out itself? That was new. --- Leaving the Hokage''s office and standing on the bustling street, Pakura felt lost as she observed the lively scene around her. Did this mean she was officially part of Konoha now? Not even the most basic quarantine or scrutiny? "What''s wrong?" Masashi, walking ahead, turned back to look at her. His eyes studied her stance, reading the tension in her shoulders. "Why are you zoning out like that?" "It''s just Konoha is it always this lenient with outsiders joining the village?" "Oh, that''s what you''re thinking about." Masashi nodded. "Of course not. It''s just that you''re joining the Police Force." In theory, the ANBU is responsible for background checks and oversight, and they have jurisdiction over every department. But there are always exceptions. The Uchiha clan has no authority outside of the Police Force. Similarly, even the ANBU, which is directly under the Hokage, has no say over the Police Force. With that, how could a proper investigation even begin? No one can access the Police Force without their permission. In other words, from today onward, Pakura was under the responsibility of the Uchiha clan. If anything went wrong, it would be their problem to deal with. Coming from Suna, Pakura quickly understood what Masashi meant. Instantly, she regretted it a little. The relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage office was this tense? But it hadn''t seemed that way in the Hokage''s office earlier. Everything looked so smooth on the surface... She was confused. Clearly, she wasn''t yet accustomed to Konoha''s complex political environment. "Don''t overthink it. Let''s head back to meet the clan leader first," Masashi said, continuing forward. Pakura followed. Her Suna forehead protector had already been discarded by Masashi on their way back, but her distinct appearance and attire still drew curious glances from passersby. After all, her demeanor clearly marked her as a ninja. While it wasn''t strange to see foreigners in Konoha, spotting a foreign ninja was unusual. When they arrived at the Uchiha clan''s district, she was immediately struck by its sheer size and meticulous layout. The Uchiha compound, which almost integrated with the Police Force headquarters, was on a scale unseen in Suna. It resembled a small ninja village within Konoha. She could believe it if someone told her this was a separate village. What amazed her wasn''t just their wealth but the fact that, in this era, a clan could maintain such autonomy within a major village. For such a situation not to devolve into open conflictwhat kind of unique system did Konoha operate on? "Don''t let your imagination run wild," Masashi said, easily reading her expression. "The Uchiha compound isn''t even the largest in Konoha." "There''s something bigger than this?" Pakura was skeptical. "Of course. The Hyga compound is larger than ours." "Really? So Konoha''s ninja clans all live separately" Pakura could only marvel silently. As expected of Konoha. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Truly wealthy. In the Five Great Shinobi Nations, Suna had the harshest environment and the weakest finances. No ninja clan there enjoyed such privileges. The buildings resembled sand mounds blending with the desert, their color indistinguishable from the surroundings. Social activities were confined indoors, with streets serving solely for transport and logistics. Surface-level shopping streets? Those didn''t exist. Due to its advanced mining industry, the Land of Wind had developed extensive underground spaces. Suna''s economy relied on constructing intricate underground cities, which also served as effective deterrents for infiltrators. Getting caught because one got lost was just too embarrassing. But humans were creatures of the surface. No one enjoyed being confined underground all dayit''s too stifling. Suddenly, Pakura felt that joining Konoha wasn''t such a bad idea. After all, in Suna, people braved sandstorms just to spend more time above ground. Konoha''s environment was vastly superior to that of Suna. No wonder the First Kazekage almost got beaten up at the Five Kage Summit when he proposed other nations help fund Suna''s purchase of tailed beastsand even suggested Konoha cede some fertile land to them. She now fully understood the First Kazekage''s mindset. It wasn''t that he was being unreasonableany Kazekage would feel envious upon seeing Konoha''s environment. Unbeknownst to her, Masashi had once again fabricated some details. In reality, only the Uchiha and Hyga clans in Konoha had dedicated compounds. The Uchiha''s was large due to incorporating Police Force and detention facilities, while the Hyga''s size stemmed from their numerous members and the separate zoning for the Main and Branch families. In this regard, the Hokage office showed some generosity, allocating a sizable area for their use. As they entered the Uchiha district, the clan members greeted Masashi warmly. "Welcome back, Masashi," several called out. He was clearly a prominent figure within the family now. "Is this our new recruit?" one asked, his Sharingan activating casually. "She''ll be joining the Police Force," Masashi replied evenly. As for Pakura, the Uchiha members activated their djutsu for a quick assessmentthis was a traditional Uchiha greeting. If they didn''t have a proper gift, they''d simply flaunt their Sharingan as a gesture. Being scrutinized by so many Sharingan made Pakura visibly uncomfortable. Her shoulders tensed, and she unconsciously moved closer to Masashi. Finally, she followed him into Fugaku''s residence. Fugaku now preferred to manage clan affairs and hold small meetings at home. He received Pakura in his study, though the desk was unusually tidy todayno ink and brushes in sight. Masashi was pleased. It seemed his persistent efforts to convince Fugaku that calligraphy wasn''t his forte had finally paid off. Fugaku was polite and welcoming toward Pakura, displaying a fatherly demeanor. "Welcome to the Uchiha clan," he said warmly. "We''re pleased to have someone of your caliber join us." "We''ve arranged suitable accommodation for you. A recently vacated house in the district." "It''s right next to mine, actually," Masashi added casually. "The old Uchiha houseyou''ll like it there." "Once you''ve settled in and familiarized yourself with the area," Fugaku continued, "you''ll start as a secretary in the Police Force. Just until you understand how we operate here in Konoha." "Thank you for your generosity," Pakura replied, bowing slightly. However, the location meant that if she ever had second thoughts about returning to Suna, the Police Force would surround her in seconds. As for working as a secretary, it was clearly an excuse to keep her under close observation. After their conversation, Fugaku''s kind demeanor shifted to a serious one as he addressed Masashi sternly. "Are you proposing an alliance between our clan and Kiri''s ninja clans?" "That''s right," Masashi replied, leaning back with a glance at Pakura. "You know how it goes, Fugaku-sama. The clans there are more willing to talk when they see we''ve welcomed someone like Pakura. Shows we''re... hospitable to talented outsiders." "You mean they''re more willing to talk because she''s" "Yes." Masashi''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "The Kiri clans appreciate that combination. Makes them feel less threatened, more... open to discussion." Pakura shot him a sharp look. "Politics is politics," Masashi shrugged. "Their bloodline clans are getting restless. If we play this right" "And what do these clans want?" Fugaku''s eyes narrowed. "The same thing we do. More autonomy, less interference. The current Mizukage isn''t exactly... friendly to those with special abilities." Pakura, having survived the Hokage''s office earlier, now had to endure another intense mental workout. she thought, watching the two men discuss politics. 56 – Dungeons and Dragons As the conversation between Masashi and Fugaku deepened, Pakura''s impression of Masashi began to change. The Masashi she saw now was not the same as the one she had started to get used toa somewhat unserious individual. Instead, he now came across as a youth whose mind was filled with entirely earnest thoughts. This serious version of Masashi made her feel a bit out of place. Though she hadn''t known him for very long, their encounters had been eventful. Most importantly, he had been rather flippant throughout. If not for witnessing his adept methods of fabricating fake reports to earn extra bonuses at the Hokage''s office, she might have thought him unreliable. After all, she had only acknowledged Masashi as a genius when it came to being a combat ninja. Political maneuvering was an entirely different matter. Yet now, he seemed to have genuine ideas, though these ideas were so far-fetched that she found them utterly absurd. "Kiri''s political structure is shifting," Masashi continued, his hands folded in front of him. "The Mizukage has created opportunities." "You suggest we abandon our homeland?" "I suggest we secure our future. Even the strongest tree needs multiple roots." Masashi thought but didn''t say. To think of starting a new branch in Kirionly he could conceive such a notion. Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, Kiri was the most insular and xenophobic. Of course, this was largely due to the policies of the Bloody Mist. Pakura never expected Masashi to entertain such an idea, even if he had suggested it as a last resort. This young man exhibited a rather pessimistic view of the Uchiha clan''s future in Konoha. Clearly, his proposal was not well received by Fugaku. "Masashi, forming alliances is one thing, but the idea of splitting off is excessively pessimistic," he remarked. "The clan''s circumstances have never been better. You''re the main reason for that. You should have more confidence in us." Masashi almost blurted this out. But he held it back. The Uchiha clan''s obsession with the economic benefits of the Police Force was not a matter of greed. It was a path that entirely isolated them from Konoha''s mainstream political environment. Regardless of whether Tobirama created the Police Force as a deliberate trap for the Uchiha, the clan''s current actions were effectively digging their own grave. Given the Uchiha clan''s strengths, the Police Force was ill-suited for them. Their true place should be in the regular military, in the jonin units. Even from a purely economic perspective, the benefits of joining the mission system would far exceed what the Police Force could provide. Of course, Masashi also understood that this wasn''t something that could easily be criticized. Habits were among the most powerful forces in the world, and aversion to risk was natural. Most people''s first instinct was to avoid risk. But the problem was that the Uchiha clan still had this fixation on becoming Hokage... Unless this obsession was resolved, the Uchiha would eventually find themselves in direct conflict with the Hokage''s office again. In his view, Kiri represented the best fallback option. Although Kiri''s native ninja clans were exclusive, they were not opposed to the inclusion of strong outside clans. The village''s civilian ninja population was also growing in strength, and both the Third and Fourth Mizukage had come from non-clan backgrounds, which had put the existing ninja clans under considerable pressure. Hopefully, the Uchiha''s confidence wasn''t just misplaced optimism. Deciding not to dwell on the topic further, he focused on what he could do himself. After concluding his discussion with Fugaku, during which he received an ample dose of motivational "chicken soup for the soul," he led Pakura out of Fugaku''s residence as her guide. He brought her to Obito''s former residence and made thorough arrangements before leaving her to her own devices, entering his personal downtime. In other words, he was off duty. Back home, he tidied up a bit, enjoyed a well-earned rest, and, as night fell, stepped out to visit a comrade''s house. Reuniting with some old friends, the group decided to relax over tea. It had been a long time since they last gathered. It wasn''t that tea was particularly appealing; it was simply the best way for them to unwind. Drinking and barbecues got boring after a while. Masashi initially thought of inviting Shisui but was firmly rejected by his friends. "Come on, Masashi-nii," Tetsuka earnestly pleaded. "When we hang out, we want to let loose. Shisui is way too uptightit kills the vibe." "It''s like having an ANBU captain at a tea party," another friend added, drawing laughs from the group. Masashi thought about it and realized they had a point. The girls they invited were all incredible talents in their own right, and Shisui, as talented as he was, had this air of vigilance around him that made everyone uncomfortable. This was especially awkward for the girls. After all, their job was to entertain, not to cross any lines. The atmosphere was what mattered most. Recalling the forlorn gaze of one girl from a previous gathering, Masashi agreed. Thus, the group unanimously decided to head to a familiar bar. It was the same street, the same owner, but this time there was no Danz to ruin their fun. The man was dead, after all. No chance of interference. In honor of his former financial patron, he resolved to light incense for Danz on the anniversary of his death next year. he thought. When the owner saw Masashi, his eyes lit up. This regular was someone of immense influence. A visit from him could make or break a business. Soon enough, they were seated in the best private room, joined by the most talented dancers. Drinking, cracking jokes, and occasionally singing, Masashi had the girls laughing and smiling, clearly enjoying themselves. Watching the girls, who seemed ready to throw themselves at Masashi, Tetsuhuo and the others felt equal parts envy and admiration. Unlike them, who only knew how to fight, he excelled not only in combat but also in other areas. His sculpting was renowned throughout the Land of Fire. Just recently, nobles from the daimy''s court had paid a hefty sum to acquire his work. Comparisons were indeed odious. Masashi, however, couldn''t care less about his friends'' fleeting feelings of inferiority. He knew they''d soon be laughing it off as usual. He was here to enjoy himself, and enjoy himself he did. Live for the moment, worry about tomorrow laterwhat else could one do? --- The prison of the ANBU was, truthfully, not a great place. It couldn''t compare to the prison managed by the Uchiha clan in terms of facilities. Even the food at Konoha Prison was better than the standard meals in many ninja villages. The cold concrete walls held none of the sophisticated security seals that lined the Uchiha facility, and the lighting flickered intermittently through the corridors. This wasn''t surprisingthere just wasn''t enough funding. The Uchiha, being perfectionists, took prison management seriously. They couldn''t stand doing things half-heartedly, and this meticulousness was reflected in their work. Orochimaru, however, wasn''t bothered by such details. Left without parents when he was just a kid, he''d gone through every hardship you could think of. Among the three Sannin, Tsunade loved gambling and drinking, while Jiraiya adored the company of women. Orochimaru, on the other hand, had no interest in life''s pleasures. Food, clothing, and shelter meant nothing to him. His sole passion was researching ninjutsunot to harm others, but to uncover the truths of the world. One day, he would unravel all the mysteries of existence. That was his only goal, deeply rooted in his heart since childhood. As a boy, his initial motivation for pursuing ninjutsu was a simple belief: if he unraveled the truths of the universe, he might reunite with his parents. Ironically, it were Konoha ninjas who had killed his parents. Technically, Konoha was his enemy. But Hiruzen, recognizing both his talent and the darkness in his heart, took him as a disciple. With fatherly care and guidance, along with the companionship of Tsunade and Jiraiya, Orochimaru''s hatred gradually faded. At the time, he truly saw them as his comrades. However, the harsh realities of war exposed him to the fragility of life. To uncover the world''s truths and shield himself from pain, he severed all ties and began seeking immortalitya prerequisite for his research into ninjutsu. His ultimate goal required one essential thing: time. This was the only true currency in this world. Everything else was meaningless. Without companions, all his energy was channeled into ninjutsu research. Orochimaru despised conflictit wasted his time. His dream was to find a place free from external distractions where he could research in peace. But Konoha was becoming increasingly unsuitable for his work. The constant power struggles between the Hokage''s administration and the ninja clans consumed his energy and irritated him. It was a waste of life. When Danz nominated him for Hokage, he found the idea laughably dull. But he couldn''t outright refuse; after all, his unrestricted research often relied on Danz''s support. He tried to see the bright side, remembering the Second Hokage, who conducted experiments freely without interference. Orochimaru admired Tobirama not because he was Hokage, but because they would have shared much in common as researchers. Ultimately, the position went to Minato, supported by the jonin corps. While a bit disgruntled, Orochimaru was relieved. At least someone else could deal with the mess of being Hokage. Yet the chaos persisted. Danz, despite his generosity with funding, was an insufferable nag. He frequently dragged Orochimaru out of his experiments for tedious meetings. If Danz hadn''t been his benefactor, Orochimaru might have stabbed him with the Kusanagi long ago. At that point, he resolved: anyone who partnered with him but wasted his timebenefactor or notwould be eliminated. In the ANBU prison, where time seemed to stand still, he didn''t feel confined. On the contrary, he appreciated the silenceit gave him space to think. Although Minato''s seals were still firmly in place, he wasn''t concerned. His snake-based ninjutsu, developed using Rychi Cave''s Sage Techniques, altered his physiology in ways that made him nearly impossible to subdue. Even without access to ninjutsu, he could easily overpower most people. While the ANBU restricted all incoming information, they couldn''t stop him from gathering intelligence. During his imprisonment, he remained fully aware of outside events. Danz was dead. Though the old man had always schemed incessantly, Orochimaru was surprised by his sudden demise. Minato had acted decisively. Orochimaru approved. Not only had he gathered intelligence, but he had also plotted his escape route down to the last detail. Recently, however, Orochimaru had scaled back his information-gathering efforts. He refrained from sending out his miniature snakes because Masashi had returned to the village. Still, he didn''t see Masashi as an enemy. His escape would likely benefit the Uchiha clan. Kumo, which suffered minimal losses in the last war, would undoubtedly seize the opportunity created by the collapse of the three Sannin. War would divert Konoha''s attention, leaving him free to act. Additionally, war would allow the Uchiha to grow stronger, challenging Konoha''s existing power structure. A military confrontation between Konoha and Kumo could also attract Iwa''s attention. The previous war had heavily damaged Konoha, Suna, and Kiri. Even as the victor, Konoha couldn''t recover its strength quickly. And losing Danz meant it had even less capacity to project power externally. Orochimaru had already decided: he would head to the Land of Rice Fields. Its geography made it ideal, avoiding the conflict zones of the Great Nations. Its only strong neighbor, the Land of Fire, could be avoided if he stayed hidden. He could establish a village there, gain recognition as Konoha''s ally, and work in peace. Everything was in place. It was time to act. In the cell, faint footsteps echoed. Orochimaru had already memorized the ANBU patrol intervals. By his calculation, he could escape unnoticed until reaching the northern district. Once there, the western forest would provide cover, allowing him to scale the wall and escape into the open world. Only a handful of people in Konoha could stop him now. Outside his cell, an ANBU ninja glanced at him, sitting still with disheveled hair. The masked figure hesitated, their gaze avoiding Orochimaru''s piercing, snake-like eyes. "Orochimaru," the ANBU said emotionlessly, "is there anything you need?" "I could use a test subject. I have a new idea." Orochimaru''s gaze sharpened, his greed unnerving the ANBU, who stiffened. "You must be joking" the ANBU muttered, quickly turning to leave. The cell returned to silence. The ANBU ninja''s footsteps quickened. He turned a corner and came out from another place after a while. Passing the security checkpoint, he left the prison area and returned to the office. Another ANBU stood as he entered. "Any changes with Orochimaru?" "None," the first ANBU replied, though he looked shaken. The second ANBU observed him but said nothing. Everyone knew that facing Orochimaru was unnerving. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their squad leader entered, glancing at the pair. "Ren, you''ve been to Orochimaru''s cell?" "Yes." "Understood. Take the day off. You''ve earned it." The shaken Ren nodded weakly, murmured a "Yes," and left. 57 – The Observer’s Dinner Show The sun set, and as the last ray of sunlight disappeared, the streetlights of Konoha gradually lit up. In the North District, the liveliest area of Konoha, crowds thronged about as residents enjoyed their hard-won peaceful lives under the warm orange glow of the lamps. The lights brightened further, erasing the shadows of the buildings and leaving only human silhouettes. Though darkness and light were often thought irreconcilable, they coexisted harmoniously in Konoha. Throughout the streets, civilian patrols walked their routes, nodding to the occasional ANBU shadow that flickered past overhead. Most people wandered through the shops or strolled leisurely, and the North District was filled with laughter and joy. Children chased each other with sparklers while their parents watched from restaurant windows. By contrast, the West District was far quieter. The lights there were sparse, and the area was calm. The residents either rested at home or went to the North District to enjoy the night''s festivities. Only the occasional rustle of leaves and soft footsteps of patrolling shinobi broke the silence. "Movement detected at point C." "Confirmed. Subject shows signs of transformation," came the reply. From the river near the forest emerged the head of the ANBU operative codenamed "Ren." His movements were stiff as he crawled onto the riverbank in an uncanny manner. Accompanied by cracking sounds, his skin began to loosen, wrinkle, and eventually peel off entirely. A long-haired, pale-faced man with serpent-like pupils stood in the shed skin. Orochimaru had escaped. "Maintain distance. Priority is tracking," the ANBU commander ordered through the radio. "His chakra signature is fluctuating," a scout reported. "As expected. He''s no longer hiding." Glancing at the brilliant lights to the north, Orochimaru showed no expression. He turned his gaze away and, with a swoosh, darted into the forest, leaving only the pile of human skin behind. Not long after, several ANBU ninjas appeared, landing on the riverbank. "''Ren'' has been located," one of them reported. "Orochimaru has revealed his true form. All personnel stationed along the perimeter, stay alert." "They won''t be able to stop him," another remarked. "We know. The objective is merely to track Orochimaru''s movements. Jiraiya-sama will handle him." "Should we notify the Police Force?" "No need. Jiraiya-sama has requested to deal with this personally." After this brief exchange, the ANBU ninjas pursued Orochimaru''s trail into the forest. Signs of his passage were evidenthe was no longer attempting to conceal his movements, heading in a straight line. Catching up was out of the question. They wouldn''t even get the chance to play the hero. Resigned, they sent their findings back to base. Just as they transmitted the message, a thunderous noise erupted from the west. The ground trembled beneath their feet. As expected of one of the Sanninquick to act. The ANBU groaned internally but quickened their pace nonetheless. Whether or not it would help, they had to go. --- At the same time, in a bar, Masashi paused mid-toast. "Masashi-nii? What''s wrong?" Tetsuka asked, his face covered in doodles. "Come on, one more round!" someone called out. Having been the butt of tonight''s jokes for raising koi fish, Tetsuka was racking his brain for excuses to dodge more drinksnot because he disliked drinking, but because dodging was part of the fun. "But the colors, the colors!" he waved his hands enthusiastically, sake cup wobbling. "You should see them when the sun hits just right" "Only you would skip training to watch fish swim in circles," one of the Uchiha snorted, pushing another cup toward him. "They''re not just swimming! Each one has a unique pattern, a personality" "Personality?" Another officer laughed. "Next you''ll tell us they''re using chakra!" "Here, here! A toast to Tetsuka''s chakra-wielding koi!" Someone raised their cup. "May they protect Konoha better than their master!" "I''m serious!" Tetsuka protested, trying to push away the fresh cup sliding his way. "The black and gold one, he actually" "Drink! Every time you say ''koi'' you have to drink!" They chanted, surrounding him with evil grins. "That''s not fair! How can I explain without saying" Tetsuka caught himself, but too late. "He almost said it! Drink two!" "I''ll be back," Masashi said suddenly, rising from the tatami and heading to the floor-to-ceiling window, concealed by a curtain. The western sky was dark, showing nothing unusual. But moments earlier, he had sensed a sudden surge of powerful and familiar chakra from that direction It was Orochimaru. The timing and method of his defection differed from the manga, and there was no reference value for this reality. Judging by the chakra''s intensity, he deduced Orochimaru had summoned a giant serpent. However, the western wall was far from the North District. Orochimaru''s rampage wouldn''t reach them here. Masashi decided to feign ignorance. The bonds between the Sannin were none of his business. Returning to the lively group, he rejoined the festivities. The others gleefully forced Tetsuka to drink more. Their merriment was cut short by hurried footsteps in the hallway. Masashi promptly slid into the arms of a hostess, feigning drunkenness, drawing playful scolds from her. The rest followed suit, slumping over theatrically as the door burst open, revealing a white-haired figure peeking inside. "Masashi-san, the Hokage" the newcomer began, but was promptly interrupted by several Sharingan-glares and a unified shout: "GET OUT!" The white-haired visitor, caught off guard by the mass genjutsu attack, staggered back but managed to steady himself. Removing his mask, the man revealed a familiar face. "Hey!" one of the Uchiha exclaimed. "It''s Kakashi! He didn''t fall over!" Masashi sighed and rose reluctantly from his seat. "Masashi-san," Kakashi said, ignoring the scene around him. "The Hokage requests your presence in the West District to assist Jiraiya-sama with his mission." "What mission?" Masashi asked, feigning reluctance. "The Hokage said, ''You''ll understand.''" Masashi lamented how much Minato had changed since becoming Hokage. Power truly corrupted. "Fine, I get it," he grumbled, getting up. "I''ll go, don''t rush me." "Need to sober up first?" Kakashi asked, clearly unimpressed. Masashi shot him a look. Drinking and reading Icha Icha Paradise were equally suspect hobbies, and Kakashi hadn''t even started on the latter yet. No matterwhen Icha Icha published, Masashi would personally gift him a copy. "Who else is coming?" he asked. "No one else." "Got it." Masashi, muttering about how dull this was, bid his companions goodbye, settled his tab, and teleported home with Flying Thunder God. After changing into combat gear, he reappeared at the ruins of a collapsed wall, where a massive serpent was trying to escape into the forest. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several ANBU ninjas were futilely trying to stop it. "The barrier team is down!" one shouted as another section of wall crumbled. Leaping onto the serpent''s head, Masashi pressed down with his hand, forcefully dispelling the summoning and sending it back to Rychi Cave. Landing, he looked over at the disheveled ANBU. "Where''s Orochimaru?" he asked. These operatives were clearly outmatched. Sending them to pursue the Snake Sannin was practically offering themselves as fodder. "He headed north after breaching the wall," one ANBU reported. "Are you here with Jiraiya-sama?" "No, I was summoned by the Hokage," Masashi replied, turning his attention northward to sense Orochimaru''s trail. Ah, there he wasand Jiraiya as well. Without another word, Masashi vanished in a blur, leaving the ANBU behind. As he sprinted through the forest, he recalled everything he knew about the three Sannin. The relationship between the SanninJiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunadewas arguably the most complex and peculiar bond in the world of shinobi. Life and death, philosophy and technique, idealism and realityall seemed to mirror one another among these three. Orochimaru, who feared death, delved madly into ninjutsu in an attempt to escape it. Tsunade, who cherished life, valued it above all else. Jiraiya believed that humans were the vessels of their techniques and upheld Hiruzen''s "path." Orochimaru, by contrast, saw humans as tools for using techniques, pursuing Hiruzen''s "technique." This made him feel no guilt for his actions, as he merely sought to understand, develop, and utilize ninjutsu. Techniques, in his eyes, were inherently tools. Jiraiya embraced the Will of Fire as his ideal, willing to dedicate himself to it. Tsunade, however, was faced with the bloody realities of life. The mere phrase "Will of Fire" wasn''t enough to make her overlook the pain of losing her loved ones. She chose indifference, even toward Jiraiya''s feelings for her. These three were far more entangled than Kakashi''s Team 7 ever was. As for Kakashi''s Team 7 let''s not even bring them up. In this timeline, they probably wouldn''t even form. If there was any sign of them coming together, Masashi would nip it in the bud. With the precedent set by the Sannin''s "derailment," all Sasuke needed to do was be a normal Uchiha. In this world, no one was going to rush him. Indra and Asura''s tendency to drag their descendants into their conflict was utterly absurd. The tremors of the ground grew more intense as Masashi neared the battle zone. The rumbling sounds became clearer. Although they differed in philosophy and technique, both Orochimaru and Jiraiya were powerhouses. Their clash was nothing short of spectacular. The forests around Konoha had been taking a beating this year; next year''s reforestation budget would surely skyrocket. Maintaining vegetation was a necessary annual expense for any ninja village. After all, forests were the ninja''s preferred battleground, ideal for small team operations and advantageous for defenders as well. He finally spotted the falling trees in the distance. The destruction carved a clear path through the forest, marking the trail of their battle. Slowing his pace, he began walking calmly. He understood Minato''s instructions this way: Wait until Jiraiya was knocked out by Orochimaru. Once Orochimaru left, he would step in and protect Jiraiya. From today onwards, Jiraiya would be the only Sannin left actively serving Konoha. Mission accomplished. Perfect. If anyone accused him of slacking off, he''d argue it out with them. Why use violence to solve a problem that words could resolve? That would be low. Unless, of course, one could redefine the ninja profession with a flick of their ninjutsu, like Hashirama or Madara. At that level, a lack of overwhelming power meant you had no voice. Scanning his surroundings, he leaped to the top of a tree with a clear vantage point and observed the scene. On Orochimaru''s side was his trusty summon, Manda. On Jiraiya''s side was Gamabunta, the toad with an unmistakable mobster vibe. "You oversized wart, still playing lapdog to humans?" "Better than being a glorified belt, you snake!" Gamabunta countered, his blade whistling through the air where Manda had been moments before. The two summoned beasts were engaged in an all-out brawl, flinging trees into the air. Their massive forms crashed through the forest like living natural disasters, each strike powerful enough to reshape the landscape. Activating his Sharingan, Masashi focused on the two main figures. They were fighting hand-to-hand far away from their summons. But if it was a taijutsu contest, why summon the creatures in the first place? Did they think this was still the era of Hashirama, when planting trees came free of charge? No one made things easy. Slightly drowsy from the previous night''s drinking, he yawned and settled on a branch to continue watching. He pulled out a small scroll from his vest pocket, unsealing it. A few rice balls and a container of tea appeared in a small puff of smoke. Taijutsu quickly proved insufficient for Orochimaru''s ambitions. He began incorporating ninjutsu into his attacks, starting with snake-themed techniques. He took a bite of his rice ball, chewing thoughtfully as he analyzed their movements through his Sharingan. Wind blades sliced through Jiraiya''s earth walls, while streams of fire met water barriers in explosive clouds of steam. As the genius of the Sannin and the inheritor of Hiruzen''s "technique," Orochimaru''s arsenal of jutsu was undeniably impressive. Effortlessly wielding all five elemental chakra natureswind, water, earth, lightning, and fireit was clear he had already mastered all five transformations at this point. However, it was evident that he favored wind jutsu above the rest. Jiraiya countered with a mix of earth and fire-style techniques, holding his ground admirably. Both were seasoned Kage-level ninjas who knew each other well, making for a fascinating spectacle. However, Jiraiya didn''t manage to activate his Sage Mode. The setup time was too long, and Orochimaru wasn''t foolish enough to give him that opportunity. To prevent Jiraiya from activating his Sage Mode, he escalated to forbidden jutsu. In the shinobi world, forbidden jutsu was a dynamic concept. Not every technique labeled as forbidden was necessarily extraordinary. In each ninja village, the definition varied. In Konoha, any technique that consumed vast amounts of chakra to the point of endangering the user''s life or posed significant danger to others was considered forbidden. This classification was intended to maintain peace in the village and discourage reckless pursuit of power. But such restrictions were meaningless to Orochimaru. Most forbidden techniques didn''t affect his modified body, turning them into ordinary techniques for him. So, he gleefully unleashed a slew of forbidden jutsu, effectively thwarting Jiraiya''s attempts to activate Sage Mode. Masashi estimated that most of Orochimaru''s techniques could be countered with his skills, while a few troublesome ones could be nullified with the Flying Thunder God. However, these techniques were unlikely to be Orochimaru''s trump cards. After all, neither Orochimaru nor Jiraiya intended to kill the other. One wanted to leave, while the other kept reaching outjust like the cycle that might repeat years later with Naruto and Sasuke. In the end, it was Jiraiya who fell. The two exchanged a "Friendship-breaking Punch," chakra crackling around their fists as they met in mid-air. While Orochimaru shrugged it off thanks to his modifications, Jiraiya rolled his eyes and passed out. Cool and composed, Orochimaru returned to his usual nonchalant demeanor. He exuded the aura of a true master, leaving onlookers convinced that even in defeat, he hadn''t truly lost. After briefly observing Jiraiya, he turned and left without finishing him off. In the distance, Manda and Gamabunta''s summoning time expired. Unlike their bonded summoners, these two creatures couldn''t stand each other, hurling insults and threats before reluctantly disappearing. "Next time, toad, I''ll make a wallet out of you," Manda hissed. "Try it, you overgrown garden hose," Gamabunta retorted before both vanished in clouds of smoke. Their relationship was genuinely terrible. Leaping down from the tree, Masashi approached Jiraiya. Hoisting the Sannin onto his shoulder, he teleported away using Flying Raijin. In mere moments, he returned to the village walls, now bustling with activity. At the forefront was Koharu, seemingly waiting for his return. In the original timeline, two Konoha elders played pivotal roles in orchestrating the Uchiha massacre: Danz and Koharu. Danz, of course, took center stage. Koharu, less so. As a child, she had been mischievous, often napping during ninja Academy lessons. Now, though Seeing Masashi carrying Jiraiya, she quickly stepped forward. "What happened to Jiraiya?" "He''s unconscious," Masashi replied, setting Jiraiya on the ground. A group of ANBU rushed over and placed the Sannin on a stretcher. After directing the ANBU to take him away, Koharu turned back to Masashi. "I thought someone of your caliber could''ve seized the chance to kill Orochimaru," she said casually. "Killing Orochimaru? Only the Third Hokage could manage that," Masashi said bluntly. "Does the Third know about this incident?" "Of course," Koharu replied with a nod. "Thank you for your efforts, Masashi. You should go rest now." With a nod, Masashi said nothing more and teleported away. Koharu silently stared at the spot where he had stood, her aged eyes narrowing slightly in thought. 58 – The Calm Before Thunder Perched high in the mountains, Kumo was as close to the clouds as one could imagine. Puffs of silvery-white clouds drifted and flickered, floating with the wind. Looking down, thick mists rose like splashes of water in a lake, surging from all directions and swaying mid-mountain. The news of Orochimaru''s defection, Tsunade''s departure, and Jiraiya''s injury, leading to the breakup of the Legendary Sannin, had already reached Kumo. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ninjas of this highland village had begun to set their sights southward. Rumors suggested that the Fourth Raikage had convened multiple high-level meetings to discuss strategies for moving south. Whenever the Kumo ninjas moved south, they had to guard against the Iwa ninjas. Those sneaky ninjas had ambushed them more than once, and the Third Raikage had sacrificed his life because of them. The Kumo ninjas craved the fertile lands of the Land of Fire. Though they had suffered losses over it, they didn''t harbor much hatred. But when it came to Iwa, the entire village brimmed with animosity. All the great ninja nations coveted the Land of Fire, but Kumo had always been singularly focusedit wanted the Land of Fire alone. Iwa, however, coveted both the Land of Fire and the Land of Lightning. Among the Five Great Nations, the Land of Fire, the Land of Lightning, and the Land of Water had the richest and most livable natural resources, with the Land of Fire being the most ideal: four distinct seasons, favorable weather, and minimal geological disasters. The other two countries came next but were still gems of the shinobi world. The Land of Lightning, situated in the northeast of the continent, boasted scenery akin to paradise. The sky was a perfect bright blue, like someone had cleaned it until it shone. The highlands were thick with greenery, while meadows spread across the lowlands. The residents could farm in the mountains or establish pastures in the grasslands. With access to the strait, their fishing industry was also thriving. The downside, however, was the deadly plateau winds, snowstorms, and thunderclaps that could shatter the tranquility and claim lives. "Thunder doesn''t scare us! It''s our lullaby!" a local merchant laughed at a visitor''s concerned face as thunder cracked overhead. "How do you sleep through such noise?" "Hahaha! In Kumo, if you can''t sleep through thunder, you don''t sleep at all!" Residents of the Land of Lightning were accustomed to hearing deafening thunder from the sky as they walked the streets. They were a people defined by resilience and a refusal to bow to fate. Obito emerged from a bar in Kumo, his face expressionless. He hadn''t come to this village under a concealed identity for pleasure. Yet, for some inexplicable reason, he found himself entering this bar the moment he laid eyes on it. Masashi, whom Obito deemed a potentially useful pawn, was still an annoying person in his eyes. But there was no denying one fact: he was incredibly strong. Obito sought to uncover the secrets behind his strength. Based on all his observations, Masashi''s life and training habits seemed to revolve around one place: bars. "Something about finding three-tomoe in tea" or other nonsense like that was a phrase Obito had heard countless times. And so, he went inwith his usual deadpan expression. When he finally left, he felt nothing. Enhancement drugs would explain the rapid progress, but something didn''t add up... The guy''s words had been as cryptic as ever. Despite drinking for a long time, he gained no insights. Could it be that Konoha''s alcohol was brewed differently? Or had Masashi been doping all along? He leaned toward the latter theory. Doping among ninja wasn''t uncommon. It was rare within the Uchiha clan, but not unheard of. Such ninja often made rapid progress early on but ultimately paid the price as their bodies deteriorated. Obito concluded that Masashi must have been using enhancements. Feeling a bit better, he turned to leave. "Wait, sir! Don''t leave yet!" A dancer ran out and grabbed him by the arm, her face glowing with playful charm. Obito almost flung her off but restrained himself. He couldn''t blow his cover. Right now, his disguise was that of a foreign merchant, his face wrapped in bandages with a backstory of disfigurement. The Kumo ninjas weren''t concerned about whether merchants were disfigured or not, as long as their goods were top-notch. This allowed him to enter the village smoothly. But the dancer saw something different in him. In the Land of Lightning, most men were either burly or pale-skinnedthere wasn''t much in between. The darker men were usually rugged and crude, and the paler ones often overcompensated by acting overly masculine. As for the women, they were fiery in both temperament and physique. And, as the saying went, people yearned for what they lacked. Having grown accustomed to brash, rough men, this dancer was instantly captivated by the aura Obito exuded. Though he wore bandages, his hands were smooth and delicatenot something you''d see in a highlander. His polite demeanor and restrained gaze also set him apart. Here was a man with class. Compared to the coarse villagers, this gentleman was leagues ahead. Such a high-quality manhow could she not seize this opportunity to make him hers? In the Land of Lightning, women were bold and direct about love, unlike the reserved women of the Land of Fire. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" "???" Why was this woman, wearing so little, fawning over him now? He barely kept his irritation in check. "I''m sorry, miss. I have work to do," he replied. The dancer was momentarily stunned. She decided she had to make him understandshe wasn''t just any dancer. She was a good girl, one who performed for art, not other services. "Alright" she finally said, releasing him reluctantly. For the first time, she felt her profession wasn''t as wonderful as it seemed. Obito didn''t notice the emotional rollercoaster she went through. But her tact pleased him, so he softened his tone. "I apologize if I was rude earlier. This is just the way I am," he said politely before striding away. --- In the training hall within the Uchiha clan''s compound, Masashi was hard at work honing his skills. Blinding flashes of electricity revealed he was training in lightning chakra transformation. However, judging by the results on the target, it was not going well. He retracted the sparks from his hand and closely examined the target, looking disappointed. The scorch marks were scattered and unfocused, nothing like the precise strikes he needed. As expected, proficiency wasn''t something that could be built up easily. Among the seven chakra nature transformations, the unique aspects of Yin and Yang aside, the Five Elements transformations were something every ninja could potentially master. These were considered the standard chakra nature transformations. Mastery could be achieved in two ways: either one had an innate talent, starting with a baseline proficiency that required no beginner trainingonly steady improvement; or one started with zero innate ability, relying solely on rigorous training to brute-force progress, which was far more challenging. Most people naturally excelled in only one chakra nature, which was the norm. However, due to the strategic importance of elemental interactions in ninja battles, a ninja needed proficiency in at least two natures by the time they reached the rank of jonin. If they were naturally skilled in only one, the other had to be trained up the hard way. Take Hiruzen, for exampleinnately gifted in all five natures, a true anomaly. Masashi wasn''t so fortunate. He was naturally adept in three natures, which still put him far ahead of most. Yet, by his own high standards, he considered his elemental compatibility incomplete. Having maxed out his proficiency in fire, water, and wind, he had long decided to focus on a fourth naturelightning. For someone like him, who favored highly mobile combat, the offensive nature of lightning took precedence over the defensive potential of earth. With sage techniques in his arsenal, his current environment didn''t demand much focus on defense. Still, starting from scratch with a new nature transformation was anything but easy. Since returning from Rychi Cave, he had been working on lightning. By now, it had been over half a year. Following Orochimaru''s defection, Tsunade formally left the village, and Jiraiya also departed after a brief stay in the village for recovery. Since then, Konoha had entered a period of calm, with no major incidents. The Hokage''s office showed little urgency in reestablishing contact with Kiri, and progress on that front was slow. This afforded Masashi plenty of time to devote to mastering lightning release. At first, he could only produce a few faint sparks. Now, he could at least unleash an attack, though it paled in comparison to his fire, water, and wind techniques. Despite the slow progress, he was advancing at a remarkable pace, thanks to employing a strategy inspired by Naruto from the original timelineusing multiple shadow clones to accelerate training. However, unlike Naruto, Masashi dared not go overboard. He capped his shadow clones at ten, well aware of the risks associated with overusing the technique, which had been classified as forbidden for good reason. In the past, some had pushed themselves too far and died from chakra depletion or suffered severe mental trauma from the memory feedback. He had learned this lesson the hard way in his previous life. After training for a whole day, he had released two shadow clones simultaneously, the sudden rush of memories and experiences had overwhelmed his mind, leaving him unconscious for days. Though he had been lucky it was only two clones, the experience had taught him to be more cautious. Now, he only released one or two clones at a time, letting his mind properly process each wave of information before moving on to the next. Naruto, with his massive innate chakra reserves as a reincarnation of Asura and the Nine-Tails jinchriki, could afford such reckless training. By the late stages of his development, he had reached a monstrous level, capable of kicking away Truth-Seeking Orbs with raw chakra power alone. Truth-Seeking Orbs, composed of chakra condensed to its ultimate form, transcended the Five Elements and Yin-Yang transformations, embodying the pinnacle known as Yin-Yang Release. This was the realm Masashi aspired to reach. For an Uchiha, Yin-Yang Release held special significanceit was the sole pathway to awakening the Rinnegan. Given the choice, who would only settle for the Mangeky Sharingan? Unfortunately, he had no examples to guide him on this path. He was left to experiment and forge his own way forward. In this life, however, he had managed to analyze both Asura and Indra''s chakra. Based on his observations of these ancient powers, he had devised a methodical plan. His chosen approach? Master every possible chakra nature transformation. Even if he never reached Yin-Yang Release, being proficient in all chakra natures would still be a worthwhile accomplishment. After all, being a "man of all elements" was undeniably useful. Masashi was ambitious. He wanted to be strongstronger than anyoneand still savor life''s pleasures. For a ninja, he was insatiably greedy. Yet, he was also pragmatic, knowing that not every good thing in life would come his way. His ultimate goal was simple: when the final battle came, he refused to be a helpless pawn tied to a tree as someone''s battery. He''d rather die at the hands of Madara in a great fight. If there was a second chance, there''d surely be a third. Those with multiple chances had the luxury of being willful. Sensing his chakra reserves nearing safe limits, Masashi stopped his Lightning Release training. With caution, he began dispelling his shadow clones one at a time, carefully processing each set of memories and experiences. In the training room, the ten clones vanished in sequence, each puff of smoke separated by a few moments of mental integration. He punched forward, unleashing a brilliant burst of lightning that obliterated the target before him. Still, this was the best he could manage for now. The Uchiha clan library contained plenty of lightning techniques, but he had no intention of learning them all. Despite his ambitions, he wasn''t indiscriminate about training, especially since he had a better-suited mentor in mind for Lightning Release. It just depended on whether they''d show up. After tidying up, Masashi left the training room and went home to shower. With plenty of daylight left, he decided to take a leisurely stroll outside. Dressed casually, he left the clan compound. It had been a long time since he''d wandered around purely for enjoyment. The last time was when he''d been curious enough to explore every corner of Konoha, just to see how big it really was. As he strolled through the commercial district, stopping occasionally to browse shops, he found the relaxed atmosphere refreshing. Although he had suggested to Fugaku that they prepare an escape plan, leaving the village was a last resort. Who would willingly abandon Konoha? Rescuing Minato''s family had its downsides. But the benefits far outweighed the drawbacks. Along the way, Masashi encountered some familiar faces from the police force. They said their hellos before each went on their waysome to work, others to relax. Suddenly, he heard a commotion behind him. With a grilled squid skewer in his mouth, Masashi turned to look. A ninja pushed through the crowd, running down the street in a hurry. Judging by his appearance, he had just returned from outside the village. His expression was one of urgency. 59 – War Council the Third Hokage had once written in his personal records. Perhaps there truly was merit to the saying: Since its founding, Konoha had stood as the strongest power in the ninja world. With the alliance of Hashirama and Madara during its inception, the village overwhelmed all opposition. However, not long after, the two legendary figures turned against each other, and Madara nearly destroyed the village he helped create. After Hashirama''s death, the First Great Ninja War erupted like a tidal wave across the ninja clans. This conflict wiped out most of the second-generation leaders of various villages and inflicted severe losses on the clans. As the eye of the storm, Konoha experienced firsthand the consequences of being at the center of attention. The glory of their past victories was matched only by the pain of this war. The Second Great Ninja War saw the rise of civilian-born ninja, but the scale and intensity of the battles dwarfed those of the Warring States Period due to the massive increase in ninja populations across nations. During the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha fought on three fronts simultaneously at its darkest hour. Just when it seemed peace might finally settle in, disaster struck again. Only a year later, the Nine-Tails went on a rampage and almost destroyed the village. If not for the extraordinary power of an Uchiha, the village might have been leveled. However, the subsequent scandal involving Danzo revealed the murky depths of Konoha''s internal politics. Then, the three Sannin parted ways. Peace remained elusive. The disappearance of the Sannin only reignited the ambitions of Konoha''s northern neighbor. When news of Kumo''s southern invasion broke, it spread throughout Konoha within a single day. The high mobility of Konoha''s population and its location in the continent''s most prosperous region made secrecy nearly impossible. By the time Minato received the report, the entire village already knew. He didn''t even need to finish reading the report. "The barbarians are coming!" a merchant hollered loudly in the streetsa voice so piercing it reached the Hokage''s office. "Keep your voice down!" another snapped back. "You''ll start a panic." "Too late for that," one civilian called out. "Look at the markets. Prices are already climbing." sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nickname "barbarians" for Kumo ninjas had somehow spread like wildfire over the past six months, as if it were an infectious disease. Many in Konoha now referred to Kumo ninjas by this term. The name was alarmingly catchy. "Is war truly unavoidable?" Minato mused as he stood by the window, gazing down at the streets below. Villagers filled the streets, discussing the impending conflict. The Land of Fire, with its fertile lands and unmatched national and military strength, always found itself in a unique predicamentit had no territorial ambitions against others. As a result, it was always on the receiving end of invasions. Each attack on the Land of Fire meant another attack on Konoha. "Their timing isn''t coincidental," an intelligence officer reported in the command center. "They''ve been watching, waiting for the Sannin to separate. Our intelligence suggests they''ve been preparing for months." To deter wars, Konoha needed overwhelming strength to maintain its image of invincibility. One of Danzo''s most critical roles during his lifetime was overseeing intelligence operations across the shinobi world. He used every method at his disposal to eliminate anything that threatened Konoha''s deterrent power. Even with his efforts, Konoha couldn''t avoid the Second and Third Great Ninja Wars. The desire to invade the Land of Fire was a universal ambition for other nations. The only question was when, not if. The Land of Lightning''s hunger for the Land of Fire''s territory was an open secret. If not for their constant rivalry with the Land of Earth, their military confrontations with the Land of Fire would likely have doubled. Since taking office, the current Raikage had aggressively expanded the military capacity of Kumo. After the Third Great Ninja War, where Kumo sustained relatively light losses, their military power now nearly rivaled Konoha''s. Although they lost a Raikage during that war, that Raikage had single-handedly decimated an invading army of ten thousand Iwa ninjas. The battlefield was littered with Iwa corpses, and the survivors developed a lasting fear of lightning. Now, emboldened by news of the Sannin''s disbandment, the Raikage could no longer suppress his ambitions and launched an invasion against the Land of Fire. The Yu ninjas were no match for Kumo forces. In fact, as soon as Kumo''s army crossed into the Land of Hot Water, they could crush the defenders within a day. The fact that Konoha only learned of this move after Kumo''s army had already begun marching south exposed an issue: without Danzo, the village''s intelligence capabilities had severely deteriorated. Over the years, the intelligence division''s foreign operations, once controlled exclusively by Root, had faltered, leaving the regular ANBU unprepared and ineffective in this role. For years, the ANBU had grown complacent, accustomed to domestic peace and lighter responsibilities. This was one of the major consequences of Danzo''s death: the sharp decline in Konoha''s foreign intelligence capabilities. Minato now understood the meaning behind one of Danzo''s last remarks to him. It wasn''t about who would do the dirty work; it was about this gap in expertise. Despite the same intelligence network remaining in place, its effectiveness had plummeted. But he didn''t dwell on this. "Priority level three," Minato said as his fingers brushed against the seal array on his deska network of chakra-responsive formations he''d developed after the Nine-Tails made him realize how vulnerable the village''s communication system was during a crisis. In moments, the sky lit up with precise bursts of chakrathree red, one blue. A silent command that every ninja in the village knew: immediate mobilization, no active combat. The seals converted small amounts of chakra into visible signals that could be seen from any point in the village, ensuring orders could be transmitted even if normal communications were compromised. Through his window, he watched as ANBU teams dispersed across rooftops. Below, uniformed chunin moved through the crowds. "The Hokage has anticipated this situation," a young chunin announced in the market square. "Our defensive preparations are already in place." "What about our children?" a woman called out. "The Academy''s shelter system has been activated," another chunin replied from a different corner. "All students will begin emergency preparedness courses starting tomorrow morning. The training is open to everyonewe have facilities adapted for non-shinobi participants." Across the street, the PR division had mobilized its civilian contacts. Shopkeepers began posting pre-prepared notices: "BUSINESS AS USUALTRUST IN KONOHA''S STRENGTH." Markets that had started to empty suddenly found themselves restocked as merchant clans ''coincidentally'' scheduled major deliveries. A masked ANBU appeared at Minato''s side. "The clan messengers are ready, Hokage-sama." "Inform the clan heads that their presence is required at the war council," Minato said. "The future of Konoha requires their wisdom." The ANBU vanished. The eight major clans responded swiftly. Not a single clan delayed. They moved so quickly that they arrived faster than the Hokage''s messengers could return. A group of elite jonin and one chunin raced to the Hokage''s office. Their speed made it clear who was most prepared for war. Within thirty minutes of the summons, Konoha''s strongest and most ruthless fighters had gathered in the large conference room on the third floor of the Hokage''s office for the war council. Even Hiruzen, semi-retired, attended. "The speed of response is impressive," he noted quietly. Among the Uchiha clan representatives was Masashi, standing with the quiet confidence of someone who had already proven himself in battle. The low murmur of voices died as Minato stepped to the head of the table. "Thank you all for responding so quickly," he addressed the gathered clan representatives. "As you know, Kumo''s forces are mobilizing. Our border patrols report significant troop movements near the Land of Lightning''s western frontier. Their intentions are clearthey mean to start a war." He spread the intelligence reports across the table. "Their forces outnumber Yu''s defenders five to one. At their current pace, they''ll reach the Land of Hot Water''s borders within days." Moving to the large map on the wall, his finger traced the border lines. "Based on our analysis of past conflicts with Kumo, the primary battlefield will likely be in the Land of Hot Water. Its vast territory and shared border with the Land of Fire makes it the most strategic front." "The Land of Frost," he continued, shifting his attention to the smaller territory, "will serve as their supply route. The daimy there won''t resist the Raikage''s demandstheir relationship with the Land of Lightning leaves them no choice in the matter." Hiruzen nodded silently, smoke curling from his pipe as he listened to his successor''s assessment. "Kumo''s strategy will be familiar to those who fought in previous wars. They''ll strip the Land of Hot Water of everything valuableresources, supplies, even civilians." "However, their aggressive advance will give us time to position our forces effectively." "Now," Minato straightened, his gaze sweeping across the room, "let''s discuss how we''ll deploy our forces in response." This "deployment of forces" was essentially a competition among Konoha''s major clans. Having endured three Great Ninja Wars, Konoha''s eight major clans had grown adept at navigating the new wartime structure, striking a balance between earning military achievements and ensuring their clan''s survival. Far from opposing war, they often relished it. After all, no accolades carried more weight than those earned in a national conflict. "Regarding the primary offensive assignments, please share your thoughts," Minato announced, signaling the start of the "bidding." "The Sarutobi clan volunteers for the primary offensive!" a jonin from the Sarutobi clan declared confidently. "Our clan specializes in Fire Release. When it comes to strong offensives, we have no fear of the Kumo ninja." "We''ve proven ourselves in three wars already." The Sarutobi clan, along with the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans, traditionally acted as a united bloc. "The Nara clan stands with the Sarutobi," their representative stated, stepping forward. "As do the Yamanaka," came another voice. "The Akimichi clan joins this alliance," their clan head declared, moving to stand beside the others. The Aburame clan''s representative remained silent but adjusted his glasses and stepped forward. The message was clearif others were piling in, the Aburame clan wouldn''t hold back either. Hiruzen, puffing contentedly on his pipe, watched with satisfaction. Though Danzo''s death had saddened him, the newfound vigor of his clan lifted his spirits. Once reluctant to take front-line roles, his clan now displayed an eagerness for combat. In his youth, Hiruzen had aggressively pursued key assignments, often clashing with Danzo over such matters. Now, seeing his clan''s next generation carry on the tradition brought him comfort. Still, he had some concerns. Were these youngsters underestimating the Kumo ninja, renowned for their fierce and fearless nature? Nevertheless, with the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans as allies, things probably wouldn''t go too poorly. After all, growth often required facing setbacks. "Fire Release? You dare claim that domain from the Uchiha?" Yaku sneered. "Leave that to the Uchiha." "Hokage-sama, the main offensive should be handled by the Uchiha and Hyga clans." "The Byakugan and Sharingan combination proved effective in the Kiri campaign," the Hyga representative noted, nodding slightly. The Uchiha and Hyga clans, known for their exceptional visual jutsu, were rivals in many respects. Yet on the Kiri battlefield, the two clans had demonstrated seamless cooperation. "Past victories don''t guarantee future success," a Sarutobi representative countered. The only clan yet to speak was the Inuzuka. Their representative seemed troubled, knowing that compared to other clans, their advantages in this specific mission were limited. Still, they couldn''t afford to back down completely. "We''ll follow Hokage-sama''s instructions," the Inuzuka representative said. "We''re ready to go wherever you assign us." Standing behind Yaku was Masashi, flanked by Shisui, another key figure in the clan. As an important member of the Uchiha''s combat force, Masashi also had a voice in the proceedings. Driven by his own ambitions, he stepped forward. "Hokage-sama, I propose forming a special operations team to infiltrate the front lines and eliminate isolated Kumo ninjas. My jutsu is perfect for eliminating isolated units." "Masashi, I know you''re strong," Minato cautioned. "But don''t underestimate the Kumo ninjas. Their reputation for fearlessness is well-earnedI''ve faced them myself and can vouch for their tenacity." "Rest assured, Hokage-sama. I''m cautious and won''t endanger myself or my comrades," Masashi replied confidently, expressing his gratitude. The same thing had been said about the Kiri ninjas he faced before. In the beginning, they had indeed been ferocious, but in the end, they had fled faster than anyone else. It just went to show that rumors were often unreliable. The more stereotypical the depiction, the farther it strayed from reality. As soon as Masashi finished, other clans eagerly chimed in, highlighting their specialties to justify their suitability for the mission. The atmosphere was charged with enthusiasm. At this moment, Konoha feared nothing from Kumo. Did Kumo think Konoha''s forces had grown weak simply because the Sannin were absent? A swift correction was in order. Both Minato and Hiruzen observed the eager volunteers with satisfaction. In truth, the "bidding" was little more than a ritualistic war council to boost morale. The battle plans had long been decided. 60 – The Final Bath Konoha was located slightly west of the center of the Land of Fire. Perhaps the founders of the village didn''t give it much thought during its establishment, but this location indeed favors Konoha for troop movements along the continental battlefront. Whether it was an attack from Suna, Iwa, or Kumo, Konoha''s ninja forces could reach the frontlines at roughly the same time. The only exception was the southeast, where the distance to Kiri was almost double that to the other three major villages. However, their former ally, Uzushio, used to stand directly at Kiri''s doorstep. Konoha''s military strategy has always been to focus on the three major powers on the mainland, leaving the others on the sidelines. Thus, when Kumo launched a southern offensive, Konoha''s decision-making speed far surpassed that of the time when they attempted to aid Uzushio. By midday of the first day, a strategy meeting was held in the Hokage''s office. By that afternoon, all ninja were notified. And by noon of the second day, a vanguard force of 2,000 Konoha ninjas departed from the village''s northern gate, heading toward the Land of Hot Water. Following them was a reinforcement force of no fewer than 5,000 ninjas, who would advance alongside organized logistics units. The primary mission of the 2,000-strong vanguard was to rendezvous with the remnants of the Yu ninjas and establish a frontline base within the Land of Hot Water to eliminate Kumo''s vanguard force. At the very least, they needed to halt Kumo''s advance within the Land of Hot Water. Given the high-intensity and critical nature of the mission, the troops comprised only chunin and above. The high-ranking combat strength consisted of jonin from the Sarutobi, Uchiha, and Hyga clans, with Hyga Hizashi as the commander. Though Hizashi belonged to the branch family, his strength was comparable to his elder brother, the clan leader, making him a respected leader. Moreover, a Hyga jonin was extremely effective on the battlefield, and everyone trusted this. The Uchiha clan sent six jonin with three-tomoe Sharingan, including Masashi, who managed to take Shisui''s place after a tense meeting with Fugaku. As the forces assembled at the gate, Hizashi addressed the gathered clan representatives. "The Hyga will take point. Our Byakugan will be essential for reconnaissance." "We''ll provide heavy assault support," the Sarutobi commander added. Masashi stepped forward. "The Uchiha can handle intercepting their sensor types." Among the three clans, the Uchiha had the fewest jonin, while Sarutobi had the most. Combined, the three clans contributed around 30 jonin. This force alone could easily crush a third-tier ninja village. Although Kumo, as the only village with a comparable scale to Konoha, has around 20,000 chunin and higher, their jonin count was fewer than Konoha''s. Theoretically, Konoha could mobilize even more jonin, but the current deployment was the limit for the three clans. The Hokage''s office couldn''t allocate more manpower either. It wasn''t a matter of being stingy; Kumo''s movements required Konoha to remain vigilant against Iwa. Familiar with both Kumo and Iwa''s aggressive tendencies, Minato had already prepared for the possibility of a two-front war. noki, the Third Tsuchikage, was notoriously opportunistic, infamous across the ninja world for his lack of scruples. During the Third Great Ninja War, he attempted to raid both Konoha and Kumo. Konoha thwarted his plan thanks to Minato and his students, while Kumo''s losses were even greater, costing them a Raikage. Both Konoha and Kumo were wary of the old man staging another surprise attack. Masashi had some understanding of noki''s mindset. The old man was always looking for opportunities to exploit Konoha but viewed Kumo as a long-term adversary. Kumo''s desire for Konoha matched noki''s ambition for Kumo. During the last war, he mobilized 10,000 Iwa ninjas to attack Kumo''s vulnerable rear, only to be met head-on by the obstinate Third Raikage. With the addition of Konoha''s skirmishes, Iwa, which initially had the smallest losses, suddenly skyrocketed to the second-highest casualty rate. In the original timeline, the conflict between Iwa and Kumo never ceased. Akatsuki''s biggest client was Iwa, frequently hiring their members to disrupt Kumo. The 2,000 elite Konoha ninjas moved swiftly, unhindered by the absence of genin in their ranks. By nightfall, they had already entered the Land of Hot Water. As they moved through the devastated countryside, the scouts reported back regularly. "The countryside''s been stripped clean," a scout reported, landing silently beside Hizashi. A Hyga scout activated his Byakugan. "No civilian movement within 5 kilometers." "Kumo''s being thorough," Hizashi noted. "They''re planning for a long campaign." The current state of the Land of Hot Water was even more chaotic than when Masashi last visited. This chaos wasn''t due to rampant banditry. Quite the oppositethere were no bandits left. Kumo ninjas, adhering to the hierarchical "two levels up, three levels down" system of the great ninja nations, maintained decorum with the Land of Hot Water''s nobility and protected the lives of the lords. However, they were far less kind to commonersand bandits, in Kumo''s view, were just another type of commoner. In ninja warfare tradition, bandits were usually the first casualties, serving as a warm-up. Seen as unproductive burdens consuming food resources, bandits were often exterminated by ninja forces conducting local food requisitioning. The local nobility, far from objecting, often welcomed this development. As for civilian casualties, they simply turned a blind eye. The cruelest reality was this: during ninja wars, the greatest casualties were never the ninja. This was also why allied nations exist. After entering the Land of Hot Water, the Konoha vanguard rested to recover their strength. At dawn the next day, they began searching for the remnants of the Yu ninjas. As expected, Yu had already been overrun; such a conspicuous target was inevitably Kumo''s first objective. They found the surviving Yu ninjas huddled in a makeshift camp, their faces drawn with exhaustion and defeat. Only a few hundred had escaped, but for Yu, this was a substantial force. The size of Yu''s ninja force had been dwindling for some time, to the point that the local nobility preferred commissioning missions from Konoha rather than Yu. These days, the village''s main focus was leveraging its hot spring resources for profit. Nevertheless, it remained a ninja village and strategically the most valuable location in the Land of Hot Water. For Konoha, it was a ready-made frontline base. Yu might now be Kumo''s operational baseor a trap set for Konoha. After discussing with the Yu ninja representatives, Hizashi and the clan jonin decided to launch an attack. Under the guidance of the Yu ninjas, the Konoha vanguard used secret paths to approach the rear of Yu. Yu was situated in a hot spring area. The Land of Hot Water had about 3,000 hot spring sources scattered across the country, with Yu boasting over a hundred. Known as the foremost "Village of Hot Water" in the world of shinobi, the village relied heavily on its hot spring resources. In peacetime, this provided the villagers with a comfortable life. Thanks to the assistance of these local guides, the Konoha ninjas silently arrived at a vantage point north of Yu. From this elevated position, they could clearly observe the entire layout of Yu. It was a rustic settlement, mostly untouched by modern development. The buildings followed a consistent style, dominated by small houses. The tranquil village seemed frozen in time, exuding a laid-back rhythm far removed from Konoha''s bustling energy. The village''s architecture reflected the non-confrontational nature of its inhabitants. However, Kumo''s arrival had completely shattered this tranquility. The Kumo ninjas had begun fortifying the village to enhance its utility as a military base. Through the steam, Masashi could make out the hasty construction of defensive positions. An attack at this moment could easily take them by surprise. The activities within Yu were completely visible to the Hyga jonin, with nothing escaping their Byakugan. "Third quadrant clear," one Hyga scout reported quietly. "Waitmovement at the hot springs." "Another patrol?" a Sarutobi jonin asked. "No," the Hyga scout replied. Even the moments when some Kumo ninjas slacked off didn''t go unnoticed. This was almost unfairbeing caught slacking not by your superior but by the enemy. Still, after a thorough sweep, the situation appeared favorableno ambushes. When the Hyga clan said there was no ambush, you could be certain. Their vision range was vast, enhanced with X-ray capabilities, and chakra signatures were crystal clear to them. After an hour of observing Yu, not a single secret was left hidden. "Give me the numbers again. Be precise," the Hizashi ordered. "Five hundred and twenty-three Kumo ninja within Yu''s walls. One hundred ninety-four in the southern camps. Approximately one thousand civilian laborers," the Hyga scout responded crisply. "And the Yu ninjas?" "Over one hundred. Most are imprisoned. Thirty-two imposters among themTransformation Technique users." The Hyga even counted the people present with precision. Every chakra signature, every disguised ninja, every civilian workernothing escaped their all-seeing eyes. Thus, the Konoha ninjas felt reassured, restoring their energy and preparing for battle while leaving surveillance to the Hyga and Uchiha clans. The attack wasn''t launched immediately. "The new walls they''re building" the Sarutobi leader began, studying the construction progress. "Let them finish," Masashi interrupted. "Better to attack when they think they''re secure." he added mentally, observing the emerging defensive positions. After all, the Kumo ninjas were busy repairing the village''s infrastructure, having torn down the old walls and begun expanding the village. It seemed only polite to let them finish building the new walls first. The Konoha ninjas hid in the forest. When it was time for meals, they took out their rations and started eating. It was only the first day. Konoha ninjas typically carried enough rations for five days, and if logistics failed to keep up after that, they''d resort to soldier pills. This was one of the luxuries of being a Konoha ninja. The Suna ninja, for instance, carried only a day''s worth of food, relying on pills after that. Even with logistical support, their food supply was meager. During mealtime, the jonin gathered to discuss strategies. The rations were quite decentrice balls, sushi, sausages, and a mix of meat and vegetables, all made from high-quality ingredients. Jonin lived fairly comfortably, after all. Masashi ate sushi while chatting quietly with his clan. Beside him sat Pakura, who had joined the Police Force and was participating in this campaign. In Konoha, she carried the Uchiha clan''s banner. Pakura ate her share of food, marveling at the prosperity of the Land of Fire without much else to think about. She wasn''t well-acquainted with anyone other than Masashi. Still, as a renowned user of Scorch Release, someone approached her. "Pakura, are you joining the raid tonight?" a jonin asked, studying her carefully. "No problem," Pakura replied, taking a sip of water. Based on the jonin''s discussion, considering their overwhelming combat advantage and the need to preserve Yu''s facilities, they planned to minimize the use of destructive jutsu during the raid. And her Scorch Release would be perfect for contained elimination. "How about assigning the Sarutobi to clear out the Kumo ninjas outside the village?" Masashi proposed after finishing his meal. "Agreed," the Sarutobi jonin said. "But we''ll need some Hyga support to ensure no Kumo ninjas escape." Compared to the Uchiha, the Sarutobi were better at large-scale fire attacks, making them more effective outside the village. In the final years of the Warring States Period, the Sarutobi clan was second only to the Senju and Uchiha. Even the legendary Hashirama and Madara acknowledged their strength. Without Hashirama and Madara, the Sarutobi were nearly as strong as the top clans. After Konoha''s founding, Hiruzen emerged as a peerless talent among the village''s new generation. "Sarutobi clan takes the outer perimeter. We maintain surveillance. Uchiha handle internal clearance," Hizashi outlined firmly. "I''ll mark key positions for rapid response," Masashi added, already planning his seal placements. With roles decided, everyone focused on regaining their strength. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the sun set, the laborers finished their day and moved to the crude camps outside the village. They weren''t allowed to rest within Yuonly the Kumo ninjas enjoyed such privileges. Watching some of the Kumo ninjas begin soaking in hot springs, the Hyga signaled the others to start the operation. Per their assignments, the Hyga didn''t directly engage but remained on standby, monitoring every movement of the Kumo ninjas with their Byakugan. The Sarutobi prepared their gear and led their forces southward to block escape routes and initiate the attack from outside. Meanwhile, the Uchiha clan was tasked with eliminating the Kumo ninjas inside the village as swiftly as possible and rendezvousing with the Sarutobi outside. After the Sarutobi departed, the Uchiha jonin led their squads along the mountain slopes into Yu. The mountain slopes were the source of several vital hot springs. To maximize the flow, Yu was built alongside these slopes, leaving this area unprotected by walls. Even if the Kumo ninjas felt invincible, they still stationed guards herealbeit rather lazily. "Quiet night," one guard muttered, scanning the darkness halfheartedly. "Too quiet. Something feels" The second guard''s words died in his throat as a blade emerged from his chest. His partner''s body crumpled silently beside him a moment later. Konoha''s outward intelligence might be lacking, but its internal secrecy was effective. Even Konoha''s villagers were unaware that a vanguard force had been deployed, let alone the Kumo ninjas. Masashi landed softly on a stone-paved street. Using his Flying Thunder God Technique, he didn''t join any teams but had marked every clan member and even Pakura with his teleportation seals. His mission was to act freely. The streets ahead twisted and turned, with numerous alleys. The combination of his Sharingan and chakra-sensing ability made navigation effortless. Drawing his newly purchased short sword, Masashi moved silently toward his target. The layout of Yu hardly suggested a military base. It was dominated by inns, with narrow streets and alleys often wide enough for just one person. Suddenly, he accelerated. His blade thrust forward, piercing through a Kumo ninja who happened to step out of an alley. With a flick of his left hand, he threw a kunai toward another Kumo ninja emerging from a building. Before the second ninja could react, his head was severed in a flash of the Flying Thunder God. A scream and curses broke the silence of the night. Unavoidably, once an attack began, discovery was certain. A squad of Kumo ninjas appeared on the street. They immediately spotted Masashi in his unmistakable attire. "It''s a Konoha ninja!" Three Kumo ninjas roared, drawing their weapons and charging forward. But Masashi was slightly faster. Sheathing his short sword, he flicked his wrist. With a puff of smoke, several shuriken shot out. Two shuriken were deflected, but the others grazed the lead ninja. Masashi vanished from sight. A fiery explosion erupted among the Kumo ninjas, consuming them in flames. Their screams echoed as their bodies withered and shrank, leaving only shriveled husks behind. Masashi ended his jutsu and sensed no more Kumo ninjas in this area. He headed toward the next district, following the densest cluster of chakra signatures. 61 – The Slaughter at Yu Under the night sky, the streets and alleys of Yu were soon soaked in blood. Flashes of fire and lightning illuminated the darkness, signaling the escalation of the battle. The attack by the Konoha ninjas was swift and efficient, but the targeted Kumo ninjas reacted just as quickly. As two dominant forces of the ninja world, each side had strategies tailored to their strengths. With a full arsenal of techniques and the Sharingan and Byakugan at their disposal, Konoha ninjas preferred deep-strike tactics using small, multi-layered formations. This raid was no different. In response, the Kumo ninjas, skilled in mobility and quick assaults, leveraged Yu''s labyrinth of streets and alleys to conduct ambushes and flanking maneuvers, denying Konoha the advantage of their superior numbers. After losing over a hundred lives to Konoha''s initial assault, the remaining several hundred Kumo ninjas roamed the streets of Yu with agility, greatly complicating Konoha''s efforts to annihilate them. The wooden architecture of Yu, similar to that of Konoha, restricted Konoha ninjas from freely using their signature fire jutsu. The exception was Pakura, who specialized in taijutsu and Scorch Release. She thrived in this environment, with fireballs generated by her Scorch Release swirling around her as she charged toward the densest clusters of enemies. Overall, Kumo''s defeat was inevitable. Though they delayed their demise, they also sealed off their own escape routes. Outside the village, the Sarutobi clan, leading a unit of ninjas, used the Great Fireball to suppress the Kumo forces, who lacked long-range techniques, keeping them pinned down. Victory here was certain. Inside the village, a Kumo jonin dove through a window as Masashi''s blade swept past, rolling to his feet inside the building. He kicked over a table for cover, hands already forming seals. "Got you now!" the jonin growled, but Masashi was no longer there. The jonin''s eyes widened as a shadow fell across him from behind. The chunin spun, his lightning-wrapped kunai catching Masashi''s descending blade. For a split second, their eyes metthen Masashi vanished again. The chunin felt cold steel emerge from his chest, Masashi having teleported to a mark he''d placed earlier on the floor. He moved methodically through Yu''s streets. Each strike served two purposeseliminating enemies and placing new Flying Thunder God marks in strategic locations. He used the Flying Thunder God repeatedly, significantly reducing casualties among his clan members. Kumo ninjas were indeed fierce warriors. Many of them resorted to suicide attacks without hesitation when the situation turned hopeless. Against such opponents, even with an overwhelming numerical advantage, the Konoha forces had already lost nearly a hundred ninjas. Both sides were elite forces, serving as the vanguard of their respective armies. Most were at least chunin, and many Kumo jonin were concentrated within the village, giving them a numerical edge. However, Konoha wasn''t at a disadvantage in quality. The six Uchiha members wielding three-tomoe Sharingan were equivalent to twelve joninan advantage that was not exaggerated. Especially Masashi, whose Sharingan had an exceptional ripple effect on the battlefield. Ahead, a group of Kumo chunin had formed a spearhead formation, enduring a round of Konoha ninjutsu before charging toward a Konoha chunin squad. At the forefront of the Kumo formation was a massive, heavily scarred ninja. Missing an arm and clearly doomed, he led his team on a desperate charge. "For Kumo! No retreat!" The one-armed ninja''s battle cry echoed through the streets. Facing them, the Konoha chunin squad, already accustomed to this rhythm, braced for impact. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Kumo ninjas were ferocious, Konoha ninjas were no less resolute. But the direction of the Kumo charge happened to align with a Flying Thunder God mark. The massive Kumo ninja vaguely noticed a flame-shaped pattern on the ground. In the next instant, Masashi appeared there. Mid-air and having already completed his hand signs, he exhaled a stream of fire. Flames resembling cherry blossoms scattered from above, avoiding the buildings and enveloping the Kumo ninjas. The scarred jonin, resolved to die, had the moisture in their bodies evaporated in an instant. Preserving their final movements, they became human torches. Masashi had no time to inspect the results, nor did he need to. Before landing, he had already teleported elsewhere. The Flying Thunder God was finally unleashing its true potential on the battlefield. Unlike Minato, who used specialized kunai as anchor points for simultaneous mass kills, this approach didn''t align with Masashi''s combat style. With precise chakra sensing to locate Kumo ninjas, he engaged in a methodical slaughter of their lower-ranking forces in his own way. Kunai and explosive tags aimed at him were redirected to nonflammable "dump zones" he had marked in advance. Anyone who tried fighting him in taijutsu either got burned by the fire swirling around his blade, ended up frozen solid, or just got smashed aside by his raw strength. Kumo''s jonin tried to step in when they spotted him, but Konoha''s jonin held them back. Even if they broke free, these speed-specialized Kumo jonin found themselves unable to keep up with Masashi''s movements. Helplessly, they watched as their subordinates were slaughtered within seconds, each death marked by a brief flash and a spray of crimson. "Where is he? How is he" A Kumo jonin''s words cut short as another of his comrades vanished in a flash of movement. This reminded them of someone. "He''s not the Yellow Flash," muttered a dark-skinned Kumo jonin as he caught a clear glimpse of Masashi. "He''s one of the Uchiha." When faced with the combined powers of the Sharingan and the Byakugan, even the bravest Kumo jonin couldn''t find an opportunity to make a heroic last stand. That was the shared thought of all the Kumo jonin. Yet none of them considered surrender. "Show these eyes what Kumo''s spirit means," a senior jonin shouted his hands already forming seals. Dying on the battlefield was seen as the ultimate honor for men in Kumoa belief deeply ingrained in their culture. Their Raikage was a unique example among the Five Kage, as he always led his forces into battle personally. However, the current Fourth Raikage wasn''t present here. He was still in the Land of Frost, leading the main forces and supply units southward, likely not even in the Land of Hot Water yet. The Kumo jonin reached a decision. If they were doomed to lose, instead of futilely chasing that phantom and eating dust, they might as well drag a few Konoha jonin down with them. If they succeeded, it would be worth it. First, they decided to target the Byakugan. The Kumo ninjas realized that the true cornerstone of Konoha''s overwhelming advantage in this battle was the Byakugan users. Because of the Byakugan, the Konoha ninjas were able to maximize their ninjutsu superiority while neutralizing Kumo''s effectiveness in guerrilla combat and limiting their taijutsu advantage. More than ten Kumo jonin divided into two groups: half engaged the Konoha jonin, disregarding their chakra reserves and consuming chakra-enhancing drugs, their eyes bloodshot as they lunged at their targets. The drugs coursed through their bodies, turning their chakra wild and volatile. Several Hyga chunin, unable to evade in time, were killed in an instant, their bodies crumpling before they could even assume their Gentle Fist stance. "All Hyga chunin, fall back!" The Uchiha closest to them shifted their positions, hands flickering through seals. "We''ll cover their retreat. Don''t let them break our lines!" The Hyga chunin had no intention of dying needlessly and promptly retreated. It wasn''t that they were unwilling to fight chunin to chunin, but after Masashi''s earlier rampage, most of the Kumo ninjas below jonin had already been killed. Under the hateful glares of the Kumo jonin, Masashi reappeared. The high-intensity, prolonged use of the Flying Thunder God was taking a toll on him. It required immense mental focus, and his body felt the strain. While he possessed chakra reserves comparable to a tailed beast, he wasn''t limitless. In the battle against the Kumo forces within the village, he had single-handedly killed more than half their numbers. While it wasn''t extraordinary for a jonin to kill chunin, the efficiency of his slaughter was unmatched. Suddenly, a Kumo jonin broke free from his opponent and, cloaked in lightning, charged toward Masashi. The Konoha jonin behind him launched a fire jutsu, but the Kumo ninja powered through it, using the momentum of the explosion to accelerate even further. The flames wrapped around his lightning armor, creating a terrifying spectacle. This was a Kumo jonin who had mastered the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. Though Masashi had primarily targeted chunin, he had been keeping a close eye on these jonin. Judging from this one''s muscular build and ninjutsu style, he was likely a member of the Raikage''s family. This clan had been known for their reckless bravery since the Warring States Period. Another comparable group of hotheaded warriors were the Kaguya clan. The fact that the Kaguya clan could produce someone as graceful as Kimimaro was nothing short of a genetic miracle. In Masashi''s understanding, the Raikage''s lineage wasn''t so much reckless as greedy. However, during his previous life, this family hadn''t yet developed the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, so their combat power back then wasn''t as formidable as now. Facing this probable Raikage relative, he remained calm and cast a genjutsu. --- In the eyes of the Kumo jonin, the world suddenly turned into a sea of flames, with only a pair of giant Sharingan staring down coldly at him. The heat felt real, the pain excruciating, every nerve ending screaming in agony. The pain of being engulfed in flames awakened his primal instincts. With a roar, he used sheer willpower to force his way out of the illusion. Back in reality, the first thing he saw was a giant hand descending toward him. He hastily raised his arms, thickening his lightning armor until it buzzed like a thousand birds. The street''s stone slabs shattered into dust, leaving a massive handprint crater on the ground. The impact sent shockwaves through the surrounding buildings, windows shattering. The Kumo jonin lay at the bottom of the pit, his bones shattered, staring blankly at the sky. His lightning armor flickered and died, leaving only the smell of ozone. Masashi withdrew his partially manifested ice arm as the Sage Mode Markings faded from his face. Pointing a finger at the downed ninja, he released an ice blade that severed the man''s head. 62 – What Binds Us The first battle between Konoha and Kumo in the Land of Hot Water ended with Konoha''s victory. Of the roughly 800 Kumo ninjas stationed in Yu, not a single one survived. On Konoha''s side, over a hundred ninjas were lost. From the perspective of Konoha''s forces, this result felt like a loss. After all, they held a significant numerical advantage. However, Konoha''s ninjas held a deep respect for the Kumo ninjas'' willingness to sacrifice themselves in battle. This attitude contrasted sharply with the other two adversaries from the Third Great Ninja War. Most of the ninjas in this unit had never fought Kumo ninjas before; they had only heard of their reputation. The Uchiha and Hyga clans had fought against Kiri during the last war and still vividly recalled the Kiri ninja''s behavior toward the war''s end. To put it bluntly: when winning, they were as fierce as wolves, but when losing, they were more pathetic than rats. The Sarutobi clan, on the other hand, had fought against Suna in the last war and remembered their behavior well. They started as a mighty eagle, soaring over mountains. Then, when they faltered, what they expected to be an ''Eagle''s Last Strike'' turned into a full-on surrender. Although Suna ended the war early for various reasons, this didn''t stop them from becoming a laughingstock alongside Kiri during the Third Great Ninja War. Konoha and Kumo emerged as the twin powerhouses of the shinobi world through this conflict, each following distinct paths to dominance. The war began with Kumo''s offensive against Suna, resulting in the latter''s defeat. Suna then allied with their former opponent Kumo to challenge Konoha, who successfully repelled their combined assault. While Konoha was engaged with these forces, Iwa and Kiri launched an opportunistic ambush, yet Konoha prevailed on both fronts. Kiri''s brief participation in the war ended there with their decisive defeat. Kumo then turned their attention to Iwa, while Suna switched allegiances to join Konoha. In the war''s final phase, Iwa managed to reclaim some pride by defeating this new alliance, though it wasn''t enough to alter the war''s outcome. The accumulated victories and demonstrated strength settled the new order: Konoha and Kumo stood together in the top tier, followed by Iwa in the second, while Suna and Kiri''s performances relegated them to the bottom rank. For this reason, Konoha''s ninjas acknowledged Kumo''s strength. After today''s battle, everyone agreed that their reputation was well-deserved. The Uchiha clan, long confined within the village, sought to reassert their title as the strongest clan in the shinobi world. The Kumo ninjas were the perfect opponents to prove their strength. The Sarutobi clan hoped to reclaim glory by collecting the heads of Kumo ninjas, aiming to rise again within Konoha''s ninja society. They were tired of being belittled by the Uchiha, who mocked them as a clan of office-bound tea drinkers with more bark than bite. The Hyga clan''s goal was simpler: they wanted to demonstrate the value of the Byakugan in protecting the village, ensuring continued support and recognition during the Fourth Hokage''s era. Fame was less important to them than the survival of their clan. After all, both their Byakugan and the Uchiha''s Sharingan had unique advantages. The Byakugan could see through decisive factors like hidden traps, while the Sharingan could compel enemies into predictable behaviors. Working together harmoniously was always the better option. With varied motivations, the three clans sent news of their victory back to Konoha, cleaned the battlefield, collected spoils, and began repairing Yu. They awaited reinforcements from the main forces. Despite the allure of Yu''s famous hot springs, no one dared to indulge after witnessing the fate of the Kumo ninjas. Intelligence revealed that the 800 Kumo ninjas they had defeated were merely an advance force sent to secure Yu. The main force of the Kumo ninja vanguard was still sweeping through the Land of Hot Water. They could arrive at Yu at any moment. Thus, Konoha''s forces remained vigilant even after their victory. --- "Please, use our inns. It''s the least we can do," the village elder offered, bowing deeply to Hizashi. "Each one can house thirty people comfortably." "We appreciate the offer," Hizashi replied, "but my men will need to maintain combat readiness." A younger innkeeper stepped forward, his clothes still dusty from the recent fighting. "If I may, shinobi-san? The rooms overlook main strategic points. The eastern wing faces the valley approach, and the western wing has a clear view of the mountain pass." Hizashi''s stern expression softened slightly. "You understand our concerns well." "We''ve lived with ninja long enough to know the ways of war," the elder added. "The buildings are designed with quick access to rooftops, and each room has at least two exits." An Uchiha jonin who had been listening nearby turned to Hizashi. "Better than sleeping in the open. Tired shinobi make mistakes." "The hot springs are still off-limits," Hizashi stated firmly, looking at both the villagers and his troops. Several ninja tried to hide their disappointment. "Of course, of course," the elder nodded quickly. "But we can at least offer proper beds and hot meals. Our cooks are already preparing dinner." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Speaking of which," the innkeeper added, "we have storage rooms full of preserved food. Should help with your supplies." Hizashi surveyed the village, watching as locals and ninja worked side by side to clear debris and repair buildings. Some Yu ninja were already setting up defensive positions alongside Konoha forces. "Very well," he decided. "We''ll accept your hospitality. Arrange the rotations. I want three shifts, full perimeter coverage." "Already on it, Hizashi-sama," a Hyga jonin said. --- During rest time, Masashi eagerly unwrapped his proverbial loot. He considered himself incredibly lucky. In his first battle, he encountered someone adept at using Lightning Release chakraand even got a head as a trophy. He felt that the nickname "Konoha''s Lucky Hand" suited him better. It had such a pleasant ring to it, full of auspicious meaning. Unfortunately, nicknames were always given by enemies, leaving him with little say. Thinking about the ridiculous moniker given to him by the Kiri ninjas irked him a bit, though luckily, it hadn''t spread to the mainland. A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Come in." The door opened, revealing Pakura. Masashi smiled. He had noticed her actions during the battle. At first, she seemed hesitant, but she soon adapted and coordinated well with the others. "How was your first battle as a Konoha ninja?" he asked. "Not bad." Pakura looked at him, feeling conflicted. She observed his relaxed posture, the way he seemed completely at ease despite the recent battle. She watched as he organized the scrolls on his desk. One scroll caught her eyedetailed notes on temperature manipulation. "That jutsu you used in the battle..." she started, then paused. "Ah, that." Masashi looked up with a slight smile. "You recognized it, of course." "You''ve mastered it completely." When he had first approached her about learning Scorch Release, she had laughed. No one in Suna had ever managed to replicate it. "Thanks to your guidance," Masashi replied smoothly. Not only had he succeeded, but he was now using it nearly as effectively as she was. To be fair, he had shared plenty of techniques with her, making it seem like a fair exchange. However, Pakura noticed her position in Konoha had become increasingly awkward. People often came to her with comments like, "Masashi is off drinking tea again." What did his tea drinking have to do with her? And wasn''t drinking tea normal? It wasn''t like he was drinking sake. Wait, even if he were drinking sake, it still wouldn''t matter to her. Logically, Pakura understood that having such a connection might benefit her, but she had never considered this kind of relationship back in Suna. She wasn''t naive anymore, nor did she view such matters through a childish lens. Masashi, as a partner, was undoubtedly the dream of many women: strong, capable, and kind-hearted. But she was Suna''s hero, and the number of men she had killed with her Scorch Release was uncountable. What man would be interested in someone like her? Who wouldn''t fear being incinerated by her technique in their sleep? Moreover, she was older than himby five years. Pakura, despite never having been in a relationship, felt she understood men well. They all shared one trait: staying true to their original aspirations. Even on their deathbeds, they''d still prefer 18-year-old girls. She suddenly felt her mood take a downturn. Although Pakura''s reason for seeking him out was unclear, Masashi still sat with her for a good chat. "You seem troubled," he observed, noting the slight tension in her shoulders. "Settling into the clan well enough?" "The clan has been... accommodating. Your relatives are quite different from what I expected." Masashi kept his expression neutral. He was pleased to see that Pakura was gradually settling into her new role and becoming accustomed to her current identity. By Uchiha clan standards, her strength was impressive. The power of her Scorch Release lay in its "untouchable" nature, and avoiding contact in a ninja battle was exceedingly difficult. Her contribution to the clan''s combat strength made Masashi quite proud. He was truly a man who worried tirelessly about his clan. Pakura, however, seemed preoccupied, though it wasn''t unusual for a young woman to have concerns. After comforting her and saying goodbye, Masashi reviewed his notes on Scorch Release before returning to his Lightning Release Chakra Mode research. "The chakra distribution is similar to the Hyga''s technique," one of his clones noted, "but the application is completely different." Masashi thought, examining the scrolls spread before him. It was indeed a useful technique, though... It wasn''t exactly user-friendly. The issue wasn''t his mastery of lightning nature transformation but rather the nature of the technique itself. The Lightning Release Chakra Mode was classified as a B-rank jutsu, on par with the difficulty of the Majestic Demolisher Flame. However, while the chakra control required was comparable, the overall difficulty of mastering the Lightning Release Chakra Mode was far higher than that of the Majestic Demolisher Flame. The technique involved releasing chakra continuously from the entire body while applying lightning nature transformation. This not only heightened physical vitality but also turned the lightning into a kind of armor. And this aspect was the most challenging part of the technique. To continuously release chakra from all the body''s chakra points, a ninja needed a robust physique capable of handling the strain. This also required an enormous amount of chakra. At first glance, it seemed that the only requirement was having plenty of chakra. However, the real problem lay in the rarity of individuals in the shinobi world who could release chakra from all their chakra points simultaneously. Most ninjas could only release chakra from specific points, such as the hands and feet, at a given time. This applied even to the direct descendants of the Sage of Six Paths, such as the Senju and Uchiha clans. The one exception in Konoha was the Hyga clan. The Hyga''s understanding and control over chakra points were unparalleled in the shinobi world. They could not only enhance chakra flow through the points but also control its release. This ability allowed them to release chakra from their entire body, which was the foundation for techniques like the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. The Lightning Release Chakra Mode of Kumo required a similar full-body chakra release, akin to the Eight Gates Formation, though it was not as extreme. However, it also came with risks. Releasing chakra from the entire body required exceptional physical vitality, and the process itself was painful. Without a strong body, it was essentially self-harm. Only those fully committed to physical training could hope to use this technique effectively. Even then, mastering it to a high level was incredibly difficult. Take, for example, the Kumo jonin whom Masashi had killed. He had used the Lightning Release Chakra Mode but had been crushed by Masashi''s Sage Art: Mighty Hand Transformation. He had to admit that while the Lightning Release Chakra Mode appeared powerful, it was useless to him. The chakra amount required for this mode could instead be used to conjure a massive technique, making it far more cost-effective. Still, the chakra utilization method itself was worth studying. Kakashi''s Chidori was essentially a partial application of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. Chidori, however, focused more on the nature transformation of chakra. Using the same amount of chakra, Chidori''s nature transformation was more refined. In today''s shinobi world, Chidori represented the pinnacle of lightning nature transformation. But when it came to the combination of lightning and physical combat, the Lightning Release Chakra Mode of Kumo was far superior. Its chakra release method was more advanced, and its execution speed was quicker. Nominally classified as a B-rank technique, it offered unique insights into chakra usage. For instance, the Lightning Body Flicker, a high-speed movement technique, was perfected through this method. Masashi, however, didn''t need to reach Kumo''s extreme standards. He could simply release chakra from his feet, making his Lightning Body Flicker as effective as the Flying Thunder God. Realizing this, he was satisfied, his mind bursting with new ideas. He retracted his earlier judgment: this technique wasn''t useless; it was excellent. Once he fully grasped its principles, he could use them to optimize other jutsu. In high spirits, he decided to seize this opportunity to train intensively. Once he mastered the principles, he would apply them to gain real insights. --- For the next few days, he immersed himself in relentless practice. As usual, he summoned ten shadow clones to assist him. "Even during war preparation..." a passing Hyga member muttered, shaking his head. "The Uchiha never cease to surprise." Anyone passing by his room would hear constant rumbling noises. The Uchiha clan members were accustomed to this, but the Sarutobi and Hyga clans were curious. It was rare to see someone training so intensely during a war. "What if an enemy attacks and he has no chakra left?" A young Sarutobi asked his senior. "That''s why he has guards posted," the senior replied, nodding toward the subtle chakra signatures around Masashi''s quarters. Pakura was also unfazed. She had already witnessed Masashi''s intense training regime since coming to Konoha. However, there were times when she couldn''t find him at night. Once, when she wanted to chat, she searched the tea houses in the northern district but couldn''t locate him. Whenever she asked about him, people just smiled mysteriously. It was so strange. But considering that he had saved her life, and she didn''t feel close to anyone else, Pakura decided to move her room next to his. Time flew by, and days passed since the battle at Yu ended. Kumo''s army was still nowhere to be seen. Despite multiple search missions, the Konoha ninjas stationed in Yu found no traces of them. It was as if the Kumo ninjas had vanished. No one believed they had retreated. Anyone could tell they were preparing for something big. As time went on, the atmosphere in the Land of Hot Water grew heavier. After several more days, Masashi finally broke his cycle of eating, training, and sleeping. He opened his door, his hair standing on end comically. There were also scars on his skin, red marks where lightning had burned through his defenses. Pakura thought he must have gone overboard. With a major battle looming, he had left himself in such a state. "What have you done to yourself?" she asked bluntly. Masashi was taken aback but then smiled. "It''s nothing, just some surface wounds. I can fix them quickly with medical ninjutsu." Having someone express concern felt nice. With his usual companions like Tetsuka absent, he had been feeling a bit lonely. "What if the enemy attacks? Will you have time to recover?" Pakura retorted coldly. "That''s what you''re here for," Masashi replied with a small smile. He was aware that she had moved next to him and was quietly grateful. Good deeds did bring rewards. He gained another friend in the shinobi world. "Masashi, I''m alive because of you, and that''s why I decided to come to Konoha. You remember that, right?" Her expression remained neutral. "Of course. It was a good decision. Konoha is much better than Suna," Masashi nodded. "I''m not a Konoha ninja, nor a citizen of the Land of Fire. I''m no longer a Suna kunoichi either," Pakura said. "My life was saved by you, so you''re the only person I can trust. In other words" She said flatly, "If you die, I will probably die too. If you expect me to serve the Uchiha clan, then please live a little longer." 63 – Echoes of Another Life After speaking, Pakura returned to her room without hesitation. Her meaning was clear to Masashi. Having sacrificed everything for Suna only to be betrayed, she didn''t care much for the concept of a ninja village anymore, regardless of what it was called. She wouldn''t actively betray Suna''s secrets, but that was merely out of the professional ethics of a seasoned ninja. Her loyalty wasn''t to Konoha, but to survival. Her arrival in Konoha stemmed partly from its reputation in the shinobi world as a relatively stable environment where she could settle down. Additionally, she could afford more trust and goodwill toward the man who had saved her life. Although in Konoha, she was often teased as being romantically involved with him, from Masashi''s perspective, befriending Pakura was great, and the idea of a romantic relationship wasn''t out of the question either. After all, she matched his preferences in many ways. Pakura''s mature attitude toward relationships was evident in how she handled the teasing from others in Konoha. She clearly understood what they were implying. As for the age gap... It didn''t matter. Ninjas, as long as they pursued excellence, had a very long "shelf life." But those thoughts were far off in the future. Teasing was just teasing. Turning it into reality was a different matter. Masashi cast aside these distractions, finished his meal, and began treating his injuries with medical ninjutsu. As he had said, his wounds were mostly superficial. They looked severe but weren''t serious. In terms of medical ninjutsu, while he wasn''t on the same level as Tsunade''s family, he had learned a few tricks during his previous experiences. So, working in the medical division or leading a medical team wouldn''t be an issue. After treating his wounds, he prepared for his next encounter with the Kumo ninjas. He didn''t have to wait long. After days of silence in the Land of Hot Water, the main forces of the Kumo army finally arrived. Led by the Fourth Raikage, about 13,000 Kumo ninjas entered the Land of Hot Water, accompanied by the Two-Tails jinchriki. Once the Kumo main forces entered, the advanced troops, who had been eluding the Konoha ninjas, resurfaced and regrouped with the main force. Quite adept at hiding, it seemed. With the advance troops rejoining, the Kumo forces swelled to over 14,000. It was clear they had brought out a significant portion of their strength. However, before the 2,000 remaining Konoha ninjas in Yu could start panicking, Konoha''s main forces also arrived. Slightly smaller in number than Kumo but still over 10,000, the Konoha army advanced directly into Yu. This force was commanded by Jiraiya, who, upon learning about the war, hurried back to the village, putting his search for the Child of Prophecy on hold to support his student. He looked to be in good spirits despite the recent tension. Incidentally, the first volume of his Icha Icha Paradise had already been published before the outbreak of the war. Being a man of his word, Masashi bought a copy on the release day and gave it to Kakashi. The boy initially played it cool, but Masashi insisted. Later that evening, Masashi discovered that his father had also bought a copy, though unfortunately, it was confiscated by his mother. The next day, spotting Kakashi with dark circles under his eyes, he felt the entire ordeal had been worth it. The clash between a tea and food enthusiast and a light novel fanatic ended in victory for the former. Once the Konoha forces entered Yu, they fortified its defenses even more rigorously than the Kumo forces. Jiraiya gathered the jonin for a strategy meeting, spreading a map across the command table. Gone was his usual grin, replaced by the stern look of a war commander. "What''s the current situation with Kumo''s forces?" "The Hyga clan has been tracking their movements," Hizashi reported. "Three main bases established in a triangle formation around Yu''s central region. They''re rotating troops every six hours through these points." He marked the locations on the map. "Total force estimate remains at 14,000, including their advance teams that rejoined." "And their combat formations?" Jiraiya asked. Masashi stepped forward. "They''re not setting up for a prolonged conflict like Iwa or Suna would. These supply lines..." He traced the routes with his finger. "They''re built for quick resupply. The terrain works against us here - there''s no natural barrier to slow their advance." Jiraiya absorbed this information, his expression thoughtful. "Hizashi, what about their high-value targets?" "Both Jinchriki confirmed present. The Two-Tails has been spotted near their eastern base." Hizashi''s pale eyes narrowed. "And the Raikage is personally leading the front lines." "Two Perfect Jinchriki and A himself..." Jiraiya studied the map. "We''ll need to adapt our usual tactics. Masashi, you''ve faced their advance teams. Your assessment?" "These valleys give us one advantage," Masashi pointed to the narrow passages. "Their lightning techniques lose effectiveness in confined spaces. If we force close combat in these bottlenecks, their numbers won''t matter as much." Jiraiya and the jonin decided to test the waters with a head-on clash in the narrow territory of the Land of Hot Water. The main forces advanced steadily while hundreds of smaller units scouted and engaged the enemy. This was the kind of warfare Masashi relished. The Uchiha clan, as a whole, enjoyed it. The deployment of personnel followed a simple pattern: four-person squads comprising one chunin and three genin, assigned to specific operational areas, were dispatched. The jonin were divided into two groups: one stayed with Jiraiya to guard the central command and counter Kumo''s jonin; the other formed independent teams to join the scouting missions. The outcome of these skirmishes would determine which side gained the upper hand by forcing the other to retreat and lose intelligence. Unsurprisingly, Masashi was paired with Pakura. This was to be expected, as jonin could freely choose their partners, and their "relationship" was well understood by the former advance troops'' jonin. No one interfered. Both Masashi and Pakura were fine with this arrangement. They were familiar with each other and worked well as a team. "Alright, then. Let''s move out as soon as possible," Jiraiya concluded the meeting. "Protect yourselves and retreat if necessary when facing overwhelming enemies." He paused. "And leave the Raikage to me. A needs to learn that losing to Minato wasn''t a fluke." Regardless of his musings, the meeting ended, and everyone set off to carry out their assignments. Masashi and Pakura, needing no additional preparations, immediately left the village to begin their mission. The two ninja armies moved in parallel, with hundreds of small units from both sides engaging in intense skirmishes ahead of the main forces. --- Masashi pulled his sword from a fallen Kumo ninja and wiped it clean on the opponent''s clothing. He was already a seasoned jonin and understood the value of conserving resources. Around him, three other Kumo ninjas lay dead in grotesque positions. One had been caught mid-jutsu, his hands still frozen in the final seal. Another had tried to retreat, only to find Masashi''s blade waiting. The third had barely managed to draw his weapon. Not far away, Pakura stood beside a scorched corpse, her flames just dissipating. Masashi noted as he observed her technique. As a hero of Suna, Pakura certainly had her skills. Although her Scorch Release technique was a single move, she wielded it with impressive versatility. For example, her Scorch Release fireballs could split apart, expand, explode, and move with unpredictable trajectories. They could accelerate or decelerate, catching enemies off guard. Her technique was based on Scorch Release''s nature transformation at its core. While it looked like fire on the surface, it was actually shaped chakra wrapped in a fiery form. Unless the target could release chakra externally to create a shield, any contact would result in disaster. Masashi, on the other hand, integrated the principle of the Scorch Release nature transformation directly into the Uchiha clan''s Fire Release techniques. Where Fire Release could go, so could Scorch Release. Both methods had their strengths. This was the sixteenth Kumo ninja squad they had encountered. This squad also included a jonin, clearly with an objective similar to Konoha''s. Unfortunately for them, they ran into Masashi and Pakura. As a ruthless judge of enemy jonin, Masashi admitted that this jonin''s fundamentals were solid. The way he''d coordinated his team''s movements, the timing of their attacksall showed proper training. But still... "I am inevitable," he stated flatly to the dying Kumo jonin, immediately regretting how the words came out. It had sounded way cooler in his head. "What was that line you just said?" Pakura approached, looking puzzled. The battle had been proceeding smoothlysystematic elimination of threats with minimal waste of energyuntil Masashi suddenly blurted out that line with an expression that was ridiculously smug. Pakura thought. This was no jokeduring wartime, there couldn''t be any risks like that. "Oh, that? It''s a famous quote from a strong individual," Masashi replied nonchalantly, waving it off. To Pakura, this only confirmed her suspicions. It was clearly a symptom of something wrong. Obsession with training, getting stronger while losing common sense... This wasn''t her first time seeing cases like this. She wasn''t a rookie. She''d seen her share of "brilliant but broken" ninjas who ended up strong yet dumber than rocks. Pakura decided it wasn''t worth arguing with him. "So, where to next?" "Let me think" Masashi considered carefully, his eyes scanning the terrain. They had been moving from the southeast to the northwest. But now, traces of Kumo ninjas were thinning out. More than half of their encounters had been along the way. He deduced they were near the outer limit of the Kumo ninjas'' activity range. Farther out, any enemies they encountered would likely be chunin or genin, who lacked the ability to detect them. They were in a good position. "Let''s head into the mountains and go north," he said, explaining his reasoning to Pakura. His fingers traced an invisible map in the air, pointing out key locations. Pakura nodded repeatedly. "I have no objections." The two adjusted their direction and moved northwest. On the map, the Land of Hot Water extended in a northwest-to-southeast trend. Elevation rose as one moved northwest, with dense, high mountains marking the region. These mountains were part of the same range as those in the Lands of Frost and Lightning. The Land of Frost, dominated by mountainous terrain, had most of its population along the eastern coastline. The Kumo ninja army had entered the Land of Hot Water from this coastal area. As in the real world, in this chakra-infused world, lower-altitude areas offered better living conditions. High altitudes meant less arable land. Exceptions existed, but this was the norm. From a strategic perspective, lower-altitude regions also facilitated large-scale troop movements and supply chains. The Kumo ninja invasion adhered to these natural rules. Masashi''s target wasn''t the main Kumo army. His goal was the Kumo army''s supply corridor. Due to its mountainous terrain, the Land of Frost''s coastal area formed a narrow, hilly corridor between the mountains and the sea. This corridor was the main route for the Kumo army''s invasion and included a fortress at the Frost-Hot Water bordera crucial logistics hub. In his previous life, he had died near this fortress. He''d left a "stash" in the nearby mountains back then. He hadn''t used it then, but if it remained undiscovered... His heart quickened at the thought. The top ten on the list even received bonus rewards. The first-place prize was 50 million ry. It would take at least a dozen S-rank missions to earn that much otherwise. Even Minato''s annual pre-Hokage income wasn''t far off from this amount. With excitement in his heart, he led Pakura through the terrain, eventually reaching the silhouette of a sprawling mountain range in the distance. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using the forest as cover, they entered a mountain region and followed the range northward. Their movements were ghost-like, leaving barely a trace of their passage. Along the way, they encountered several more Kumo squads, but with his chakra sensory activated, Masashi detected them from afar and evaded them. The squads were of lower rank, with no jonin among them, allowing the pair to avoid them smoothly. Familiar with the terrain, Masashi found a "safe" route that bypassed the Kumo''s main search areas. As they advanced, time passed, and the sun dipped below the horizon. When darkness fully fell, the air grew heavy with the rumble of distant thunder. The two slowed their pace, deciding to find a place to rest. Pakura''s eyes never left Masashi''s back as he led them with surprising confidence through the darkening terrain. They hadn''t stopped to rest since leaving Yu. With his guidance, they located a suitable cave. His movements were too sure, too familiar for someone who claimed to have only scouted the area before. The path was well-hidden; few people knew of it now. Masashi himself was following old marks he had left behind, each one triggering memories of his previous life. After a thorough inspection, he confirmed the area had been undisturbed for years. They lit a campfire, laid dry grass on the ground, and sat down. Thanks to Yu''s provision for Konoha''s jonin, they had high-quality rations and didn''t need soldier pills. After a meal, rain began to pour outside, creating a natural sound barrier. Seeing this, Masashi rose to the cave entrance to reinforce sensory techniques, not wasting the cover the rain provided. When he turned back, Pakura was sitting by the fire, watching him with a strange look. "What are you staring at?" Masashi asked. "You seem unusually familiar with this place." "I''ve done missions in the Land of Hot Water before. While I was at it, I did some scouting." "Makes sense," Pakura nodded, though her eyes remained watchful. "Come sit and rest for a bit." "Almost done." After finishing his sensory setup and adding a barrier, Masashi returned to the fire and sat down. The workload had been heavy, and he was tired. Each mission brought its own kind of exhaustion, but this one carried the weight of past memories. Stretching contentedly, he loosened his stiff muscles. "Tired?" Pakura glanced at him. "Manageable. Finding this route was exhausting, but thankfully I left those marks." He caught himself too latethat last bit had slipped out too naturally. "Definitely tough work," Pakura said, eyeing Masashi''s head for a while. Suddenly, she patted his shoulder. Masashi turned to her, surprised by the sudden shift in atmosphere. "Lay your head here," Pakura said. She patted her lap seriously. "I need to check it." 64 – Over Three Hundred Secrets Under Stone Masashi gave Pakura a suspicious look. He felt there was more to her words than she was letting on. Still, he didn''t think she had any ill intentions toward him. His years of experience had taught him to read people, and Pakura''s chakra signature remained steady. By now, he had mastered entering Sage Mode swiftly, and Sage Art: Majestic Attire was as natural to him as breathing. There were indeed shinobi who could break the Majestic Attire, but Pakura wasn''t one of them. Moreover... His gaze drifted downward. Her thighs, wrapped in tight-fitting pants, revealed perfect curves. Pakura had a tall and slender figure, easily the best he had seen among all the women he had encountered. Everything about her figure was just right. To fully unleash her chakra and effectively use her Scorch Release, her attire was always rather revealing. "What''s the matter? Afraid I''ll harm you?" Pakura looked at Masashi, the corners of her eyes curving slightly as if smiling. "With your strength, there''s no need to worry about that." Saying this, she straightened her back and patted her thigh again. This movement caused her clothing to stretch into a dangerously tight curve, as if it might burst at any moment. "We''ve got a bond here, don''t we? Talking like this feels so heartless." Masashi responded, carefully avoiding her overly prominent breasts as he rested his head on her thigh. "So, what exactly are you checking?" he asked, a bit muffled. It wasn''t his toneit was... Too much, okay! It was muffling the sound! "Face inward!" Pakura frowned slightly. She herself found these two mounds inconvenient at times. Then, she began her inspection seriously. She didn''t find any signs of external injury. If it wasn''t a physical wound, it might be more complicated. "After your training, did you notice any marks on your head?" she asked, concerned. Her fingers traced gentle patterns across his scalp. "Of course not. It''s training, not self-harm." Masashi finally realized what she meant by "check." Just as he was about to retort, Pakura''s hand landed on his head again, gently kneading and massaging it. Her touch was surprisingly gentle for hands that could reduce enemies to ash. Why was she giving him a massage? Masashi couldn''t help but fidget slightly. "Don''t move," Pakura''s hand paused. "Let me massage it for you." Masashi stopped moving. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her technique was unexpectedly comfortable. "My head is fine," he couldn''t resist clarifying, though he made no move to stop her. "That''s good. Your condition is important now," Pakura replied calmly. As her hands pressed and kneaded, he started to feel drowsy. "Masashi," Pakura suddenly spoke again. "What do you think our relationship is now?" "More than friends, less than lovers?" Masashi joked, feeling the phrase fit the moment. "After all, ordinary friends don''t offer lap pillows." "My man wouldn''t have the chance to fool around," Pakura''s tone carried a faint trace of laughter, but beneath it lay something more vulnerable. "Still, I can''t imagine what kind of man would willingly marry me." "Your way of speaking is a bit peculiar. The other Uchiha don''t talk like this." "Uchiha are pretty straightforward," he replied, his nose brushing against her abdomen. A faint rose fragrance wafted into his nostrils. "Did you use perfume?" "Who wears perfume to a battlefield?" Pakura chuckled. "I like bathing with flower petals. Maybe the scent lingered." Masashi had the urge to make a suggestive remark but held back. This wasn''t the time for tea-related jokes. "You''re right, though. Your clanmates are quite ''straightforward,''" Pakura said, pausing her massage. "You can turn over now." Obediently, Masashi flipped to his other side. "Are you used to living in Konoha?" he asked, genuinely curious about her adjustment. "Do you think Suna is some impoverished backwater? If it weren''t for the wars, life there isn''t that bad. It''s just not as lively as Konoha." The two fell silent againone quietly massaging, the other enjoying the relaxation. In the quiet moment, Masashi started thinking about the past. When was the last time he felt like this? Oh, rightbefore the First Great Ninja War. Back then, his days were filled with school, teasing classmates, messing with rich kids, and evenings spent dating or playfully annoying his friend. There had even been moments like this, enjoying a lap pillow. Until he got slapped. Ah, love was complicated. He had been the one getting hit, yet the person who slapped him cried the hardest. That Uzumaki girl even went back to her family afterward. The Uzumaki clan had been so prosperous back then. Oh, and there was that Uchiha girl named Hikari, the one he dated the longest. She was the last. Because of her, his old friend from a wealthy family was always sulking and speaking in riddles. Sometimes he wondered, what happened to Hikari after he died. Did she mourn him? It was strange that he couldn''t find any trace of her, as if she''d been erased completely. Maybe he was overthinking itHikari wasn''t likely an important person in the grand scheme of things. At least he couldn''t remember seeing her in the original series. There was always a reason for being single. What was wrong with dating someone from the Uchiha clan? Besides, he even introduced a girl to that guy. If he didn''t seize the opportunity, that was on him. Fine, let''s not criticize him anymorehe had a good heart behind his cold exterior. Anyway, they both ended up dying later. Thanks to the comfort of the massage, Masashi fell asleep. He was lying on a pile of hay when he woke up. It was a great nap, washing away all his fatigue. Pakura stood at the entrance of the cave, keeping watch. Noticing he was awake, she nodded at him, signaling that all was well. Of course, it was fine. There were no disturbances in her sensory ninjutsu or the barrier. Masashi got up, checked his gear, and set off with Pakura once more. The brief rest had changed something between them, though neither mentioned it. The mountainous terrain was challenging, though not for shinobi. The real difficulty lay in the environment. The Land of Hot Water was full of towering mountains and dense forests, a terrain even thieves trying to avoid nobles would hesitate to enter. That was why he had chosen this area to set up his hidden storage back then. It was safe. After crossing a few mountain ridges and spotting a familiar mark, he began to slow down. "What is it?" Pakura noticed the change in his pace. They were still deep in the mountains and far from their destination. Had he detected an enemy? She respected Masashi''s chakra sensory skills. She had seen them save lives before. "No, I found something good," Masashi said. "Did you know, during the Warring States Period, many nobles would build their tombs in remote mountains to prevent grave robbing?" That was true. Back then, ninjas often took on odd jobs, and grave robbing was common. Only during the One Village, One Country era did ninjas truly become prosperous. "That has nothing to do with our mission, does it?" Pakura frowned. Grave robbing wasn''t something shinobi from the great villages did. She had taken on missions to protect noble graves and hunt grave robbers but never robbed one herself. "There could be valuable finds," Masashi said, justifying his actions with a mix of truth and fiction. "Some ninja clans became feudal lords, so noble tombs sometimes contain ninjutsu. With luck, we might uncover something... Ah, here it is." He sped up suddenly, darting through a forest and stopping by a cliff. Pakura hadn''t caught up yet, but he had found what he was looking for. Hidden behind a rock was a sealing formula. The intricate patterns were exactly as he remembered them. It appeared to be completely intact. Masashi moved the rock aside and placed his hand on the seal. Over the years, lush green moss had covered the rocky surface. However, the area where the sealing formula was located remained untouched by these plants. This technique wasn''t merely a simple seal; it heavily incorporated principles of space-time connection, inspired by the Flying Thunder God. While it wasn''t something he could master entirely, it served as a useful reference. Placing his palm on the sealing formula, he began infusing chakra, carefully modulating the flow to match the seal''s patterns. No response. Retracting his hand, Masashi stood up. It seemed the experiment from back then was a failure. His eyes narrowed as he analyzed the seal''s structure more carefully. In that age, teeming with exceptional talent and brilliance, the first iteration of himself wasn''t particularly remarkable in strength. Based on the generally accepted fan-made second settings among Naruto enthusiasts on Earth, he was at most an elite jonin. During that era, kage-level individuals weren''t exactly rare, if not overly abundant. Yet, thanks to his unique understanding of the principles behind chakra connectivity and with the help of that "generous patron" human-shaped forbidden jutsu archive, he developed his own unique techniques. Of course, assistance from confidants and companions was indispensable. But above all, what truly drove him was his fervent interest in the mechanisms behind chakra as a source of energy. The cases of that patron and Izuna taught everyone that achieving a breakthrough required innovation and creativity. At that time, the Senju clan indeed initiated a wave of experiments, but the only one who persisted until the end was him. However, that patron''s research aimed to create practical techniques for protecting his clan, and later the village. In contrast, his research aimed to unravel the principle behind Asura, the ancestor of the Senju, reincarnating chakra. Neither the first nor second iteration of himself nor the Senju or Uchiha clans had any clue about the chakra reincarnation of these two brothers. It was a mystery entirely unknown to them. But he knew. And because of this, he never gave up, believing it to be the pinnacle of chakra manipulation since the era of the Sage of Six Paths. He wasn''t without achievements, either. One ninjutsu he developed was highly praised by the "generous patron" and eventually entered Konoha''s jutsu archive. Unfortunately, in this life, Masashi couldn''t use it no matter what he tried, which brought the research to a halt. Still, he wasn''t disappointed. Gains and losses were inevitable. Perhaps his first life''s chakra had truly disappeared from the world. But his current chakra was nothing to scoff at either. However, this also meant that accessing the "warehouse" left by his previous self wouldn''t be straightforward. This sealing formula recognized only his first life''s chakra. --- Behind Masashi, Pakura had already caught up. She saw him standing before a stone wall, deep in thought, and noticed the revealed sealing formula. "This formula..." She examined it closely. "It''s incredibly advanced." "Yes, it''s a bit tricky," Masashi replied. Of course, it was advanced. This was the bread and butter of his previous selfif someone else got their hands on it, it''d be devastating. Unfortunately, his habit of setting up spatial links everywhere was eventually discovered, leading many nodes to be destroyed. This was the only one left. And that damn Second Raikage! Never gave him the chance to open his storage. One day, he''d dig up that guy''s grave. Then he''d say just one thing: "Stupid brute! I''ve got save files!" Thinking about how the brute was taken down by the Gold and Silver Brothers, Masashi felt utterly speechless. The "generous patron" had sacrificed himself to protect the young generation. With the Flying Thunder God at his disposal, it was understandable how he got tricked. But the brute? That was inexcusable. The Six Path Toolsweren''t you the one who gave those to them?! "Pakura, step back a bit," Masashi said, preparing to try again. No matter how advanced the sealing formula was, it had to have flaws. Otherwise, how could the Five Great Nations decipher their enemy''s intelligence scrolls, which were all protected by sealing techniques? Pakura complied without question and swiftly stepped back, her eyes fixed on his movements. Masashi''s familiarity with the place couldn''t be explained simply as exploration, but she didn''t need to ask. He also retreated to the same distance before activating his jutsu. A whirlwind of blazing flames surged toward the moss-covered stone wall, accompanied by an ear-piercing roar. The heat was so intense it distorted the air. The vegetation, which had grown for decades, was incinerated within minutes. Even the roots hidden in the cracks were drained of moisture by the fire. Chakra was life energy, and naturally, it could be influenced by life energy. Switching hand seals, he summoned cold air from the ground. The scorching hot atmosphere quickly returned to normal temperature. He approached the original spot again. Despite his caution, the alternation between heat and cold caused cracks to appear on the stone wall. But the structural integrity remained intact. Placing his hand on the seal formula again, he simulated the chakra properties of his previous self and infused chakra into it. This time, the chakra was successfully absorbed. His theory was correct. The seal formula responded. His current chakra shared many similarities with his first iteration, making the simulation fairly convincing. The runes of the seal began to shift. Initially sluggish, they soon flowed smoothly like tadpoles in water. Chakra, unless forcibly depleted, never truly disappeared. This was why the Flying Thunder God marks remain indefinitely as long as the medium wasn''t destroyed or fundamentally altered. The principle involved sealing a portion of the caster''s chakra there. Every teleportation also replenished this chakra. So, any seal formula that recognized chakra retained a portion of the caster''s chakra to unlock the seal upon activation. The chakra sealed within this formula belonged to his first life''s self. After nearly twenty years, Masashi felt the familiar vibrant energy chakra once again. If he hadn''t been diligent in developing his physical energy in this life, his Uchiha-style chakra would''ve never activated it. Releasing his hand, he stepped back. There was no more need for him to intervene. The tadpole-like runes expanded across the stone wall, forming the pattern of a door. With the seal formula complete, the stone wall disappeared, revealing a short passage leading to a large space at the end. Calming himself, he waited for the air to circulate. When the lamps inside the passage ignited due to the airflow, he entered. Walking through the short corridor, he reached the vast space. The ceiling was high and shrouded in darkness. The light wells built long ago were likely clogged after decades of disuse. But that didn''t matter. Feeling the air currents, Masashi stood silently at the entrance. As the lamps on the surrounding walls lit up one by one, the warehouse''s true appearance was revealed. It was a large, square chamber. The walls and floor were paved with stone slabs. Aside from the supporting columns, there was no unnecessary decoration. Everything was purely functional. The "inventory" consisted of stone coffins arranged neatly on the ground. The spacing between the coffins allowed three people to walk side by side. They stretched from one end of the room to the other. The seals on the coffins indicated they were in a locked state. These were the remnants of his past self''s final battle plansover 300 Edo Tensei bodies painstakingly collected and sealed over a decade. Although they''d become single-use due to chakra differences, they''d be well worth deploying against the Kumo ninjas. 65 – The Walking Dead Looking at the coffins before him, Masashi felt deeply emotional. In his past life, he hadn''t left much behind, and now it was all here. Many of the deeds of his past self would be condemned, not only on Earth but even in the current shinobi world. But there was no other choice. Without experiencing that era, one couldn''t truly understand how fortunate the current shinobi of the great nations were. The peace they took for granted was built on mountains of corpses and oceans of blood. Did anyone think he liked grave robbing? Each body here represented hours spent hunting, digging, and preserving. The Edo Tensei became a forbidden jutsu because it violated human ethics and was opposed by all the living. Even allies found it difficult to view it with a calm heart. People who died to protect their villages and families were brought back, forced to harm the very things and people they once cherished. It was an act of extreme cruelty. The psychological torture was always more effective than the physical damage. And the First Great Ninja War marked the first use of Edo Tensei by Konoha. However, it hadn''t been used since. Not because they couldn''tHiruzen certainly could. But that level of restraint was something only shinobi of this new era could afford. Masashi, however, could not empathize with the pain of people like Obito, Yahiko, Nagato, or Konan. The world of adults was inherently painful. In the Warring States Period, experiencing the pain of adulthood was a privilege for the strong. Children who slept too deeply never woke up. The blade didn''t distinguish between warrior and infant. He had watched a younger sibling, barely a few years old, be hacked to death before his very eyes. To their enemies, there was no mercy for children. In the new era, shinobi''s pain was still human pain. But in a time of chaos, people weren''t even humanthey were hollows. Their humanity existed only in front of their families. Beyond that, they were weapons, monsters, demons wearing human skin. Growing up in such an environment, he became the very kind of person he had once loathed as a child. Each act of cruelty was justified by the cruelties he had witnessed, each death avenging a hundred others. His revenge was to torment his enemies with their own humanity, making them hate themselves more than they hated him. He perfected the art of breaking spirits rather than bodies. Knowing that Edo Tensei would eventually be invented, he spent a long time waiting and preparing. The founding of Konoha soothed the hatred in many hearts, but the deepest part of him remained icy cold. People were vessels of hatred. Only in death was hatred extinguished. Masashi, now free of hatred, had buried both love and enmity with the old era. Now, as he looked at those he once tormented, he felt calm, without the anger or satisfaction of the past. After completing this mission, the souls sealed in the Edo Tensei for decades would finally find peace. Footsteps sounded behind him as Pakura entered. The moment she stepped in and saw the rows of coffins, she froze in place. Then her eyes fell on the sealing formulas etched onto the coffins. "This isn''t a graveyard, is it?" "Doesn''t look like it. But aren''t we lucky?" Masashi said. "This must be a private collection left by some of the village''s elders." Pakura glanced around. Private collection? This was insane. So many dead bodiesand former Konoha elites, no less. There was only one possibility she could think of. "Edo Tensei?" Pakura didn''t fully understand the mechanics of Edo Tensei, but as Suna''s former ace, she knew about the notorious forbidden technique that had angered so many in the past. Of course, at the start of the First Great Ninja War, it was Konoha versus everyone else. Nobody played fair, and Konoha wasn''t bound by moral constraints. The Second Kazekage was the only Kage to survive that war. The war was so devastating that the nations needed nearly two decades to recover. After that, everyone started to adhere to rules. "Yeah, Edo Tensei," Masashi said, brushing his hand against a coffin. "These are all fully prepared. With the seals on them, they can be summoned directly." "That''s terrifying," Pakura shuddered at the thought. So many corpses! "Yeah, it''s pretty scary. The elders of the village really didn''t make things easy for us." The jutsu he had developed allowed him to use the Edo Tensei bodies as his shadow clones. Unlike clones, though, the Edo Tensei bodies could use their own techniques. The souls sealed within the bodies were forced to watch themselves use their best techniques to harm their loved ones. Looking back now, his first-life self really had been twisted "Are you planning to use these dead bodies?" Pakura asked, visibly uncomfortable. "Think of it as doing something good. Otherwise, these souls will remain trapped in the Edo Tensei forever," Masashi said. "Death should be the end. When the predecessors are gone, so should their hatred be." Pakura nodded. Even she, who had killed countless, felt sympathy seeing the dead toyed with in such a way. Death was supposed to be everyone''s final resting placeuntil Edo Tensei came along. "What will you do next?" Pakura asked. "I''ll try to break the seal on this jutsu," Masashi said, inspecting the coffin seals. "It''ll take some time. Keep watch outside for me. The noise just now might have attracted the Kumo ninjas. If they find this place, we''ll have to destroy it." "Understood. Hurry up." Without hesitation, Pakura left to stand guard. Masashi watched her leave completely, then stopped pretending. Break the seal? As if. He had invented this jutsu himself; all he needed to do was use it. Unlike the entry seals on the door, this technique didn''t require the chakra of his past self. All he needed to do was master and modify it. He walked to the deepest part of the room, where there was an altar. Brushing off the dust, he revealed a crest identical to that of the Senju clan. Placing his hand on it, he activated the technique. He needed timebut not for the seals. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Runes spread from the altar like dark veins, connecting with the sealing scripts on hundreds of coffins. The coffins opened one by one. Figures clad in the armor of the old era sat up. Their skin was dark and cracked, their faces marked by fissures. Their eye sockets were empty of whitepitch black. They were elite shinobi of various clans, united only by their shared enmity against the Senju. "It''s time to wake up." Masashi formed a hand seal, restoring their intelligence. One by one, the reanimated dead regained their awareness. They noticed the young ninja standing on the altar. Despite his changed appearance, they recognized his soul unmistakably. "You actually succeeded?" one of them growled. In the dimly lit space, hundreds of coffins were all wide open. A group of dead men, each with distinct appearances, stared blankly at the young man standing on the high platform. These dead men had once been enemies, even mortal foes, and now they were all puppetsthe handiwork of the young man before them. No, not a young man. They had all lived in the same era as him. When they were alive, each of them had crossed paths with his clansman. They thought little of him during their lifetimes but only realized his cruelty after death. The person they knew in life was different for each of them, but the one they saw in death was an abyss of darkness, a demon cloaked in human skin. Under his control, they had slaughtered countless living people, some of whom had then become "comrades." Over time, their anger turned to numbness, and they came to hate themselves more than they hated him. They despised the part of themselves that still retained humanitythe very thing they once cherished now became the weapon used to torment them. Masashi gazed at these once-familiar faces. His eyes finally settled on the dead man who had spoken. It was an Uchiha. The deep crimson armor he wore was covered in scratches. In the empty black eye sockets gleamed a pair of Sharingan with three tomoe. "Kai, long time no see," Masashi said, neither denying the other man''s words nor making excuses, openly acknowledging his identity. After all, they knew each other too well. Even with a different body, recognition was inevitable. There was no need to lie to the dead. Every reanimated body here had a complicated backstory and had been difficult to create. Tobirama''s Edo Tensei was not the overpowered, modified version created by Orochimaru and Kabuto in the original timeline. Apart from needing the DNA of the deceased, the jutsu also demanded a highly specific sacrificea body with chakra similar to that of the reanimated individual. Typically, reanimating one shinobi from a clan required killing two others, with closer blood ties yielding better synchronization and stronger results. To reanimate Kai, his past self had used the eldest son of Kai as the sacrifice. It had been a cursed eraan age that drove people to become monsters. "Muzo, who are you going to kill this time?" Kai asked coldly, staring at Masashi. "Are you your true self now? Or are you, like me, just a puppet?" This was a living body. Even in death, he could tell the difference. "My current name is Masashi. I''ve been called that since the day I was born." He activated his Sharingan. "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you, but all I think about now is how to protect the Uchiha clan." "Sharingan" Kai''s expression shifted from cold indifference to disbelief. After a long silence, he bowed his head, the armor on his body creaking. Suddenly, he raised his head sharply. "Do you even remember how many Uchiha you killed?" "In times of chaos, survival often requires killing to stop further killing," Masashi replied evenly. "My daughter was only three years old." "My brother was three as well," Masashi said calmly. "You and the others hacked him into pieces. He was crying at the time." Kai said nothing, his gaze icy as he looked at Masashi. To him, the man standing there, Sharingan or not, was Muzo. "Does anyone else have questions?" Masashi asked, looking at the rest of the group. No one spoke. Not everyone had the same long-standing grudge as Kai or knew him so well. "What do you want us to do?" a white-haired man asked, breaking the tense silence. "I''m giving you a chance for release," Masashi said, looking at the dead men. "Fight one last battle for me, and I will end this jutsu. You will never see me again." The dead were stunned. When had they ever been summoned without being used to death''s edge? And now this? Was he turning over a new leaf? "Who do you want killed?" "Kumo shinobi," Masashi replied. "This is the world decades after your deaths. None of your loved ones are on the other side." "Kumo shinobi?" another voice asked. "Our clan... what became of them?" Masashi turned toward the speaker. It was a member of the Hagoromo clan. After the founding of Konoha, Masashi hadn''t summoned this person again. "This is no longer the era of shinobi clans but the era of hidden villages," Masashi explained. "The Kumo shinobi have nothing to do with your Hagoromo clan. Ask the others for details. Much has changed since your time." The dead men began whispering among themselves, sharing fragments of knowledge gleaned from their various summonings. Masashi waited patiently. Although these reanimated shinobi weren''t as powerful as they had been in life, they were still capable of jonin-level combat. Higher levels of power were beyond reach; the original purpose of Edo Tensei was to create reusable suicide soldiers, so he hadn''t bothered trying to reanimate kage-level shinobiit was too resource-intensive to be worth it. After a while, the whispering ceased. Kai, as the representative, looked at Masashi. "Why tell us all this?" he asked, his face still skeptical. "You''ve never needed our consent before." As the caster of the jutsu, Masashi held absolute control over them. There was no need for this negotiation-like approach. "Don''t you want to rest in peace?" he asked in return. The dead fell silent. Who wouldn''t want eternal rest? "Just make sure you keep your word," Kai said. "Where is the enemy?" "Let''s head out first. We''ll talk outside." With that, Masashi began walking toward the exit. The dead men stepped aside to let him pass, then followed behind. Just like before. But this time, they were not numb. Outside in the sunlight, Pakura still stood at the entrance, staring into the dark tunnel. Questions swirled in her mind. The next moment, her thoughts were overtaken by shock. Masashi emerged first, leading a procession of the dead. They moved with the fluidity of the living, but their appearances screamed the obvious: We are not alive! One by one, they marched out, the sound of armor scraping filling the air. Though it was broad daylight, Pakura felt a chill. In the end, over 300 reanimated shinobi stood under the sun, arranged in precise formation as if they had never stopped being soldiers. Even though they were back in the mortal world, their reanimated forms felt nothing. They could not feel the warmth of the sun or the sting of its glare. They were weapons, stripped of all human weakness. "Is everyone here?" Masashi asked. "Anyone still inside?" The dead swiftly began counting. "All accounted for," one of them reported. "Three hundred and twelve, ready for battle." Pakura looked on, feeling the absurdity of it all. "Alright, now let''s discuss the battle plan," Masashi nodded in satisfaction and began making arrangements. 66 – Killer B The coastal area of the Land of Frost had been formed by the southward shift of the sea, but because most domesticated species lived in the mountains, the early inhabitants of the Land of Frost paid little attention to the coastline. The indigenous people also lacked a sufficiently strong organization to support the development of the coastal region. Its development was credited to the Warring States Period. The desire for territorial expansion by various countries integrated previously fragmented areas. The location of the Land of Frost happened to separate the Land of Lightning from the mainland plains. Whether forces from the mainland wanted to expand northeastward or the Land of Lightning wanted access to the mainland plains, they had to pass through this area. "Notice how the mountains funnel everything through here?" Masashi gestured at the natural formations. Pakura nodded, her eyes following his indication. "Like a natural chokepoint." "Exactly. Perfect for bleeding an army dry... if you know what you''re doing." This coastal passage was the most direct route. If the Land of Lightning were to march through the mountainous passages instead, its supply lines would stretch too far, creating logistical issues for its army. By advancing through the coastal passage, the Land of Lightning could traverse the area in the shortest time, enter the mainland, avoid overstretching its battle lines, and directly threaten the mainland plains nations. However, the Land of Frost was mostly mountainous, making it difficult to construct a passage here easily. During the Warring States Period, ninjas were the dominant force on the battlefield. Faced with these human-shaped artillery that could walk without turning, the fortification techniques of various countries developed rapidly. To develop this shortcut linking the mainland, the Land of Lightning invested resources to support the construction of a village in the Land of Frost. By settling the population, this narrow passage developed at rocket speed, supported by a large populace. At the end of the Warring States Period, under the immense pressure of the alliance between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, the Land of Lightning once again provided funding to assist the Land of Frost in constructing three fortified villages at both ends and the middle of the passage as military strongholds. These villages were integrated into the surrounding mountains and bays, effectively sealing off the passage. Although the Senju and the Uchiha did not launch a joint assault afterward, these three strongholds transformed the coastal passage into a comprehensive military defense system. This remained the case until the outbreak of the First Great Ninja War, when the Konoha ninja army became the first force to directly attack this defense system. His plan at the time was to use 381 tireless, endlessly regenerating reanimated bodies as the vanguard to break through the defenses, destroy key passes, and render the coastal region useless for transportation. However, he was surrounded beneath the southern stronghold by a massive contingent of Kumo''s jonin after summoning only 69 reanimated bodies. Confronted with the Lightning Release Chakra Mode pioneered by the Second Raikage, he, unable to escape, chose a desperate fight. Before dying, he commanded the 69 reanimated bodies to head north, kill any Kumo ninja they encountered, and burn any fortresses they came across. Two and a half of the three strongholds collapsed, and the coastal passage was engulfed in flames. Over 40 Kumo jonin perished in this battle, with none of the Raikage''s direct subordinates surviving. The rebuilt southern stronghold was identical to the one in Masashi''s memories. The southern stronghold was ablaze with lights. Its towering walls stretched from mountain to sea, forming an integrated defensive structure. These walls were designed to resist explosive tags, the primary destructive tools used by genin and chunin. Though the tags varied in explosive power, typically ranging from one to three meters in diameter depending on quality, they were limited in effectiveness. Thus, the stronghold was meant to block genin and chunin. Stopping jonin, however, was a different matter. The designers of the stronghold never had that hope. Even the same explosive tags, when used in the Second Hokage''s Tandem Paper Bombs, became devastating. Such an attack was impossible to defend against. Stopping jonin was a task only jonin could handlea universal truth. Under the night''s cover, a group of "people" reached the woods west of the stronghold. Masashi and Pakura walked at the front. "What a majestic fortress," Pakura remarked, admiring it. In the Land of Wind, such a mountain-and-sea-based military fortress was unthinkable due to the environment. "Majestic? Where? It''s all for show and useless in practice," Masashi said dismissively. "As a jonin, I have every right to say so." Pakura was speechless. After his retort, Masashi''s Sharingan fixated on the distant fortress, stirring old memories. He wondered how those 69 reanimated bodies performed in the end. After his reincarnation, he couldn''t find any relevant information. But after that incident, Kumo and Konoha entered peace talks. Both the Raikage and the daimy of the Land of Lightning died during those negotiations, and Hiruzen subsequently ruled Konoha as Hokage for decades. "Who''s going first?" He turned to the 312 reanimated jonin behind him. "I will." A white-haired burly man stepped forward with an eager grin. "I''ve always been controlled in the past. Let me fight freely for once." Masashi stepped aside and gestured. "Go ahead and put on your show." The white-haired man glanced at the Uchiha and strode forward. This time, Masashi imposed no mobility restrictions on them. Their only limitation was that they must not, in any way, link him to the identity of Muzo. Everyone shared the same thought about this rule: This guy hadn''t changed at allhe was definitely planning to screw over the Uchiha clan. Aside from Kai, no one cared. If he wanted to mess with the Uchiha, they were fine with it. Every ninja clan had been beaten by either the Uchiha or Senju at some point. The only difference was whether it was because they sided with the Senju and got beaten by the Uchiha, or vice versa. Now that the two were fighting each other, if not for the situation, they would''ve clapped in celebration. "Watch closely. This is how you break a ''perfect'' defense." The white-haired man left the forest, his pace quickening as he charged toward the stronghold. As a reanimated body, his strength wasn''t what it used to be, but the gap wasn''t massive. In fact, his physical prowess had even improved. As he approached the walls, the Kumo ninja stationed there noticed him. Shouts rang out from the walls, but the white-haired man ignored them, maintaining his speed. The air whistled as kunai with explosive tags attached rained down from the walls. His vision was sharper than in life. He spotted the tag designs at a glance and grinned. Such a simple designlow-quality goods. With a tearing sound, bone spikes emerged from his body. He pulled a bone blade from his shoulder, casually deflecting several kunai to the ground before leaping. The explosion''s shockwave propelled him like a cannonball toward the top of the wall. In the forest, Masashi, seeing the white-haired man begin his assault, formed a series of hand seals. The reanimated bodies behind him began to vanish one by one. --- As the first line of defense for the coastal passage, the Kumo ninjas retained significant forces in the stronghold despite needing their main troops to move south. Though predominantly staffed with new recruits, it still housed over a thousand ninjas, including more than thirty special jonin and five full-fledged jonin. Among these five jonin, one was particularly notable. Originally, after the death of the Third Raikage, the newly appointed Fourth Raikage issued a strict order forbidding Killer B, the jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, from leaving the village without his explicit permission. Having already lost a close family member, he couldn''t bear another loss. However, this opportunity was too rare to pass up, and Killer B himself persistently lobbied to join. Weighing his options, the Fourth Raikage reluctantly allowed his brother to accompany him on the mission. Still, given that Konoha''s commander was none other than Jiraiya of the Sannin, the Fourth Raikage exercised caution. He stationed Killer B in the southern border as a garrison commander rather than taking him into the main battlefield in the Land of Hot Water. And so, Killer B grew bored. Though labeled as a "commander," his role was largely symbolic. This wasn''t because he''d been sidelined but because he lacked the skills for actual command. "Commander B, the patrol reports are ready," a guard called from outside his door. "Yeah yeah, just leave them there, yo! Can''t you see I''m about to flow?" B waved dismissively, focused on his notebook. As a perfectly trained jinchriki, his education focused on one thing: being a spearhead alongside the Fourth Raikage, using the power of the Eight-Tails to break through enemy defenses and clear paths for the main army. On this particular day, he was, as usual, practicing his rapping. Then he heard the sound of explosion tags going off. Since the village stored large quantities of supplies for the frontline, Killer B''s first thought was that someone had accidentally triggered an explosion tag. It never crossed his mind that they were under attack. After all, Kumo had the numerical advantage, allowing them to deploy more scout teams. A small elite squad might infiltrate the southern village, but an entire army making it here unnoticed? Impossible. As for a small groupwho would dare mount a frontal assault? Annoyed that his rap session was interrupted, he decided to find the unlucky fool responsible for the disturbance. But when he opened the door, he was greeted by flames erupting in the south. The 20-year-old Killer B froze. A series of explosions quickly snapped him back to reality. "Idiots! Fools!" Without stopping to think why the village was under attack, he rushed back to his room to grab his weapons and bolted out the door. Bounding over rooftops toward the southern wall, hesaw a horrifying scene. "They''re everywhere! How did they get past our scouts?" a Kumo ninja screamed before a blade cut him down. "These chakra signatures... they''re not normal!" another squad leader shouted, trying to rally his men before being engulfed in flames. the Eight-Tails rumbled in his mind. Hundreds of agile, highly coordinated enemies were slaughtering every Kumo shinobi in sight with terrifying efficiency. A white-haired man clad in a bone-like armor was laughing maniacally as he dove into a group of shinobi. The moment he landed, the bone armor shattered into razor-sharp blades, cutting down dozens of shinobi as if they were grass. Blood sprayed in arcs as limbs and bodies fell like rain, the bone-clad warrior moving through the carnage like a dance of death. And he was just one of many. Killer B saw over a dozen enemies using elemental jutsu of all five natures, cutting down wave after wave of Kumo defenders. More attackers ignored the resistance altogether, setting fires throughout the village. Massive plumes of smoke billowed from the southern warehouses, and the flames grew fiercer with each gust of wind. Explosions echoed as the stored explosion tags detonated, blowing roofs sky-high. Killer B was both furious and alarmed. As a perfect jinchriki, he immediately called upon the Eight-Tails. He suspected he might be under a genjutsuthese attackers all seemed to be at least jonin-level! Though they appeared to be only at the lower end of that spectrum... A quick glance revealed there were at least 200 of them. Emptying out all of Kumo wouldn''t even come close to matching this force. At least there weren''t any elites. "Little brat from the Yotsuki clan?" A voice suddenly called out from his side. A dazzling blade sliced toward Killer B''s neck with impeccable timing and precision. No one in his memory had ever executed a slash like this. A veteran. An elite jonin. With a clang, his blade sprang from its sheath, parrying the strike. In the reflection of his blade, he saw a pair of blood-red eyes. The thought had barely formed before he was pulled into a genjutsu. But in an instant, the Eight-Tails broke him free. Without hesitation, Killer B infused his blade with lightning chakra, severing the enemy''s weapon and countering with a strike that bisected his foe. But it was only an illusion. "Not bad," the enemy said, inspecting his broken blade. "To wield lightning like thatimpressive." "Uchiha" Killer B''s eyes narrowed. This wasn''t a living person. The cracked, ash-gray skin and hollow black eyes left no doubt in his mind. In this world, no village remembered Edo Tensei as vividly as Kumo. Everything about it was classified at the highest level. Only a select few top officials and elite shinobi knew of its horrors. As well as the name that could not be spoken. Kumo still sealed away 69 Edo Tensei bodies. Not even Konoha, which had agreed to peace talks, knew the extent of Kumo''s losses. A deafening roar shook the ground. His gaze shifted beyond the enemy shinobi. The southern wall collapsed, crumbling like soft tofu before scattering into rubble. The tremors quickly spread, toppling buildings and burying screaming Kumo shinobi beneath the debris. He saw another Kumo jonin embraced by a dead man, triggering a chain of explosions that engulfed entire blocks. The flames spread rapidly, turning the southern district into an inferno. All the attackers were reanimated corpses. Konoha had deployed Edo Tensei once again. "This village won''t hold much longer," the Uchiha revenant remarked. "And your comrades will all die. Fleeing alonethat wouldn''t sit well with you, right?" sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who summoned you?" Killer B demanded. "Can''t say," the Uchiha sneered. "That bastard placed a restriction on us. Besides, I hate the Yotsuki clan. My name is Kai. Perhaps you''ll become his puppet as well." Killer B avoided his gaze. the Eight-Tails warned. Though his opponent was a corpse, his genjutsu was formidable. Even the Eight-Tails warned him to avoid eye contact. Killer B wasn''t yet the powerhouse he''d become years later, capable of defeating Mangeky Sharingan users like Sasuke with raw taijutsu. His skills in both taijutsu and ninjutsu were still far from that level. The technique he was developing, the Acrobat, was incomplete. "Yo, dead gramps trying to act tough, fool, ya fool!" Killer B declared as his chakra flared, red chakra swirling around him. "Got things to do, ain''t dying to no corpse, that''s my rule!" A giant octopus tentacle shot out from him, lunging toward Kai with devastating force, crushing everything in its path. "So, you''re a jinchriki," Kai remarked, sidestepping the attack and countering in one fluid motion. The tentacle''s severed end hit the ground, leaving a crater in the stone. In life, Kai had mastered fire and wind. "I take back what I just said. You won''t become a puppet; you''ll just die." 67 – Becoming Empty The first time Kai encountered Muzo was during a raid on the Senju clan. At that time, Muzo was an insignificant figure among the Senju. Following the customs of the Warring States, he and his clansmen attacked a young Senju child. Muzo''s younger brother was hacked to death by them. Considering that both the Senju and Uzumaki clans were known for their robust vitality, they made sure the body was unrecognizable before stopping. Unfortunately, they missed the chance to kill Muzo himself. Through the chaos and blood, the older brother slipped away. The Senju ninja returned to retaliate. This was the greatest regret of Kai''s life. Years later, Muzo reappeared, but he was no longer the same person. The trauma had hollowed him out completely. He became known for his swift, ruthless attacks, and even his own clan stopped using his birth name, referring to him simply as Muzothe name itself meaning empty, formless, like the shell of a man he''d become. Yes, he was no longer human. People often labeled the Uchiha as evil, but Muzo was far worse. Kai had never minded being called evil. Insults from enemies were, after all, it just proved how strong he was. Within his clan, only the patriarch and Izuna were stronger than him. But to be outdone in evilness by a Senju? That was unacceptable. Especially when this judgment came from the clan leader he admired most. Kai had always hoped to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan, but he never succeeded. The clan leader bluntly told him to give up, claiming he lacked the ruthlessness to harm his own friends. Eventually, he did harm othersnot just friends but even close kinbut by then, he was no longer alive. Kai understood Muzo all too well, just as Muzo understood him. They knew how to make each other wish for death again. Watching Killer B transform in the distance, he made no effort to stop him, quietly waiting for B to complete his transformation. As B transformed, the violent chakra began affecting the surrounding air, drawing the attention of other people. "Kai, are you toying with him?" "Looks interesting. A ''vessel,'' huh." Another Edo Tensei ninja landed beside Kai, dark flakes falling from his regenerating form. "Fighting with his own will? How satisfying!" A third joined them. Several Edo Tensei ninjas gathered around, forming a loose circle around their prey. Most of them had already spread throughout the fortress, leaving no survivors in the southern district. Everywhere they went, they ravaged like locusts, their destruction the only way to alleviate their torment. By coincidence, none of the current victims were connected to the clans that formed Kumo. So, killing Kumo ninjas posed no ethical dilemma for the resurrected dead, who saw this as their final chance to indulge. --- Meanwhile, in Killer B''s spiritual world... the Eight-Tails warned. The Eight-Tails realized B hadn''t grasped the urgency. "Are you speaking to your vessel, tailed beast?" one of the Edo Tensei shinobi interrupted, his hands already forming seals. B and the Eight-Tails abruptly ceased their internal dialogue, not by choice. The Eight-Tails was the first to notice something wrong. The air had grown thick with an ancient, malevolent chakra. Halfway through his transformation, enveloped in dark red tailed beast chakra, B charged at his enemy without hesitation. The movement alone caused the earth to quake. Deep fissures spread outward like spider webs. B''s black-and-red form, surrounded by destructive chakra, unleashed shockwaves that carved deep gashes into the ground. The enemy smirked coldly. The next instant, they were torn apart, their bodies scattering like paper in the wind. Eight-Tails groaned. It recognized the technique. There once was a clan renowned for sacrificial sealing jutsu. Sure enough, strange, tadpole-like curse marks appeared on B''s body as his chakra plummeted. The marks burned black against his skin, spreading like poison. Simultaneously, the air began to coalesce with dust-like particles. For the Edo Tensei ninja, a sacrificial technique was just another jutsu. Above B, Kai emerged, pressing his clasped hands downward. A gust of wind slammed B into the fractured ground. The impact crater spread for meters in every direction. Sharp wind blades pierced through B''s tailed beast cloak, slicing deep into his body, turning him into a bloodied mess. A bone spear followed, aiming straight for his head. A guttural, inhuman cry erupted as B vanished, replaced by a fully manifested tailed beast. The Eight-Tails'' massive form rose like a mountain of flesh and chakra. To save his partner, it forcibly took over B''s body and fought at full power. The massive beast shattered the enemy''s sealing technique, flinging several Edo Tensei ninjas far away with brute force. But another surge of chakra-infused energy met the Eight-Tails head-on. It looked up to see a colossal sand sphere above, blocking out the sky. The sphere burst open, drenching the Eight-Tails in cascading sand. the Eight-Tails cursed internally. B''s current strength was far from enough to utilize its true power. Before it could react further, a massive rock pillar shot up beneath it, sending it airborne. The pillar was backed by seven or eight Edo Tensei ninjas, their hands pressed against the earth. More enemies emerged, their bloodthirsty eyes fixed on the Eight-Tails. Knowing it had no time left, it prepared to flee. The fortress had already fallen silent. There was no need to guessthe inhabitants had all been slaughtered. Before it could stabilize, dozens of Edo Tensei ninjas piled onto its massive form. Flames obscured its vision. A series of explosions rippled across its chakra-cloaked body, pushing it to its limits. --- After throwing a group of Edo Tensei ninjas in the southern fortress, Masashi paid no further attention. Regardless of their relationships during their lives, this first round had made their coordination incredibly adept. Wiping out the fortress was only a matter of time. However, the combat zone had to remain confined to the city itself, preventing any spillover. In the shinobi world, killing opposing ninjas in war was justified. But when it came to ordinary civilians, ninjas avoided harming them if there was any choice, even during national conflicts. For the fortress, he had no qualms about deploying all Edo Tensei ninjas because the village contained only ninjas. The three fortresses, though located in the Land of Frost, were managed and garrisoned by Kumo. Similarly, Konoha maintained garrisons in key military points of its allied nations. This was standard practice. However, outside these three fortresses, the majority of the coastal corridor''s population was made up of ordinary citizens of the Land of Frost. These people couldn''t be considered enemies. The culture of hiring ninjas originated in the Warring States Period. Under this system, ninjas didn''t harbor notions of patriotism. They had no nationality, only clan affiliations or village allegiances. Their aspirations weren''t global unity but achieving higher social status and income through their strength. Fighting for their country was just part of their job. Naturally, he didn''t see the Land of Frost''s citizens as enemies. He earned money from Konoha, which earned money from the Land of Firenothing to do with the Land of Frost. Even in his first life, where he was just a working stiff, he found this ninja mindset"I''m here to make money, just pay me"very appealing and easy to accept. Ninja villages embodied this ethos to the extreme, both internally and externally. If these ninja villages were thrown into a world like Earth, they''d probably be ridiculed by corporate moguls. Such a fine organizationwhy wouldn''t he protect and contribute to it? Standing outside the fortress'' northern gate, Masashi dispelled the ice barrier he had previously erected. No one had escaped. They must have all been wiped out efficiently. The road outside the gate was now a mess, with craters dotting the ground. Kumo ninjas remains lay scattered everywhere, with few intact bodies. During his past life, he had designed a specific technique to maximize the advantages of Edo Tensei, avoiding the need for excessive preparation. Using this technique, he could seal Edo Tensei bodies for repeated use. A single Edo Tensei body only needed to be created once. During combat, he could share their vision, control their movements, and even use techniques that were beyond reach in his previous life. Techniques like Tandem Paper Bombs was part of this system. Although he sometimes felt a fleeting urge to revisit unfinished plans from before, it was just thata fleeting thought. This wasn''t the environment of the First Great Ninja War. The objectives and demands of the current combat were entirely different. Moreover, he was no longer Muzo. Many conditions no longer applied. The current deployment of Edo Tensei was already pushing the limits. One fortress was enough to earn the 50 million ry. Losing these Edo Tensei bodies didn''t bother him. The biggest lesson he learned in his past life was that external power was temporary, but one''s own strength was reliable. Had his original self possessed the power he had now, he wouldn''t have died. Nor would Tobirama have fallen, as the Gold and Silver Brothers would''ve been slain on the spot. With this thought, Masashi prepared to end the technique. Right as he lifted his hand, a huge explosion shook the whole village, making the ground rumble under their feet "Is there still someone in the village?" Pakura asked, surprised. Her stance shifted instinctively to combat-ready. She had seen the Edo Tensei ninjas in action and found it hard to believe someone could hold their ground for so long against them. And the power of this ninjutsuwasn''t it excessive? "It''s not enemy ninjutsuit''s from the Edo Tensei ninjas," Masashi clarified. Through their connection, he realized that the Edo Tensei ninjas had triggered the Tandem Paper Bombs. Each Edo Tensei ninja had been imbued with numerous explosive tags, making them walking scrolls of destruction. Using the technique, they could self-activate the explosive tagsa far more convenient approach than having to step in himself. With Edo Tensei ninjas, keeping a distance was always better than making an appearance. But... they weren''t all used up yet? Judging by the intensity, they should be depleted this time. Beyond the northern wall, the continuous explosions painted the sky a fiery red. Masashi activated his shared vision. What he saw stunned him. A massive figure was surrounded by the Edo Tensei ninjas, relentlessly bombarded. He had completely missed this while circling around to cut off their retreat and neglecting chakra sensing. Nearly missing this opportunity was almost a blunder. Instead of rushing in, he continued observing through one Edo Tensei ninja. He was alive, not a reanimated body. Getting caught in Tandem Paper Bombs could genuinely result in death. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, the Edo Tensei ninjas exhausted their stockpile of explosive tags. The Eight-Tails was being gradually reduced in size by the repeated explosions. While it still retained its form, its condition was pitiful. Its massive body bore countless burns and wounds. Having stopped moving, all Edo Tensei ninjas encircled the Eight-Tails, their chakra fluctuating. Though far weaker than in life, none of them feared the tailed beast. Their confidence stemmed not from their reanimated state but their past prowess. For figures like Kai, taking down a jinchuriki in life had been routine. Though their strength had diminished, their mastery of power and combat experience remained unscathed. The Eight-Tails, now much smaller and gasping for breath, lay sprawled in the center of the Edo Tensei ninjas. None of them showed derision; for the Eight-Tails to lose to them was only natural. A jinchuriki limited both the beast and its hosta lose-lose situation. Especially in the case of this young and inexperienced jinchuriki. Kai stepped forward, flames forming a long sword in his hand. This was Kagutsuchi, the most powerful ninjutsu he had mastered in life. Though he lacked the Mangeky Sharingan, his exceptional spiritual talent allowed him to use this mighty ocular technique through his three-tomoe Sharingan. With it, he had accomplished great feats for the Uchiha clan, though ultimately slain by Masashi. Still, during that fateful battle, he had simply been unlucky. Who could''ve predicted that in their duel, a stray log would fly into his jaw at just the right moment... It was a twist of fate that even Madara and Izuna couldn''t have foreseen while handling Hashirama and Tobirama nearby. Looking at the young Yotsuki boy, Kai felt a rare twinge of pity. The boy must be furious about losing like this. "Rest in peace, young one. My sword is swift." The flames of Kagutsuchi blazed brighter as he raised the blade. Swinging the flame blade, he decapitated Killer B. But before the head hit the ground, Masashi appeared. "Are you here to fulfill your promise?" Kai asked coldly. "Yes, but" Masashi glanced at the flame blade. "You went all out with Kagutsuchi, huh?" "Any objections?" "Not really. Just letting you know you hit a clone." With a swift kick, Masashi struck the severed head, shattering it into an octopus tentacle. Killer B''s body disintegrated before them, leaving only a severed tentacle behind. Kai spun around, hurling his flame sword, which morphed into a fiery dragon in mid-air and surged toward the northern ruinswhere Killer B was fleeing at full speed. 68 – Rest in Peace The speed of the fire dragon was astonishing, catching up to Killer B in an instant and diving down. The heat alone was enough to scorch the air, creating a vacuum that pulled debris in its path. Killer B, still sprinting, quickly coated himself with the Eight-Tails'' chakra, leaping forward with a sudden burst of speed. He tumbled into a half-collapsed building, rolling to safety. A moment later, the fire dragon exploded. With a deafening roar, the surrounding buildings toppled like blocks, flames swirling outward like a tornado, reducing everything to a sea of fire. Killer B burst out from the debris and continued his wild dash north, the chakra cloak sizzling against the intense heat. Behind him, the sound of collapsing structures rumbled. There wasn''t even time to look backhe had never run this fast in his entire life. "How can this old man be so strong, yo? His flames make me dance, don''t you know!" the Eight-Tails began. "Save the history lesson, that''s what I say! Just tell me how to survive another day, hey!" B cut in, narrowly avoiding another wave of heat. Serving as Killer B''s "eyes," it gave constant warnings, but once again, it found that its host had misunderstood the situation. "Huh?" Killer B, scolded again, was momentarily confused. "Running straight''s my style, but these flames are wild!" As he habitually sprinted in a straight line, the surroundings changed abruptly. Flames surged, blazing fiercely. The scattered fires among the ruins seemed to be infused with new life, shining brilliantly. A deafening rumble spread outward in waves, flames carrying chunks of debris into the sky. The intense heat melted these fragments into volcanic bombs. This was one of Kai''s most powerful combination jutsu, a creation born of his mastery of Kagutsuchi. It pushed the nature transformation and shape transformation of fire to their absolute limits. The already-red-hot rocks streaked through the air, leaving dozens of fiery trails. Watching this familiar scene, Masashi, standing beside Kai, couldn''t help but admire it now that his past biases had been set aside. "Your technique hasn''t diminished at all," Masashi commented. No wonder Kai was regarded as the strongest fire user of his generation. Even someone as discerning as Madara considered Kai his most valued follower. Killer B, however, did not share Masashi''s appreciation. With a loud scream, he frantically dodged the volcanic bombs raining down from above. To be fair, he was already being let off lightly. During his past lifetime, Kai could unleash this technique with hundreds of bombs. He''d almost been killed by this move. Its range was simply too vast to escape. At this moment, Masashi activated his Sharingan, studying Kai''s flow and manipulation of chakra with undivided focus. The name Kagutsuchi was forever linked with Kai in the clan''s archives. However, the archives only recorded the name. Kai had died too soon, unable to fully document his insights. Still, the Senju clan, particularly Tobirama, remembered his mastery of Kagutsuchi vividly. In the original timeline, he once saw Sasuke''s use of Kagutsuchi and praised it, saying, "I''ve never seen Kagutsuchi wielded with such power." This was because he had witnessed Kai''s skill with the technique, even when using just three-tomoe Sharingan. The Three-tomoe weren''t on the same level as the Mangeky Sharingan, and ordinary fire couldn''t compare to Amaterasu. But aside from his power ceiling, Kai''s technique with Kagutsuchi was unmatched. With this skill, even as a reanimated corpse, he could display elite jonin-level combat prowess. Ahead, more than ten large and small volcanic bombs struck the village. The remnants of the streets turned into blazing infernos, the violent impacts cracking the ground and causing mass destruction of buildings. Kai''s face remained cold as he formed a single seal, rising with the wind toward Killer B, who was still charging through the flames. Masashi chuckled softly and followed with the Body Flicker. Hearing Masashi''s laughter behind him, Kai''s expression grew darker. Of all people to embarrass himself in front of, why did it have to be this guy? Once again, he activated Kagutsuchi. The firestorm began to boil inward from the edges. --- Meanwhile, in the middle of the flames, Killer B was in dire straits. A volcanic bomb had directly struck him earlier. The Eight-Tails'' chakra cloak dissolved instantly. While it had absorbed most of the damage, the impact broke several bones. Blood spurted from his mouth, evaporating in the intense heat. If not for his robust physique, he would have died. His entire body was in agony, covered in burns. But these external injuries weren''t the main issue. Inside, Kai''s wind chakra continued to ravage his body. The Eight-Tails was busy expelling the invading chakra, leaving it unable to heal him completely. It no longer had much hope that Killer B would survive. Even as a reanimated corpse, Kai was terrifyingly strong, and there were still other monsters yet to act. It saw Kai approaching, exuding murderous intent. All around, reanimated shinobi had formed a large encirclement, keeping their distance. Near the group of reanimated shinobi stood a living personanother Uchiha. No, he wasn''t just any Uchiha. He was the summoner. Killer B stopped. His trust in the Eight-Tails was absolute. He had never considered it a mere beast. "What''s wrong?" Killer B panted heavily. "Yeah, I see him. The summoner." Killer B looked at Masashi, who was walking toward him. "Another Uchiha with those eyes so red, making me wish I had stayed in bed, yeah!" Masashi''s gaze was indifferent. In the original timeline, Killer B was an interesting person. But Masashi wasn''t Naruto. He wasn''t Killer B''s friend and never would be. As the Eight-Tails'' jinchuriki and an enemy in this battle, he had only one fate: death. "Oh ho, such an arrogant jerk." Killer B grinned, his stance deceptively loose despite his injuries. "Coming at me with that smug-face perk!" "Eight-Tails jinchuriki," Masashi finally acknowledged him with a glance. "You''re a good person, but please die. It will bring the war to an end sooner." "Killing me won''t be your easy game, when I''m done you''ll remember the name!" Killer B said, secretly gathering chakra. He hoped the Uchiha would attack quicklyjust a little closer. "Don''t waste your energy," Masashi said. "The only way to end Edo Tensei is for the summoner to release it voluntarily. Killing him won''t help. Kumo should understand this technique." "Little brat from the Yotsuki clan." Kai descended from the air. "You''ve done well enough. Rest now." Before his words were finished, a fiery blade erupted from the ground beneath B, piercing him. It was fire from the earlier Volcanic Rock Bombs. With Kagutsuchi, Kai had sent the flames burrowing underground, cutting through earth and stone to strike B from below. The concentrated flames formed a sharp blade, breaking through the ground, piercing B, and lifting him into the air. Killer B thought with a peaceful smile as he felt death closing in. With that, flames erupted from B''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Guided by Kagutsuchi, they detonated. The fire tore through and consumed his body, until he was just part of the flames. Nothing remained. For a brief moment, Masashi sensed the Eight-Tails. But, as Killer B had requested, the beast chose to retreat. Just as he said, the Eight-Tails, from this moment onward, was free. --- When Killer B exploded mid-air, it was like a firework blooming in the night, radiating colorful brilliance. The last of the embers scattered in all directions before fading away. And with that, the battle came to an end. This time, he was truly gone. He could deceive once, but not twice. In the shinobi world, many jutsus can only be used onceespecially secret techniques, which are most notorious in this regard. Secret techniques are called so not because they are mysterious, but because they must remain secret. Otherwise, they lose their effectiveness. Killer B''s earlier technique was essentially a Substitution jutsu, executed using the vast chakra of the Eight-Tails. If one were unaware of this jutsu, it could indeed succeed under the cover of the Eight-Tails'' chakra. But unfortunately, Masashi had the advantage of "New Game+" knowledge. As he gazed at the now-quiet skies, he lamented that Killer B wasn''t on his side. Kumo was dominated by martial factions and was the most aggressive among the Five Great Villages, often threatening others with war. Even on a personal level, he had never regarded Kumo as a potential ally. Kumo''s double standards were infamous. To them, taking from others was "survival of the fittest." If they failed, it was the other party''s fault. And if they not only failed but were also beaten, then it was a grudge that had to be avenged at all costs. This mindset of the Yotsuki clan has now become ingrained in Kumo''s culture. Maintaining peace with such a village was surprisingly simple: just beat them so thoroughly that even their mothers wouldn''t recognize them. Shifting his gaze, Masashi surveyed his surroundings. The resurrected individuals had gathered around, all staring at him. "Relax, I keep my promises," he said with a smile. "Though promises are just another tool in our world." He looked earnestly at all of them. This truly was the final farewell. From now on, he and these figures would have no further connection. He formed the first hand seal. "Wait a moment," Kai suddenly said. Masashi paused, looking at him with confusion. "What''s the current state of the Uchiha clan?" Kai asked. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other Edo Tensei individuals perked up at this. "Yeah, and what about the Hzuki clan?" "What about the Kaguya? Did they join Kiri?" "Did my family finally overthrow those idiots in the Hzuki Clan?" "What about the Tsuchigumo clan? Did they join any village?" "Is Shukaku still controlled by Suna? Who''s the current Kazekage?" Questions burst out from everywhere as the Edo Tensei figures crowded around, their eyes full of hope, eager to hear good news. But Masashi had no time for this. "You''re dead; why worry about such things?" he said, waving them off. "Keep pushing, and I might just change my mind." The group immediately backed off, those who had been the most vocal hurriedly assuring him that they were merely curious and that he didn''t have to answer. Kai snorted, clearly unfazed. "Really? You join the Uchiha clan, and now I can''t even ask questions?" "Ask if you want, but keep it short," Masashi grumbled. "You claim you''re protecting the Uchiha. Did the Senju do something to them?" "The Senju clan dissolved long ago; there''s no Senju clan anymore," Masashi replied. He decided to answer Kai''s question for once. "You know how Madara and the Senju fell out. Tobirama didn''t actively oppress the Uchiha, but some of his students couldn''t let go of their biases." "Ah, that''s why you''re protecting the Uchiha now," Kai said, clearly satisfied. "What, just a few brats couldn''t handle you? How many of them are left?" "Do I look like I enjoy killing people?" Masashi asked. "Only one''s dead." "Tsk tsk" Kai practically smirked, his schadenfreude written all over his face. "The rest probably won''t last much longer either. Alright, I''m good. You can proceed." He frowned, then held up a hand. "Wait, one more thing. How far have you progressed with the Sharingan?" "About the same as you," Masashi said irritably. "Why?" "Then learn Kagutsuchi and record it in the clan library," Kai instructed. "You won''t master it just by relying on your Sharingan. I''ll teach you. Watch closely. The Sharingan isn''t just for copying." "I know the theory. It''s the application that" "Theory?" Kai cut him off with a scoff. "This is about feeling the flames in your blood. The Sharingan guides, but the power comes from within." "Wow, so generous. Don''t you hate me anymore?" "Generous? Becoming an Uchiha is punishment enough for you. You''ll be stuck fighting for the Uchiha for the rest of your life." Kai sneered before launching into a detailed explanation of how to use the three-tomoe Sharingan to perform Kagutsuchi. "The flames respond to emotion as much as chakra. Remember that." The other Edo Tensei figures initially listened with interest but soon found it tedious. They began to grumble about the Uchiha clan''s absurdity. one muttered under their breath. In their view, manipulating chakra should suffice. Why complicate things with ocular powers? "The Sharingan is just a crutch," someone whispered. "Real shinobi rely on their own strength." They eventually sat down, chatting among themselves and thinking about their past lives. When Pakura arrived, she found this bizarre scene of resurrected individuals casually hanging out. Upon seeing Masashi learning jutsu from Kai, she couldn''t help but think it was even more surreal. Yet she no longer felt so uneasy around the Edo Tensei figures. Apart from their corpse-like appearance, they weren''t much different from the living. As dawn broke and the first rays of sunlight painted the earth, Masashi concluded his training session. His Sharingan had recorded every detail of the technique. "I don''t expect you to master it, but at least remember it and record it. Just because you can''t doesn''t mean others can''t," Kai said smugly. "Stop showing off. I''ve already added more jutsus to the library than you." "Those are trash compared to mine." "Trash? Let''s see you pull off a Susanoo then!" Masashi shot back before forming hand seals. He released the Edo Tensei jutsu, sending all the resurrected souls back to the Pure Land. The gathered spirits began to glow, their forms shimmering as they prepared for their final departure. "Finally going back?" "Thank goodness." "Next time, I''ll make sure to die somewhere less conspicuous." Kai also began to glow as the dust on his body began to crumble away. "At least you kept your word this time." He raised a hand, sensing the jutsu''s diminishing hold on him. He knew it wouldn''t be long before he found peace in the Pure Land. "One last piece of advice," he said to Masashi. "As an Uchiha, there are many things you have no choice in." With that, his body disintegrated, his soul ascending in a pillar of light. All around, other beams of light rose, carrying souls with peaceful smiles back to their rest. As the dust settled, the remains of sacrifices used in the Edo Tensei revealed their true forms. Standing before Masashi was a young man''s corpseKai''s eldest son. This time, he would ensure they all returned to the earth properly. It was the least he could do for those whose rest he had disturbed, even if it had been necessary. As we bid farewell to another year and welcome 2025, may your days be as undying as an Edo Tensei ninja, your success as unstoppable as Kagutsuchi''s flames, and your peace as eternal as the Pure Land. Remember, like our favorite reanimated warriors, sometimes you need to rest - just try not to make it permanent! 69 – Legacy of the Hollow With the souls laid to rest, Masashi and Pakura left the ruins of southern gate behind. "We should sweep the area for any remaining Kumo squads," Pakura suggested. "If they''re running regular patrols to their fortress, we need to know their routes." Masashi nodded. "Agreed. We can''t let them establish new supply lines elsewhere." Handling the sacrifices wasn''t difficultfire took care of everything. "You''re unusually thorough with this," Pakura observed. "Some things are better left forgotten," he replied simply. Whether coming or leaving, they kept everything silent. They moved through the terrain, avoiding the main paths where possible. They headed back to Yu along the same route. On the road, Pakura expressed some regret. As a fellow former member of the Suna faction, she wished she could learn from the reanimated ninja who specialized in Magnet Release. Unfortunately, their techniques offered her nothing to study. Masashi''s luck, though, was something else. He stumbled upon a mission and conveniently discovered a batch of ready-made Edo Tensei subjects, which even included a fellow Uchiha. If that''s luck, she was willing to call him the strongest in the shinobi world. If it wasn''t luck... then the title of Hokage should belong to the Uchiha clan. Comparatively, she preferred to believe it was simply luck. "Your luck is unreal." "It is, isn''t it" Masashi sighed. "How can one person''s luck be this good?" "What kind of jutsu is it?" Pakura asked. "It enhances shape transformation," Masashi explained. "It''s just a bit powerful." Kagutsuchi and Amaterasu were a perfect match. In the original timeline, Sasuke was the only Uchiha to possess both of these ocular jutsu. In this timeline, who knows? He wasn''t even sure if Itachi could awaken the Mangeky Sharingan here. But that wasn''t a significant issue. If the Mangeky was awakened by the wrong person, it was better off not being awakened at all. The two sped through the landscape, unimpeded. No Kumo ninjas crossed their pathpossibly because Konoha''s ninja forces held the upper hand. Their assumption proved correct when they encountered their first Konoha scout team. "Jiraiya-sama''s engaged the Raikage directly," the lead scout reported after they verified identities. "Casualties?" Masashi asked sharply. "We''re holding, but barely. The balance could tip either way." As they left the mountainous area, they began to see signs of battles. They also came across fallen shinobi. Overall, more Kumo ninjas lay dead than Konoha ninjas. "They''re losing cohesion without proper supply lines," Pakura noted. "And they don''t even know why yet," Masashi said. When they met Kumo ninjas, there was no hesitationthey attacked immediately. When they met Konoha ninjas, they verified their identities again, exchanged information, and went their separate ways. In this process, the two gained a clearer picture of the situation. The main forces of the Kumo and Konoha armies had already clashed for the first time. Thanks to team support, Jiraiya had no problem activating Sage Mode and tearing through the Kumo ranks, rampaging until the Fourth Raikage blocked his path. The first clash didn''t last long. Both sides quickly withdrew their forces. The battle caused losses for both sides. Despite their numerical superiority, Kumo''s main force managed to hold its ground in this engagement. However, Kumo''s reconnaissance units were crushed by Konoha. Without the advantage of numbers, Kumo''s small squads were overwhelmed by Konoha''s teams. Konoha''s forces retreated to Yu, and the Kumo forces also pulled back. Masashi believed Kumo''s army had likely realized their supply lines were in trouble. The situation about the fortress wouldn''t stay hidden from the Kumo forces for long. He needed to deliver this information to Yu quickly, to seize this opportunity and deal a heavy blow to the Kumo army. They quickened their pace. Finally, before sunset, they saw the walls of Yu. The village''s defenses had been heightened, with additional sensor barriers and patrol units visible even from a distance. After verifying their identities, they entered the village. Masashi headed straight for Jiraiya''s "office." Opening the door, he saw the white-haired Toad Sage slouched at the desk, looking like a middle-aged man dealing with a crisis. "Jiraiya." "Hmm? Masashi, welcome back," Jiraiya mumbled, looking half-asleep. The fleeting sadness in his eyes betrayed his true feelings. This Kage-level ninja wasn''t as listless as he seemed. "You''ve had a long journey. Rest earlyyou don''t need to report to me. Go enjoy the hot springs; they''re excellent here," he said lazily, waving his hand. "No, this can''t wait," Masashi replied, already prepared to explain. He quickly reported everything about the village in one go. As the report unfolded, Jiraiya''s demeanor shifted from disinterest to something more serious, as if he wanted to smack himself awake. "Kumo''s fortress is gone?" The man''s eyes widened. "Yes." "You found reanimated shinobi? Were they left behind by one of the village''s predecessors?" "Yes, but that''s not important. For now, Kumo''s supplies won''t be replenished anytime soon." "No, Masashi, this is very important!" Jiraiya stood abruptly, seemingly about to elaborate, but then hesitated. He was facing an Uchiha. Though he had no prejudice against the Uchiha clan, he knew some topics weren''t suitable for them. He had heard stories from the old man. There was someone, an important figure during the Second Hokage''s era, who had been a hero of Konoha and the interim principal of the Ninja Academy. This person had sacrificed himself in the First Great Ninja War and had mastered the Edo Tensei. And he had died near that fortress. "Did you find that predecessor''s remains?" Jiraiya asked. "No." After spending half his life raiding graves, there was no way he''d let anyone have a chance at his own. He had strapped the last wave of exploding tags directly to his own body. "Are you sure?" Jiraiya pressed, clearly concerned. "Of course not." "Is that so No remains, then" Jiraiya decided he''d check fortress after the war. If the body had left any remains, they couldn''t be treated lightly. At the very least, they couldn''t fall into the hands of any shinobi clan. From his personal perspective, Jiraiya hoped Muzo''s remains could return to Konoha in a few decades to be buried in his homeland. "I see. In that case, we''ll need to adjust our strategy against Kumo. Masashi, notify the Uchiha clan. We''re holding a meeting." "Aren''t we attacking right now?" Masashi saw no need for a meeting. He was ready to snack on some onigiris already. "We don''t need to rush. This opportunity must be fully utilized," Jiraiya said cryptically. "If we''re too hasty, we might give ourselves away. This will be the decisive battle!" As an old hand at Konoha''s tactics, he considered himself quite knowledgeable about the Kumo ninjas. Kumo had a high tolerance for casualties in battle but also a critical weakness. Their tolerance was high because they were genuinely unafraid of tough battles. But their weakness lay in their inability to sustain wars where the costs exceeded the gains. The moment their costs outweighed their benefits, they would lose the ability to continue fighting. That was when internal dissent started to rise. Masashi used Muzo''s legacy to destroy the fortress and even killed the Eight-Tails jinchriki. Regardless of how much of the legacy Masashi has gained, this victory will undoubtedly deal a severe blow to the Kumo ninja''s morale. The loss of the Eight-Tails jinchriki was a fundamental one. However, the upper echelons of Kumo would suppress this news, rallying their forces under the banner of revenge, escalating the war, and even collaborating with Iwa to force the Land of Fire into peace talks to recoup their losses through war reparations. For this purpose, the Two-Tails jinchriki would undoubtedly be sent to the front lines, especially since Konoha had never deployed jinchriki in battle. As the ultimate weapon on the battlefield, a jinchriki''s power was undeniable. Fortunately, while Konoha''s jinchriki didn''t leave the village, they always had access to giant summoning beasts. But formalities had to still be observed. This wasn''t the Warring States Period, where standing at the village gate and shouting "For the clan!" was enough to rally fighters for a mass skirmish. Moreover, the credit for this victory was monumental. Konoha hadn''t seen such a critical hit in years. Youth had its advantages. If it were a seasoned Kage-level ninja, they''d be closely monitored, and such opportunities wouldn''t arise. From now on, Masashi would be someone all the ninja villages keep an eye on. He wouldn''t remain unknown. To wield the legacy effectively, one had to be at least Kage-level. Muzo''s techniques weren''t something just anyone could handle. And the legacy itself would undoubtedly become a source of trouble. Many coveted it, not only in Konoha but in other villages as well. No one believed someone would obtain such a legacy and not use it to further their power. Muzo was one of the most brilliant figures of the late Warring States Period. The ninjutsu he mastered was enough to create a sixth Great Ninja Village. This wouldn''t be easythere was much to hash out in the future. The question was whether the Uchiha clan could withstand the pressure. Though he claimed there was no rush, Jiraiya acted swiftly, convening a meeting without delay. At the meeting, he first announced the news. The room erupted in commotion. "Muzo''s legacy... in Uchiha hands?" The jonin of civilian background were shocked by the sheer scale of the victory, while the ninja clan representatives focused on the legacy of Muzo. After Madara left Konoha, Muzo was the one who, alongside the Second Hokage, held actual power over Konoha, one openly, the other in the shadows. Danz might be the unscrupulous "Darkness of the Shinobi," but his methods, while shady, are nothing more than that. People cursed him when appropriate and took him down when evidence was solid. But Muzo? Only Tobirama dared criticize him. Otherwise, why else would the villagers turn a blind eye when this scoundrel flirted with women all over the place? Did they really think ninja clan women were that easy to charm? That they''d let things slide with just a slap on the wrist? The truth was, people preferred him being "Muzo the Scoundrel" over him reverting to the "Hollow" of their memories. "Masashi, did none of the reanimated individuals survive?" a jonin asked Masashi. "Of course not. What, should I invite them to the hot springs for a soak?" Masashi retorted. Though his tone wasn''t exactly friendly, no one minded. After all, with such a monumental achievement, it was understandable to feel annoyed at being questioned. But questions still needed to be asked. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the Warring States Period, everyone was wicked, their consciences lost. Landlords went bankrupt, samurai roamed aimlessly, and the weak fell victim to the strong in widespread starvation. In the endless battles among ninja clans, corpses piled up like mountains. And among the Senju clan, one man lost all his siblings, parents, and even his lover. By the time people noticed him, he had grown from an obscure member of the clan into the ultimate evil of the Senju clan. Not many people knew his birth name; he was only known as Muzo. After the founding of the village, he abruptly seemed to have a change of heart and started pursuing love. Who would dare stop him? If they did, they''d end up strung from a flagpole as an offering to the heavens. And many clans even genuinely considered marrying into his family, given the treasures he possessed. In the end, however, his last known relationship was with a woman from the Uchiha clan. "The timing is... interesting," a Hyga elder commented softly. "An Uchiha wielding Muzo''s power, just when we need it most." The ninja clan representatives firmly believed that Muzo must have left a method of utilizing his legacy with the Uchiha clan. Some even suspected Masashi might be his descendant. After all, Muzo was infamous for rarely returning home at night during his prime. Even with precautions, there must have been oversights. The clans tried to recall Muzo''s likeness from their records. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find any similarities in Masashi''s appearance. "Ahem!" Jiraiya coughed heavily, interrupting their musings. "Let''s focus. I propose launching the decisive battle against the Kumo ninja ahead of schedule. Does anyone object?" "Wouldn''t that be too aggressive?" a jonin from the Sarutobi clan asked. "Our military supplies have been heavily consumed recently, and resupply hasn''t caught up. If the Kumo ninja set a trap, the situation could favor them." "I think it''s feasible," a Hyga representative countered. "The Kumo ninja''s supplies are even tighter. The fortress held more than half their stockpile. Their camp supplies probably barely suffice for defense." "But they still have the Two-Tails jinchriki, which could turn the tide." "We can concentrate our jonin forces," another clan head suggested. "With Jiraiya-sama and Masashi both having giant summoning beasts, we won''t be weaker than a jinchriki. If we can kill the Two-Tails, the death of the Eight-Tails jinchriki will become impossible to hide. The Kumo ninja would have to sue for peace, and Iwa''s focus would shift to them." "Not necessarily." An intelligence officer stepped forward. "Recent intelligence suggests Iwa is in contact with Suna. They might attack Konoha instead." The room engaged in serious debate. Jiraiya thought. However, the majority leaned toward gradually applying pressure through superior strength to corner the Kumo ninja before delivering a decisive blow. He observed this quietly. This wasn''t fear of battle; it stemmed from deeper motivations. Merit. Masashi''s achievements were not only massive but also swift, disrupting many ninja clans'' strategies for this war. Of course, everyone wanted their village to win, but they also hoped to meet their expected returns. Launching the decisive battle early carried risks. For those prioritizing stability, opposition was natural. Although Jiraiya was the commander, he had to consider everyone''s demands. Everyone present represented more than just themselves. "Alright, I understand your views." Waving his hand to end the discussion, Jiraiya decided on a compromise that would satisfy most. "Expedite the transport of supplies from the rear. Meanwhile, the front lines must not slacken. Starting now, we''ll increase the number of deployed squads to eliminate the Kumo ninja''s scouts." He surveyed the room. "Before we launch the decisive battle, we''ll do everything possible to confine the Kumo ninja forces to their strongholds. This is my strategy. Any objections?" "No objections, Jiraiya-sama." "Agreed." "The Hyga clan will handle reconnaissance." The clan representatives voiced their support. The civilian jonin, being relatively straightforward, had fewer objections. With consensus achieved, Jiraiya waved dismissively, signaling the end of the meeting. 70 – Snake Eyes on the Cat As the Konoha ninja army adjusted its strategy, with the main force standing by and shifting focus to annihilating enemy squads in field battles, the jonin, including Masashi, were given some rest. Jiraiya set up a rotation system, keeping only a few jonin on duty at a time. Several jonin had gathered at one of the rest areas, discussing the recent strategic changes. The smell of tea filled the place as they debated the merits of their new approach. "We''re spreading our forces too thin," a senior jonin said, setting down his cup with a frown. "The enemy could exploit the gaps in our defense." Masashi leaned against the wall, eyes half-closed. "Sometimes efficiency requires aggression. A direct approach with our full strength would end this faster." "And risk more casualties?" Another jonin cut in, looking up from the map spread on the low table. "We''ve already lost enough people." "Better quick losses than a drawn-out war." Although Masashi believed that given Konoha''s current configuration, a direct and aggressive approach might be the most efficient, he deferred to the consensus. After all, at its core, a ninja village functioned as a service organization. When Tobirama established the nomination system for the Hokage, it wasn''t specifically targeting the Uchiha. At that time, the Uchiha themselves had no intention of vying for the position of the First Hokage. It was Hashirama''s less-than-reliable handling of the matter that inadvertently put Madara on a rollercoaster of emotions. With no combat missions for the moment, Masashi took the opportunity to enjoy the famed hot springs of Yu. However, soaking in the springs didn''t mean neglecting his training. His focus was on Lightning Release body techniques and Kagutsuchi. The latter proved significantly more challenging. Kagutsuchi, a true Mangeky Sharingan ability, was theoretically impossible to understand or utilize without awakening the Mangeky. Historically, most Uchiha who awakened the Mangeky Sharingan couldn''t clearly articulate their abilities. Every Mangeky technique was born directly from the user''s deepest desires, a system completely detached from conventional ninjutsu. But Kai had managed to create this technique purely with the power of a three-tomoe Sharingan. Remarkably, it worked just like the Mangeky version of Kagutsuchi. Before divine beings entered the fray, any Mangeky ability was a formidable weapon. Amaterasu could defeat almost anyone at a glance, representing the pinnacle of elemental transformation. Tsukuyomi and Kotoamatsukami epitomized genjutsu, the former shattering minds with violence, the latter manipulating its victims without them ever noticing. Kamui excelled in both offense and defense, reigning supreme among space-time techniques. And Kagutsuchi, while seemingly less impactful than the aforementioned techniques, was unparalleled in shape manipulation. Turning something inherently abstract into something akin to a standard ninjutsu was extraordinarily difficult. Even with a three-tomoe Sharingan, mastering it was no guarantee. Fortunately, Masashi was one of the rare Uchiha who could properly wield ocular power at the three-tomoe stage. For him, Kagutsuchi was challenging but not impossible. --- In Yu''s abandoned training grounds, now converted into tourist spots, the place was often filled with the sounds of crackling and explosions, with the occasional fire pillar shooting into the sky. This kept the Yu ninja at a distance, though Uchiha clan members frequently visited to train together. "It''s like trying to grab smoke," one Uchiha member complained after another failed attempt. "Because you''re thinking of it as chakra. Think of it as an extension of your vision." "But the flames won''t stabilize!" "That''s the point. They''re not meant to be stable. They''re meant to be alive." The jonin of the Uchiha clan had a straightforward strategy: unity. Since the night of the Nine-Tails attack, the Uchiha understood the importance of acting collectively. Instead of endless debates over better tactics, they decided to band together and act decisively, adjusting strategies as needed. This time was no exception. Whether or not Masashi inherited the Muzo''s legacy, the sentiment was unanimous: support him. In the training grounds today, a group of Uchiha was gathered, all honing their fire-release techniques. True to his pragmatic nature, Masashi included them in his training to share knowledge and elevate everyone''s abilities. "There''s a qualitative threshold we''re missing," Masashi explained, watching another attempt fizzle out. "Something beyond just strengthening our eyes." "Like the difference between regular chakra and nature energy?" Tetsuka asked, his own Sharingan analyzing the failed technique. "Exactly. But for each Uchiha, that threshold manifests differently." If Kagutsuchi could be popularized, an Uchiha ninja''s standard capability in battle would shift from one-on-two to one-on-three. For the fire-specializing Uchiha clan, Kagutsuchi was nothing short of a divine weapon. But as always, the fire remained unruly and uncooperative. The root issue was the difference between controlling ocular power and chakra. "So what you''re saying is..." a senior Uchiha began, his brow furrowed in concentration. "We each need to find our own path to control." Masashi said. "The traditional path won''t work here." Chakra manipulation follows a rigorous and well-established system. Ocular power, however, was entirely subjective. If there was any guiding principle, it was simply this: "If you believe you can, then you caneven if you can''t." This left the group of Uchiha jonin scratching their heads, much to Masashi''s frustration. He had hoped that someone in the group would experience a breakthrough to accelerate the progress. Instead, they were all struggling more than he was. Shape manipulation was not a foreign concept to the Uchiha. Techniques like Fire Dragon Bomb and Dragon Flame Caterwaul all involved fire shape manipulation. However, those techniques required hand signs, and the resulting shapes were fixed. Kagutsuchi, in contrast, demanded freeform manipulation, replacing hand signs with ocular power. The fire created by this technique could be endlessly manipulated as long as it wasn''t extinguished. Yet, none of them, including Masashi, could perform even basic shape transformations. He concluded that the issue lay in insufficient ocular power. Just as chakra achieved qualitative change at a certain threshold, so too did ocular power. Before this threshold was reached, the only noticeable improvement was an enhancement of the Sharingan''s basic functions. He theorized that the qualitative change might vary for each individual. For Kai, it seemed to enhance control. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After another failed attempt, Masashi admitted to himself that he couldn''t fully master the technique in his current state. Just like his Susanoo, which was inaccessible outside of Sage Mode, Kagutsuchi required a power boost from the Mangeky. "Step back a little, everyone," he announced, preparing to shift tactics. "How far is ''a little'' with you?" Tetsuka asked, already moving back. "Far enough to not get burned I guess?" The jonin promptly gave him space, knowing all too well that fire, once out of control, spared no oneeven those proficient in fire. With a single thought, Masashi tapped into the natural energy stored within him. Flame-like markings appeared on his face as his chakra and ocular power surged in Sage Mode. He released a controlled amount of chakra, transforming it with fire nature, then used his ocular power to manipulate it. Drawing on Kai''s "insights" and his own experience with Susanoo, he shaped the fire into a sword. The flames twisted and danced before solidifying into the form of a blade, stable and precise. The gathered jonin marveled at the sight, crowding around to observe the fire sword. "Why don''t you try cutting something?" someone suggested. Masashi nodded, walking to a nearby target and swinging the sword. The blade passed cleanly through, leaving the upper half of the target to slide off, its cut edge charred black. Kagutsuchi had been successfully executed, with a perfect transformation. He would call it Sage Art: Kagutsuchi. In the final days before the decisive battle, one of Masashi''s main tasks was to accumulate natural energy. After confirming that he couldn''t use it without "buffing up," he stopped worrying about it. Of course, he still practiced daily, but only briefly before deactivating it quickly. Good resources should be saved for critical moments. What was the point of a buff if it didn''t let you last for a hundred rounds? And so, finally, the time for a group brawl had arrived. Konoha''s military supplies had been replenished. Most importantly, Kumo''s forces were beaten to the point where they could no longer operate in small, independent squads. Without the havoc caused by the Nine-Tails, Konoha''s basic combat strength was solid. In the original timeline, Konoha''s losses on the night of the Nine-Tails attack were concentrated among the genin. The higher-ranking jonin were mostly unharmed unless they recklessly got close to the Nine-Tails'' claws. As a result, Konoha in the original timeline, with its genin forces severely depleted, found itself unable to continue its confrontation with Kumo after a brief clash. Even though it knew Kumo''s threats were habitual, Konoha dared not take risks and was forced to compromise. This led to Konoha handing over Hizashi''s corpse, with his Byakugan already destroyed. The high-ranking officials of Kumo understood that this was Konoha''s bottom line. Any further provocation would lead to a desperate fight, something Kumo wanted to avoid. Their goal was robbery, not war to the death. Thus, peace was achieved. But in this timeline, the attitude of Konoha''s clans was completely the opposite. They were more worried about Kumo suddenly deciding not to fight. When Konoha''s main forces departed from Yu, the clansmen marched with high spirits, brimming with fighting intent. Thanks to the frequent skirmishes and reconnaissance battles during this time, the genin of clan origin had already earned their battle merits. With military supplies in place, there were no further worries. Now it was time for the jonin to earn their share of merits. On Earth, there was a certain big shot named Napoleon who liked to concentrate his artillery, calling it the "King of Battle." In the shinobi world, the "King of Battle" was the jonin, and long ago, it was established that in large-scale fights, if there were enough jonin, some should always be grouped together. The Konoha''s army, numbering over ten thousand, spread out after leaving the village. They continued using the traditional multi-front deep-penetration strategy. This was necessary. Otherwise, it would just lead to unnecessary casualties. Clusters of jonin acted as spearheads, while chunin and genin stayed in small squad formations. The mobilized Konoha ninjas advanced straight toward Kumo''s main base. As for the Kumo army, from the perspective of the entire Land of Hot Water, they had already lost their ability to gather intelligence on the periphery. However, they still had enough strength to send out scouts. Thus, when the Konoha ninjas approached the village that Kumo had turned into a stronghold, battles between scouts and guards broke out once again. This did not hinder the main advance of Konoha''s forces. Masashi, like most of the jonin, moved alongside Jiraiya. Pakura, however, had been sent out separately. Her Scorch Release was better suited for small squad combat. But even while moving, Masashi didn''t stop absorbing natural energy. Finally, he saw the large village in the distance. Once, this village had been the central battleground for countless ninja clans, its once-bustling streets turned into grim graveyards. Over time, the area became a haunting place filled with bones, rumored to be a haven for ghosts. But after the establishment of the One Country-One Village system, this village, located at a major transportation hub, regained its prosperity. Otherwise, Kumo wouldn''t have chosen it as a stronghold. Jiraiya led a group of jonin to a high ground overlooking the battlefield. Below them, on the plains, Konoha and Kumo ninjas were locked in fierce combat, the ground stained red with blood. On the village walls, Kumo jonin were also watching, waiting for an opportunity to turn the tide. They had noticed the group on the distant high ground. They knew those were the true opponents. They had long been aware of the destruction of the fortress. Konoha had somehow managed to accomplish it overnight. All the Kumo stationed there were annihilated, and the Eight-Tails jinchuriki was missing. No one believed that Killer B was dead. There were only minor signs of partial transformation at the site, something that didn''t align with the norm. the Kumo commanders reasoned. It was clear he must have been captured. But to destroy the fortress so thoroughly that Killer B couldn''t even fully unleash the Eight-Tails? Only multiple Kage-level individuals leading a group of jonin could achieve that. Jiraiya and the Konoha jonin couldn''t possibly have sneaked there. Kumo wasn''t so lax. Jiraiya and his group had always been in Yu. Thus, Kumo suspected Iwa. Possibly even Suna. After all, Suna was Konoha''s ally, and they would relish the chance to strike at Kumo. No smaller village could muster such power. They had already sent messages back to their village, requesting reinforcements to investigate. For now, they announced within the army that Killer B was on a secret mission. But today, Konoha suddenly launched a massive offensive. The timing was terrible for Kumo, coming right before their next supply shipment was due to arrive. The loss of the fortress had severely weakened Kumo''s supply capacity. Without that transit hub, transportation costs had skyrocketed, and safety had plummeted. Konoha not only hampered Kumo''s reconnaissance efforts but also attacked their supply lines. As a result, Kumo''s resource stockpile was even tighter than when they first heard about the fortress''s fall. Many low-level Kumo ninjas didn''t even have enough explosive tags. At this moment, the Fourth Raikage stood on the village wall. Lightning chakra crackled around him intermittently, betraying his agitation. His face showed no emotion. Only those who knew him well could tell that this expression meant the Raikage was in an extremely foul mood. "Yugito," he suddenly said. "Yes, Raikage-sama," a female ninja responded. "I''ll hold off Jiraiya. Your task is to kill as many Konoha ninjas as possible. Avoid engaging their jonin." "Understood." "The rest of you, same as last time. Keep your opponents occupied." "Yes!" The group responded loudly, their voices filled with pent-up frustration. Konoha''s tactics during this time had been utterly infuriating. "Good! Move out!" The Fourth Raikage barked before leaping off the village wall, his body already wrapped in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode. "Reckless as always, Raikage-sama" his guards muttered with wry smiles, but they followed, one after another. Alongside them, other Kumo jonin jumped down as well, their formations tight and disciplined despite their commander''s impulsive charge. From his vantage point, Hizashi immediately relayed this information to the jonin, his Byakugan tracking every movement. "The Raikage is on the move, and so is their jinchuriki. They''re splitting their forcesthe Raikage''s heading straight for us." "Got it, Hizashi," Jiraiya said, stretching his limbs. "Let''s go, too." With that, he leapt from the high ground. The Konoha jonin followed, smiling as they joined the charge. their expressions seemed to say. Among the eight great ninja clans, the Uchiha and Sarutobi clans were particularly excited. These two clans excelled at battlefield assaults, and they thrived in scenarios like this. Masashi didn''t smile. He was too busy. There was no time for grinningevery second spent gathering natural energy was crucial, as he would need it soon. Following his clansmen, he quickly broke ahead of the pack, then summoned his beast. With a deafening roar, a massive black snake appeared on the battlefield, Masashi standing atop its head. "Kuro." "Masashi, your orders?" "See that cat? Charge straight at it!" His eyes fixed on Yugito. 71 – The Chain That Binds The massive black-scaled snake instantly drew everyone''s attention as it appeared on the battlefield. "Orochimaru?" This was the Fourth Raikage''s first reaction. Several Kumo jonin near him tensed. "Those scales are different..." one of his commanders muttered, but the Raikage had already dismissed the thought. Why would someone suddenly attack an ally they had just cooperated with? If that were the case, what''s the point of defecting? Where''s the loyalty in the shinobi world? "Konoha still has someone like this?" he was slightly surprised but unconcerned. It was just a summoned beast. "Let Yugito deal with it!" he ordered before turning back to charge toward Jiraiya. Lightning chakra crackled around his body. His main goal was to prevent the Toad Sannin from powering up like last time. The Lightning Release Chakra Mode was undeniably powerful and effective in most combat situations. However, its weakness lay in its lack of wide-scale destructive capabilities, making it ineffective as a battlefield sweeper. Thus, the Fourth Raikage''s only aim this time was to stop Jiraiya from activating his enhancements. Without his Sage Mode, the Fourth Raikage was confident he could prevent Jiraiya from focusing on killing ordinary Kumo ninjas. With his Lightning Release Chakra Mode fully activated, he tore into the Konoha ninjas'' ranks like a hot knife through butter, brushing aside those in his path like paper. Bodies flew through the air, some still twitching from the lightning coursing through them. "The Raikage himself!" a Konoha ninja shouted in panic. "Don''t engage! Fall back to formation!" another commander yelled, pulling his subordinates back. He charged all the way to the base of Gamabunta. The giant toad had no time to react before the Raikage, cloaked in lightning, launched a punch directly at Jiraiya. --- Elsewhere, the jonin of both sides were locked in fierce battles. In the distance, Masashi merely glanced at the scene before refocusing on the fully transformed Two-Tails jinchriki. On his way there, Kuro had already trampled countless Kumo ninjas underfoot. Due to the nature of their ninjutsu systems, Kumo and Iwa favored dense formations for large-scale battles. But the serpents from Rychi Cave were natural counters to such formations. The ordinary Kumo ninjas'' Lightning Release Taijutsu was utterly ineffective against the serpent''s defenses. And for elemental ninjutsu, mid-to-lower-level ninjas often relied on explosive tags for good reason. "Reform the lines! Don''t scatter!" a Kumo commander shouted desperately. "It''s breaking through everything!" came the panicked response as another line collapsed. While Lightning Release Taijutsu was among the most cost-effective techniques for genin ninjas, there were limits to its effectiveness. Additionally, Lightning Release Taijutsu was distinct from the advanced Lightning Release Chakra Mode used by higher-ranking ninjas. Without jonin-level expertise, it was impossible to master the latter. Most Kumo ninjas practiced a basic form of Lightning Release Taijutsu, using the piercing properties of Lightning Release to enhance their melee attacks. Technically, the highest level of this art would be something like Kakashi''s initial version of the Chidori. Ordinary Kumo ninjas, however, were far from reaching such mastery. As such, Masashi didn''t even bother to equip Kuro with advanced defensive enhancements. Kuro''s path was littered with carnage. Kumo ninjas were either ignored and crushed underfoot, slapped into paste by its tail, or sent flying with a casual shake. Blood and broken bodies marked its path through their ranks, the screams of the dying mixing with orders to retreat. Though Kumo ninjas were known for their bravery, they weren''t reckless. Faced with this unstoppable force, the Kumo ninjas retreated in haste. At the end of the battlefield stood Yugito, fully transformed into her Tailed Beast Form. Blue flames flickered around her massive form as chakra swirled violently. Like Killer B, she was a perfect jinchriki, now in the complete form of her tailed beast. At this moment, she was literally a giant cat. As this massive cat opened its mouth wide, far in the distance, Masashi clasped his hands together. The ground trembled as enormous ice-formed arms burst forth, targeting the retreating Kumo ninjas. In the next instant, the arms swung violently. A barrage of ice spikes rained down across the battlefield. The sudden, large-scale attack caught many Kumo ninjas off guard. Those who couldn''t escape in time were pinned to the ground, blood splattering everywhere. Some were pierced through their limbs, others through their stomachs, and some lost their heads entirely. "When did he set up those seals?" a Konoha jonin whispered. "He planned this from the start..." another replied, watching the devastation unfold. Witnessing this, Yugito, enraged, unleashed a Tailed Beast Bomb. While the bomb took some time to charge, its release was swift. In moments, it reached the black serpent. But in front of everyone, the bomb was captured by a Flying Thunder God barrier, swallowed whole, and redirected to the icy wasteland created by Masashi''s earlier attack. A brilliant light erupted from the site, blinding all who looked. The sudden white light caused the ground to quake, twist, crack, and surge. At the explosion''s epicenter, all matter was vaporized. Around it, bodies were flung into the air by the shockwave, only to crash back to the ground. The extreme heat and pressure distorted the surrounding air. Debris, dust, and fragments of the ground rose high into the sky, forming a mushroom cloud. The Kumo ninja army at the site was completely obliterated. Despite the lack of full charge time, Yugito''s Tailed Beast Bomb demonstrated the strategic value of jinchriki as weapons of mass destruction. Unfortunately for her, not a single Konoha ninja was killed. An icy wall, creaking and groaning, had blocked the deadly shockwave from reaching the Konoha forces. Meanwhile, Kuro, now clad in the chakra armor of Sage Art: Majestic Attire, gleamed brilliantly under the sunlight. Obediently following Masashi''s orders, she charged toward the distant tailed beast. The Majestic Attire hadn''t slowed it down in the slightest, and now, no obstacles remained. The faces of the Kumo jonin changed drastically at the sudden turn of events. --- The Fourth Raikage stared at the battlefield. "Flying Thunder God?" Having once lost to Minato in terms of speed, he had thoroughly investigated his rival''s abilities. As one of the Five Kage, he had access to the intelligence networks necessary to uncover the truth behind the Yellow Flash. Thus, he knew that Minato''s speed was not simply due to raw ability, but because of a space-time ninjutsu: the Flying Thunder God. "Support Yugito!" he ordered decisively. He turned and prepared to rush back to aid her. "Hold them off!" Jiraiya commanded simultaneously. Abandoning his earlier cautious approach, he leaped from Gamabunta''s head. The Sage Toads from Mount Myboku perched on his shoulders, their combined efforts finally activating Sage Mode. His toad-like eyes opened wide as he charged toward the Raikage. The Konoha jonin acted swiftly, intercepting the Kumo jonin and holding them back with all their might. Everyone on the Konoha side knew that as long as no one interfered, Yugito would inevitably fall to Masashi. This guy was even stronger than during that fateful night. Still, the Konoha forces couldn''t help but feel a bit disheartened. The top prize for this battle''s merit? Out of reach now. No chance of competing for it. They''d have to settle for second place, losing out on ten million ry. After all, this was an Uchiha. Geniuses were churned out every generationit was just how it was. A mere 19-year-old Kage-level ninja? Sure, why not. With these thoughts in mind, the jonin from various clans fought fiercely, determined to hold off the Kumo jonin. Though Jiraiya couldn''t match the Raikage in speed, his Sage Mode gave him enough power to hold his ground, creating a stalemate between the two. --- Meanwhile, Kuro under Masashi''s control coiled tightly around Yugito, restraining her. Before she could break free, his hands flashed through a series of seals, summoning water serpents that erupted from his palms and shot toward their target. With supernatural speed, the water serpents latched onto Yugito, their fangs sinking deep into the Tailed Beast''s Chakra Form. Where they bit, ice and dark sealing marks spread in tandem, forming patterns across her massive body. She roared in fury as the Two-Tails chakra weakened with each new seal, ice crackling as it spread alongside the marks. In that frozen moment of vulnerability, countless more water serpents erupted, forming a massive net that trapped her. Kuro quickly coiled tightly around the enemy, immediately starting to constrict her own body. Though the snakes of Rychi Cave were extraordinary creatures nurtured by natural energy, they still retained many of their original animal instincts. Masashi watched as her movements followed the same pattern he''d studied countless times. For example, relying on judgment during battle. They would strike to kill only when confident of a one-hit killwhen holding an absolute advantageusing their judgment and focus to secure victory. If it were a typical living creature, being wrapped by Kuro like this would mean either death or being left with "half a life." The snake''s crushing force could pulverize rock, let alone flesh and bone. Unfortunately, the complete Tailed Beast Transformation was essentially the ultimate version of the Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak. Thus, for Yugito, as long as this chakra cloak wasn''t destroyed, she''d be perfectly fine. What really posed a threat to her were the "sealing snakes" wielded by Masashi. These snakes were sealing off her control over the tailed ceast chakra. --- The Two-Tails, Matatabi, sealed within her, was very familiar with this kind of technique. Matatabi, whose voice was distinctly feminine, appeared as a large cat covered entirely in blue chakra flames. Her tone was gentle, unlike the rough-and-tumble vibe of her single-tailed "brother." Shukaku was the type to start spouting gang jargon as soon as it opened its mouth. Still, even Matatabi was getting anxious now. It wasn''t for its own sakeafter all, being a tailed beast, it couldn''t die anyway. But it didn''t want Yugito to die. Since its creation, it had had many hosts, but Yugito was the only one it genuinely cared for. Their bond went beyond mere container and containedthey were true partners. To be blunt, the tailed beasts had different temperaments. The more docile ones had grown somewhat accustomed to being sealed over the years. Their expectations had shiftedfrom "not being sealed at all" to simply hoping their hosts had a pleasant personality. Of course, getting along wasn''t enough to achieve Perfect Jinchriki status. It was only one of the necessary conditions. The host also had to possess the ability to perfectly control the tailed beast''s chakra. Yugito, struggling against the sealing technique, was taken aback. "How can an Uchiha know Uzumaki sealing techniques?" The Uzumaki clan had been destroyed long ago, though that wasn''t entirely accurate. Uzushio had indeed been destroyed, and many members of the Uzumaki clan had been scattered across various countries, living under assumed identities. Among them were even direct descendants. However, some had chosen to join the Land of Fire. A few of them, those with intact legacies, joined Konoha. Though they had difficulty accepting the fall of Uzushio emotionally, they didn''t hold Konoha responsible. After all, Konoha had arrived late but hadn''t been indifferent. Even from a pragmatic standpoint, Konoha couldn''t have allowed the Uzumaki clan to disappear completely. Such an outcome would have tarnished not just its reputation, but that of the Hokage''s lineage. Faced with the near-universal assault on the Uzumaki clan by the shinobi world at the time, Konoha''s decision was to deploy troops to aid them. The Third Hokage had even prepared for an all-out war with Kiri. During that war, Danz fought at the frontlines, losing an eye in battle. If it hadn''t been for Kagami, he would''ve died. Those who survived built a new shrine within Konoha''s territory and reorganized Konoha''s sealing squad. Before this, the sealing squad was not an independent department but merely a unit type within the Konoha forces. From then on, the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques were integrated into Konoha in a relatively complete form. This marked the beginning of Konoha''s dominance in the field of sealing arts in the shinobi world. However, the surviving Uzumaki clan members remained haunted by memories of the past. They no longer organized themselves as a ninja clan, and many ceased to be shinobi altogether. During the Third Hokage''s tenure, aside from Kushina, there wasn''t a single prominent shinobi with the Uzumaki name in Konoha''s forces. As Minato became Hokage, the Uzumaki survivors began reconsidering direct service to Konoha. It seemed that when Kushina transitioned to being the Hokage''s wife, the Uzumaki clan started becoming more open to the idea of identifying as Konoha shinobi. However, the Adamantine Sealing Chains, a core legacy of the clan, were beyond even Minato. In the original Uzumaki clan, very few people had mastered this technique. Compared to techniques like the Reaper Death Seal, which demanded life as its cost, the Adamantine Sealing Chains were the true hallmark of the Uzumaki clan. During the Warring States Period, Uzumaki clan powerhouses used chains instead of ninja tools in combat. Once struck, their enemies were effectively finished. Yugito had certainly heard of the Adamantine Sealing Chains. "So, this is the Uchiha''s version of Adamantine Sealing Chains?" Yugito realized. While it was true that the sealing techniques of Kumo were inferior to those of Konoha, the fact that they had managed to produce Perfect Jinchriki showed their proficiency in sealing arts. Thus, her knowledge and instincts were sharp. The sealing arts of all Five Great Villages weren''t lackingKonoha''s were just so strong that they made the others look weak. When Masashi unleashed his sealing snakes, Yugito knew she was up against a formidable foe. She had been resisting, but it felt like tug-of-war. When you saw the other team''s arms were thicker than your team''s legs, you pretty much knew the result in your heart. Struggling was human nature. Only when facing death could one realize how skilled they were at clinging to life. In her fully transformed tailed beast state, she activated the corrosive effects of her chakra cloak. Blue flames intensified, eating away at everything they touched. Kuro screeched in pain, scales sizzling under the caustic chakra. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, Kuro," Masashi muttered, glancing at his summon. He decisively dismissed the summoning. The next time he encountered Manda, he was sure to be cursed at. Kuro vanished back to Rychi Cave in a puff of smoke, and he began to fall. Using the momentum of his fall, he gave a mighty tug, trying to pull Matatabi''s chakra downward. Yugito initially rejoiced, but quickly realized something was wrong. Reacting swiftly, she adjusted her body to follow Masashi''s downward pull. Otherwise, her Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak might have been stripped away. After all, it was merely a layer of chakra attached to her body, not the real Matatabi. Landing on the ground, Masashi noted that the chakra cloak had remained intact. He quickly formed a single-hand seal, summoning multiple arms from the surrounding area that grasped toward her. At the same time, an icy snake emerged from the ground beneath him, mirroring Kuro''s previous movements as it coiled around Yugito. Standing atop the snake''s head, he met her gaze directly. The fiery Sage Markings on his face seemed to truly burn, a reflection of Sage Mode pushed to its peak. Chakra swirled around him in visible waves. The Sharingan''s tomoe spun rapidly as they met the fierce gaze of the Two-Tails'' host. Masashi could only use Kagutsuchi in Sage Mode for a simple reason: with Sage Mode''s amplification, his Sharingan''s ocular power could reach the base level of the Mangeky Sharingan. This revelation had come to him during his time studying the Sage Mode. Illusionary techniques through the Sharingan were pushed to their limit, assailing Yugito''s will. 72 – White Mist, Red Dawn From a distance, the Two-Tails jinchriki looked nothing short of miserable. Countless water snakes bound her, which restrained her fully transformed tailed beast state. Around her, massive icy hands emerged from the ground, gripping her legs and holding them firmly in place. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t break free. The blue flames of Matatabi flickered against the ice, steam rising where they met, but the hands remained unmelted. Although the giant icy hands had previously crushed hundreds of ninjas effortlessly, the nearby Kumo ninja forces had rallied to support their jinchriki. "Teams of four! Don''t let them isolate us!" A senior chunin shouted, organizing the scattered forces. "Watch for genjutsu! He''s an Uchiha!" Another squad leader warned. After the Ninja Academy was first established by Konoha, it became the standard system across the Five Great Nations following the First Great Ninja War. This system nurtured countless civilian ninjas loyal to the five major villages. Today, civilian ninjas formed the majority of the shinobi world, and their strength couldn''t be ignored. Their loyalty to their villages often surpassed that of the ninja clans. Their willingness to sacrifice was unmatched, making collective spirit the cornerstone of the One Nation-One Village system. This faith ran deep, becoming the backbone of the ninja villages. It was not only Konoha that produced heroes. These individuals shared the same heart for their villages. Without orders from a jonin, squads of four quickly assembled and merged into a torrent of ninjas charging towards Masashi. The ground trembled under their advance, battle cries filling the battleground as they moved as one. --- Meanwhile, the mental clash between Masashi and Yugito continued. With the help of Matatabi, Yugito frequently broke free from the genjutsu, only to be dragged back into them by Masashi. He was never skilled in genjutsu like Shisui, and he didn''t expect to resolve Yugito''s willpower with it. However, the seamless cooperation between the perfect jinchriki and her tailed beast exceeded his expectations. Obito wasn''t particularly adept at genjutsu either. From their last clash, that much was evident. And yet, he had controlled the Fourth Mizukagea perfect jinchriki, though not as skilled as Killer B. The Eight-Tails jinchriki was flawless in his control. Masashi realized he had overlooked something crucial about Obito''s method. The Fourth Mizukage could not have been subdued so easily, even by the Mangeky Sharingan. Especially given that Obito''s Mangeky ability wasn''t related to genjutsu. He judged Obito''s genjutsu talent to be on par with his ownmediocre at best. For now, he didn''t have the luxury to dwell on this. In his mental tug-of-war with Yugito, he achieved his objective. The sealing snakes were taking effect, and the icy hands he had conjured served as ideal conduits for another sealing technique he had learned from the Uzumaki clan. Had he been an Uzumaki, Yugito would already be sealed by now, thanks to their unique chakra. The Uchiha chakra wasn''t particularly remarkable for sealing jutsuit relied purely on skill and power, not natural affinity. Just like the Transcription Seal, a technique that typically required the Mangeky Sharingan to perform. Suddenly, he felt the ground shaking beneath him. He turned to see the advancing Kumo ninja forces. At this point, genjutsu was unnecessary. Yugito''s sealing was only a matter of time; the sealing technique''s power had already begun infiltrating her body. As long as he wasn''t interrupted, he would succeed. The Kumo ninjas must not get close. Masashi thought, watching the charging Kumo ninjas. Seeing the world with admiration revealed its beauty. The opposite was also true. Masashi had once viewed the world through a lens of darkness, a black-and-white photograph of life. It was a miserable perspective. When circumstances allowed, he chose to recover his original outlookone of reverence and appreciation for all things. Conflict was inevitable, but it could be viewed differently. Those who risked their lives and fought with everything deserved respect. He hated Kumo, but he didn''t despise the Kumo ninjas. These rank-and-file shinobi, much like their Konoha counterparts, were adorably "foolish." Forming the cross seal, he created seven shadow clones. One shadow clone leaped to the ground and faced the approaching Kumo ninja forces. The clone quickly formed hand seals. The mist began to rise from the clone, milky white and swirling. "Stay together! Don''t lose formation!" A voice called out from the advancing forces. The thick, white mist spread outward, enveloping the surroundings until everything was shrouded in a dense fog. "I can''t see anything! Where''s the target?" Panic began to spread through the ranks. At first, the Kumo ninjas could vaguely make out the silhouette of the Two-Tails, towering and imposing. But soon, the mist thickened, obscuring everything. Even their comrades became indistinct shadows. "Watch out for" The warning cry was cut short, replaced by a wet gurgle. Unease crept into their hearts, and their advance slowed. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi''s shadow clones silently moved into the mist. The killing began. The silence was soon broken by the anguished cries of Kumo ninjas, the roars of rage, and the pain of blades and jutsu striking flesh. Only the shadow clones remained silent. When the Silent Killing Technique combined with the power of the Uchiha, its brutality was magnified. Fire, water, wind, lightning, and ice techniques ran rampant in the white mist, claiming lives indiscriminately. Enhanced physical strikes and deadly shuriken jutsu only added to the carnage. Each battle was another chance to master these elements further. Theory could only teach so muchreal combat was the best teacher for mastering multiple chakra natures. Though the spirit of the Kumo ninjas was boundless, their individual strength had limits. These genin and chunin spilled their blood in vain, unable to aid Yugito at all. When Masashi''s clones began summoning massive ice constructs, the disorganized Kumo ninja force finally broke. Unable to distinguish friend from foe, they tried to flee. Even their escape route was subtly guided by the clones. Eventually, they emerged from the mist, but only a fraction remained. Most had fallen to friendly fire in the chaos. Looking back at the mist that still cloaked the battlefield, they were filled with despair. Gradually, the mist changed. It lightened, becoming clear and transparent. Slowly, it dissipated completely. Finally, the Kumo ninjas saw their enemy. Standing on the blood-soaked ground, holding Yugito in his grasp. The Two-Tails jinchriki seemed lifeless, her eyes closed, her fate uncertain. The decisive battle between Konoha''s army and Kumo''s army ended with the latter''s retreat. "Focus on Jiraiya! Don''t let him" The Kumo commander''s order was cut short as massive pillars of ice erupted from the ground around him. "You''re looking at the wrong threat." Masashi''s voice echoed from above, his hands already forming seals. After losing the jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, they had now lost the Two-Tails as well. He had swiftly and cleanly defeated the Two-Tails'' jinchriki and crushed the Kumo ninja''s support troops. He accomplished all this single-handedly, demonstrating why certain individuals among the jonin are specifically regarded as Kage-level. If jinchriki were considered strategic weapons, then Kage-level ninja were the backbone of a village. Gaining or losing one directly impacted a village''s diplomacy and military strategy. However, this classification wasn''t explicitly defined. Ninja villages deliberately maintained vague and rough distinctions in their rankings to avoid unnecessary comparisons, unless the gap in strength was overwhelmingly large. As such, a genin was simply a genin, and a jonin was simply a jonin. The term special jonin existed mainly for war-time necessities. Among jonin, everyone had their own standing; creating distinctions like ordinary, elite, or Kage-level would disrupt the delicate hierarchy. Some things could be said aloud but should never be put in writing. Similarly, every Kage was universally praised as the "strongest" in some way. Yet, regarding pure strength, every Kage knew precisely where they stand. One of the basic qualities of a jonin was the ability to accurately gauge their own skill level. Regardless, as of today, in all intelligence reports across the villages, Masashi had indisputably become a Kage-level ninja of Konoha. From now on, any movement he made will trigger Kage-level responses from the opposition. At minimum, the enemy would send elite-level jonin to confront himprobably three to match his strength. If he visited any of the other four great villages, the Kage of that village would personally meet him, as an unwritten rule of respect for someone of Kage-level strength. After all, why else would they be called "Kage-level"? In short, no one would foolishly throw themselves at him for an easy defeat anymore. The Fourth Raikage, known for his hot-tempered demeanor, immediately ordered a retreat after witnessing Masashi''s display of power. "Pull back! We can''t waste more forces here!" He had no choice. Their jinchriki were gone, and Konoha had gained a new Kage-level ninja. Throughout this process, the Fourth Raikage''s suspicions grew. His initial belief that Iwa was behind this started to waver. Previously, they suspected Iwa because Konoha was thought to have only one Kage-level ninja in the Land of Hot Water: Jiraiya. Now, there were two. Could a single Kage-level ninja single-handedly take down the southern fortress? Of course! For a Kage-level ninja, taking a fortress alone was basic protocolunless their skillset was unusually niche. Kumo''s army decisively retreated, even abandoning their fallen. They had no choice. Konoha''s forces were brimming with morale, while the Kumo ninjas were entirely demoralized. When Masashi casually hurled a Tailed Beast Bomb at the Kumo ninja while protecting his own troops, their spirits were crushed. Then, when he sealed the Two-Tails with overwhelming force and used shadow clones to dismantle their support troops, no one on the Kumo side believed the battle could continue. Mastery of sealing techniques, space-time ninjutsu, four elemental releases, and even multi-nature fusion techniqueshe had it all. Those massive ice giants he created were as tall as tailed beasts, and he summoned them with a simple clap of his hands. His chakra reserves allowed him to annihilate entire support divisions without breaking a sweat. So, how could anyone fight against that? This type of ninja was considered a ruler in the field, nearly impossible to defeat unless extensive intelligence and overwhelming strength were employed. If you were weaker than them by even a little and lack a powerful hidden trump card, you were as good as dead. Among all the Kumo ninja in the Land of Hot Water, only the Fourth Raikage had any chance against him. And Konoha still had Jiraiya. Given these odds, Kumo had no desire to continue the fight, regardless of their rank or strength. Recognizing that this war would only lead to disaster, the Kumo ninjas simply wanted to return home safely. They retreated steadily, leaving the battlefield, abandoning the fortress, and finally sprinting towards the Land of Frost. Konoha''s army pursued them closely. However, thanks to the restraint of the jonin commanders, they avoided any reckless overextension. Instead, they struck opportunistically whenever possible. Eventually, the Konoha forces "escorted" Kumo''s army all the way to the border of the Land of Frost, watching as they crossed the ruined southern fortress and entered the coastal routes. At this point, the Konoha ninjas stopped their pursuit. Their supply lines had been stretched dangerously thin, and expanding the battlefield further was unnecessary. From the start, Konoha''s objective had been to drive the Kumo forces out of the Land of Hot Water. Pushing into the Land of Frost would mean full-scale war, lasting years with no foreseeable end. Neither Konoha nor Kumo desired such an outcome. It would only benefit a third partymost likely Iwa, possibly Suna, or even Kiri. After ending the chase, the Konoha forces entered the ruined fortress. Jiraiya and the other leaders explored the massive structure. Even as a ruin, the fortress''s former majesty was evident. It had stood tall for decades, only to be dismantled by Masashi. Everyone agreed that his performance in this war was extraordinary. Of course, this was partly because the Kumo ninjas hadn''t realized there was a second Kage-level ninja on Konoha''s side and had focused entirely on Jiraiya. Had Masashi not used the reanimated ninjas, he could never have destroyed such a fortress overnight or defeated the Eight-Tails'' jinchriki quickly. And no one doubted his claims. If the Eight-Tails'' jinchriki had escaped, that would have been surprising. The fortress had been destroyed, but its northern section remained relatively intact. The Konoha forces decided to occupy this portion. Jiraiya wandered around the ruins and eventually found a reasonably intact room to use as a temporary office. Once settled, the first thing he did was summon Masashi. 73 – Brewing Changes The room Jiraiya used as a temporary office was quite spacious. As night fell, he lit a lamp. The light barely illuminated the room, and a cold wind suddenly blew in through a crack in the wall, making the papers on the desk rustle noisily. Jiraiya glared at the wall with dissatisfaction, pressed down on the corners of the paper with his hand, and continued writing. Perhaps the environment was unsuitable, as he felt that what he had written after much effort was dull and lifeless. "Sigh..." he gave up. "This endless warring world... when will it all end?" When Masashi arrived, he saw Jiraiya sitting at the desk with a rather forlorn expression. "Jiraiya, did you call for me?" "Oh! Masashi, come sit," Jiraiya greeted him warmly. The Uchiha walked over and, out of curiosity, glanced at the papers on the desk. He was shocked. He thought Jiraiya was writing something important. It turned out to be all dirty jokes? "What are you doing?" Masashi''s eye twitched slightly as he stared at the pages covered in questionable content. "Oh? You mean this?" Jiraiya waved the papers in his hand. "As a writer, I have to seize every opportunity for inspiration." "I thought you were writing a battle report..." "That kind of thing doesn''t need me to write it," Jiraiya replied, putting down his brush. "But you, on the other hand, should start preparing to write. Now that you''ve reached this level, you need to complete these kinds of materials." "Me too?" Masashi was stunned. He hadn''t written any reports since becoming a jonin. Why would a combat-focused jonin have to write such nonsense? Shouldn''t that be the administrative department''s job? "For major events like this, the ninja involved has to personally recount the process." Jiraiya leaned back, adopting a more serious tone. "Back during the Nine-Tails Incident, you should have written one, but since everyone was there, it was waived." He had a smug expression, as if saying, "I''m quite experienced in these matters." "Just write down the process and casually mention the techniques used. This is mainly to help the village assign you tasks in the future." Masashi smirked. Big villages have their drawbackscomplicated bureaucracy. Only someone in the administration department could come up with such formalities. "Got it," Masashi said. He recalled how the First Hokage used to explain techniques, giving him an idea of the writing style he should use. "It doesn''t really matter. The administrative department has people stationed in the unit anyway. If you really don''t want to write it, just tell them orally and let them write it themselves," Jiraiya said knowingly. He was well aware of the nature of the administration department. They came up with this to avoid hassle for themselves. Asking a Kage-level ninja to recount their mission process made sense, but it was also intimidating. Even the "paper-pushers" knew better than to press too hard. "More importantly, Masashi, have you thought about which department you''d like to join?" he finally brought up the main topic, his expression growing more focused. "After this war, you''re going to be one of the village''s symbolic forces. Unless you plan to take over the Police Force, staying there won''t be suitable anymore. You know that, right?" "I understand," Masashi nodded. "So, how does the village plan to arrange me?" "If it were up to me, I''d say the jonin corps would be best for you. But this depends on what Minato and Fugaku negotiate. After all, you''re still part of the Police Force for now, and even transfers have to go through the proper procedures." "I don''t mind, as long as it''s not the ANBU." "You don''t like the ANBU?" Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. "It''s not that. Work is work, but I just don''t like the atmosphere there." Masashi mimicked putting on a mask, his gesture casual but his eyes sharp. "With my personality... It''s a bit difficult. The ANBU is too formal for me." "Don''t worry. Whatever the assignment, your preference will be the priority," Jiraiya reassured him. Back when the Sannin wandered about, they hardly reported to work. Only Orochimaru briefly served in the ANBU under Danz''s protection. Who would''ve thought that brief stint would lead to major trouble? Since Orochimaru''s incident, Konoha would never again link a Kage-level ninja to the ANBU under any pretense. The inherently shady nature of ANBU work made it prone to fostering negativity. In all the major villages, Kage-level ninjas were treated similarly: given the best resources and the utmost freedom. Aside from the Kage themselves, no one could command them. Even the Kage would show great respect to their Kage-level ninjas, as they were treasures of the village. Issuing arbitrary orders? Not a chance. In contrast, the Fourth Kazekage of the impoverished Suna had to mine gold to patch up the village''s finances. Meanwhile, Suna''s Kage-level ninjas lounged about, drinking tea and signing tabs. The Fourth Kazekage even considered early retirement but found no suitable successors. The root cause? Poverty. Konoha wasn''t poor, so its elite ninjas were considerate, never burdening the village with personal expenses. They had their pride. "Is that all?" Masashi asked, sensing Jiraiya was being overly optimistic. Losing a jinchriki didn''t mean they couldn''t fight. "Yes, that''s all," Jiraiya nodded. "As for Kumo, they''ll probably withdraw entirely. They won''t fight if they can''t gain an advantage. We might even pull back soon." "The village should profit from this situation," Masashi remarked. "When Kinkaku and Ginkaku became missing-nin, Kumo didn''t compensate Konoha. Now that we''ve captured their Two-Tails jinchriki, we should demand reparations." "Not necessarily," Jiraiya shook his head. Having been in Konoha''s decision-making circles, he understood the village''s strategy well. "Kumo shouldn''t be weakened too much. But don''t worryjust think about how to spend that 50 million ryo." He smiled outwardly but was thinking of something else. If Masashi had released the Edo Tensei souls, then the ones who had attacked Kumo in the past might have been freed too. Would Kumo think that Muzo might be alive? All he wanted was to wrap up this job quickly and get back to his real work. --- Jiraiya''s predictions were correct. On the second day of Konoha''s ninja army stationing in the fortress, the envoys from Kumo arrived. They were straightforward and directly proposed the intention to suspend military conflict between the two sides. The envoy from Kumo went straight to the point. Through intelligence gathered by their side, they made it clear to Konoha why halting the war at this time was the optimal solution. "We come seeking a cessation of hostilities," the lead envoy stated plainly, his tone neither submissive nor challenging. "Our sources confirm unusual movements along both borders. Iwa and Suna are showing signs of restlessness," the envoy explained, his hands folded calmly in his lap. "And Rasa hasn''t just stopped mininghe''s been holding daily meetings with Suna''s council." Furthermore, Kumo''s envoy presented a reason that was hard for Konoha to reject. "The Fourth Raikage will personally attend treaty discussions," the envoy stated firmly. "And what guarantee do we have that this isn''t just a delaying tactic?" Hizashi asked. Jiraiya stepped forward. "The Two-Tails Jinchriki would make for a good show of faith during these discussions." The envoy''s expression tightened slightly before smoothing out. "We are prepared to offer substantial compensation. A shipment of resources is already en routefor reclaiming the fortress." Of course, this was just a pleasant way of putting it. The fortress had been utterly wrecked by Masashi, leaving little more than a back wall and a few dilapidated houses. What was there to reclaim? In essence, it was Kumo''s preliminary war reparations to Konoha. But Konoha didn''t mind. Even during wartime, Konoha''s spirit could not falter. Besides, after this battle, the significance of Kumo to Konoha had changed. It was no longer an enemy. Having lost two jinchriki and thousands of ninjas, Kumo had transitioned from being a northern threat to Konoha to a nominal enemy but an actual ally, capable of sharing the burden of pressure from Iwa and Suna. This was the norm among the Five Great Ninja Villages. As the second most affluent village after Konoha, Kumo also attracted nearly as much envy as Konoha. The dominance of the militant faction in Kumo was a significant factor in this dynamic. While Konoha''s strength was innate, Kumo''s power was largely due to its hard-earned efforts. Kumo had always been adept at flexibility and strategic pivots. In short, the discussions were amicable. Before departing, Kumo''s envoy made a point to greet Masashi. "Masashi-san, you''re welcome to visit Kumo if you ever have the opportunity," he said, as if unaware that the man before him had slaughtered many of their ninjas and destroyed the village beneath their feet just two days ago. "Of course, I would love to visit and see the beautiful sights of Kumo," Masashi replied with a smile. Digging up the grave, though? Nah, not this time around. It wasn''t worth the effort in this cycle. Besides, he''d heard that the girls from the Land of Lightning were particularly passionate. He wondered if that was true. "That would be excellent," the envoy said calmly, gazing at Masashi. "Although Kumo and Konoha have had misunderstandings, the future holds great promise." "Absolutely. You''re welcome to visit Konoha as well," Masashi said with an air of hospitality. "We in Konoha always warmly welcome guests from afar." The Kumo ninjas didn''t respond to this with more than a polite smile. They bid farewell to the present Konoha jonin and departed. Not half an hour after their departure, Kumo''s transport team arrived. The caravan, transporting resources, formed a long line and was escorted by a Kumo ninja force all the way to the village walls. "Their ''escort'' force consists entirely of elite jonin," one Konoha jonin muttered to another. "They''re not taking any chances." "Can you blame them?" came the response. "After what happened here?" Anyone believing this to be a simple second-line unit was clearly out of their mind. Who sent elite jonin to escort a transport team? Clearly, the Kumo ninjas were prepared for contingencies. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After receiving and inventorying the resources, Konoha''s ninja army spent one last night in the fortress. Early the next morning, they broke camp and began their journey home. Their departure was as spirited as their arrival. The troops were in high spirits, overall satisfied with the campaign. Even the jonin had made significant gains. However, due to transporting resources, the return journey was slower. Masashi used the time on the road to reflect on what he had gained during the campaign. And the gains were significant. In particular, he had learned Kagutsuchi. Though he was still inexperienced in its use due to the short time he had had it, the future held great potential for this technique. He had also laid the foundation for Lightning techniques. Masashi was pleased. These moments of joy needed to be cherished. Who knows when they might disappear entirely? After traveling for over half a month, the surrounding vegetation finally became familiar again. One day, he heard the cheers erupting from the front. The cheers surged like waves, spreading throughout the entire army. Of the more than ten thousand Konoha ninjas who had set out, nearly eight thousand returned. This battle had cost Konoha over two thousand lives, mostly genin, with several hundred chunin lost, but not a single jonin had fallen. It was a decisive victory. In comparison, Kumo had fared far worse. By the time they retreated to the Land of Frost, they had less than six thousand troops remaining, losing over half their forces. Both of their jinchriki had been lost as wellone killed, and one captured by Konoha. This didn''t even account for the destruction of the fortress. As for the current state of Kumo, Masashi didn''t know and had no interest in finding out. But within Konoha, the atmosphere was as festive as a holiday. Still, the loss of over two thousand lives meant many families would mourn. Konoha''s leadership was mindful of this and arranged a "Heroes Returning Home" ceremony. Regardless, the war was temporarily over. The Land of Fire had returned to peace, and everyone could resume normal life. After returning home, he enjoyed a few peaceful days. He got up on time each day, took leisurely walks around the village, and practiced diligently at the training grounds as usual. Rediscovering this lifestyle almost moved him to tears. Moved by this, he even revisited his long-unused tea-making skills. When he expertly brewed a pot of fine tea at a familiar shop, he felt gratified that his skills were still as sharp as ever. Maintaining the quality of lifewhat a blessing. However, he couldn''t help noticing that Fugaku had been visiting the Hokage''s office rather frequently lately. he thought, then snickered. Speaking of which, Minato was increasingly looking the part of the Hokage. The victory against Kumo had further solidified his prestige and position. The reorganization of the ANBU seemed to be progressing effectively during this time. Whispers around the village suggested significant changes in their structure and operations. Moreover, Minato''s working hours had noticeably decreased. After returning to the village, Masashi also noticed another change: Mikoto had developed a new hobby. She now enjoyed encouraging Fugaku to take the entire family to visit the Hokage''s household. Her reasoning? "Children need to build relationships from a young age." Admittedly, this was a good thing. Perhaps due to these frequent visits, the matter of Masashi''s post-transfer was resolved sooner than he had expected. Fugaku even sought him out for a private discussion. "The jonin corps needs capable shinobi like you," he stated, his tone measured as they sat in his office. "And the Police Force?" Masashi asked, though he already knew the answer. "We''ve discussed this with the Hokage. Your talents would be better utilized outside the village." Masashi had no objections to the outcome. He would be leaving the Police Force to join the jonin corps. 74 – Diapers and Diplomacy Since Tobirama established the basic organizational structure of Konoha, the jonin corps had been a particularly unique military division. During a time when other ninja villages were essentially alliances of ninja clans masquerading as villages, Tobirama, who had already founded the Ninja Academy, understood the profound implications of this initiative and implemented corresponding measures. One measure was appointing the most reliable Senju, Muzo, as the acting principal of the Academy. The other was the immediate formation of the jonin corps. The overt purpose of this organization was to efficiently allocate the village''s jonin resources. However, its deeper function was to bridge the gap between different ninja clans and, in the future, between ninja clans and civilian-born jonin. Incidentally, the leader of the first jonin corps was Tobirama himself, who also served as its instructor. The jonin corps was designed to be a bright and open environment, a place to foster camaraderie among people. He believed it was the most suitable place for Muzo. Although he often found Muzo''s behavior frustrating, he still wanted him to live a more human life. That''s why Tobirama unhesitatingly rejected Muzo''s self-recommendation to join the ANBU and instead forcibly placed him in the jonin corps. With the companionship of children and peers, he hoped this might help Muzo develop a more balanced mindset. Tobirama guessed the process correctly but misjudged the outcome. He hadn''t anticipated that Muzo would later throw himself into socializing with women and even drag him along for matchmaking, with one of the dates being with an Uchiha. In summary, the jonin corps was a place where darkness was not allowed to take root. It was also the core identity of Konoha. The ANBU essentially served as the Hokage''s enforcers, while the jonin corps represented the village itself. From Tobirama''s time through Hiruzen''s era, the Hokage''s office strictly safeguarded this institution. Not a single Uchiha was allowed in the jonin corps, and the clan was institutionally confined to the Police Force. Without the network and support of the jonin corps, any attempt by an Uchiha to vie for the Hokage position was a mere pipe dream. This exclusivity became a key focus of Minato''s reforms. His confidence stemmed from his overwhelming popularity in the jonin corps, where he enjoyed 100% approval. To the jonin, he was first and foremost their former squad leader, and only secondarily the Hokage. With such a solid foundation, Minato aspired to fundamentally resolve the conflict between the Uchiha and the Hokage''s administration. However, at the start of his tenure, this vision was hard to implement. Following the Nine-Tails incident, Danz''s case, and the war with Kumo, Minato''s authority as Hokage became unshakable. The advisory team began incorporating younger faces, and conservative policies were increasingly overshadowed by the aspirations of a younger generation eager for change. The two elder advisors, though unmovable in their positions, rarely opposed the Hokage''s decisions outright. Hiruzen, who might have had the power to challenge Minato''s authority, had lost interest in politics after Danz''s death and instead focused on enjoying his retirement. Finally, the stage was set for comprehensive reform. Under these circumstances, Masashi''s reassignment unfolded naturallyhe transitioned from a member of the Police Force to the jonin corps. It was foreseeable that Shisui, who had joined the ANBU earlier, would soon become the second. Under Minato''s leadership, the ANBU was undergoing downsizing and would primarily focus on intelligence gathering. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The former Root''s intelligence operatives were merged into the ANBU, while its combat units were reorganized into Special Operations Squads tasked with missions assigned by the Hokage and organized by the jonin corps. His reforms emphasized fostering unity, ensuring that all actions carried out in the name of the village adhered to standard protocols, and eliminating factors that could breed mistrust among ninja. This was the philosophy of a Hokage who embodied benevolent governance. It also resonated deeply with Masashi. Thus, when he received Minato''s dinner invitation, he happily accepted. Incidentally, Fugaku''s family was also invited. The two families had been visiting each other more frequently, which didn''t raise any eyebrows. After all, Kushina and Mikoto had been close friends since their student daysa well-known fact. As for Fugaku, though he was often criticized by fans of the series, he actually had a decent reputation in the village. Once, he had been a battlefield hero, earning respect from many comrades. When Masashi arrived, Kushina was in the kitchen cooking, while Minato, looking flustered, opened the door. "Ah, you''re finally here. Quick, lend me a hand," he said, clearly overwhelmed. "The diapers are on the sofaI''ll grab them." Minato was utterly clueless about childcare. Baby Naruto had just peed all over him and was still squirming energetically in his arms. Meanwhile, baby Sasuke, held by Mikoto, seemed to sense his "rival''s" challenge. Not to be outdone, he began wriggling as well, exuding a vibe that said, "If you throw water, I''ll throw bombs." Fugaku, maintaining his stoic expression, extended his hand to his wife. "Mikoto, help Minato. I''ll hold Sasuke." Masashi noted. Changing his own child''s diapers was one thing, but helping another man clean up after getting peed on? That wasn''t behavior befitting a composed Uchiha clan leader. Masashi, observing Fugaku''s body language, caught the message loud and clear. He had no qualms about itafter all, it was just baby pee. Compared to his past life, where he had even delivered babies on the battlefield, this was nothing. Taking Naruto from Minato''s arms, he strode to the sofa. The squirming baby continued his energetic protest as Masashi laid him on the cushioned sofa, keeping one hand firmly but gently on Naruto''s chest to prevent rolling. Then, he grabbed a fresh diaper and wipes from the nearby pile of supplies. He made quick work of the soiled diaper, lifting Naruto''s legs with one hand while sliding the wet garment away with the other. Naruto giggled at the cool sensation of the wipes, his tiny legs kicking with renewed vigor. Masashi dodged another potential spray with the skills of a veteran, smoothly sliding the fresh diaper under before securing it with two quick fasteners. His movements were economical, no energy wasted. Grab, wipe, lift, secureeach motion flowing into the next like a well-rehearsed kata. The entire process took less than a minute. After depositing the soiled diaper in the disposal bin and thoroughly washing his hands, he returned to find both Minato and Fugaku staring at him. "I knew Masashi would make a great husband," Mikoto said proudly, casting a glance at her husband. "Hokage-sama, how long has it been? You still seem like a complete novice," Masashi remarked, puzzled by Minato''s fumbling. "Uh well, you see, I''ve been so busy lately" Minato scratched his head awkwardly. "How are you so skilled at this?" "It''s just common sense," Masashi replied. "Honestly, you should practice more. Even if we say men work outside the home, Kushina-neesan isn''t exactly a full-time housewife. You should take on more responsibilities." "Dinner''s ready!" Kushina''s cheerful voice called from the kitchen. Hearing his wife''s call, Minato snapped out of the frustration from his parenting struggles. After handing Naruto over to Mikoto, he hurried into the kitchen. "Kushina has really settled into her role," Mikoto commented, watching the couple busy in the kitchen. Her eyes followed their comfortable movements around each other with appreciation. "Definitely very domestic," Masashi nodded in agreement. "Though her skills are pretty trash." Mikoto burst out laughing. "That can be improved," she said, then turned to Fugaku with a gleam in her eye. "What do you think?" "..." He felt inexplicably attacked. Having served as both clan head and head of the Police Force for a long time, he was well-versed in one skill: endurance. Years of political maneuvering had taught him when silence was the best response. "Masashi, how are you feeling about being back in the village?" "Pretty goodeating, drinking, relaxing. No shifts as a jonin corps leader, so I''ve got plenty of freedom," Masashi said. The current state of Konoha suited him perfectly. Originally, this was how Konoha was supposed to be. "Good, as long as no one stirs trouble," Fugaku nodded, his eyes briefly meeting Masashi''s. "Alright, let''s not talk about work today," Mikoto said with a smile, playing with the two little ones. "Look how well they''re getting along." The two Uchiha men glanced over, their trained eyes automatically assessing the scene before them. The two toddlers were having a blast, crawling around the sofa, tugging at each other''s feet. Naruto''s giggles filled the room while Sasuke made little grunting noises as they chased around. They were clearly enjoying chasing one another. At that moment, the kitchen curtain was pulled aside, and Minato and Kushina came out with dishes in hand. Steam rose from the plates. Minato''s cooking didn''t need any explanation, and Kushina, having endured years of hardship after her village''s destruction, wasn''t the type to serve "devil''s food." Despite becoming Konoha''s "first couple," their lifestyle hadn''t changed much. Apart from moving into a new house near the Hokage officean obligatory change for conveniencethey lived much like any other villagers. Being Hokage meant sacrificing personal space; your life revolved around the job. This was true not just for Konoha, but for all Kages. Even Obito, in his act as Mizukage, had to meticulously fulfill his basic duties to maintain the facade. Pretending to be a Kage wasn''t as easy as it looked; even if it wasn''t 24/7, working long hours was standard. The lives of the Five Kagearguably the pinnacle of the ninja worldcould be summed up simply: First to rise, last to rest, barely time to eat, and endless work. This wasn''t an exaggeration. Take Tobirama''s schedule as an example: Up before dawn to wash up, change, and tackle leftover paperwork from the previous afternoon. Breakfast? Just whatever''s on hand, nothing fancy. Meticulous review of documents took hours, so by the time he was done, it was usually 9 a.m. Then came departmental briefings, requiring decisions on various projects. By the time he finished, it''d be 11 a.m. Lunch break? Dream on! A specialized meeting with ANBU leaders would take up that time. By the time everything wrapped up, it''d be 12:30 p.m., leaving him just half an hour for a quick meal and a power nap before afternoon work. Afternoons were for field inspectionschecking administrative departments, Ninja Academy progress, and ANBU mission statuses. The day''s routine wouldn''t end until at least 10 p.m. And even then, there were experiments to conduct, meaning he''d often get home around 1 a.m., entirely missing optimal sleeping hours. By this time, his brother, Hashirama, was already snoring peacefully with his wife. Thus, the role of Kage was nothing short of a beast of burden. As dish after dish was brought to the table, Minato warmly invited everyone to dig in. Kushina and Mikoto, more interested in their children than the food, focused on the little ones, their maternal instincts outweighing any political considerations. Dinner was pleasant enough, the conversation flowing naturally between domestic matters and carefully veiled observations. After the meal, the men and women split up to enjoy their hobbies. The two "children of destiny" continued to entertain their mothers, while the three now superfluous men cleaned up before being shooed out for a walk. Stepping outside the Hokage residence, the three strolled through the bustling streets of Konoha''s most vibrant district, bathed in cheerful light and lively activity. The sight filled Minato with genuine joyuntil Masashi curiously asked, "Hokage-sama, why haven''t you been working overtime these past few days?" Minato''s face froze for a moment before forcing a smile. "No big deal. I had several days of leave saved up, so I''m taking them all at once." Masashi reconsidered his earlier judgmentperhaps being Kage did come with some perks, like writing your own time-off requests. Fugaku glanced between Minato and Masashi but chose to stay silent. After all, he wasn''t the one in an awkward position. Besides, he''d had his fair share of such momentswhy not let someone else take the hit for a change? The three men walked in silence for a while before Minato finally broke it. "Masashi, I''ve got a question." "Ask away, Hokage-sama." "Ah, don''t be so formal. Just call me by my name," Minato said, feeling uncomfortable with "Hokage-sama" during his off-hours. It made him feel like he was still working. "What do you know about Muzo?" "That''s a tough one," Masashi sighed. "I guess I know a little." "Our clan''s records on Muzo aren''t very comprehensive," Fugaku chimed in. He wasn''t surprised Masashi knew of MuzoMasashi was a regular in the clan library, where plenty of blackmail material on Muzo was stored. "I see..." Minato pondered, his steps slowing slightly. "My knowledge isn''t complete either. The Third Hokage''s generation would know best." By that time, Muzo was already the principal of the Academy. The only people who truly knew him were a select few. "Still, he was a key figure in the village''s founding. It''s no wonder his legacy attracts attention," Minato said to Masashi. "Although some people might seem overzealous, not all of them have bad intentions. You have to understand, he had many admirers back then." Masashi was shocked. "Just a heads-up," Minato said, clearly pleased with Masashi''s stunned expression, believing his message had sunk in. "Elder Shijime has extended you an invitation." "Eh?" "She invited you to visit the Hyga clan." Since he hadn''t heard of her during his second life, he assumed she had long passed. She wouldn''t slap him, would she? Oh wait, he was Masashi now. That should be fine. 75 – Ghosts of Yesterday’s Love Unlike the Uchiha clan, the Hyga clan''s territory occupies a larger area and was located in the northern district. Of the eight major ninja clans, only the Uchiha were not in the northern district. However, like the Uchiha, the Hyga clan territory was also designed with isolation in mind and was situated on the western side of the northern district. When the Hokage building allocated this area to the Hyga clan, the initial intention was to utilize the Byakugan to create an additional free defensive line. This idea turned out to be very effective. Even the villagers rarely approached the Hyga territory. If the Uchiha clan''s land felt distant due to its proximity to the Police Force and prison facilities, causing villagers to subconsciously avoid it, the Hyga territory''s traditional aristocratic atmosphere had an imposing presence that made passersby instinctively serious, discouraging visits. But that was just the area near the main entrance. Since it bordered the western wasteland, the Hyga territory had ample space to develop. Their buildings were all single-story structures. In terms of architectural style, the central building always faced south, and various secondary structures, connected by non-open-air corridors and bridges, surround it. The aesthetic was heavily traditional. The Hyga clan was undoubtedly the most rule-bound clan in Konoha. However, since they kept their traditions internal, people mostly sighed about the difficulties of managing a large family rather than accusing the Hyga of being pretentious. When Masashi headed to the Hyga territory, it was already the afternoon of the second day. In his previous life, he hadn''t interacted much with the Hyga, except during the battles against the Kiri ninjas, when he often worked on missions with Hyga ninjas. The Byakugan was really useful. --- As soon as Masashi arrived at the entrance to the Hyga territory, someone came out to greet him. With that far-reaching vision, seamless coordination was indeed achievable. The Hyga were very polite. Compared to the previous life, this politeness felt much more genuine. To be honest, he had quite a few comrades among the Hyga. He hadn''t walked far into their territory when he met one. "Masashi, long time no see." A Hyga approached, smiling warmly. "Oh, it''s you, Masahide." Masashi felt a wave of familiarity upon seeing him. "Why didn''t you go to the Land of Hot Water with your brother earlier?" Masahide was a jonin Masashi had frequently partnered with during the Third Great Ninja War. He had an older brother named Masanari. However, Masashi wasn''t as close to him. "I couldn''t. I had other things to take care of." Masahide warmly placed a hand on Masashi''s shoulder. He lowered his voice slightly, "Things have been tense lately. The elders are worried about something." "Oh? The mighty Hyga clan has concerns?" Masashi raised an eyebrow. "You know how it is. Main family politics." Masahide''s smile didn''t waver. "Come, I''ll take you to see the elder." With a jonin like Masahide around, the Hyga reception staff tactfully stepped aside. While the clan''s branch and main family system was often criticized, it was not entirely a master-servant relationship. Even branch family members, as jonin, had their rightful status. Of course, when matters arose, the distinction between main and branch families still became apparent. But Masahide, despite being from a branch family, gave off a very positive vibe. He didn''t carry any negativity or bitterness about his status. Instead, he was energetic and upbeat. Soon, the two arrived at a large house. The house was a single-story structure elevated by wooden pillars, with thick planks making up the roof under its ceramic tiles. They climbed up the wooden stairs, headed down the hallway, and slid open a painted door. "The elder is inside. She specifically requested to meet with you alone, so I won''t accompany you further," Masahide said with a smile. "And she doesn''t have the best temper, so be prepared." "Don''t worry, I''m famous for respecting the elderly and caring for the young," Masashi said, waving his hand as he entered the house. Inside, he immediately saw the woman seated at the front. Shijime was older than Hiruzen, but not by much. However, she had aged far better than him. As the pampered princess of the Hyga main family in her youth, she had always been well-protected, especially by her doting and temperamental father. In the first timeline, that temperamental old man would glare daggers at the Senju clan, especially at Muzo, for seemingly no reason. Time had left its marks on Shijime. Her skin was well-maintained, but her once petite face and delicate features had changed significantly. Fine crow''s feet crept around her eyes, which no longer sparkled with youthful vitality. Years of burdens weighed them down. Her hair had grayed, and her tightly pursed lips hinted at some tension. Masashi knelt on the mat before her, his expression calm, though his emotions were complex. Her former radiance still felt like it had been just yesterday. The image of her tearful departure surfaced in his mind. "Masashi," Shijime said. "Rumor has it in the village that you found his burial place." "That''s a misunderstanding," Masashi replied, shaking his head. "It was just an armory." "An armory That does sound like something he would call it." Shijime''s memory was stirred by the term. She carefully studied the young man before her. "You''re not even twenty yet, are you?" "Almost," Masashi said. Strictly speaking, she was an elder of the Hyga, and he should be addressing her respectfully. However It felt too uncomfortable. Fortunately, as an Uchiha, a little impoliteness wasn''t a big deal. For once, the exaggerated negative stereotypes about the Uchiha clan felt like a blessing. "The Edo Tensei was a technique he devoted much effort to perfecting. Without him, there is no way to undo it. Why would he leave such a flaw?" "That, I don''t know. Maybe he had a change of heart before his death," Masashi speculated. In today''s Konoha, probably only Hiruzen understood Edo Tensei. The problem was that none of his current skills rivaled the insights of those who had been close to Muzo in their youth. Shijime certainly knew how paranoid Muzo had been. He''d designed many safeguards to prevent Edo Tensei from being forcibly undone. "That doesn''t sound like him at all" Shijime sighed. Masashi remained silent. But that was the personality he had chosen to display. Only such a persona could instill fear in his enemies S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know. The technique he left behind is just like that." "Only the technique?" Shijime fixed her gaze on him. "Please, Masashi, think carefully. Could there be something you missed? I want him to return." In her youth, pride had driven her to leave Muzo when she saw his lingering ties with an ex-girlfriend. She couldn''t bring herself to reconcile with him. Afterward, she never entered another relationship, especially since her now-deceased father had been both the clan leader and a fiercely protective father. Even after stepping down, his authority as an elder meant no one dared challenge her decision to remain single. Now, after so many years, hearing news of him again unsettled her once-peaceful heart. The dead could not return, but she wanted him to rest in his homeland. "There really is nothing else," Masashi suppressed his inner turmoil, pretending not to notice the anticipation in her voice. Shaking his head firmly, he said, "There were only weapons there. Nothing else." --- In a bar, Masashi and Masahide sat across from each other. On the table, a warm sake pot and a large plate of sashimi lay between them. It was already evening. Pouring himself a cup of warm sake, Masashi took a sip. After leaving the Hyga clan''s territory, his mood was complicated. "You''ve finally reached this position..." Masahide said with envy, taking a piece of sashimi. "From now on, except for the Hokage, no one can order you around anymore." "Having work to do isn''t necessarily a bad thing," Masashi replied. Although the Hyga clan''s family system was often criticized privately, the clan was outwardly very united. In external matters, the distinction between the main and branch families blurred considerably. Essentially, only the main family could bully the branch family. Moreover, not every member of the main family indulged in such behavior. The Hyga clan, known for their collective mindset, maintained a delicate balance within this system. The branch family system was, in essence, a brutal yet undeniably efficient protective mechanism. At the very least, it ensured that Hyga clan members would not be specifically targeted for their Byakugan outside the village. The Uchiha clan, however, faced such issues. Clan members who failed to awaken the Sharingan were often targeted once their identities were discovered. Masashi added a large dollop of wasabi to his dish, mashing it up with his chopsticks. He had specifically requested the shop for a stronger, more pungent flavor. This was a preference developed in his first playthrough of lifewhen eating sashimi, the wasabi had to pack a punch. "Your taste..." Masahide grimaced. "You''re ruining the flavor of the ingredients." "If the wasabi isn''t spicy, what''s the point?" Masashi said. He picked up a piece of sashimi with sauce, and ate it in one bite. Across from him, Masahide, who preferred his sashimi plain, refrained from adding any wasabi. "In a bad mood? Didn''t the meeting with the elder go well?" "Not really." Among the many girlfriends he had in his first life, Shijime held a special place in his heart. She was the one who made him realize that, even in the cruel world of shinobi, a girl from a ninja clan wouldn''t approach someone from another clan purely for the sake of a mission. Unfortunately, he understood this too late. At the time, after much deliberation, he had concluded that separating was the best choice for both of them. The life of a man known as Muzo was too filthy to deserve the sincere affection of a girl like her. Some stains never washed away, but that didn''t mean others should suffer for them. "Masahide, has Elder Shijime ever had children?" "Oh, no, she hasn''t," Masahide said, putting down his chopsticks with a sigh. "Among all the elders, she''s the only one without descendants. Her family passed away long ago, so she''s usually by herself." "Judging by her appearance, she must have had many admirers in her youth. Didn''t anyone catch her eye?" "Of course! When she was young, Elder Shijime was famous in Konoha for her beauty. Everyone in her generation pursued her, but she was very serious about relationships. After her first love sacrificed himself, she never considered love again." Masahide paused and looked at Masashi. "Her first love was that Muzo. She invited you this time because of that. She doesn''t care about the legacythough some in the clan dobut she scolded them all." "..." "Being all alone must be terribly lonely, don''t you think? Has anyone tried to pursue her?" As he said this, Masashi lowered his head and drank. "Not at all," Masahide waved his hand dismissively. "The elder is incredibly powerful. There was a pervert once, an old geezer who wanted to remarry and set his sights on her. She beat him half to death. No one dares approach her now, but..." He paused, sighing. "Of course, she must be lonely. But she''s very kindespecially to children. We all received her care when we were young. Whenever she has time, she visits us, hoping to liven things up and make herself happy." "Masahide." "Hmm? What is it? Why are you so serious?" "That pervert you mentioned, was he from the Hyga clan?" "No, he was a member of the Yamanaka clan, an elder. He''s probably around seventy or eighty now." "I''m planning to tell the Hokage that I''ll leave the village for a bit to look for something. Can you pass a message to Elder Shijime for me?" "Tell her I''ll try my best, but she shouldn''t expect too much. If there was anything, it''s probably gone by now." Shijime''s life shouldn''t be like this. It was his fault, an undeniable mistake. Masashi decided to check the Kannabi Bridge. In his previous life, he specialized in chakra research but neglected physical restoration techniques. He couldn''t use the Yin Sealthat was Tsunade''s unique creation. Masashi hoped to, at the very least, restore Shijime''s youthful beauty. Every girl cared about their appearance, and Shijime was particularly obsessive about maintenance. If he succeeded, she would surely be delighted. For now, he wouldn''t take on any other tasks and would focus solely on this. "Oh! Do you have a lead?" Masahide asked, his eyes lighting up. Those who weren''t born into the Hyga branch family couldn''t understand their feelings or the sensitivity they had towards the main family''s gaze. But Shijime was different. For the branch family children, she made them feel more than ever that they were part of the Hyga clan. They all knew about her unspoken sorrow. "Masashi, don''t lie to me." "I''m not lying. I thoroughly searched that place once and sealed it again. There''s a chance, however slim." Masashi said. "When I need to be serious, I don''t joke around." "That''s true. You''re the most reliable person I know." Masahide cracked his knuckles. "Need help? I can call for reinforcements. You have no idea how hard it was for us to watch her back then." "No need. You''re all too slow compared to me." Masashi lifted his cup again. "It''s better for you to visit the elder more often. Come on, let''s drink to that." "Cheers!" Masahide, now in a great mood, raised his cup. The two continued drinking, thinking about their experiences on the battlefield. The more they talked, the more animated they became. One cup followed another. As the alcohol flowed, so did their thoughts. Those who want to get drunk always have their reasonsonly by wanting to be drunk can one truly get drunk. Masashi tapped his cup against the table. "You holding up?" "Stop nagging. I''ve got the Byakugan. I can see chakrawhat''s alcohol compared to that?" "As if you''re the only one who can see chakra," Masashi scoffed. He reached for the sake pot, only to find it empty. He rang the bell on the table. A waiter pulled back the curtain and leaned in with a cheerful smile. "Another pot, please. Also, bring us some hot dishes." "Got it!" Seeing Masahide''s reddened face, he decided the timing was about right. He knew Masahide''s drinking habits well. By this point, he''d wake up with no memory of the night. "Masahide." "Yeah..." "You said earlier that the elder beat up a pervert. What was his name?" "Uh... oh, Masamune, yeah! The old geezer!" Masahide muttered, clearly drunk, as he polished off the last piece of sashimi. This is a political move by Masashi. Even if he brings nothing back to Shijime, he''ll gain her favor - and by extension, the Hyga'' support. And he has two other motives: his personal desire to travel to a certain location, and his intention to destroy whatever remains in the chamber. 76 – Legacy Hunters Yamanaka Masamune was a person Masashi vaguely remembered. The Yamanaka clan, which based its foundations on mental control, had its share of outliers, such as Masamune. Back when the village was founded, with two powerful figures at the top, even the oddballs stayed in line. Madara wasn''t like Hashiramaif anyone dared to act out, he wouldn''t hesitate to deal with them ruthlessly. When Tobirama took on the role of Hokage, Muzo briefly took on Madara''s previous positionbut unlike Madara, he wouldn''t kill anyone. Sometimes, longevity is a skill. Masamune, who was once loathed by his peers, has now become a respected elder. Cockroaches survived because they knew when to hide. His questionable history was likely not well-known to the current generation, but Masashi could easily deduce that Masamune was definitely involved in some shady activities back then. Otherwise, Shijime wouldn''t have personally come to settle scores. From Masashi''s perspective, given the Yamanaka clan''s interest in the so-called "legacy," Masamune was surely involved in their recent underhanded schemes. Anything else wouldn''t align with his character. Some people never changed, they just got better at hiding their nature. Back in the day, Muzo had once strung Masamune up on a tree and whipped him for nearly causing a diplomatic incident. He wasn''t inherently a bad person, but he had a knack for stirring trouble every now and then. Anything that could be done the normal way, he would find a way to complicate unnecessarily. Maybe his father didn''t discipline him enough when he was a child, leaving Muzo to fill in the gap. The Yamanaka elders hold a certain status in Konoha. To deal with someone like Masamune, you needed to play by unorthodox rules. Mostly because leaving him unchecked was just too aggravating. In this timeline, Masashi had plenty of time. Instead of letting the whole "legacy" charade grow into something worse, he decided to deal with it all at once. Since everyone involved were ninjas, it was best to handle it by ninja rules. The next day, Masashi first went to chat with the clan head. Fugaku''s first reaction was... "You really learned Edo Tensei?" "No," Masashi promptly shut that idea down. "What''s the point of learning something like that?" Fugaku thought for a moment. That was true. Edo Tensei required an excessive amount of preparation and wasn''t practical to useit also carried a terrible reputation. It only saw use in the past due to the turbulent environment and Muzo''s fearsome reputation that kept people silent. After Muzo, the technique fell out of use. With Masashi''s current strength, there was no need for such a method. "But is it necessary to go to such lengths over an elder from the Hyga clan?" "Fugaku-sama, the Hyga clan has the most jonin in the jonin corps." Fugaku suddenly understood. It was a matter of perspective. He had grown accustomed to overlooking these things. Masashi was now part of the jonin corps, and the Uchiha clan was no longer confined to the Police Force. The dawn of a new era had arrived. Change came slowly, but it did come. In the past, the Uchiha could indulge in their own insular pride, but now they could no longer afford to. The Hokage Office had already made concessions. If the Uchiha couldn''t capitalize on this opportunity, they couldn''t continue to claim oppression. "You''re right." He quickly embraced his role. "But if you go alone, it might raise suspicions. It''s better to bring a few othersit''ll better demonstrate the Uchiha clan''s goodwill." He was well aware of Shijime''s significance. Due to her history, she held a seniority that commanded respect in Konoha. She was also one of the most influential elders of the Hyga clan, with strong support within her clan. Fostering goodwill with her could yield significant benefits. Moreover, as another marginal ninja clan and a fellow djutsu clan, the Uchiha and Hyga needed to establish good relations. "Why bring so many people?" Masashi was puzzled. Besides, he wasn''t looking for any legacy from his past life. He just wanted to check if Madara had left anything useful behind. Too many people would only be a hassle. "You''re overthinking it, Fugaku-sama," he replied with a stern expression. "It''ll leave too much of a mark." "Hmm... You''re right" Fugaku nodded after some thought. He couldn''t help it. After years of being suppressed, this taste of hope left him a bit too excited. Being clan leader came with a lot of pressure... "Alright then, be careful on your journey," he said formally. The Uchiha clan''s slogan of being the strongest was more for show than reality, but it was also true that Uchiha ninjas could become extraordinarily powerful. Masashi, with all his versatility, was someone he had no safety concerns about. "Got it. I''m heading out." Masashi acknowledged, then instantly vanished using the Flying Thunder God. After a few flashes, he appeared at the entrance of the Hokage Building. Nowadays, there were no more ANBU members blocking his way to the Hokage''s office. Knocking on the office door, he heard a voice from inside. "Come in." Masashi opened and entered. Minato was hard at work writing. Masashi had timed his visit well; it was before departmental meeting hours. "Hokage-sama, I''m heading out of the village and came to report." "Oh, I see," Minato responded without looking up. Masashi patiently waited. A moment later, Minato suddenly looked up. "Masashi, it''s you," he said, setting his pen down and rubbing his eyes. "What did you just say?" "I''m reporting that I''m heading out of the village for a while." "What''s the reason?" Minato asked as he picked up an empty tea cup, only to find it already drained. "I visited the Hyga clan yesterday. Elder Shijime seemed concerned, so I promised to look into something for her." "Oh" Minato recalled the matter. "Do you think you''ll find anything?" "I''ll do my best. It''s not polite to refuse her." "True," Minato agreed. "That elder is quite approachable and lacks any airs." It wasn''t until he became Hokage that he realized how significant this Hyga elder was, someone even the Third Hokage had to treat with respect. Apparently, she had a fiery temper in her younger days, though Minato hadn''t seen that side of her. "In that case, there''s a piece of intel you should be aware of," Minato said, opening a cabinet to retrieve a scroll. He handed it to Masashi. "Take a look." Masashi opened the scroll, his expression growing more peculiar as he read. "The intel suggests he''s a formidable ninja. Recently, many bounty missions have been linked to him. He''s also searching for traces of the legacy and might cross paths with you," Minato explained. Then, his expression also turned odd. "There''s one part of the intel that seems a bit far-fetchedit says he tried to assassinate the First Hokage" This guy really did try that. Whether he was tricked or simply overestimated himself, he actually went through with it. He just happened to pick the perfect targetthe merciful Hashirama, who avoided unnecessary killing. As the "God of Shinobi" who ended the Warring States Period, Hashirama was an unparalleled genius. Mastering Yin-Yang Release, the five elements, time-space ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, sealing techniques, and Sage Modehe excelled in all of them. He wasn''t a mere hexagon ninja; he was a complete circle. Using Wood Release was just his favorite pastime. His only flaw was that his idealism slightly outpaced reality. Of course, this made him far more grounded than Madara, who lived entirely in the realm of fantasy. "I understand," Masashi said, returning the scroll. "I shouldn''t need much time. If I encounter underground-world ninjas, I''ll act accordingly." "Good, as long as you''re prepared," Minato nodded. "Just don''t disappear for months like Jiraiya-sensei. If your trip exceeds a month, make sure to return to the village briefly." "Understood." After reporting in, Masashi turned and left. --- He first headed to the Land of Hot Water. Not for any special reason, but to destroy any techniques left behind in his arsenal. Loose ends had a way of becoming nooses. Previously, he had been in a hurry and hadn''t had time to deal with it. The techniques definitely needed to be destroyed. While it was just an auxiliary technique and posed little risk even if it leaked, it was still better not to let others get their hands on it. After all, he was used to freeloading from others, not the other way around. This wasn''t about the technique itself; it was a matter of principle. He first rushed to the national border and then followed his original route toward the northwest mountainous area. He remained cautious, knowing that the fortress in the southern pass had already been "redeemed" by Kumo. Since even the gold exchange offices had been tasked, it was unlikely that the Kumo ninjas would let this place go unchecked. Along the way, he began noticing traces of ninja activity. Judging by the traces, there were quite a few of them, but they were scattered and unorganized. These were likely remnants of underground missing-nin who had lost or betrayed their organizations. Without the backing of an organization, these missing-nin lacked "companions." Even if they teamed up, their partnerships were based solely on mutual interest, devoid of trust and cooperation. This was one reason why the major ninja villages despised these ninjas. As Masashi drew closer, the traces became more frequent, even showing signs of battles. Once he entered the forest, he encountered several explosive tag traps. Their placement was amateur at best. Not wanting to waste resources, he disarmed the traps and confiscated the tags. He refrained from using the Flying Thunder God. While chakra wasn''t an issue for him, it was wise to conserve it in case of a large-scale confrontation. Following a winding mountain path, he ventured deep into the forest. Here, he encountered his first enemy. The forehead protector of the enemy bore a slash, marking them as a missing-nin. From Kiri. That wasn''t surprising; since the Third Mizukage had implemented the Bloody Mist policy, Kiri had become a major producer of missing-nin, accounting for nearly half of the missing-nin in the shinobi world. However, few of them were strong; most were lower- to mid-level ninjas fleeing for survival. This missing-nin froze mid-charge as he recognized Masashi''s face. "You''re--" The recognition died in his throat as he turned to flee. Only to have his head cleaved off by an ice sword. Since upgrading his Sharingan to three-tomoe, no ninja below jonin had successfully used a Substitution Jutsu in his presence. "Bad luck it''s me..." muttered Masashi as he continued on his way. Activating the Lightning Body Flicker, he treated it as a form of training. Among body flicker techniques, the lightning style was the fastestbar none. After understanding the principles of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he had recorded the technique and his derived lightning-based taijutsu into the Uchiha clan archives. There were quite a few Uchiha adept at lightning chakra nature transformation. Wind nature transformation, however, was rare in the Land of Fire. Arcs of lightning flashed through the forest as he sped forward. By the time the sun hung high in the sky, he reached his arsenal''s location. The seal remained intact, though there were now some uninvited guests. Five or six ninjas were awkwardly attempting to breach the seal. Activating his Sharingan, Masashi scanned the surroundings to confirm there were only these few. Then he stepped out. These individuals didn''t even notice he had been watching them for a long time. At the sight of Masashi, they flinched before drawing their weapons. No one shouted, "Who are you?" Since they lived off the underground world, they weren''t exactly chatty. They each kept their distance, wary. There was no need to guess his identityhis Konoha uniform spoke for itself. Their first reaction was mutual suspicion, assuming someone had made a deal with Konoha. "Stop speculating. No one made any deals with me," Masashi cut short their inner drama. "This place is now under Konoha''s jurisdiction. Please leave." "Konoha ninja... We cannot Sorry! Sorry for the intrusion!" The first ninja''s defiant tone crumbled as he spotted the three tomoe spinning lazily in Masashi''s eyes. The others were slower to react but ultimately followed suit. "Oh, so it''s a jonin from Konoha. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I didn''t see anything. I''m leaving." "Ah, the client''s gone, so this has nothing to do with me." "Um jonin-sama, I was just trying to earn some money. I have no intention of opposing Konoha. I''ll leave right away." In no time, the group dispersed completely, their footsteps fading into the forest. Masashi didn''t bother chasing them. As absurd as it sounded, Konoha needed the existence of the gold exchange offices and the missing-nin that thrived within them. Every year, Konoha issued the most missions through the exchange offices. Though Konoha had the most ninjas, there were many tasks that its own ninja couldn''t handle directly. Moreover, since Minato had reorganized the ANBU, they had been utilizing the exchange offices to enhance their intelligence-gathering capabilities, yielding valuable information. Once the group left, Masashi crouched to inspect his seal. Although it had been tampered with, there was no structural damage. It was still functional. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He swiftly formed hand seals and slammed his palm onto the ground. The intricate sealing patterns crawled up the cliff face like tadpoles, revealing a hidden door. He stepped inside. The first sight to greet him was a series of opened coffins, all empty. Approaching the nearest coffin, he placed his hand on it, and the technique inscribed on it began dissolving. Visually, it looked like ink washing away in water. However, he had to dismantle each technique individually. It was a tedious but necessary process. About halfway through, someone entered. The newcomer was distinctive. "Someone beat me to it, huh?" The man''s voice was low, his eyes hidden behind what looked like sunglasses. Masashi glanced at him, then turned back to dismantle another technique. "Kakuzu, there''s no money to be made here. Go back." "Are you with Konoha''s ANBU?" The future treasurer of Akatsuki wasn''t angry, merely curious. After all, Konoha was one of his major clients. Even if there was no current business, they weren''t exactly enemies. Or rather, he had little interest in anything unrelated to money. Seeing that the Konoha ninja continued ignoring him and destroying the techniques, he guessed that this "legacy" must refer to these. He approached a coffin, lifted the lid with one hand. "This should fetch a price" He hoisted the lid onto his shoulder, ready to leave. Suddenly, flames lit up in the darkness. A fiery arrow streaked across the room, striking the coffin lid. The force sent it flying out of Kakuzu''s grasp, clattering onto the ground and splitting in two. 77 – Kindred Spirits Kakuzu looked down. Flames licked at the sealing marks, erasing them. "A Sharingan-based technique, huh," Kakuzu muttered. He had seen this technique before, which meant the person before him wasn''t just an ordinary member of Konoha''s ANBU but a powerful Uchiha. "I thought the current Uchiha clan no longer had anyone who could use this technique." As one of the rare individuals in the shinobi world who genuinely didn''t care about the Uchiha name, he could afford to say such things. He had, after all, once tried to assassinate Hashirama. But when Hashirama got serious and started "clapping to the beat," Kakuzu had been thoroughly defeated. It couldn''t be helped; once Hashirama used his Wood Release, only Madara could stand toe-to-toe with him. But aside from those two, Kakuzu believed that no one could stop him from making money. "Don''t you think we can call it even and walk away?" he asked sincerely. "What do you think?" Masashi looked at him. "Don''t tell me you see Konoha ninjas and instantly think of the time you got beaten up by Hashirama." "Old memories are painful and best forgotten..." Kakuzu''s skin began to bulge, as if something were trying to break free. In Masashi''s eyes, Kakuzu''s body was brimming with an explosion of chakra. The Earth Grudge Fear fundamentally altered the body''s structure and required an intricate combination of modifications and rare items. Mastering it was extremely difficult and impossible to copy with the Sharingan. Kakuzu was the last person to fully master this technique, and he had destroyed any chance of others learning it when he defected from his village. Masashi didn''t underestimate this opponent at all. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the battle began, he activated Sage Mode. Natural energy flowed into him, sharpening his senses beyond even what the Sharingan provided. A frigid chill filled the place. The temperature in the underground space plummeted rapidly as frost spread over the coffins one by one, the ice crackling as it expanded. In Kakuzu''s eyes, Masashi made a movement that brought back vivid memories. And then, everything was engulfed in white. The mountain began to tremble. In the deafening roar, a massive white hand burst from the mountainside, sending rocks and dirt flying everywhere. Kakuzu emerged from the ground, looking sour. His money was gone. The opponent''s Ice Release technique had immediately destroyed everything, and the giant fist had struck him directlytoo fast, too powerful to block. But such raw strength couldn''t harm Kakuzu himself, as he excelled at Earth Release techniques. He had once survived the onslaught of Wood Release, thanks to his Iron Skin technique. It could only be countered by sufficiently powerful Lightning Release. Kakuzu turned his gaze to the massive hand protruding from the mountain wall. The icy hand retreated, and moments later, two hands gripped the edges of the cave opening and tore it apart. A complete ice giant emerged from the mountain! "It looks just like..." Kakuzu couldn''t help but think this. But resemblance was all it wascompletely incomparable. Taking advantage of the moment, he unleashed his Earth Grudge Fear extensions. His back swelled, skin splitting open as four masked monsters burst out, their bodies formed by what looked like black threads. Each mask bore a different, twisted expression. But these weren''t threadsthey were highly condensed chakra. "Honestly, I don''t have to fight you, but...you just piss me off, brat." Kakuzu watched as the ice giant turned toward him, stepping closer. Each step made the ground quake, leaving crystalline footprints in the frozen earth. "Is this technique modeled after Hashirama?" he suddenly asked. He knew the other could hear him. With Sharingan of this level, even if the user couldn''t hear, they could "see" it. A hatch opened in the ice giant''s head, revealing Masashi standing inside. He also gazed at this "old acquaintance." "Old memories are painful and best forgotten," he finally said. "That''s a good line." "Hey, Kakuzu. Want to join Konoha?" Kakuzu''s face twisted into a cold sneer. "Are you offering payment for this mission?" "How much?" Masashi asked curiously. If it wasn''t too much, maybe he''d consider it. Recruiting an S-rank ninja and charging it to the village? Not unreasonable, right? "Ten million ry," Kakuzu said, holding up a hand. "Cash only." Masashi immediately gave up on recruiting him. Spending ten million to hire an S-rank ninja who might bolt at any moment? No way Minato would agree. Fugaku wouldn''t pay either. The money would have to come out of his own pocket. "So we can''t come to an agreement?" he sighed regretfully. "A ninja like you, obsessed with money..." "Spare me the lecture. I can smell it on youyou''re the same as me," Kakuzu retorted bluntly. His eyes narrowed knowingly. "In this world, money is the only thing worth trusting. Want my service? Pay up. Don''t waste words." "No way you''ll tell me who''s paying you, then?" Masashi asked. "Not my concern." "Aren''t you worried about being stiffed? You know ten million ry isn''t something anyone can just fork over." "No need to worry about that. I''m very good at collecting debts," Kakuzu said. "Is that so? What a shame." The ice giant''s head hatch closed as Masashi stepped back. The colossal figure raised a hand and slammed it down. An entire section of forest was flattened as the giant''s hand plunged deep into the earth, ice spreading in a crystalline wave. Black dots leaped onto the giant''s arm, sprinting upward with inhuman agility. The Earth Grudge Fear extensions moved quickly, their chakra bodies capable of performing any acrobatics. He even thought they looked like huskies bounding along. One "husky" leaped into the air, the mask on its face opening its mouth. Masashi didn''t stop it; he wanted to see Kakuzu''s Five Nature Transformations. From the moment he''d seen Kakuzu, he''d decided. The missing-nin was nothing more than a discount version of Hiruzen. Flames surged toward Masashi, the intense heat radiating even through the ice. The fire took on an almost intelligent pattern, seeking weak points in the giant''s structure. "Fire Style: Searing Migraine." A single spark could ignite a prairie fire. This aptly described the Searing Migraine. Among the B-rank Fire techniques that Masashi knew, the Searing Migraine was second only to the Majestic Destroyer Flame in terms of area of effect. The difference was that the latter required the caster to continuously consume chakra, while the first was a process of compression and explosion. First, a fireball was compressed and launched. Upon losing the chakra maintaining its compression, it bursted into flames, making it far more efficient than the Majestic Destroyer Flame. The chakra compression created a dense core of thermal energy, ready to unleash devastation at a moment''s notice. But this jutsu had another application. In midair, the flames compressed to the extreme became a near-tangible blade of fire. The blade whistled through the air, heading straight for Masashi''s neck. He leaned to the side, the heat of the fire sword singeing a few strands of his hair. He observed Kakuzu. Taking advantage of the opening, the fire blade continued its arc and sliced through Prometheus. The ice giant, still in its initial phase without its armor or the Sage Mode buff, stood no chance against the concentrated heat. As its head fell, steam hissing where the fire blade had cut, Masashi leapt out. Propelled by a gust of wind, he charged toward the Earth Grudge Fear clone. The wind chakra wrapped around him like a cocoon, enhancing his already formidable speed. The fire clone barely had time to react before he sent it flying with a powerful kick. The impact resonated through the air, a sharp crack followed by the whoosh of a body being launched. It truly flew far. Kakuzu, watching from the ground, twitched visibly. The display of raw power was unexpected. he thought, reassessing his opponent''s capabilities. The opponent''s movements were bold and fluid, and his techniques seemed unusually chakra-intensive for an Uchiha, whose style was typically more precise and economical. With a thought, the Water Earth Grudge Fear clone approached. A barrage of water projectiles merged into a rain-like torrent, raining down mercilessly on Masashi. Each droplet carried enough force to pierce stone, turning the air into a deadly maze of liquid bullets. It seemed he wanted Masashi back on the ground. So, the Uchiha decided to humor him. After all, paying clients deserved special privileges. Besides, this was a perfect chance to test another theory. Opening his mouth, he unleashed an even larger arrow of flames, which streaked through the sky like a blazing comet. The heat was so intense it created its own updraft, distorting the air around it. The first wave of water projectiles evaporated in an instant as the inferno roared on, consuming everything in its path and surging toward the Earth Grudge Fear clone. Steam exploded outward where fire met water, creating a temporary smokescreen. Masashi landed on the ground, now face-to-face with Kakuzu. Two more Earth Grudge Fear clones materialized at Kakuzu''s side almost simultaneously. Although he had suspected as much, seeing Kakuzu staring at him unabashedly, Masashi promptly used a genjutsu. Almost instantly, one of the Earth Grudge Fear clones extended its "tentacles" and stabbed into Kakuzu''s body. "Ah, so that''s how it works," Masashi mused, nodding. "I was wondering why you''re so different from other people." "I''ve encountered many Uchiha," Kakuzu replied, his green eyes narrowing slightly. "Their genjutsu isn''t as effective as you might imagine. Not when you''ve lived as long as I have." Not only did he show no fear of the Sharingan''s genjutsu, but he also had no qualms about using his mastery of the five elemental releases in front of Masashi. The Earth Grudge Fear clones required no hand seals to use jutsu, and they lacked chakra pathways. Since mastering the Earth Grudge Fear, Kakuzu''s ninjutsu couldn''t be copied by the Sharingan. If Masashi somehow managed to copy his techniques, he could only grudgingly accept it. "You seem confident. Did you try to assassinate Madara?" Masashi asked smilingly. "If you had his abilities, I wouldn''t bother talking." Thunder rumbled in the sky as vast amounts of steam enveloped the area, a result of evaporated water. The Majestic Destroyer Flame Arrow had been extinguished, leaving behind a charged atmosphere. "Few Uchiha have chakra reserves like yours," Kakuzu remarked. "What''s your name? I bet you''re worth a fortune." "Masashi." Upon giving his name, he asked, "Is my bounty already up at the exchange?" "Ah, that explains it," Kakuzu nodded, pieces falling into place. "Unfortunately, not yet. But with your strength and personality, it won''t be long. Fighting you now would be meaningless." Masashi shook his head at this, and an arc of electricity flashed in the air as his fist stopped just inches from Kakuzu''s face. The Earth Grudge Fear''s black threads formed a barrier, absorbing the impact. They pulsed with wind chakra, neutralizing Masashi''s Lightning Release, while more threads surged toward him like striking serpents. But they struck empty airhe had already reappeared some distance away, leaving behind only the scent of ozone. "That move looks like Kumo''s Lightning Body Flicker..." Kakuzu contemplated this and switched places with the Wind Earth Grudge Fear clone. So far, Masashi had not used Earth Release techniques, which Kakuzu saw as a weakness. Ahead, the black-thread barrier dispersed, clearing the way for the Earth Grudge Fear clone to unleash a jutsu. As it leapt forward, its spines extended like a porcupine''s quills, each one thrumming with concentrated wind chakra. At the same time, Masashi bit his finger and pressed it to the ground. Both released their jutsu simultaneously. As the Earth Grudge Fear clone''s high-pressure wind sphere emerged, three massive gates rose from the ground. Their monstrous, grimacing faces symbolized hell and an unbreachable barrier, earning them the title of "ultimate defense." The third Rashomon gate fully materialized just as the wind sphere launched. It collided with the first gate and exploded, unleashing a swirling storm. The impact sent shockwaves through the earth. The tempest ripped through trees and tore into the ground. Its mountain-shattering power was unleashed entirely upon the colossal gates. When the chaos subsided, the landscape was unrecognizable. The forest was gone, the ground carved away like a giant had taken bites from the earth. Yet in the area where the gates had stood, the land remained untouched. Masashi stood unharmed in this lone oasis within the devastation. Like an island in the sea. "This jutsu is excellent," he praised with a smile. "Thanks, Kakuzu. I really appreciate you teaching me this." "If you can take it, it''s yours." Kakuzu remained expressionless, unaffected by the remark. He continued observing Masashi closely. The conclusion was clear: this opponent couldn''t be easily killed. More importantly... Even if he could kill him, there''d be no bounty to claim. From birth, every life holds value. For him, wasting life without value was intolerable. His years of experience had taught him to be selective with his targets. Pointless killing was something he adamantly opposed. Moreover, he truly believed that once Masashi''s bounty was listed, it would be astronomically high. If anyone dared list it at a low price, he''d personally "advise" them otherwise. "Enough. I''m done." Kakuzu said. "I won''t interrupt your mission anymore. Let''s leave it at that." The Earth Grudge Fear clones returned to his side, threads retracting smoothly back into their bodies. "Calling it quits already?" Masashi seemed a little disappointed. Three jutsu, all highly satisfying. "I''ll fight you again when your bounty''s up," Kakuzu replied coldly. "My jutsu? Take it if you want; I''m not short on techniques." In a way, he was a freeloading master, with an extensive repertoire of jutsu collected over his long life. "Ever consider coming to Konoha? Their missions pay well." Masashi''s tone was casual. "Ninja villages are trash," Kakuzu refused flatly. "But if you''re thinking of freelancing, I wouldn''t mind having you as a teammate." "Do you even have teammates? Haven''t you killed them all?" "Are you questioning my judgment? I only act when their heads are worth the highest price." "You''re quite the talent," Masashi said, unable to retort against Kakuzu''s unashamed logic. As a missing-nin, cashing in on your teammates'' heads at peak value seemed almost... reasonable. If it were him, he''d do the same. The two stared at each other for a while, finding themselves increasingly alike. Two pragmatists in a world of idealists. Finally, the two of them vanished with the Body Flicker Technique, leaving behind only the scarred landscape as evidence of their brief but intense encounter. 78 – The First “Astronaut” Masashi had often heard that when two very similar people were put together, it could be difficult. He didn''t really believe it back then, but after meeting Kakuzu this time, he realized it might be true. That guy exuded an aura of "I''m very valuable" from head to toe. It genuinely made him itch to take action. When it came to defeating Kakuzu, he was fairly confident. To be fair, Kakuzu was indeed very stronga solid, classic Kage-level ninja. Though in the manga, he was just a stepping stone to highlight Naruto''s growth... But honestly, not just anyone qualifies to be Naruto''s stepping stone. As a stepping stone for the reincarnation of Asura and Indra, most would be reduced to nothing. The only one who remained alive after serving as a stepping stone was Orochimaru. And Kakuzu, well, he was in the same league as Orochimarua top-tier powerhouse. His secret technique, Earth Grudge Fear, granted him infinite lifespan, recovery abilities akin to those of Hashirama Cells, exceptional healing power, and a five-heart system with independent consciousness that resisted illusions and provided a pseudo "soft body modification" ability, giving him jaw-dropping physical defenses. The Earth Grudge Fear itself was a Yang Release secret technique. Its length and shape could be altered at will, enabling it to expand and contract. Combined with the Iron Skin, it became a low-tier version of True Several Thousand Hands. It could also morph into wings for flight or create precise physical restraints to bind an opponent''s hands, preventing hand seals or summoningfar exceeding the effectiveness of Jiraiya''s Wild Lion''s Mane Technique. It was only because Masashi had amassed the strength of three timelines, reaching almost cheat-level proficiency, that he could handle Kakuzu with ease. For at least 90% of the shinobi world, facing Kakuzu would mean instant defeat. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, it wasn''t the right time yet. Better to wait a bit longer. Another day, he''d use a Transformation Jutsu to visit the exchange office for some cash. For a jonin from a ninja village to take on freelance jobs under a false identity? It wasn''t uncommon. The ninja villages turned a blind eye to such activities, as long as a few rules were followed: private jobs shouldn''t interfere with village-assigned missions, nor should they involve tasks that conflicted with the village''s interests. After leaving the armory, Masashi didn''t immediately accelerate but maintained a relatively normal speed. He wanted to see if Kakuzu would follow him. If Kakuzu did, there''d be no more talkhe''d use every trick up his sleeve and then head to the exchange office for a payday. Unfortunately, after dawdling for quite a while, there wasn''t even a trace of Kakuzu''s chakra, let alone his shadow. It seemed he had truly left. Was money really that important to him? Well, money was pretty important. But some things were even more important than money. Once he confirmed Kakuzu wouldn''t follow him, Masashi stopped wasting time and moved at full speed. The Kannabi Bridge was where, during the Third Great Ninja War, two heroes with Sharingan were born. This place also marked the turning point of the war between Konoha and Iwa. Iwa ninjas, who loved to use mass waves of troops, often deploying thousands at a time, exposed a major weakness in this battle: they had an overwhelming number of genin but very few higher-level ones, and their overall quality was extremely poor. The Iwa ninjas stationed at the Kannabi Bridge included three jonin, but these three were practically a joke. Otherwise, what was the point of just blowing up the bridge? The issue lay in the severe lack of chunin and jonin among the Iwa ninjas. Hoping these ninjas could walk on water to cross a river was less realistic than hoping they could build a dam by themselves. Creating a bridge with Earth Release and maintaining it with chakra input? It wasn''t that the Iwa ninjas didn''t want to, but their weak skills just couldn''t cut it. Even a group of 50 elite jonin, Iwa''s supposed trump card, was wiped out in a single attack by Minato on the frontlines, revealing the general competence of Iwa''s higher-level ninjas. The battle was a complete disaster. But to Masashi, this place had only one significance: Madara''s secret underground hideout. The Kannabi Bridge was located within the borders of Kusa. He first returned to the Land of Fire from the Land of Hot Water and then headed westward. By the time the sun rose for the second time, he had entered the territory of Kusa. Kusa, known for its opportunistic tendencies, initially sided with the Land of Earth during the Third Great Ninja War. But after the Kannabi Bridge battle, it quickly switched allegiance to the Land of Fire. While the Kusa ninjas weren''t great at fighting, they excelled at intelligence gathering, always staying alert to the slightest changes in the shinobi world. Their surveillance of foreign ninjas entering their territory was especially impressive. Masashi hadn''t been in Kusa for long before encountering Kusa ninjas. There was no hostility, no arrogance, no senseless showing off. They simply came to confirm his identity. Yes, Kusa was very open to ninjas from the great nations. But if it were ninjas from a smaller nation? Sorry, that''d be considered an invasion. Of course, the way they handled things varied depending on the intruder''s backgroundafter all, even smaller nations had their own hierarchies. For ninjas from the great nations, however, their attitude was consistent: "Just passing through? No problem. Kusa welcomes friends from all over the world!" When the Kusa ninjas saw the Konoha forehead protector on Masashi''s head, their expressions lit up like children seeing their dad return home. And when they got a good look at his face, their smiles grew even more enthusiastic. "Masashi-sama, it''s an honor to have you visit Kusa. Our country is most fortunate!" The leader of the Kusa ninjas was practically overflowing with excitement, bowing slightly. "We''ve heard so much about your work with the Police Force!" It almost made Masashi feel like he''d wandered into the Konoha shopping district. It made him uncomfortable. "I''m just passing through," he said helplessly. "I understand, I understand. You don''t want to reveal your mission," the Kusa ninja leader replied confidently, his smile knowing. "We haven''t seen you, and you''re free to do as you please. Just let us know if you need anything!" "Thanks?" Masashi said, at a loss for words. He had to admit, though, he was impressed by Kusa''s monitoring system. Sure, the small size of Kusa played a role, but their domestic surveillance was truly impressive. If only Konoha''s ANBU could learn from this. In the original timeline, Kakuzu and Hidan reduced the Fire Temple to rubble, and Konoha only found out when the its survivors came to report it. And let''s not even mention the Konoha Crush planSuna''s forces managed to sneak right up to Konoha''s walls. What kind of shoddy operational standards were those? Was it just because Konoha''s territory was too big to manage? Or maybe due to Danz? After their encounter, the Kusa ninjas vanished cleanly from Masashi''s sight. He continued on his way. The Kannabi Bridge site was getting closer. At last, he saw the half-destroyed bridge hanging from the cliffside. Kusa hadn''t even bothered to rebuild it. The ruins of the Kannabi Bridge, with only half of its structure remaining, still faintly revealed its former majesty and grandeur. A bridge that could serve as a lifeline for the Iwa army was naturally no ordinary bridge. The great river that originated from the high mountains of the Land of Earth flowed through the Land of Stone and was joined by hundreds of tributaries in the Land of Rain, greatly increasing its volume. It then curved into Taki, creating the most spectacular waterfall clusters on the continent. As it flowed into Kusa, the river widened to nearly 3,000 meters at its broadest, with an average depth of no less than 100 meters. Within Kusa, the largest bridge across this river was the Kannabi Bridge, which was also at the river''s narrowest point. Even so, the bridge spanned nearly a kilometer. The bridge was once designed to accommodate six carts side by side, but now the structure was mottled and in ruins. Deep cracks had formed on the dilapidated bridge surfacelarge enough for a grown man to lie down in. He strolled toward the ruined bridge. The first thing he saw was a massive stone slab engraved with the words "Kannabi Bridge" in bold red characters. Red as blood. The bridge was burned and destroyed in a tragic inferno, leaving it in shambles. It had been just three years since that day. The sky that day had glowed red under the flames, and the river below had turned a deep crimson. It was here that Madara watched Obito step into his meticulously laid trap. Though they were both Uchiha, some knowledge was meant to stay hidden. Masashi stepped onto the bridge. The stone path that used to be smooth was now beaten up, full of holes and overrun with weeds. Below, the rushing river seemed to mock humanity''s arrogance. People always reached for the impossible, only to end up empty-handed. A bridge spanning east to west, turning an impassable divide into a thoroughfare? All it took was enough explosive tags to end that dream. It was wise to keep some self-awareness. The world would continue without you. Even peace couldn''t be forcedyou couldn''t make everyone march to the same tune. Masashi figured the daimy of Kusa had refused to rebuild the bridge out of sheer frustration. As for Madara''s medical hideout, he didn''t know its exact location. But he knew Obito''s incident had occurred somewhere above it. Also, though he wasn''t interested in Hashirama''s cells, he had a small bit of curiosity about Madara''s remains. This wouldn''t count as grave robbingjust a casual visit. Even as a pure-blood Uchiha, this behavior wasn''t out of line. Anyone who''d watched Naruto knew the Uchiha clan revered filial piety. Masashi wandered around the bridge for a while, searching for the battlefield where Kakashi and his comrades had fought Iwa jonin years ago. Konoha had documented this thoroughly, and as relatives of a hero, the Uchiha clan received a report with detailed records of the battlefield and combat events. Masashi eventually located the spot. Back then, Konoha ninjas, guided by Kakashi, searched here for Obito''s remains but found nothing. They concluded that a series of landslides had buried his body deep underground along with falling rocks. They even used Earth Release techniques to search. Although three years had passed, traces of the past battle could still be discerned. He diligently searched the area, his Sharingan scanning for any residual chakra signatures that might have survived the years. Though time had eroded many traces, using the records and following the remaining signs, he finally pinpointed the spot where Obito was crushed by the rocks. Using Wind Release, he sliced the massive stone into chunks. With a burst of raw strength, he heaved the fragmented rocks aside. One look at the pressure marks made it clear. No multiple landslidesnothing had moved. It seemed that even before his Mangeky awakened, Obito had displayed some Kamui-like abilities in his life-or-death struggle. Though half his body was crushed, his Sharingan had remained intact. The way the rocks were positioned suggested a partial phase-through, not just a lucky escape. This ability allowed Zetsu to bring him into Madara''s hideout. And that was where everything changed. One Uchiha''s tragedy becoming another''s opportunity. This should be the place. The rock formation above matched perfectly with the historical records, though they''d missed the crucial details. He considered his options. Activating Sage Mode and his Sharingan simultaneously, he focused all his chakra into his hand. The technique required perfect controlone slip and the chakra blade could destabilize. The white chakra blade turned red. With a continuous infusion of chakra, the fiery blade extended like an expandable staff, piercing deep into the rock layers below. Though he couldn''t yet manifest Susanoo, his Fire Release-infused technique and Kagutsuchi''s enhancements made his chakra blade highly versatile. The benefits of having plenty of chakra became apparent here. He could feel the strain starting to build, but his reserves held steady. The longer the flame blade stretched, the more chakra it consumed. Beyond a certain limit, the consumption rate doubled. The blade''s color shifted slightly with each pulse of chakra he pushed through it. But Masashi, who once fought Kurama all night, could handle it. His chakra control remained precise despite the increasing drain. The ground was unbelievably hard. This only reinforced his belief that he was standing on Madara''s hideout''s "roof." The old Uchiha''s perfectionism showed even in his choice of hiding places. With a roof like this, there was no fear of leaks. Someone as meticulous as Madara wouldn''t need to carry a mop and bucket during the rainy season, would he? Masashi preferred to think Madara would shoot fire indoors on rainy days. "Hmm?" He suddenly felt his flame blade pierce into a hollow space. The resistance vanished abruptly, confirming his suspicions. He didn''t jump to conclusions and extended it further, carefully maintaining the technique''s stability. When the blade touched something solid again, he gauged the distance. His Sharingan helped him visualize the space below based on the blade''s feedback. The space below was vast. Large enough to house an army... or conduct experiments away from prying eyes. But he wasn''t done yet. Years of training had taught him to be thorough. Controlling the flame blade, he branched it into multiple extensions, exploring in all directions. The branches reached their limit without encountering more solid ground. The chakra drain increased exponentially with each new extension. There was no doubtit was a massive chamber. Probably one of many, knowing Madara''s tendency for elaborate preparations. After marking the location with a Flying Thunder God seal at the blade''s entry point, Masashi slowly retracted the flame blade. Worn out, he flopped onto the ground. His chakra reserves, while still substantial, had taken a significant hit. Chakra consumption aside, the mental strain was significant. Maintaining that level of precise control while managing multiple chakra extensions wasn''t something he could do casually. After a long rest, he activated Sage Mode again. The natural energy helped restore some of his spent chakra. Once prepared, he donned what looked like the first astronaut suit in the shinobi world. Each piece was reinforced with protective seals. To be cautious, he even crafted a chakra-powered "oxygen tank" with his technique. The seal work had taken hours to prepare properly. He only needed to retreat immediately if he sensed something was wrong. After making all the necessary preparations, Masashi activated the Flying Thunder God seal, teleporting himself into the hollow space. 79 – Underground Diplomacy The world turned upside down as Masashi appeared headfirst on a rocky wall. Having prepared himself thoroughly beforehand, he was ready to teleport back at the slightest hint of danger. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was noneeverything seemed perfectly fine. The area was even well-lit. It was a spacious underground space filled with traces of artificial construction. He landed lightly and silently, surveying the surroundings. The place seemed to have been a large room, though hastily vacated. He sealed the "oxygen tank" he''d brought, as he hadn''t used its contents yet. Before entering, he had already taken a deep breath outside. The helmet portion of his equipment disappeared under his controlnot due to recklessness, but because the "room" showed clear signs of habitation. The unmade bed, personal items, and most importantly, the obvious air circulation meant this wasn''t some toxic death trap. Given the situation, he doubted anyone could convince him that an anaerobic organism had ever slept there. Taking a deep breath, he found no odd smells. As a ninja, mastering some medical ninjutsu was crucial. After all, the medical techniques of the shinobi world even included ways to heal respiratory issues. With such skills in his arsenal, he felt at ease traversing any environment. This, however, did not align with his heavily armored appearance. Ignoring this irony, he deactivated Sage Mode and his imposing aura before starting his inspection. There was no giant golem in sightonly an old wooden bed and some personal items scattered around. He found a few torn pipes and dried, unknown liquid stains on the ground. It seemed the occupant had left hastily, leaving many things disorganized. Still, they hadn''t been overly rushed, as everything important had been cleaned up thoroughly. After searching the room and finding nothing of note, he noticed a door on one side of the room. It lacked a door panel, leaving the area beyond pitch black. He created a shadow clone, which picked up an oil lamp. The oil hadn''t been used up, so the clone lit the lamp and ventured into the darkness. Masashi stayed behind, waiting patiently, his senses alert for any disturbance. After a while, the shadow clone returned, its expression already suggesting bad news. "Nothing?" Masashi asked, disappointed. "Nothing," the clone said, holding up the now nearly-empty lamp. "And the oil''s almost gone." "Why didn''t you just use a fire jutsu?" "Are you kidding me? That space is so narrow; you want me to roast myself?" "Make the flames smalleryou''re a shadow clone. Be braver." "Brave your head! You deal with this," the clone retorted, dismissing itself with a pop. Masashi stood there, stunned. The thought had barely crossed his mind when the clone''s memories flooded back. Now he understood why it had been so upset. The passage outside formed a circular loop around the room. Though there were many branches, each became progressively narrower until only an arm could fit through. In such conditions, even the smallest fire would be useless. Expecting the clone to stick its head through was absurdits head wasn''t a drill, after all. He glanced at the torn pipes on the ground, lost in thought. The pipes were surprisingly long and telescopic. After some rummaging, he found another oil lamp, fully stocked. He lit it, created another shadow clone, and together they explored further. Reaching one branch, the clone indicated that there seemed to be a space on the other side. Masashi tapped the wall before stabbing through it with the Kagutsuchi Blade. As expected, the blade pierced through, leaving a glowing orange hole. Satisfied, he gestured to the shadow clone. "Go ahead, Mewtwo." The clone shot him a withering look. "I may be a clone, but you''re an absolute jerk." With that, the clone swung its fist against the rock wall, creating visible cracks. After a few more punches, air flowed through, carrying the scent of old stone. A well-placed kick brought down the wall, revealing a spacious new passage. "Looks like it was sealed from the other side," Masashi commented, studying the debris pattern. The clone ignored him entirely. They stepped into the new passage, immediately stopping in their tracks. Someone was here. No, there was chakra. Masashi tapped the clone, who dashed ahead, setting a marker at every turn. After three corners, the clone spotted a shadowy figure. Without hesitation, the clone activated its chakra cloak, the blue energy illuminating the darkness, and slashed down with a chakra blade. The figure reached out to grab the blade but was cleaved in two. However, the clone detected even more chakra signatures appearing around it, emerging from the very walls. Masashi sensed them too. The way these presences manifested reminded him of something. Clicking his tongue, he recalled his initial low expectations. Had he underestimated how much was left behind? In the clone''s "vision," the approaching chakra signatures were clear. Without hesitation, it unleashed Corrosive Steam, filling the area with corrosive vapor faster than the enemies could move. Screams echoed in the darkness, but more chakra signatures emerged. When the new attackers leaped into view, they were met with a massive chakra-formed hand slamming down. The blue energy illuminated their twisted forms for a brief moment before crushing them against the ground. The underground space shook as stone walls trembled, dust and small rocks raining down from the ceiling. Outside, Masashi listened to the commotion while activating his Sharingan. Though he hadn''t entered Sage Mode, he remained vigilant. Several chakra signatures were creeping toward him, their movements betraying their hostile intent. He extinguished the oil lamp. In the darkness, sage markings appeared on his face. In one swift motion, he conjured a flaming blade, extending it outward. Spinning in place, the blade slashed a full 360 degrees, cutting down the attackers and setting them ablaze. The most distinct chakra figure was skewered to the ground as the blade extended further, burning a trench into the stone floor. The smell of scorched rock filled the air. Relighting the lamp, he examined the figure impaled on his blade. It didn''t burn, despite the flame piercing its chestproof of its origin in Yin-Yang Release. "Well, well..." Masashi feigned surprise. "Isn''t this the great Will of Madara? What''s happened to you?" --- How many years had it been since Black Zetsu last felt vulnerable? A thousand? More? Now, pinned by this flame blade, that familiar sensation of danger returned. He could sense it clearlythe blade wasn''t just hot, it was fused with both mental and physical energy. Hagoromo had systematically theorized and summarized the use of chakra, enabling humanity to master it more effectively. At the peak of this system lay the highest nature of chakraYin-Yang Release. Even now, Masashi was far from reaching such a realm. This wasn''t something attainable through normal training anyway. Just as Uchiha''s conventional training couldn''t possibly grant them the Rinnegan, the Mangeky Sharingan itself was already a shortcut, forged by the efforts of countless generations of Uchiha. "Masashi." Black Zetsu grasped the fiery blade that had pierced his chest, the flames licking at his dark form without consuming him. "I never thought it would be you." He tried to pull the blade out but failed. He let out a sigh. His gaze fell on Masashi''s three-tomoe Sharingan. The flickering oil lamp cast unstable shadows on his face, but those crimson eyes stood out, almost glowing in the dark. It was merely an illusion caused by the intense activity of his ocular power. Black Zetsu loosened his grip. The boy''s Kagutsuchi was truly flawless. If Masashi could be swayed to his side, this descendant of Indra might one day wield Susanoo perfectly with just the three-tomoe Sharingan. The Complete Body Susanoo was a creation of Indra himself, modeled after the life forms of the tailed beasts. It was the strongest ocular jutsu designed specifically for the Sharingan, usable as long as one''s ocular power was sufficient. The myriad ocular techniques of later generations followed a similar principle. Yin Release was abstractit brought to reality the reflection of one''s inner desires. And as a tangible result, ocular techniques were not impossible to learn. Take Kagutsuchi, for instancecould there be a better example? "Do you want to destroy me?" he asked. He didn''t sense any intent to kill from Masashi. Black Zetsu had waited here, expecting a "fierce battle" with Masashi, who, with his three-tomoe Sharingan, should have struggled mightily in such an environment. The script dictated that he would then recognize Masashi''s identity and stand down, setting the stage to begin influencing the boy. Masashi was the most perfect Uchiha he had ever seen. His Sharingan was steadily evolving into Indra''s Eyethe original form of the Sharingan. Yet, an extra push was required. Masashi had already pushed his bloodline to its limit, but transforming it into Indra''s Eye was beyond his capability alone. The Uchiha clan''s focus on emotional stimulation was the right path. Madara''s Eternal Mangeky Sharingan represented the pinnacle of this approach. Masashi''s path, however, ended here. He could still grow stronger in the future, but that would only be in quantity, not quality. "Destroy you? Why would I?" Masashi smiled at Black Zetsu. With a slick sound, the fiery blade withdrew, and the sage markings faded from his face. "Getting suddenly attackedI had to beat you up first, just in case. Who knows if some bastard was trying to ambush me?" "..." It felt as though Masashi was insulting him. This Uchihawhy did he have to get the last word every time? It reminded him of Indra in this way, toosomeone who never spared others with his words. The similarity was almost painful to witness. Honestly, if it weren''t for the lack of Indra''s chakra within Masashiand the timeline not matching uphe would have been convinced this boy was the reincarnation of Indra''s chakra. He stood up, brushing his chest. While he felt no pain, he was certainly irritated. Whether he was the "Will of Madara" or his true self, Black Zetsu was technically Masashi''s ancestor. "Why did you stop Obito?" "Which time?" Masashi asked, tilting his head. He had meddled with Obito''s plans on multiple occasions. Couldn''t Black Zetsu be more specific? Black Zetsu was momentarily speechless. He started to understand why Obito always seemed so exasperated. From Masashi''s tone, he clearly enjoyed himself! "The Nine-Tails incident," he clarified. "Oh, that." Masashi nodded knowingly, then spread his hands with theatrical innocence. "That wasn''t my fault. I told you the timing wasn''t right. Of course I had to step in." "Did you really have to stop it that thoroughly?" "If I didn''t, I couldn''t even go out for a skewer in peace. Were you guys trying to mess with me on purpose? Grabbing the Nine-Tails is one thing, but why parade it through the village? Are you insane?" "That wasn''t my doing. I tried to talk him out of it." "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you." Masashi''s tone shifted. "I get it. He''s as stubborn as a mule. Must''ve given you a hard time back then, huh?" Black Zetsu recalled the past. In the beginning, Obito hadn''t been much trouble. Most of the torment fell on Madara. As Masashi said, Obito was stubborn like a mule. Back then, the boy had partially awakened Kamui without even possessing the Mangeky Sharingan. This had allowed him to enter Madara''s domain, much to Madara''s delight. He wasn''t omniscient. He hadn''t foreseen that Obito''s eyes would turn out to be so powerful. Kamui was genuinely an incredible ability, even by Warring States standardsa game-changer on the battlefield. Madara''s Plan A had been to recruit Obito, train him, and have him gather the tailed beasts to summon the Ten-Tails, which would then allow him to be revived through Nagato''s Rinne Rebirth. With Madara''s triumphant return, the plan could proceed smoothly. But Obito, stubborn as ever, repeatedly dismissed Madara with a single line: "Nice to meet you, ''Grandpa.'' Goodbye, Grandpa. I''m going to find Kakashi and Rin." Had it not been for the tubes hooked up to him, Black Zetsu suspected Madara would have jumped up and clobbered the boy. But he was indeed tethered by tubes, so he had no choice but to come up with Plan B: Manipulate events so Obito would witness Rin''s death, driving him into despair and compelling him to accept his ideology. Finally, the boy would resume Plan A. After much effort, the plan had succeeded. Yet Obito continued to act on his own whims. With Madara gone, Black Zetsu became Obito''s new target of frustration. He was exhausted. Its sentiments aligned with Masashi''s: Just grab the Nine-Tails and leave! Why the need for a grand show? "Let''s not talk about him anymore," Black Zetsu proposed. "Let''s talk about you instead, Masashi. Do you desire Indra''s Eye?" 80 – Tales from a Thousand Lies Seeing Black Zetsu ask such a serious question, Masashi reminded himself once again to maintain his composure. Take the gambleturn a bicycle into a motorbike. If it failed, then Plan B was the only option. "Indra''s Eye?" Masashi wore an expression that was unmistakably Uchiha. "Isn''t that just the Mangeky Sharingan?" "Ridiculous." Black Zetsu scoffed. "That is merely a desperate attempt by the Uchiha to compensate for their degraded ocular techniques." Having spun tales for a thousand years, he was quite adept at delivering thrilling narratives. If he lived on Earth, he would definitely be a web novel legend or a politician. "Indra was born with the Sharingan. To use your words, his entire life was in the form of the three-tomoe." "His entire life?" Masashi looked at Black Zetsu. "Not that I doubt you, but even Madara wouldn''t know the events of a thousand years ago." "It''s true. His Sharingan remained constant throughout his life," Black Zetsu said with satisfaction, enjoying the atmosphere of the discussion. "Aren''t you pursuing the same level of power?" He fixed his gaze on Masashi, studying every minute reaction. Any Uchiha who understood the Mangeky Sharingan would naturally have questions about it. After all, the Mangeky seemed almost like an entirely different entity compared to the original Sharingan. As an exemplary Uchiha, Masashi was no exception. He would undoubtedly have his doubts. The Sharingan began reflecting one''s innermost thoughts the moment it was awakened. The Mangeky merely represented the culmination of that process. There was a reason Black Zetsu had spent millennia targeting the Uchiha. Words, actions, and expressions could deceive him, but the Sharingan could not. What''s more, it needed a pair of Rinnegan. The Uchiha were the perfect pawnsindeed, the only ones. "As expected of the embodiment of the Will of Madara," Masashi admitted generously. "Yes, I''ve gone through all the clan''s records regarding our ancestor Indra and found nothing mentioning the Mangeky Sharingan." Black Zetsu nodded, satisfied that everything was progressing as planned, when a sudden rumbling interrupted them. It was Masashi''s shadow clone rampaging nearby, causing continuous explosions. He froze. "Why is your shadow clone still active?" "Why would it disappear?" Masashi asked, genuinely puzzled. Having been engrossed in the conversation, he hadn''t paid it much attention. He dispelled the shadow clone. This time, not only did he receive its memories, but he also felt its fatigue. The clone had been enjoying itself a little too much... "Your chakra reserves seem excessive," Black Zetsu observed.This endurance was extraordinary. He began to feel hopeful. The Rinnegan had already been created. The greatest obstacle to resurrecting his mother had been removed. Now, he only needed to gather the tailed beasts and revive Madara to perform the Infinite Tsukuyomi. A powerful ally would certainly be helpful. Obito''s antics in Konoha had nearly given him a heart attack, figuratively speaking. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Nine-Tails had been within his grasp... And then, gone. But no matter. Masashi, as a backup, seemed even better. "You''ve made the right choice, but your current approach won''t suffice," he said. The Eye of Indra could not be replicated. It was merely a projection of Indra''s chakra, which no one else in existence could possess. "No matter how hard you try, you can''t overcome the chakra gap. You must take a different path." He glanced behind Masashi, where shadows shifted, and several White Zetsu emerged from the darkness like pale ghosts. These were the ones who had been battling Masashi''s shadow clone. Turning to look, Masashi saw these former victims of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, now soldiers of Kaguya. "You hit me pretty hard," said one unusually distinctive White Zetsu, rubbing its shoulder with an almost childlike motion. "If you tell me what it''s like to poop, I''ll forgive you." "That''s easy." Masashi''s face remained impassive as he launched into a detailed explanation. "First, the digestive enzymes break down the food into simple molecules. These travel through the intestinal wall into the bloodstream. What''s left moves through the large intestine, where water is absorbed. The remaining waste products are then compacted and" The White Zetsu had actually leaned forward with interest during the explanation. "Masashi, don''t take it too seriously," Black Zetsu hastily interjected. "This guy''s brain is defective. After all, it was cultivated from Hashirama''s cells." "Is that the Madara''s view of the First Hokage?" "Hashirama''s methods were flawed. Isn''t that obvious now?" Black Zetsu said in a tone of a sage imparting wisdom. "But discussing this now won''t help you. You need to focus on increasing your power." He waited eagerly. "Good point. In that case, I won''t ask," Masashi said, feigning compliance. "As long as I''m strong enough, nothing else matters." Black Zetsu nearly stumbled. Resigned but still considering this a positive developmentbetter than dealing with Obitohe signaled for him to follow. "Come with me," he said, leading Masashi further inside. Masashi followed, eager to see what Black Zetsu had in store. Carrying an oil lamp, they walked through a long corridorevidence of battle everywhere from where the shadow clone had rampaged. Through a smashed wall, light seeped into the passage, revealing a vast space beyond. The answer soon became clear. When Black Zetsu led him around a final corner, they entered an enormous chamber filled with incubation pods. Each pod contained a White Zetsu. This was a cloning facility for these creatures. But Masashi, uninterested in Hashirama cells, remained entirely unmoved. Until he saw a coffin. His eyes widened. "Yes, this is... Madara''s body," Black Zetsu noted, observing Masashi''s gaze. While Masashi''s lack of interest in the White Zetsu seemed like a case of not recognizing their value, his reaction to the coffin further confirmed his professed admiration for Madara. Admiring Madara made things easier. "Madara''s body cannot fall into anyone else''s hands. Before his death, he created me, and I hid his body here," he explained seriously before adding, "But seeing as you revere him so much, I can let you pay your respects to his remains." "Please let me pay my respects!" Masashi exclaimed dramatically. "A hero like him, denied burial in the clan''s groundsI shall never forgive the Senju!" "Calm down, calm down," Black Zetsu consoled him. "Madara himself didn''t care much for such formalities. What matters is carrying on his will." It was thrilled. Leaving Madara''s body intact had proven to be the right choice after all. Under Masashi''s expectant gaze, two White Zetsu stepped forward and opened the coffin. "Huh?" He was slightly surprised. When the coffin was opened, he found none of the stink he''d expect from a body that had been dead for ages. "You can take a closer look," Black Zetsu said. "Don''t be surprised. Of course, I wouldn''t let Madara''s body decayI''ve taken measures." Masashi gave White Zetsu''s main body a thoughtful glance, studying the cellular structure that might explain the preservation. Then, suppressing his excitement, he stepped closer. Finally, he saw it. Inside the coffin lay an old man. With just one look, he confirmed it. This was indeed Madara. Before his death, he had grown frail and aged. The once jet-black hair was now completely white, and his once-handsome face was full of wrinkles. The strongest figure of the Uchiha clan was now lying quietly here. Even with such an aged and decayed body, there was still a lingering killing intent, as if it was trying to break free. His lips carried a faint smilewhether it was because he had accomplished his plans before his death, or because he was mocking this irredeemably miserable world in his eyes, no one could tell. Looking at such a Madara, though aware that this man was currently waiting in the Pure Land for his pawns to open the way to his second life, Masashi still thought... Even as a corpse, he lay differently from others. Madara''s body was covered in dense sealing techniques to ensure that it wouldn''t decay. Masashi''s trained eye could spot at least three distinct layers of preservation jutsu working in concert. He suddenly felt disappointed. How could he proceed with this? However, he also felt a bit curious. "Is the body just going to be left here?" "Of course not," Black Zetsu replied. "This is simply following Madara''s wishes. When I find a better place, I''ll transfer it. " "All right, let''s discuss your eyes now." "Sure," Masashi took one last look at the coffin but refrained from doing anything unnecessary. Black Zetsu observed this, satisfied that Masashi didn''t seem to harbor any suspicion-worthy intentions. "You''re familiar with Yin-Yang Release, correct?" he asked, his tone shifting to something more analytical. "Yes." "That''s good. It saves us time." Black Zetsu nodded, then asked again, "To prevent accidents, I want to knowwhat''s your dream?" "Dream?" Masashi looked at the creature in front of him. Come to think of it, Black Zetsu could be considered one of the only two individuals in the shinobi world who unwaveringly stuck to his own ideals. As a villain, he was certainly qualified. Those who kept flip-flopping were just exasperating. "Peace." After some thought, he gave Black Zetsu an honest answer, watching for its reaction. "If it weren''t for this chaotic world, I wouldn''t have become a ninja." "How do you think peace can be achieved?" "Simple. Everyone gets a Big Ivan. Whoever causes trouble, we bomb them." "Huh? Big Ivan?" Black Zetsu was confused. "Oh... sorry, slipped my tongue..." Masashi said, quickly recovering. "What I mean is, peace can only be achieved through power." "Can''t it be achieved through love?" "I''ve never seen mere words resolve anything," Masashi said candidly. "Good!" For once, Black Zetsu was genuinely pleased. This Uchiha was pure. Obito was pure too, just a bit too pure. "Let''s return to your eyes," he said, earnestly considering how to enhance Masashi''s power. "Your Sharingan is very stable right now. However, this stability means that the path to awakening the Mangeky Sharingan is blocked for you. You''ll have to take a different route." "That''s even possible?" Masashi was skeptical. While he had always been wary of the Mangeky''s side effects, he definitely wanted its power. Hearing such a definitive statement from Black Zetsu annoyed him. "The Mangeky Sharingan is awakened by maximizing spiritual energy, which then interacts with physical energy to produce it," Black Zetsu explained seriously. He was indeed a historian of sorts, but this theory about the Mangeky was purely his own judgment. Masashi often doubting his explanations was starting to get on his nerves. Today was probably the one day he was telling the complete truth, for once! "When you awakened your Sharingan, you focused more on physical energy. I don''t know how you managed that, but the gap between your spiritual and physical energy is much smaller than for other Uchihas. Because of this, it''s impossible for your spiritual energy to completely dominate and trigger the Mangeky." "What about the Indra''s Eye? Didn''t you say during our first meeting that Indra had the Mangeky? Now you''re talking about chakra. I''m not accusing you or anything, but your explanations keep changing." Masashi decided to call him out. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Black Zetsu''s reaction. Who knew if he would just start making up stories again. Masashi didn''t want storieshe wanted results. "The part about Indra having the Mangeky was indeed a lie. But the chakra part is true. Even if you possess Indra''s chakra, you can''t have the ''Eyes of Indra.'' His descendants lack both his spiritual and physical energy," Black Zetsu explained patiently. "But don''t lose hope. I already told youthere''s another path for you. With your abilities, if you succeed, you''ll be stronger than any current ninja. Your eyes could become another form of Indra''s Eyes. But don''t count on the Rinnegan." "What kind of path?" Masashi didn''t care about the Rinnegan. His goals weren''t that loftyit was Yin-Yang Release that he was after. "Of course, it''s Yin-Yang Release," Black Zetsu replied. "But mastering all seven nature transformations doesn''t guarantee you''ll master Yin-Yang Release. You must fuse the seven natures into one to create this new power" He stared at Masashi, his gaze seeming to pierce through him. "I''m not trying to discourage you, but the limits of the Yin and Yang natures are determined at birth. As an Uchiha, this isn''t something you can achieve on your own." "So, there''s a solution, right?" "Of course. All the White Zetsu here were cultivated using the cells of Hashirama. Their bodies contain his power." Black Zetsu gestured to the white figures surrounding them. "Wait a second." Masashi quickly interrupted. "Let me be clearI''m not doing any cell transplants." "Relax. We won''t make you undergo any transplants," Black Zetsu assured him, raising what passed for his hands in a placating gesture. Thinking this, he continued, "Your physical energy has already reached the Uchiha''s limit, and your chakra perception is very strong. I''ll have the White Zetsu here help you train in Yang chakra. But before that" He sat down on the ground. "I''ll first tell you the history of Indra, the ancestor of the Uchiha, and Asura, the ancestor of the Senju. That way, you''ll understand how to use White Zetsu''s chakra to train your Yang chakra." Masashi sighed and sat down opposite Black Zetsu. 81 – The Storyteller’s Gift Black Zetsu was, without a doubt, a chatterbox. Masashi truly believed this. For the first time in his life, despite clearly being the one "picking apart" someone else, it felt like he was the one being picked apart. The other party seemed to still have so much more to say, like they could go on for another chapter. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indra was a misunderstood genius. His father''s expectations weighed heavily upon him," Black Zetsu gestured dramatically. "The burden of being the firstborn..." Masashi thought, fighting to keep his expression neutral. Listening to it was putting him to sleep. In Black Zetsu''s version, Indra was a deeply loving individual who couldn''t gain his father''s approval. Then, his scheming younger brother took advantage of the situation, winning their father''s favor and securing the position of successor. The whole thing played out like a palace drama. Indra was the clueless, naive protagonist. Honestly, any random palace drama from Earth had a more compelling plot than this. Barely managing to sit through the whole reincarnation story, Masashi quickly interjected, cutting through Black Zetsu''s theatrical retelling. "So Madara is the reincarnation of this ancestor?" "Of the chakra," Black Zetsu corrected. Even though he was interrupted, he didn''t seem upset. If anything, he enjoyed the conversation so much he didn''t care. "The ancestor''s chakra altered Madara''s chakra, while also strengthening itself to prepare for the next reincarnation." Given his behavior over the last thousand years, engaging in a discussion like this was almost unheard of. But, bizarrely enough, he felt a sense of "equality" when speaking to Masashi. Though Masashi didn''t trust Black Zetsu, he still treated him as a sentient being with his own emotions and will, rather than a humanoid tool or a mere product of ninjutsu. Nor did Masashi see him as something inferior. This was a treatment Black Zetsu had never received from any of the "Indras" throughout history. At best, previous "Indras" regarded him as a pitiful entity coveting the power of the Uchiha clan, using him with an air of mutual exploitation, often coupled with condescension and ridicule. Madara was somewhat better, thanks to changes in the narrative, but he still saw Black Zetsu as a subordinate. His eyes always held that familiar Uchiha pride when giving orders. Obito added a layer of deep suspicion to this dynamic, treating Black Zetsu like an annoying tag-along. As for Indra himself, perhaps due to lack of experience as the first incarnation, he nearly said outright, "I can tell with one glance you''re not human." The disgust in his eyes had never quite faded from Black Zetsu''s memory. Regardless, the relationship had always been one of inequality, forcing him to adopt a subservient attitude just to communicate with his "pawns." But he was the child of Kaguya! No matter what others thought, this was how Black Zetsu saw himself. He had never considered himself inferior to anyone. In his view, he was the most superior existence on this earth. For the first time in a long while, he was having fun. He even cherished the feeling of chatting with Masashi. The way he listened, analyzed, questionedit was refreshingly different. While Black Zetsu''s thoughts wandered, Masashi was digesting its words. From a surface-level perspective, it sounded a bit like brewing tea. The reincarnated chakra was the tea leaves, and the chakra of the reincarnated body was the hot water. Except, the chakras of Indra and Asura were like unendingly reusable tea leaves. Not only reusable, but capable of producing more tea leaves. The tsutsuki family was a mess; not a single decent person among them. "I think I get it now." He nodded. "So, to put it simply, White Zetsu, as a body cultivated from the cells of the First Hokage, possesses the qualities of Asura''s chakra, correct?" He turned to look at Black Zetsu, only to find "Were you fighting ghosts last night or something?" He waved a hand in front of Black Zetsu. "Why are you dozing off?" "Ah apologies, I was just thinking about something," Black Zetsu apologized unusually earnestly. "But I was listening carefully; you''re absolutely correct." "Then I have one more question." Masashi, seeing Black Zetsu in a good mood, decided not to mind his slacking and continued. "After the First Hokage''s death, Asura''s chakra reincarnates. Does his body still retain the qualities of Asura''s chakra?" "It''s not an issue. His body had already acquired the qualities while he was alive. It just won''t grow stronger anymore. Moreover" Black Zetsu glanced at the idle White Zetsu wandering around. "After being diluted by White Zetsu, the chakra is perfectly balancedsafe without any side effects." "Alright, I''m out of questions. When do we begin?" "Don''t you want to rest first?" Black Zetsu seemed reluctant to rush. "Since you''re already here, why not stay a few more days? I only have knowledge; I can''t directly make you stronger. It may take quite some timeit won''t hurt to wait a bit." "That''s not an option." Masashi shook his head. "I''m not like Obito; I have an official position. I can''t disappear for too long." "Ah" Black Zetsu sounded disappointed but understanding. This was novel to him. When had he ever gone out of his way to consider a pawn''s feelings? This first-time experience felt oddly pleasant. A White Zetsu shuffled over, flopping weakly at Masashi''s feet. "Feel its chakra, Masashi. I will assist you as well." Black Zetsu''s body distorted, flowing like liquid to envelop Masashi''s form. The sensation was strangenot unpleasant, but alien, like being wrapped in living shadow. In no time, his left side was completely covered by Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu didn''t attempt to seize control of this half of his body but could sense Masashi''s extraordinary ocular power, which was astonishingly potent even by Uchiha standards. This level of ocular power was already approaching the Mangeky Sharingan. "I need to borrow your hand next. Do you agree?" "Go ahead." The darkened hand plunged into White Zetsu''s body. Under Black Zetsu''s guidance, White Zetsu''s chakra flowed into Masashi like a steady stream, gathering within him like a river. The sensation was unlike anything he''d felt beforepure, raw chakra essence. "Absorbing chakra is one of the abilities of a Sage," Black Zetsu explained. "White Zetsu also possesses this ability, derived from chakra itself." "Chakra can do so many things," Masashi remarked, focusing on the sensation. "I''ve studied chakra for years but never grasped its essence." "Most people only see chakra as a tool for combat and remain ignorant of its true nature," Black Zetsu said with disdain. As a product of Yin-Yang Release, he was naturally closer to the essence of chakra than anyone else. "Masashi, you''re the first Uchiha I''ve met who''s genuinely interested in the nature of chakra." "Thanks. You''re also the most talkative person I''ve met," Masashi finally said, "Not that I mean to criticize, but could you be quiet for a bit? Talking nonstop distracts me." "Ah sorry" Black Zetsu reluctantly shut up. He decided to teach a little more while he still could. The revival of his mother was only a matter of time. He might as well savor these last moments of enjoyable conversation. "So this is how chakra extraction works" Masashi suddenly understood. This was a technique he had wanted to learn during his first life but had failed to grasp due to the bizarre teaching methods of his instructor. Even in his second life, despite trying everything, he couldn''t master it. It was simply too abstract, like trying to catch smoke with bare hands. However, with the help of Black Zetsu''s abilities, it finally became clear to him. Through their shared control, he could feel every subtle movement. The essence of absorbing chakra was about the interaction between chakras, not the use of physical or mental energy. Each strand had to be carefully untangled, controlled, and guidedlike conducting an orchestra where every note had to be perfect. This understanding was possible because Black Zetsu utilized his own chakra to demonstrate everything. His control was beyond anything Masashi had ever witnessed. As a creation of Kaguya''s Yin-Yang Release, Black Zetsu needed to rely on attaching himself to a host to exert power. His own strength wasn''t formidable, nor could he train and become stronger. But in terms of chakra control, he was unparalleled on this earth. He vividly showed Masashi the epitome of perfect chakra control, and application at every stage, expanding his horizons and reshaping his understanding of perfection. At this level, it was beyond masteryit was divine, representing the pinnacle of technique. In Masashi''s previous understanding, this capability was attainable only by those with advanced Sage powers. But Black Zetsu, using his chakra, disproved this: "Don''t blame your body if you can''t use chakra properly. The limitation isn''t in your flesh, but in your understanding." He completely relinquished control of half his body, letting Black Zetsu take over. Even though he surrendered control, he didn''t lose connection with his body. He could perceive everything happening with crystal clarity, feeling each subtle shift and flow of chakra through his system. White Zetsu''s chakra was powerful in quality. Aside from Indra''s and Asura''s chakra, it was among the strongest. Moreover, it possessed a corrosive property that could erode inferior chakras, eating through them like acid through paper. This property mirrored the way Asura''s chakra influenced his reincarnations, though Asura''s chakra operated gently and subtly, like water wearing away stone. In contrast, White Zetsu''s chakra, as a heavily degraded version, was crude and aggressive, more like a hammer than a chisel. Under Black Zetsu''s expert manipulation and with Masashi''s own high-quality chakra, White Zetsu''s chakra was easily extracted, disassembled, and assimilated. In a duel between shinobi, this would mean the other party couldn''t even put up a fight. Masashi seized this rare opportunity, meticulously memorizing every detail and greedily absorbing its "nourishment." After a long time, the White Zetsu clone before him began losing vitality. As a clone, it had enhanced physical activity compared to normal humans, but its power ultimately came from a fragment of Hashirama''s flesh. After layers of control and dilution, the power of a single White Zetsu clone was limited. Under Black Zetsu''s divine-level manipulation, its chakra couldn''t corrode Masashi; instead, it was utterly dominated, broken down and reformed like clay in a master''s hands. Eventually, the White Zetsu clone on the ground stopped moving, lifeless. Black Zetsu also ceased his actions, reverting to liquid form and detaching from Masashi, reassembling into human shape. Masashi raised his left hand, flexing it experimentally. "How was it?" Black Zetsu asked. "A fascinating experience," Masashi replied, looking at the immobile White Zetsu clone. He curiously poked it. No response. Its body had stiffened. "Is it dead?" Masashi frowned. "Am I turning into some sort of vampiric monster?" "It''s merely lost its activity temporarily. It''ll recover unless its chakra is completely drained," Black Zetsu explained. "Think of it as deep hibernation." "Good to know." Masashi gave Black Zetsu a thumbs-up. "You''re incredible! Didn''t Obito learn this from you?" "I taught him how to better utilize his Mangeky abilities," Black Zetsu chuckled. "He''s different from you. His body is severely damaged, so he needs to manage the overly strong Yang chakra within him." "That makes sense" Masashi nodded in understanding. "I''ll teach you as well, but not now," Black Zetsu dangled the bait. "Your ocular power isn''t strong enough yet." "Didn''t you say I couldn''t awaken the Mangeky Sharingan?" Masashi reminded him sharply. "Might as well teach me everything. Recently, I defeated the Eight-Tails'' jinchriki. Who knows when it''ll respawn? I have no other ambitionsI just want a tailed beast as my summon." "Hmm?!" Black Zetsu''s eyes widened. "You killed the Eight-Tails?" "The jinchriki, not the beast itself," Masashi corrected. "I couldn''t possibly kill the beast. If I could, would I need to reseal the Nine-Tails?" "Then it doesn''t matter," Black Zetsu said. The current Akatsuki wasn''t ready for openly collecting the tailed beasts. Secretly securing one was feasible, but large-scale hunting would backfire. Nagato wasn''t strong enough yet to fully wield the Rinnegan. In that case, eliminating the jinchriki was a better move. Black Zetsu had been monitoring the jinchriki for a while. The Eight-Tails'' jinchriki was formidable; if allowed to grow, he would become a major threat. Masashi had to be made into a true pawn. For that, his ocular and physical energy had to be elevated to Mangeky Sharingan levels. Black Zetsu had all the "materials" needed. This way, the stone tablet would convince him, as it did Madara, that the Eye of the Moon Plan was the only path to peace. Masashi lacked the complexity of Madara''s life story but genuinely desired peace. His Sharingan already reflected this truth. Black Zetsu summoned a new White Zetsu clone, instructing it to carry away the immobilized one, then had another lie down in its place. "One by one, until you reach your limit," he said to Masashi. A queue of White Zetsu clones lined up, staring blankly at the Uchiha. "This feels like a Frankenstein experiment" Masashi muttered. "Who''s Frankenstein?" asked the White Zetsu clone lying down. "Hurry up, will you?" Looking down at it, Masashi realized these clones had some consciousness. He had thought only the main body had independent will. With a swift chop, he plunged his hand into its chest, attempting to replicate the sensations from Black Zetsu''s earlier guidance. After so many days, I''ve finally completed the opening song for HSU! If you want to listen to it, head over to my P@treon page. The song is available for all members, including free ones! 82 – Homecoming When Masashi pulled his hand out of the White Zetsu clone''s chest for the last time, he had a sudden, bizarre craving. Anyway, it had taken quite a while. He finally understood the meaning of chakra exhaustion limits. His muscles trembled slightly, a clear sign he''d pushed beyond his usual boundaries. Of course, it wasn''t the kind of complete depletion where there was not a drop left, but the fatigue was real. "There''s a place to bathe here," Black Zetsu helpfully reminded him from the side. While neither he nor White Zetsu needed a bath, this was once where Madara had lived, and Madara certainly required one. He was hoping Masashi could take another small step forward here. After all, his progress so far had been quite satisfactory. One had to admit, Uchiha who awakened their Sharingan to the three-tomoe stage were generally not lacking in talent. Now, Masashi had already mastered what he had taught him. The speed of his chakra manipulation had improved dramatically, and his control was becoming increasingly refined. "With your current progress, achieving Mangeky-level power without the usual drawbacks is possible," Black Zetsu observed. "And without the emotional trauma," Masashi replied, stretching his sore muscles. "That''s the interesting part." Of course, to reach Black Zetsu''s level would require relentless practice. In this aspect, he was powerless. His abilities were innate, directly bestowed by Kaguya. He didn''t require training and couldn''t train even if he wanted to. As he had told Masashi, he could only point him in the right direction but couldn''t directly make him stronger. Based on Masashi''s progress in recent days, he estimated that he would take him at least several years to fully grasp the techniques he had imparted. By that time, with the enhancement of his chakra properties, Masashi''s ocular power should be able to break through Black Zetsu''s current limits, equating in quality to a Mangeky Sharingan. At that point, he would essentially become a new form of the Eye of Indra and be capable of using Susanoo. In the meantime, Black Zetsu could take the opportunity to observe closely. After waiting a thousand years, what were a few more years? Akatsuki needed development anyway; besides Nagato, the others were essentially useless. Relying on them to collect the tailed beasts would be futilethey''d get obliterated in no time. Akatsuki didn''t even have a proper base of operations yet. Since that brat Yahiko''s death, years had passed. The outbreak of the Third Great Ninja War had merely eased some of Akatsuki''s pressures, allowing them to finally start resembling an organization. Before the war, Nagato had essentially been in hiding. As expected, non-Uchiha were just less effective. Despite having the Rinnegan, he wasn''t even doing as well as Obito, who had at least managed to take over Kiri in no time. Black Zetsu observed as Masashi stood up. "You could absorb more, you know," he suggested. "Your control has improved significantly." Masashi had been very restrained with each White Zetsu clone he targeted. Initially, it could be attributed to his lack of familiarity, requiring Black Zetsu''s repeated assistance to prevent corrosion. But later, he had clearly crossed that threshold and could independently extract chakra from the clones. It was just painstakingly slow. "And end up like that guy?" Masashi glanced at the first White Zetsu clone, which still lay nearby, its chest now slowly rising and falling. "Not necessarily. Sustainable development is keyjust a bit from each one. And they aren''t humans. They don''t die that easily." "But close enough. Besides their unique appearance, there''s not much difference." Masashi dismissed the matter casually. "Oh! Oh! Speaking of differences," White Zetsu bounced excitedly, "humans are so interesting! Did you know their poop" "Actually," Masashi cut in, "if you''re so fascinated, green means you''re eating too many leafy vegetables, and black could mean internal bleeding. That''s the kind of intel you should be gathering." White Zetsu''s eyes widened with genuine curiosity. "Really? What about" "That''s enough bathroom science for today." Masashi''s tone was light but final. White Zetsu slumped dramatically. "Anything happening outside?" Masashi asked as he loosened up, easing his fatigue. He''d asked this during training, and White Zetsu had patted its chest, promising to keep an eye out. "Nothing at all. No one comes here." "Then it''s time for me to head back." Masashi nodded, preparing to leave. "Not resting first?" Black Zetsu asked. "I''m out of dango. It''s been a week out there, you know." Masashi sighed. "Your place is decent, but the basic amenities are seriously lacking. Totally inhumane." As he spoke, he checked to ensure he hadn''t left anything behind, then started retracing his steps. Black Zetsu had no choice but to follow, calling White Zetsu to tag along. "Oh, almost forgot." Masashi suddenly stopped and looked back at the two figures behind him. "My oil lampdid I leave it around here?" "Ah, I thought you didn''t want it and put it back." "Fine. Next time I come, refill it for me, will you? It''s pitch black in here." Masashi shook his head, looking exasperated. Re-entering the dark corridor, he used his fire jutsu to conjure a small fireball for light. White Zetsu instinctively backed away, sensing something ominous. Black Zetsu, however, remained unfazed; anything not of Yin-Yang Release couldn''t harm him. Along the way, it even exchanged a few more words with Masashi, essentially reaffirming their intent to stay in touch. As for why... Was the Uchiha clan still in dire straits? Believing that or pretending to didn''t matter. Either way, the two had reached a consensus. Masashi didn''t think Black Zetsu was easy to fool, but if he could take advantage of it, why not? Black Zetsu cared even less. He knew Masashi''s thoughts but was confident it could eventually turn him into a willing pawn. Uchihas always started this wayonly to end up more zealous than even he anticipated. Back at Madara''s makeshift ICU, Masashi stopped using his fire jutsu. He exited the cave the same way he entered, first teleporting to the rock wall and then back to the surface. Fresh air filled his lungs, reinvigorating him. It was still nighttime, the stars scattered across the sky. Not sure what time it really was, Masashi had only one desire now: a good bath followed by a long sleep. After that, he''d return to Konoha to wrap up various matters. Since he was already in Kusa, he decided to rest in a nearby town. He''d passed one before reaching the Kannabi Bridge and still remembered the location. When the Kusa ninjas had come to verify the situation earlier, they''d given him something like a letter of introduction. This letter would allow him to enjoy accommodations and meals in town. Masashi wasn''t worried about leaving a trail of his presence. He was "looking for a legacy," after all. It was only natural to visit a few places. With a swish, he darted off toward the nearest town. --- Masashi lazily opened his eyes. He slowly sat up in bed, scratching his messy hair, stretching, and yawning. He rolled out of bed and took off his clothes. Then, he walked into the bathroom. After a thorough wash, he felt rejuvenated and put on the new clothes he had bought the night before. The old clothes were stored in a sealing scroll. That was a satisfying sleep. Pulling open the curtains, he saw the faint light of dawn. The streets were silent; at this hour, most people were still asleep. Through the window, he could see the town''s layout clearly. This was an inn in the town. After leaving the Kannabi Bridge, he had entered this town, bought some clean clothes, and found the best inn in town. With a tap of an introduction letter, he secured a room and went straight to bed. Of course, before sleeping, he had casually set up a barrier. Three-layer detection field, chakra suppression seal at the corners, and a touch of genjutsu to make the room feel empty. Standard procedure. The world was full of dangers, and one had to stay vigilant when sleeping. In case this was a shady establishment, he needed to be ready to fire off a Great Fireball Jutsu at a moment''s notice. Since his food pills had run out and there wasn''t even a street vendor open at this hour, Masashi checked out of the inn at the front desk and headed directly back to the village. Though he was wearing clothes from Kusa, the forehead protector on his head ensured he passed unhindered. This was the deterrent power of the Great Shinobi Villages. In times of war, this wouldn''t matter, but in times of peace, being a chunin of a Great Shinobi Village was better than being the leader of a small one. Currently, his chakra control and circulation speed had doubled since before heading to the Kannabi Bridge. Though his overall power hadn''t significantly increased, he could run faster, and his Body Flicker had finally reached the level of his first life. The greatest takeaway from the Kannabi Bridge was that he had corrected a misunderstanding he''d long held. Previously, he thought that abilities like the Senju''s body and Sharingan were cheats. Now, he realized that every ninja had a cheat code: chakra. It was like a mobile game: pay-to-win, medium spenders, low spenders, and free players existed. Even so, individual skill mattered; if you were clumsy, no cheat device or emulator would save you from losing to someone using basic techniques. But a cheat was still a cheat, and it had one name: chakra! His first-life research had been on the right track. Strip away the fancy techniques, and all miracles came down to chakra itself. It was just a matter of ability not being up to par. Black Zetsu had been unexpectedly generous this time. Unlike the last encounter, where he was all talk, this time, he had actually delivered. Masashi figured Black Zetsu must have been seriously irritated by Obito somewhere. Otherwise, the 180-degree shift in attitude was hard to explain. With the wind whistling past, he seemed like a gust of wind himself, crossing the borders into the Land of Fire and racing into Konoha''s territory. Here, someone finally stopped him. Not a familiar face, but clearly a Konoha ninja. "Halt! Oh?" The person''s surprised expression showed recognition of Masashi. "Masashi? What brings you here..." The guard wore the uniform of the Police Force but was not an Uchiha. Instead, it was a Hyga. After all, outside the Hyga clan, no one else in Konoha walked around with a pair of Byakugan openly displayed. Ao had managed to acquire a Byakugan on the battlefield, but he guarded it like a treasure, complete with seals to prevent it from being stolen. That was the only recorded case of a non-Hyga ninja possessing a Byakugan. "I visited Kusa; my clothes got dirty, so I changed," Masashi explained while curiously observing the other. "The Hyga joined the Police Force?" "Yes, with the Hokage''s approval," replied the Hyga ninja, nervous about how this might sit with a prominent Uchiha like Masashi. But his concerns were misplaced. "So the clan finally wised up..." Masashi sighed. "As expected, the clan leader is reliable when he isn''t messing around with calligraphy." The Hyga ninja blinked in confusion. "???" Although he didn''t fully understand, it seemed the Uchiha powerhouse had no objections. Relieved, he nodded. "Thank you for your understanding. I''ll let you proceed." "Thanks. Take care." With that, Masashi vanished in a flash, leaving only a faint silhouette visible to the Hyga''s Byakugan. "No wonder he''s called the White Ghosta true master of speed..." the young Hyga recruit muttered as he resumed patrol duty. Masashi, now far ahead, didn''t catch that comment. If he had, learning that the nickname White Ghost was gaining traction would have upset him. Once a nickname spreads, there''s no changing it. In no time, the silhouette of Konoha came into view, along with the bustling flow of people at the village gates. He passed through the crowds and paused at the gate. The Konoha ninja on duty quickly processed his entry. Once inside, Masashi returned to the Uchiha district to change out of his Kusa outfit before heading to the Hokage Tower. By the time he appeared in the Hokage''s office, he had resumed the formal demeanor expected of a Konoha shinobi. "Masashi, thank you for your hard work," Minato greeted warmly, pouring him a cup of tea. "Try this; I heard you''re fond of tea." Masashi studied Minato''s earnest expression. Relieved, he took the cup. This man was famously henpecked; he wouldn''t even know modern slang about "spilling tea" or stirring up drama. It made their interactions refreshingly simple. He sipped the teaan unfamiliar flavor. Had Minato stopped mooching off Fugaku''s tea stash? Did this mean a pay raise or bonus for the Hokage? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This tea is excellent," Masashi remarked. "Right? I snagged it while dining at the Hyga clan. I knew it was good tea at first glance." Ever since becoming Hokage, Minato''s income had plummeted, to the point of pilfering tea from the Hyga. "Shall I report now?" "Please, have a seat," Minato said, taking a spot on the sofa and pouring himself a cup. "After thorough investigation, the so-called ''legacy'' appears to be a fabrication. The traces of Senju Muzo have completely disappeared from this world." "That doesn''t sound like good news," Minato sighed. "The village had hoped to bury him in the Hero''s Cemetery." "Being laid to rest far away isn''t necessarily a bad thing," Masashi said, putting down his cup. "Hokage-sama, regarding this matter, why not gather the interested parties and settle things in one go? It''ll stop the endless speculation." "When would you prefer?" "Since I''m back, any day is fine." "Understood. I''ll inform you once arrangements are made." 83 – The Weight We Carry The 52nd year since the founding of Konoha was drawing to a close. When it came to organizing meetings, Minato wasn''t the most efficient, and he still hadn''t given Masashi a definite update. Masashi wasn''t particularly anxious about it, though he did have one regret: this year''s Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival wouldn''t happen. The ceasefire between Kumo and Konoha had yet to culminate in a formal agreement, leaving the borders of the Land of Fire less than fully stabilized. During this period, he took the opportunity to thoroughly assess the recent developments within the Uchiha clan. Perhaps they had indeed come around. The Uchiha clan expanded the Police Force, assigning all clan members to the First Unit. On this basis, the first outsiders to join were members of the Hyga clan. In truth, the Police Force should have been expanded long ago. Over the decades, Konoha had been steadily growing. The population of the Uchiha clan hadn''t increased much compared to the village''s founding, and the number of active ninja had actually declined. From a practical standpoint, the Police Force alone was insufficient to meet the village''s needs. This was one of the main reasons why the ANBU, during the Third Hokage''s tenure, had been involved in some police functions that technically fell outside their jurisdiction. Although the Uchiha clan never ceded administrative authority over the Police Force, they had indeed relaxed their control over its structure. The Hyga clan contributed ninja to form the Second Unit, which ended up slightly larger than the First Unit. The Police Force''s overall performance noticeably improved. To be fair, the Hyga outperformed the Uchiha in patrol duties. Their Byakugan activation rate was simply too high. The Byakugan''s insight was, frankly, almost unfair. A single Hyga ninja could patrol an area equivalent to that of two Uchiha of the same level, with slightly better performance. All of this was accomplished with the support and mediation of the Fourth Hokage. However, Masashi was no longer a Police Force ninja, so he didn''t have the opportunity to personally experience the expanded Police Force''s new atmosphere. As a member of the jonin corps, and with tensions among the Land of Fire, Lightning, and Earth far from settled, he couldn''t accept missions either. Thus, training had become his main daily focus. On another early morning, he woke up, washed up, and headed to the kitchen by himself. While his parents were still asleep, he prepared breakfast for the whole family. As he ate breakfast alone, he glanced at the calendar. It was the 28thjust three more days until the end of the year. After eating, he set aside his parents'' breakfast, keeping it warm, and headed to the training grounds for his morning practice. He trained punctually until 9 a.m. The focus was on circulating, and controlling chakra. Black Zetsu''s guidance was clear, but how far he could go depended on himself. After finishing his morning practice, he headed to the Hokage Building. As one of the village''s S-rank ninja, Masashi was expected to make a daily appearance at the Hokage Building whenever he was in the village. The jonin corps had an office there. As one of Konoha''s most prominent jonin, he was widely recognized at the Hokage Building. Staff members greeted him warmly with, "Good morning, Masashi-sama." "Morning," he nodded to a guard who had been stationed there since his Police Force days. It was a nice feeling. Far better than before, when simply approaching the Hokage Building meant being surrounded and monitored by ANBU as if he were a thief. These days, there weren''t as many ANBU at the Hokage Building. Their internal responsibilities had been fully transferred to the Police Force, leaving their only function within the village to protect the Hokage and his family. This setup was somewhat awkward in Minato''s case. Kushina, being a perfect jinchriki of the Nine-Tails, could easily take down ten ANBU without breaking a sweat. Calling it "protection" was a stretch; it was more about following protocol. So, the ANBU''s actual job was essentially babysitting Naruto, who at this stage could only babble incoherently. The jonin corps'' office was located between the Hokage Building and the main ninja academy. Jonin often guest-lectured at the Academy. Within the village, the students at the Academy received direct protection from the Hokage Building. When he arrived at the office, only one person was there. Though called an office, it was more like a lounge, as the jonin corps didn''t actually need to do any paperwork. They simply needed a daily presence in the building. A man with a scarred face was dozing on the sofaShikaku, the current corps leader. Despite his somewhat intimidating appearance, he was actually quite amiable with family and friends. The Nara clan''s rise to prominence began with him, and in the original timeline, his son Shikamaru earned the trust of Kakashi and Naruto. "Captain, you''re early today," Masashi greeted him. "Morning, Masashi," Shikaku said, opening his eyes. "Always so diligent with your training. I envy you" He meant it. Most people trained merely to maintain their skills. Masashi, on the other hand, always seemed to make progress. "Just reaping the benefits of steady effort," Masashi replied with a smile, understanding the sentiment. "That alone is impressive," Shikaku remarked. "Most lose that drive after a while. What keeps you going?" "There''s always something new to learn," Masashi said. "The second you think you''ve hit your peak is when you start sliding downhill." Shikaku had watched too many ninja lose heart after hitting walls, their fire for training dying out until they were just going through the motions. Masashi, however, remained enthusiastic about his growth. Of course, Shikaku knew Masashi was only 20. Whether he could maintain this drive in the future was another question. Everyone hit their limits eventually; it was just a matter of time. "Minato mentioned you again yesterday," Shikaku informed him, "but it doesn''t look like there''ll be time for a meeting soon. So many messy things this year." Since the outbreak of the Third Great Ninja War, peace had been elusive for the village. He longed for the old days of tranquility. Minato worked late every night, not because he hoarded power but simply due to the sheer workload. The old Third Hokage-era council had largely disbanded. "It''s fine. As long as you know, it''s just a matter of announcing the outcome to avoid unnecessary speculation." "The village needs stability now more than ever," Shikaku sighed. "Stability doesn''t mean stagnation. Change is inevitable," Masashi replied. "Please understand, Masashi," Shikaku sighed. "People grow nostalgic as they age. Those they once disliked become old acquaintances, and they hope for good endings. Everyone was grateful when you released the Edo Tensei." "I understand." "Let''s not dwell on it," Shikaku said, adjusting his hair. "When the war ended, I thought we''d finally get some peace, but the chaos hasn''t stopped. Things are tenser now than during the war." He thought about the most pressing issue. The Fourth Hokage''s administration still hadn''t fully taken shape. Following Konoha''s victory over Kumo, Hiruzen, who had served as an advisor since Minato became Hokage, officially announced his retirement. He moved back to his clan''s estate, abandoning all duties except for an honorary advisory title. The Hokage advisory position was now vacant. The two elder advisors had also shown signs of stepping back recently. Disagreements over Police Force reforms had laid bare the rifts in the council, and the same was happening within the advisory team. The main cause was Minato greatly expanding the size of the advisory team, leading to a lack of unity. As Fugaku put it, This was beyond what the elder advisors, with their experience and prestige, could manage. Their inclination to step back was understandable. No one wanted to tarnish their legacy. Danz was a cautionary tale. "Masashi, does the Uchiha clan have any thoughts on this? Don''t tell me you don''t know." "Even if they did, they wouldn''t tell me," Masashi said. "I don''t think so. The Police Force reforms are just beginning. Honestly, I think retiring on time is perfectly fine." But this was a ninja village, not a retirement home. Moreover, major ninja villages provided pensions and numerous subsidies for retired leaders. In the past, people would have fought for such a deal. "It''s not that simple" Shikaku sighed. Sighing or not, class still had to go on. After Minato took office as Hokage, the series of changes in the village were all witnessed by Shikaku. There were naturally many good things, but accumulated risks were just as many. Whatever one thought of the Third Hokage''s governance philosophy, his efforts to maintain stability were undeniable. In his view, the first priority was still stability. The Nara clan in Konoha never needed to pick a side. As long as the village was stable, the Nara could rely on their clan''s secret techniques and medicinal businesses to live comfortably. If it wasn''t stable, that would be a different story. Standing before him was Masashi, someone quite the oppositea beneficiary of "instability." He was also one of the driving forces of that instability. Shikaku wanted to subtly suggest to this young man: Could you perhaps ease up a little? But judging by Masashi''s response, either he didn''t grasp the hint or he was pretending not to hear it. Either way, it was very Uchiha. As for Masashi''s claim of ignorance, Shikaku didn''t believe a single word. Decisions among the ninja clans were always finalized in clan meetings, requiring a collective vote by the jonin of the clan. All ninja clans followed this procedure. Konoha''s decision-making mechanism was gradually developed from such a framework. For someone of Masashi''s rank, even if he was out of the village, he would still have ample access to information. "Care to join me for a visit to the Academy?" Shikaku extended an invitation to Masashi. Perhaps it was better to talk in a place that made it easier to build rapport. "Sure," Masashi nodded. The two left the jonin office and headed for the Ninja Academy building. In December, Konoha was in the peak of its cold season. It had even snowed a few days ago, but this hadn''t affected the Academy''s classes. In December, Konoha was in the peak of its cold season. It had even snowed a few days ago, but this hadn''t affected the Academy''s classes. While civilians huddled in their warm homes, the ninja world continued without pause. When Shikaku and Masashi arrived at the edge of the training ground, the students were in the middle of simulated team battles under their teacher''s guidance. They both spotted children from their respective clans. The children clearly reflected the positions of their families within Konoha''s ninja forces. The Uchiha children were always at the forefront, while the Nara children preferred the flanksjust like how their clan''s adults behaved on the battlefield. "Speaking of which, your student has already graduated, hasn''t he?" Shikaku observed one of his clan''s children, who was teamed up with a member from the Yamanaka clan and one from the Akimichi clan, following the tradition of the three clans. "Itachi was never my student; I only served as a home tutor for a while," Masashi clarified. To be honest, he hadn''t even taught Itachi any ninja techniques. He simply didn''t have the time. The one who had been consistently teaching Itachi was Shisui. "That kid''s a geniusgraduated in just one year." "Well, that''s how the process works." Shikaku was momentarily at a loss for words but knew Masashi was telling the truth. Every clan had such individuals who essentially just went through the motions at the academy. Take Itachi, for example. He definitely didn''t need to learn basic techniques like the Three Basic Jutsu and could simply take elective courses aligned with his chosen development path. For children from ninja clans, the academy''s main purpose was more about forming bonds. But even so, graduating in a year was still remarkably fast, even for someone just going through the motions. Masashi observed the Ino-Shika-Ch team in action. A young Nara successfully trapped an opponent in his shadow while his Yamanaka teammate prepared a mind transfer technique. The Sarutobi, Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans were famously united in Konoha, often giving the impression that the Ino-Shika-Ch trio were loyal vassals of the Sarutobi. In reality, however, the Nara and Yamanaka clans were somewhat forced into this alignment. The Akimichi clan was the real close ally of the Sarutobi, bound by an oath taken long ago. The Akimichi clan took such oaths seriously, always standing by the Sarutobi. As a result, the Nara and Yamanaka clans had little choice but to align with the Sarutobi as well. Their bond with the Akimichi clan wasn''t just an alliance but akin to brotherhood. If the Akimichi took action, so did they. Moreover, Hiruzen treated the Nara and Yamanaka clans with the same fondness, which led to them becoming accustomed to the arrangement over time. But it was merely an accustomed habit. When dealing with Danz, the Akimichi clan hesitated due to their bond with Hiruzen, but the Nara and Yamanaka clans showed no such restraint. They had long found Danz troublesome. Shikaku glanced at Masashi, who was watching with great interest and had already shifted his attention to the Uchiha children. He decided to speak more bluntly. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi was young, which made it all the more important not to underestimate him. To other ninja clans, the Uchiha were the hot-headed ones who never backed down. "It hasn''t been easy for the village to reach this point," Shikaku began, choosing his words carefully. "Could you perhaps persuade Fugaku to hold off on running for the position of Hokage Advisor? The other clans are already uneasy with the Uchiha controlling the Police Force. Adding advisor influence could damage the delicate balance we''ve maintained. A bright future could easily be ruined." "A bright future?" Masashi withdrew his gaze. "Shikaku, are you being deceived? That doesn''t sound like you." Convincing Fugaku to relinquish control of the Police Force wasn''t about playing nice. Ninja conflicts always moved forward; there was no retreat. The same applied to clan power struggleseverything was about mutual benefit. Giving up a concrete benefit in exchange for a vague sense of camaraderie? No ninja clan would do such a thing. Those that had tried were long gone. "Masashi, if things continue this way, the village will descend into chaos" "Look over there," Masashi gestured toward the training ground. Following his direction, Shikaku saw an Uchiha child paired with two civilian ninja children. The Uchiha child charged forward aggressively, leading his team, yelling his heart out. But their teamwork paled in comparison to the Ino-Shika-Ch trio on the opposing side. As a result, while the Uchiha child suppressed the Akimichi child, his teammates were outmaneuvered by the Nara and Yamanaka children. If not for the Uchiha child''s strong individual performance, their team would''ve already lost. Actually, they had lost. The teacher was already scoring their performances, and in team battles, scores were based on overall teamwork. "Shikaku, our clan isn''t like yours. We don''t have brother clans to support us," Masashi remarked pointedly, his eyes never leaving the training ground. "Whatever happens, we carry the weight ourselves and earn our own respect. This ''bright future'' wasn''t gifted to us." "That''s a bit much," Shikaku frowned. Masashi had been frank with him, but the attitude revealed was even more concerning than anticipated. "Before the Sarutobi ever set foot in the village, the Uchiha stood side by side with the Senju to protect it. Those old grievances should be left in the past. Why bring them up now?" Masashi asked. "You''re overthinking. These are just my personal views," Shikaku replied, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "Shikaku, I''m not a fool, and you''re no Danz. There''s no need to bear someone else''s blame," Masashi sighed and said no more. He resolved to stir things up in the Uchiha clan, pressuring Fugaku to run for Hokage Advisor. He''d almost forgotten about itthankfully, this conversation served as a reminder. 84 – Pride of the Uchiha As the leader of the Uchiha clan, Fugaku didn''t have many personal hobbies. First and foremost, he wasn''t particularly interested in power. What he cared about was gaining honor. His decision to take on the role of clan leader was purely driven by personal interest. After all, the position represented not power but prestige. Even if the Uchiha clan leader wanted to build an extra bathroom in the compound, he''d have to convene a clan meeting for a vote. Moreover, the leader bore the primary responsibility. If there was anything wrong with the new bathroom, he''d be the one to take the blame. When Fugaku originally ran for clan leader, it was purely because he wanted to do something for the family while basking in the admiration of his clan members. At that time, the clan was in a bad spot, and the previous leader''s decisions had left him speechless. But after taking on the role, he realized that being the Uchiha clan leader was a thankless job. He regretted it long ago. Unfortunately, the sly younger members of the clan had a knack for blocking his escape. Every time he hinted at stepping down, a large crowd would jump out and proclaim, "The Uchiha cannot do without Fugaku-sama as our leader!" But they weren''t the worst. The worst was the one who directly stripped him of his greatest joy in life. Today, Fugaku felt the time was right. That troublemaker had been diligently training and attending classes for jonin candidates for several days nowquite consistently, too. After careful observation, Fugaku was certain that the troublemaker wouldn''t suddenly barge into his house. Even Mikoto was out, taking Sasuke to meet with her friends. No witnesses, no interruptions. He decided to secretly write something. His hands had been itching for ages. The only uncertain variable left was his eldest son, who had decided to give himself an unauthorized day off. "Itachi, your training schedule has been lacking lately. I expect better from my heir." After sending a bewildered Itachi out of the house with a stern lecture, he walked briskly into his study. Once inside, Fugaku looked tenderly at the slightly dusty desk. He fetched a basin of water and gave it a good cleaning, watching the wood grain emerge under his careful attention. Then, he retrieved his treasured writing tools. Unable to hold back, he sighed deeply. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long!" Setting up his brush, inkstone, paper, and inkstick, Fugaku felt as though even his Sharingan was stirring with excitement. The familiar scent of ink brought back memories of peaceful afternoons spent in quiet creation. He slowly reached for the brush, taking a deep breath of the air around him. "Eh? Fugaku-sama, practicing calligraphy today?" The hand that was just about to write froze. A drop of ink fell onto the paper, spreading rapidly across the surface, forming an unsightly blotch. He silently stared at the growing stain. Indeed, one could gaze into the abyss, but the human heart remained unfathomable. "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you knock?" "I did knock, Fugaku-sama. No one answered, but I sensed your chakra here," Masashi said, his eyes filled with confusion as he stared at the motionless clan leader. "What''s wrong? Why don''t you write? The ink''s already dripping onto the paper" "Write what?" Fugaku calmly set the brush down. "I don''t practice calligraphy anymore. I was just checking if the paper is still usableit would be a waste otherwise." Seeing Masashi''s expression of "Oh, so that''s the trick," Fugaku suddenly felt an overwhelming itch in his hand. "Why are you here all of a sudden? Is there something you need?" Fugaku asked, his tone carefully controlled. He was an elder; he needed to maintain composure. Even if certain youngsters tested that composure daily. "Oh, it''s like this," Masashi began, only for Fugaku to cut him off with a gesture to take the conversation outside. He had no choice but to follow the clan leader out of the study. "Masashi, let me ask you something." "Of course, Fugaku-sama." "After your return, there have been some unpleasant rumors spreading in the village again. Do you know anything about this?" "Huh? What kind of rumors?" "Things about the Uchiha clan leader. Personally, I don''t mind, but sudden rumors like these are damaging to the clan''s reputation" Masashi was moved. He was just about to offer some comforting words when he noticed Fugaku staring at him with a meaningful expression. "Fugaku-sama, you know me!" Masashi exclaimed indignantly. "I despise rumors the most. I''ll thoroughly investigate this, and when I find the culprit, I''ll leave their punishment to you!" "Forget it" Fugaku sighed, retracting his gaze. "People will always talk. Why bother getting angry?" In truth, he was furious. Not about the rumors, but because "You''re truly admirable, Fugaku-sama." Masashi gave a thumbs up. "You''re the only leader I respect in our clan! Just say the word, and I''ll take down whoever you point to!" Fugaku smirked inwardly. "Spit it out already." "Well, Fugaku-sama, I just heard about something" "Is it about the position of Hokage''s advisor? I won''t compete for it. Didn''t you often say to wait for the right opportunity? I don''t think the timing is right nowthere''s no hope of winning." Fugaku waved it off. He genuinely wasn''t interested. In fact, he was quite content with the current state of things. Minato''s leadership as Hokage was increasingly to his liking. The Uchiha clan''s reputation in Konoha was steadily improving, and relations with the Hokage''s office were much more amicable. Even the council now had members willing to speak up for the Uchiha. The clan''s contributions to the village had not gone unnoticed. This brought him great satisfaction. "No, Fugaku-sama, you misunderstood," Masashi corrected him. "Oh?" Fugaku was puzzled. This wasn''t the kind of response he expected from Masashi, who had always been aiming for the Hokage advisor position. "It''s precisely because the chances are slim that we need to run for it." "Ridiculous." Fugaku frowned. "Stay away from underhanded schemes." "This is a great opportunity," Masashi persisted, ignoring Fugaku''s subtle warning. "Earlier today, Shikaku told me that some people hope our clan won''t participate." "Shikaku" Fugaku''s demeanor grew serious. He couldn''t ignore that name "Did he say that outright?" "Yes, and he made sure to distance the Nara clan from it. I pretended to be very upset." "I see. This matter will be discussed at the clan meeting," Fugaku decided. "If the clan requires it, I''ll participate." --- After leaving Fugaku''s house, Masashi left in high spirits. The ever-composed and stoic clan leader was finally ready to step forward and take action. Talks about a clan council vote? For a group like the Uchiha, who hadn''t had a seat in the decision-making process for decades, just showing restraint and not overreaching would already be a display of tact. This positionHokage Advisorwas another of Tobirama''s creations. With the explosive combination of the Senju and Uchiha at Konoha''s inception, followed by the addition of other powerful ninja clans, the structure of the village was inherently complex. From the very beginning, Konoha had been composed of various factions with hidden tensions lurking underneath. These tensions were only concealed by the sheer strength and authority of Hashirama and Madara. As the de facto administrator of the village, Tobirama grew increasingly uneasy over time, feeling as though he was sitting atop a powder keg. He wasn''t worried about his own generation but about the next. Thus, the position of Hokage Advisor was born. From its inception, the role of Hokage Advisor was designed as someone who would "assist the Hokage in exercising authority." This implicitly included the responsibility of ensuring that the village did not become a dictatorship under the Hokage''s sole rule. The Hokage and the Advisor, acting as primary and secondary leaders, were meant to jointly govern Konoha. The position was also created to prevent the various interest groups within the village from tearing themselves apart over the Hokage''s seat, potentially causing the village to collapse from within. Such conflicts were not uncommon among ninja. To ensure that the Hokage Advisor had sufficient authority and standing to mediate dissatisfaction with the Hokage, the position was also subject to elections. The process mirrored that of electing the Hokage, with votes cast by the jonin corps and final approval by the daimy. Additionally, the Hokage could not directly dismiss the Advisor. Instead, they could only nominate a new candidate, prompting a re-election in which the incumbent Advisor could still participate. Danz, for example, only stepped down because Hiruzen, the leader of his faction, pressured him to do so. The news of Fugaku running for Hokage Advisor spread through the Uchiha clan like wildfire that very same day. The entire clan was in uproar. Many people couldn''t believe it. As a result, when a clan meeting was called that evening, not a single member was late. Everyone arrived early at the main hall, the usual Uchiha composure cracking under the weight of anticipation. This clan meeting was extraordinarily formal, held in the largest hall in the compound, with attendees seated in strict order. The clan head and the elders sat on the stage, following tradition. The front row was reserved for the clan''s jonin, followed by chunin and genin in descending order of rank. Hundreds of Uchiha filled the hall, with many standing due to a lack of seating. Even those without Sharinganthose not actively serving as ninjaattended or waited anxiously for news at home. These civilians were just as aware of the Uchiha''s precarious standing in Konoha and the recent changes within their clan. The shift from a tense and lifeless environment to one filled with laughter and hope was something no one wanted to lose. Yet beneath this positivity was anxiety: as long as the Uchiha clan had no representation in the Hokage''s administration, their current stability could disappear in an instant. This was why the Uchiha''s obsession with the Hokage position persisted. The oppressive atmosphere that had once driven a wedge between the clan and the village was still fresh in everyone''s memory. Even the expansion of the Police Force was only accepted because most of the clan had come to embrace Masashi''s philosophy: "You have to give something to gain something." If Fugaku could successfully campaign and win the role of Hokage Advisor, it would finally give the clan the peace of mind they desperately needed. They would no longer be the village''s "outsiders." The sound of footsteps echoed from the entrance. Everyonewhether kneeling on the tatami or standingturned their gaze toward the door. Fugaku and the elders appeared in the doorway, their presence commanding immediate respect. The kneeling attendees stood and parted to create a path. As a senior jonin, Masashi sat in the front row. He rose with the others, watching as Fugaku and the elders walked through the crowd and ascended the stage. The elders walked slowly, carefully observing the expressions of each clan member as they passed. Both sides maintained a solemn demeanor. When Fugaku passed by Masashi and Shisui, he briefly smiled at them before stepping onto the stage and kneeling in his designated spot. The last elder, Setsuna, paused to pat both Shisui and Masashi on the shoulder, saying, "Well done," before taking his seat. With the elders settled, the rest of the attendees followed suit, sitting down one by one. "Let''s begin," Fugaku announced, his gaze sweeping over the hall filled with passionate eyes. He nodded slightly. "As you all know, we are here to discuss whether our clan should participate in the election for Hokage Advisor, and, if so, who our candidate should be. That is the sole agenda for today." "Speak freely," Setsuna added. "This matter is of immense importance to the clan. Let''s put aside rank distinctions for now." As soon as he finished speaking, discussions erupted across the hall. "Shisui," a chunin called out from two rows back. "You''re close to the Fourth, right? What''s his stance on all this?" Before Shisui could answer, another voice cut in. "The Fourth''s not the only one who can nominate. What about the Advisory Elders?" "The elders?" A bitter laugh came from somewhere in the crowd. "I heard they can''t even agree on lunch orders these days. Last week, their argument about mission assignments was so loud, the ANBU thought someone was being attacked." "Then the Hokage Advisor is our best shot," someone else added. "Has anyone spoken with" "Masashi." A firm voice cut through the chatter. It was Inoka. His eyes were fixed on Masashi with an intensity that drew others'' attention. "You''re in and out of the Hokage''s office more than most of us. What''s the real situation with the jonin corps?" Masashi met Inoka''s gaze. "You want the honest truth?" "No, I want you to lie to make us feel better," Inoka said dryly. Several others chuckled, the tension easing slightly. "The Sarutobi clan''s already positioning themselves against us," Masashi began. "They''ve been" "Of course they are," Yatsushiro interrupted from Masashi''s left. "They''ve always" "Let him finish," Tetsuka snapped. "Some of us actually want to hear the analysis." Masashi continued, "The Sarutobi have the Ino-Shika-Ch alliance backing them. Usually." "Then we''re doomed to lose!" an outraged jonin interrupted, his Sharingan briefly flashing to life. "This kind of backroom deal is despicable!" "Let me finish," Masashi sighed. "I said they usually side with the Sarutobi, but not always." "What does that mean?" Inoka asked. "It means," a new voice joined init was Yaku, "that the alliance isn''t as solid as everyone thinks. Right, Masashi?" Masashi nodded. "Earlier today, Shikaku suggested our clan should abstain from running." "What?" Several voices exclaimed at once. Sharingan flared across the room in flashes of red. "Shikaku? He''s the jonin commander!" someone exclaimed, visibly shocked. "Does that mean we still have no allies in the corps?" "That snake," another one hissed. "First they shut us out, now they want us to" "Think," Masashi cut in sharply. "Why would the jonin commander, who could easily pressure us through official channels, make a mere suggestion?" "If Shikaku truly didn''t want us to run, he would have approached the Akimichi clan to persuade Fugaku-sama directly" A moment of silence fell as people considered this. Yaku''s eyes widened slightly. "He wants the Fourth to nominate Fugaku-sama." "Exactly." Masashi watched understanding dawn on some faces. "If the Fourth nominates us..." "The civilian jonin bloc," Inoka breathed. "They''d support the Fourth''s choice." "And if the Fourth doesn''t nominate us?" Another voice joined in, tension evident in their tone. "He will. Fugaku-sama is the only plausible candidate among the clans for the Fourth Hokage to nominate," Masashi said confidently. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And who will Shikaku vote for?" Tetsuka asked, scratching his head. "Isn''t it obvious?" Masashi said. "You''re forgetting that the Third Hokage can also make nominations. He''ll never nominate someone from the Sarutobi clan. His pick will be Shikaku himself." It''s going to be a bit more political, but I did warn you about that at the beginning. 85 – All Hands Raised Shikaku was seen by Masashi as the most likely candidate to be chosen as the Hokage Advisor. He possessed all the necessary qualifications. He was a standard-bearer of the "Hokage faction." And he was close in age to Minato. During Minato''s time in the jonin team, Shikaku often provided strategic advice, earning Minato''s full recognition of his abilities. As long as Shikaku garnered the most votes, Minato would not hesitate to appoint him as Hokage Advisor. The Ino-Shika-Ch alliance had flourished during the Third Hokage''s era and maintained harmonious relationships with all the ninja clans, laying a solid foundation for vote-gathering. Take the Hyga clan as an examplethe largest in number. The Hyga''s long-standing aspiration was to be a clan trusted by the Hokage. Shikaku, with his close ties to both the Third and Fourth Hokage, offered a sense of reliability and capability as an intermediary. His main rival in the election would likely be a nominee from the Sarutobi clan, another group with strong vote-gathering ability. However, he was sure to first eliminate any unpredictable factors, and the biggest uncertainty lay in the votes of the civilian jonin. Unlike clan-affiliated jonin, civilian jonin voted purely based on their own opinions. Their votes were the most dispersed, yet they could also consolidate unexpectedly, becoming the "final straw" that tipped the scale. For instance, if the Hokage endorsed a nominee, civilian ninjasunsure of who else to vote formight simply follow the Hokage''s suggestion. In the absence of such endorsement, they might vote randomly. Rather than letting these votes scatter, it would be better for the Fourth Hokage to nominate an Uchiha, effectively nullifying those votes. That would simplify matters into a game among the clans, a field in which Shikaku had a significant advantage. Masashi believed that, to ensure the Uchiha clan did not leverage the Police Force''s power to win over other clans, Shikaku would likely introduce additional candidates to restrict the Uchiha''s voting influence. Those adept at tactics often played dirty. Though running for Hokage Advisor might not be Shikaku''s personal ambition, in the world of ninja clans, personal will often had to yield to collective interests. The Ino-Shika-Ch alliance, having grown robust under the Third Hokage''s reign, had now reached a transformative stage, where quantitative growth was giving way to qualitative breakthroughs. Not every member of the Nara clan feared "trouble." After voicing his analysis, Masashi fell silent. He glanced to his side, where Shisui wore a perplexed expressionhe was utterly baffled. The Fourth Hokage''s ANBU was far less "informed" than it used to be. He likely had no insight into the Hokage Office''s inner workings or the movements of its key players. However, his mental state was much healthier than in the original timeline. At least he was no longer plagued by worries of irreconcilable conflict between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage. For now, he was simply confused. Seeing this, the other clan members began to show sympathy in their gazes toward him. "Shisui, maybe you should leave the ANBU," someone suggested. "Exactly. You don''t even seem to know what''s going on in the village." "The ANBU doesn''t suit you, Shisui. Come back to the Police Force. It''s doing great now." Hearing his clansmen''s well-meaning advice, Shisui, though still confused, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. He began to wonder if he was indeed... rather inadequate. Unable to stand the sight, Masashi stepped in to help. "Shisui''s work is external. Such roles don''t involve much interaction with the higher-ups." "Ohhh" "As expected of Masashi, so knowledgeable!" The clansmen''s expressions shifted to ones of sudden understanding. Shisui, on the other hand, hung his head dejectedly. On the stage, Fugaku and the elders remained silent, their eyes watchful. Gradually, the discussions among the clansmen quieted. Everyone was striving to provide as much information as possible, and a consensus was beginning to emerge. "Fugaku-sama, please run for the election yourself!" someone finally spoke up. Once the first voice was heard, others quickly joined in, the momentum building naturally. "Let''s pick a representative to speaktalking all at once isn''t clear," Setsuna reminded from the stage. "There''s no need for that," Masashi interjected. "I believe most of us share the same opinion: we want the Fugaku-sama to run for Hokage Advisor." "Even if it means failure?" Fugaku finally spoke, gazing at Masashi with sharp eyes that missed nothing. By now, Masashi had become the de facto representative of the Uchiha clan in external affairs. This was evident from how the clansmen fell silent the moment he began speaking. It wasn''t merely due to his strengthShisui was also strong but lacked Masashi''s influence. Ultimately, this trust stemmed from the role Masashi had played in improving the clan''s situation. Unconsciously, the clan had placed their full faith in him. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even failure wouldn''t be a bad outcome," Masashi replied, turning to face the clansmen. "The purpose of running is to make our voice heard. During the campaign, we''ll have opportunities to connect with many people and build deeper relationships. Through this, we can more forcefully challenge the stereotypes others have of the Uchiha." "Things might not go as smoothly as you hope, Masashi," Fugaku countered with a slight smile. "Your opponent is Shikaku." "Regardless of Shikaku''s intentions, there''s one thing I''m certain of." Masashi smiled, the kind of smile that suggested he held the winning hand. "He has a flawa very significant one." "And what flaw is that?" "Strength," Masashi replied emphatically. "Hokage Advisor is still a position of ''Kage,'' and it requires corresponding personal strength. That is Shikaku''s fatal flaw. He doesn''t have the raw power expected of a Kage-level individual." "The Hokage Advisor rarely needs to engage in direct combat," Fugaku retorted with a grin. "Your argument might not hold. And Shikaku isn''t weak." "But you are stronger, Fugaku-sama," Masashi said, pointing to his eyes. "On this trip, I gained some insights. Your ocular power is on par with Shisui''syou also possess the Mangeky Sharingan. When the gap in strength becomes evident, all of Shikaku''s advantages will turn into liabilities." Turning back to the assembly, Masashi declared loudly, "With two pairs of Mangeky Sharingan and the Police Force finally opening up, the Uchiha clan has everything to gain, even in failure. What do you all think?" The hall fell silent. Moments later, it erupted in fervent agreement. All Uchiha clan members began to voice their approval in unison, each expressing the same sentiment despite varied wording: "Whoa! Fugaku-sama, you''re this amazing?!" The excited voices filled the room, some leaning forward on their cushions, others exchanging meaningful glances. Even Shisui was stunned as he stared at the calm-faced Fugaku. So, he wasn''t the only one with the Mangeky Sharingan. No wonder, back then, Fugaku had asked him if he had awakened his. Wait... why did he feel a bit thrilled by this revelation? "Fugaku, is what Masashi said true?" Setsuna asked. "Yes..." Fugaku nodded, his expression somewhat somber. "I obtained this power during the war." "Then, here comes the next question." Setsuna suppressed his excitement and turned to Masashi. "Masashi, as an elder, I think I have some say in this matter... Only someone with a Mangeky Sharingan can sense another Mangeky Sharingan. So, do you also have one?" All eyes in the room instantly locked onto Masashi. Some were filled with anticipation, others with excitement. A few of the younger members whispered among themselves. "Sorry to disappoint you, Setsuna-sama. I don''t." Masashi shrugged. But Setsuna wasn''t buying it. "I think you do," the stubborn elder replied with a mischievous glint. "You might''ve awakened it without realizing. Let''s have Shisui use a Mangeky illusion on you. That should confirm it." What nonsense! Noticing that Shisui looked a bit eager to try, Masashi quickly clamped a hand on his shoulder, using brute strength to keep him seated. "Setsuna-sama, you must be joking. The Mangeky isn''t something to mess around with." "Trying doesn''t hurt," Setsuna remembered certain brothers from the past. "Masashi, being overly cautious can make you miss opportunities. If there''s a chance, you should be bold and go for it." "I don''t feel like it." Masashi said firmly. "Stick to steady development and avoid unnecessary risksthat''s my ninja way." "Ninja way, huh..." Setsuna looked somewhat wistful. "That sounds serious, but every time you tell us about your ninja way, it''s different. Why not settle on one? Maybe set a small goal, like awakening a Mangeky Sharingan?" "Setsuna-sama, can we focus on the real issue here?" "Alright..." Setsuna turned back to Fugaku. "What''s your take on this?" "Actually, I''ve been considering this for a while," Fugaku said, standing up from his tatami mat. The movement drew all eyes to him. As he scanned the faces of his clansmen, he saw their expressions. Young and old, eager and cautiousthey all waited for his words. "Perhaps you all remember, back when we gathered here before, how powerless we felt about our circumstances. At that time, some of you wanted me to run for the position of Fourth Hokage. But as we all saw, even if I could get nominated, no one would vote for us." The previously excited clansmen grew calm, recalling those days. Some of the older members shifted uncomfortably, the memory still fresh in their minds. "Back then, I asked everyone to endure. I endured as well. Even after awakening the Mangeky Sharingan, I didn''t dare reveal it because I feared it would cause us to lose hope and patience with the village. After all, we know best what the power of the Mangeky entails." Everyone listened silently. "When did things start to change? It was during the Nine-Tails'' rampage. That was when the Uchiha became heroes. Oh, and before that, we held the Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival. Perhaps you didn''t notice, but from that moment, the villagers'' perception of the Uchiha began to shift." As he spoke, the clansmen started thinking back. Whispered conversations broke out among small groups, recalling the gradual changes in how villagers greeted them, how children no longer ran away when they passed. "This time, I will recommend myself to the Hokage to nominate our clan for the position of Hokage Advisor. As a gesture of sincerity, I won''t hide the existence of my Mangeky Sharingan from the Hokage''s office. Additionally, I plan to further open up the Police Forcenot just its organizational structure, but even the headquarters. " "This time, it won''t be limited to ninja clans but will also include civilian ninjas. I hope you can prepare yourselves for this." He looked around the room, carefully observing the changes in their expressions. Most of them didn''t resist, though some were confused. A small number, however, were visibly excited. "If we''ve decided to be part of this, we must be resolute!" Fugaku declared loudly. "Think about it! What do we want the villagers to feel during this campaign?" "Fugaku-sama, what do we want them to feel?" someone asked. "Not ''The Uchiha are running for Hokage Advisor,'' but rather, ''The Uchiha are returning to the village.'' That, I believe, should be our goal," Fugaku answered. "Some of you may leave the Police Force, but you will gain a broader space to grow. Don''t you have confidence in this?" "Of course we do, Fugaku-sama!" "Exactly! Staying in the village all the time has been boring anyway!" The room erupted with lively chatter. In the Warring States Period, the Uchiha had always been known for their fighting spirit. When faced with challenges, this clan had an exceptional ability to adapt. The more tumultuous the situation, the stronger they became. It was stagnation that made them lazy, weak, and prone to strange issues. "Well said," Fugaku nodded approvingly. "But we must proceed step by step. The Police Force remains crucial to us. I won''t easily give it up. Over time, I''ll gradually reform its organization. You''ll also need to get used to working alongside non-clan members." "Don''t worry, Fugaku-sama! We''re ready!" someone in the crowd immediately responded. By now, no one was uncertain. Everyone was motivated, energized by the prospect of change. Some of the more imaginative individuals had already begun "dreaming about the future." "Anything else you want to add?" Fugaku asked, turning to Masashi. "Nothing, Fugaku-sama," Masashi replied. He didn''t care about the outcome of the campaign itself, only about how the Uchiha approached it. And it seemed Fugaku had been planning this for a long time. He really was a master actor, deceiving the younger generation so convincingly. "Alright. I have one suggestion for you," Fugaku said. "Spend more time mentoring Shisui. You two will need to support each other in the future." "Understood, Fugaku-sama." "Then, the matter we''re voting on today is..." Fugaku paused for dramatic effect, meeting the expectant gazes of everyone. Then, in a clear voice, he declared, "From today, the Uchiha clan will fully commit to running for the position of Hokage Advisor. Those in favor, raise your hands." Every single person, including the elders behind Fugaku, raised their hands high. "Voting is concluded. Unanimously approved!" 86 – Four Faces Forward Looking out from the window of the Raikage''s office, one could see clouds drifting between the mountains. When the clouds were especially dense, the view transformed into a vast "white sea," the peaks of Kumo rising like islands in an ocean of mist. The Fourth Raikage sat at his desk, staring at the document in front of him. Ten minutes had passed since this document had been delivered. The office was silent. Aside from the Raikage himself, there was no one else present. The bodyguards and secretarial staff had all left the room. However, they had only left the office itself; they were now waiting outside, prepared for the young Raikage to unleash his anger and grief within. "He hasn''t made a sound. Not even broken anything," one guard whispered, shifting uneasily. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s what worries me. The Fourth never stays quiet this long," another replied. Yet, ten minutes passed, and not a sound emerged. "It''s about time. Let''s go in," the leader of the guard unit said. The others looked at him but didn''t move. The leader sighed and had no choice but to step forward and knock on the door. "Come in!" The voice of the Fourth Raikage echoed from within. It sounded as if nothing was wrong. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as the leader opened the door, and the group went inside. The burly Raikage sat there, his expression unchanged. "Raikage-sama," the leader began cautiously, "please provide the next set of instructions." "The next step?" The Fourth Raikage glanced at his confidant. "Can you birth an Eight-Tails now? Or perhaps a Nine-Tails?" The guard captain immediately fell silent. "Of course, there are instructions." The Fourth Raikage picked up the report that had been on his desk for ten minutes. "Killer B is dead. Surveillance of the shinobi world must be strengthened. If the Eight-Tails reappears, it must be captured immediately. Additionally..." He turned his gaze to his head of security. "This Masashiis he the one who captured Yugito? Is he truly connected to Edo Tensei?" "Yes. Currently, even within Konoha many are paying attention to this matter. However, most are old-timers, and... they aren''t particularly concerned with Edo Tensei. They seem more focused on that man''s remains." "His remains..." The Fourth Raikage smirked. "Speaking of that, didn''t Orochimaru ask about it as well?" "Yes." "That guy has ascended. There''s no point in keeping his leftovers. Just give it to him." "Raikage-sama!" The captain objected tactfully, sweat beading on his forehead. "Orochimaru is an extremely dangerous individual. His role in provoking the war between us and Konoha likely conceals ulterior motives..." "I don''t recall you being this timid," the Fourth Raikage said in a deep voice. The captain stiffened. Words like "timid" were extremely harsh in Kumo, signaling the Raikage''s dissatisfaction. "My apologies, Raikage-sama. I understand now." "No, your mistake isn''t what you think it is." The Fourth Raikage stood and approached his captain. "Are you afraid?" "..." The captain remained silent for a moment, back straight, meeting his leader''s gaze. "I would never feel fear." "Good. A man of Kumo does not make excuses." The Raikage clapped his confidant on the shoulder, the force nearly buckling the captain''s knees. "There''s nothing to regret. Losing is no big deal. While we may have lost a tailed beast, the village''s foundation remains intact. Hand over the remains to Orochimaru. He will definitely retaliate against Konoha in the future. I''m sure of it!" "And this time?" "If we lost, so be it. Our current enemies are Iwa and Suna. Konoha is not an enemythey''re a friend." his tone implied. "Understood. I will endure." "Good. Pass on the instructions. Also, summon the head of the ANBU for me." The captain turned and left. Soon after, he returned with another man. "Raikage-sama." "How are the current ANBU of Konoha?" the Fourth Raikage asked, already knowing the answer would please him. "Nothing to worry about, Raikage-sama." "Oh?" The Fourth Raikage found this rare piece of good news. "Explain in detail." "After the death of Danz, the quality of the ANBU has significantly declined. Their coordination shows gaps, their response times have lengthened." "How long will it take them to recover?" "It will be difficult in the short term. While their ANBU operatives are competent, their new commander lacks the skills of Danz." "Then how effective is our infiltration of Konoha now?" "Apologies, Raikage-sama. It''s much worse than before..." "Huh?" The Fourth Raikage was momentarily confused, his brow furrowing. Wasn''t the other side supposed to be run by amateurs now? "Konoha''s security forces have vastly improved, Raikage-sama. Our operatives are detected long before they can get close." "I see. The Byakugan truly is formidable..." The Fourth Raikage frowned. He had coveted the Byakugan for quite some time. Kumo was one of the fewno, the only village with no qualms about pursuing clans with bloodline limits. The village''s bloodline clans thrived. The largest of these was the "Storm Release" clan. Since the era of the First Raikage, Kumo had actively sought out bloodline limits. Given the challenges of their mountainous and frigid terrain, their development depended on a long-standing philosophy of "If we don''t have it, go get it from the mainland." Their primary targets were ninjutsu and bloodlines. They craved the Byakugan. The Sharingan? Less so. Kumo favored taijutsu and "light"-based techniques like lightning, lasers, and light speed. In the Fourth Raikage''s vision, his village''s taijutsu, ninjutsu, genjutsu, and jinchuriki mastery were nearly flawless. All they lacked was the Byakugan. The Sharingan was undeniably powerful, but it didn''t align with their techniques. The Fourth Raikage''s thoughts swirled but ultimately landed on a singular goal. "I must obtain the Byakugan. It will be mine. Has Konoha continued urging us to sign the agreement?" "They asked last month but not this month." The ANBU head''s voice held a note of satisfaction. "Any movements from Iwa?" "Yes, they''re active, but their target remains unclear. We could showcase our strength to demonstrate we''re still capable." "No!" The Fourth Raikage waved his hand, cutting him off. "We must feign weakness." He knew his father''s killer too well. That old schemer had a complex not just against Konoha but specifically against the Uchiha. "Additionally, secretly promote the Uchiha''s reputation. Focus on the ''White Ghost'' and ''Teleporter'' specifically!" "Raikage-sama, I don''t understand." "Just do it!" The Fourth Raikage commanded with authority. He pointed at a young woman in the secretarial team. "You, take note." "Yes, Raikage-sama." The young woman, with her tan skin and short silver hair matching the Raikage''s clan, responded briskly, brush already poised over paper. "Arrange a meeting with the Kazekage to discuss a friendship treaty between Kumo and Suna." --- The activities in Kumo caught the attention of a few peoplethough not including Konoha. Konoha''s ANBU had been diligently working on intelligence gathering, particularly those formerly under Root. Upon returning to ANBU, many of them were promotedit was unavoidable, as they were the most adept at this line of work. The one most burdened was the ANBU captain, whose comfortable days were long gone. "Captain," a senior agent appeared at his door. "Another report from the border." "Let me guessnothing substantial again?" The captain rubbed his temples. The agent''s silence was answer enough. He even entertained the idea of asking the Third Hokage to come out of retirement or resurrecting Danz with Edo Tensei to get him back to work. Of course, such thoughts were just idle musings. Thus, the ANBU captain continued to stretch his imagination, trying to avoid being outmaneuvered by the ANBU captain from Kumo again. He had plenty of time to hone his professional skills because no one in Konoha was criticizing him at the moment. No one had the time. The election for the Hokage Advisor had begun, and this was now the primary concern for Konoha''s shinobi. Even the villagers were highly engaged. Such a grand-scale "drama" was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and they were determined to savor it. The streets buzzed with speculation and debate. "The Uchiha nominated?" One merchant said to another as they set up their stalls. "Times are different now," his friend replied, arranging his vegetables. "Have you seen how the Police Force has changed? They''re actually helping people these days." The nominated candidates had made their official appearances and entered the public eye of Konoha. There were four nominees: the Third Hokage Hiruzen, the Fourth Hokage Minato, Elder Advisor Koharu, and Homura. The people they nominated were intriguingsome expected, others unexpected. The Third Hokage nominated Shikaku, the current leader of the jonin corps. This was unsurprising to everyone. The Fourth Hokage nominated the head of the Police Force, Fugaku. People had anticipated this but didn''t think much of it. After all, the Uchiha clan had been nominated for Hokage positions in the past, though it always ended at the nomination stage. Koharu''s nomination was interesting: Shimura Hiry, the nominal leader of the Shimura clan. The term "nominal" was used because the Shimura clan had essentially disbanded as a ninja clan and become part of the civilian ninja category. Lastly, Homura nominated Sarutobi Tazuna, the head of the Sarutobi clan. Tazuna was the strongest member of the Sarutobi clan apart from Hiruzen himself. Skilled in taijutsu and adept in fire, lightning, and earth techniques, as well as medical ninjutsu, he had been part of the jonin corps since the Third Hokage''s era. These four individuals were the candidates for the Hokage Advisor role. Shimura, the veteran jonin, displayed a calm and composed demeanor, smiling politely. Sarutobi exuded confidence. Shikaku enjoyed significant popularity; the jonin from the Ino-Shika-Ch clans showed no signs of voting for anyone else. As Chza put it, "If someone attacked Sarutobi, we''d be the first to step up, but when it comes to voting, sorrywe have to stick with our buddy." Likewise, just as Tazuna didn''t expect the Ino-Shika-Ch clans to vote for him at the start, Shikaku didn''t anticipate the Sarutobi clan jonin to give him much face either. There was plenty of time to sway votes. As for Fugaku, he observed his opponents closely. Within the jonin ranks, he had no established base, save for Masashian advantage so slight that it didn''t even compare to Hiry''s position. While Danz''s name carried infamy, the Shimura clan itself enjoyed a good reputation. Danz had always kept his clan at a distance, and Root had no other members with the Shimura surname. Thus, the clan remained untarnished by his deeds. This was just the beginning. Next, the candidates would need to make speeches throughout the village, presenting their policies to the villagers. They would have ample time to engage in strategic maneuvering. This was part of the election process. Each candidate could fully utilize their abilities to secure votes, demonstrating the competencies required for a Hokage Advisor. An advisor to the Hokage wasn''t just a conversational partner in the office. Without the ability to engage with villagers and negotiate with various ninja clans, one couldn''t hope to be an effective advisor. Though the villagers didn''t vote, candidates'' public performances would influence the votes of civilian ninja. The election period would last one month. After a month, the first round of voting would take place. To test the candidates'' ability to recover from setbacks or handle favorable situations with composure, the second round of voting would occur a month later. Then the final results would be announced. The most intriguing part? The entire voting process was anonymous. When Masashi learned about the procedure, he couldn''t help but marvel at how elaborate it was. The Hokage Advisor election was far more complex than the Hokage election itself. After all, the Hokage election required only one round of voting. When the election process began in earnest, Masashi found his duties increasing. In his role as a prominent Uchiha clan representative, he accompanied Fugaku on speeches and visits to various ninja clans. When he first learned of this task, though his heart sank, he maintained a polite smile. After all, he couldn''t let it showadults needed to maintain decorum. The first stop? The Hyga clan. Due to the Police Force''s recent expansion, relations between the Uchiha and Hyga had grown significantly closer. Moreover, Masashi had earned goodwill among the Hyga for personally assisting Elder Shijime with a task outside the village, further strengthening their bond. As a result, when Fugaku and Masashi visited the Hyga clan, they received a warm reception. All members of the Hyga main house attended, along with all the jonin from the branch house. "Fugaku, we understand your intentions," said Hiashi, the current clan leader, in a courteous tone. His eyes briefly flickered to Masashi. "However, please understand our position. Due to our clan''s size, all four factions are vying for our votes, so we haven''t decided how to allocate them yet." Fearing a misunderstanding, he added, "Of course, we hold you in high regard. Rest assured, you will not be overlooked in our considerations." "Hiashi, you''re too kind," Fugaku replied with a smile. "Frankly, whether I''m elected is secondary. My main goal is to expose the younger generation to these experiences and help them build connections." At this, the Hyga members all turned their attention to Masashi. Masashi maintained a flawless, polite smile. "Oh? So, Fugaku, are you grooming Masashi to take the reins in the future?" Hiashi asked, his interest piqued. Many in the Hyga clan were familiar with this young Uchiha. In the Land of Whirlpools, he had saved several Hyga members'' lives, earning respect and friendships within the clan. In the Land of Hot Water, his performance was equally commendable. Additionally, Elder Shijime had a positive opinion of him, which influenced others in the clan to view him favorably. As one of Konoha''s youngest Kage-level ninja, the Hyga high council held Masashi in high regard. Fugaku did not deny Hiashi''s question. He simply laughed and said, "It''s too early to say. There''s no rushI can still hold the fort for a few more years." "The Uchiha truly are a clan of prodigies," Hiashi remarked, full of admiration. "Your clan''s transformation has been remarkable to witness." With Fugaku now officially a candidate, his true strength had come to light. The consensus among the community was that Fugaku was both remarkably patient and showed just how naturally gifted the Uchiha clan was at being ninja. People now referred to the Uchiha as "a clan of three Kage-level ninjas." However, the Uchiha had undergone a major transformation. Their reputation in the village had drastically improved, becoming a source of reassurance rather than apprehension. Having multiple Kage-level ninjas was a rare and remarkable achievement in Konoha''s history. The last clan to achieve such a feat was the Senju clan during the village''s founding days. 87 – Masters of the Coin After the formal pleasantries, Fugaku finally got to the main topic. His hands were folded carefully on the table. "Hiashi, on behalf of the Uchiha clan, I sincerely invite the Hyga clan to co-manage the Police Force. What do you think?" "This is a significant matter, Fugaku." Hiashi didn''t give a direct response, his expression remaining well-controlled. But Masashi knew that Hiashi was deeply tempted. Overwhelmingly tempted. Black Zetsu was a villain, but one with principles. When it came to teaching, he really put his heart into it, demonstrating great professional ethics. Even though Masashi hadn''t activated his Sharingan, he could clearly sense the intense chakra fluctuations in Hiashi. He completely understood Hiashi. Being the head of the Hyga clan was no easy task. Every decision carried the weight of centuries of tradition and the immediate needs of hundreds of clan members. The division of the clan into main and branch families could easily be summarized as: "Thanks a lot, entire family." To appease the discontent of the branch family, the main family had to ensure parity in material living standards and training resources, which required significant expenditurea lot of expenditure. The cost of maintaining appearances alone was huge, let alone the actual training expenses. And it wasn''t just because the Hyga clan had many people. When it came to training, not all techniques were costly. For example, elemental ninjutsu of various types generally didn''t incur much expense, provided the ninjutsu didn''t require the purchase of scrolls. Maintaining proper nutrition was sufficient for normal training without requiring additional costs. Genjutsu followed a similar principle: good food and sleep trumped everything else. Even advanced bloodline limit techniques and a plethora of Yin-Yang Release techniques fitted this category. Leaving aside the middle ground, the truly costly practices were advanced taijutsu and ninja body techniques, especially the latter. Ninja body techniques, categorized under taijutsu, had a low entry point but could become incredibly high-end at advanced levels. These techniques involved using chakra to strengthen specific body parts or weapons, allowing for attacks without hand signs. Strengthening weapons was standard practice among jonin. But any technique that involved directly augmenting the body came with three unavoidable "highs": high risk, high cost, and high difficulty. Without the ability to counter these risks, it was best to steer clear for the sake of one''s life and wallet. The Hyga clan''s Gentle Fist, despite the "fist" in its name, wasn''t simple taijutsuit was pure high-end ninja body technique. Masashi was well aware of just how terrifying the Gentle Fist could become. He also knew how challenging it was to master it at that level. And how much it drained a clan''s resources to maintain that level of expertise. He had once seen a Hyga expert "help" an opponent open the Eight Gates, causing their body to explode and die. He had also witnessed a Gentle Fist user, while performing the Palm Rotation, sweep through enemies like a storm, only to pop a pill for recovery and sweep back again. Each of those pills probably cost more than a month''s salary for a regular jonin. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Hyga were incredibly powerful. While their high-end forces didn''t reach the level of "using a Susanoo," they were by no means weak. However, in recent decades, the clan''s reputation had significantly declined, largely due to a severe cash flow problem. The Hyga had plenty of fixed assets but limited liquidity. Their primary source of income was property rental. The Uchiha, on the other hand, held a monopoly over the Police Force, a military department. This gave them access to numerous operational channels, with their main sources of income being explosive tags and lending. But they had no friends in Konoha. Aside from deeper systemic factors, monopolizing this authority was a key reason. In truth, the Uchiha clan''s cash flow wasn''t always this strong. In the past, it was similar to the Hyga''sheavy on fixed assets but lacking liquidity. However, after Masashi returned from the Kiri battlefield, his voice carried weight among the clan''s elders. He began advocating for operational transformation, pushing for an asset-light strategy. Along the way, he criticized the clan''s longstanding asset structure and financial practices. The memories of those heated discussions still rang clear in his mind. "Loan sharking? Can''t pay it back, so you take their house? Are you the legendary yakuza?" "Why hoard so many fixed assets? Do maintenance costs come free?" The arguments had been fierce, but necessary. Over the past two to three years, Masashi had been relentlessly reforming the clan. Like other ninja clan elders, the Uchiha elders were stubbornly traditional, believing that tradition was inherently superior. However, they had one redeeming quality: a willingness to indulge the promising younger generation. They''d even go as far as saying, "To prove you''re wrong, I''ll go along with your plan for a while." As a result, the Uchiha clan had now become a financial leader in the Land of Fire. They had diversified into financing leases, short-term loans, ultra-short-term loans, bonds, collective financing, regional preferred investments, and even perpetual bonds, all thriving. The traditional high-interest loans? They''d stopped that ages ago. It wasn''t worth their time, and they''d even filled past deficits. They still collected "protection fees" in commercial districts but only targeted specific establishments. The Uchiha knew exactly what these establishments were up to, and without some payment, these "monsters and demons" would wreak havoc. With this strong financial backing, the Uchiha clan could afford to open up the Police Force. Clan members, understanding the current state of the clan''s finances, were merely confused about the opening rather than outright opposed. This foundation provided Fugaku with cards to play during this negotiation. He understood Hiashi''s hesitation well. The weight of responsibility was something both clan heads shared intimately. There was a time when being the Uchiha clan head wasn''t much easier than leading the Hyga. "Hiashi, as clan leaders, let me be honest with you," he said. "Relying solely on others'' goodwill is insufficient. We are, after all, ninja clans." The room seemed to grow quieter. Not long ago, he had held the same mindset. "Our clan will open up the Police Force, but this openness has its limits. In truth, there are only so many positions available. A larger team would be unmanageable." "Oh? Please elaborate." Hiashi''s expression remained neutral, but his eyes sharpened with interest. "Indeed, co-management is no joke. This level of collaboration would naturally extend across all dimensions. Our external channels will also be shared with the Hyga." "Truly?" The other Hyga clan members pricked up their ears. "Correct. No tree can stand alone, Hiashi," Fugaku said meaningfully. "We''re not at that point yet, Fugaku," Hiashi said, his expression changing. But the seed had been planted. The Hyga clan faced the same situation as the Uchihathey weren''t part of the core circle. It wasn''t due to a lack of decision-makers but because they weren''t included in the network. Superficially, the Hyga seemed more powerful than the Nara. In reality, they weren''t. The Ino-Shika-Ch alliance, centered around the Nara, had far more ninja, including jonin. Their close ties to the Hokage''s administration gave them significant influence in the medical corps, allowing them to leverage these channels for medical businesses throughout the Land of Fire. The alliance thrived through shared channels. In contrast, the Hyga clan was in decline. Their goal of becoming the Hokage''s trusted ninja clan was, at its core, a bid to reverse this trend. The development of a ninja clan required manpower, finances, and techniquesall equally indispensable. The Hyga didn''t lack manpower or techniques but were severely short on financial resources. The main-branch system further forced them to divide resources, leading to genuine "equality"the equality of shared hardship. Meanwhile, the Uchiha lacked nothing. Even under Hokage suppression, they continued to produce talent, adapting and evolving like the fire that symbolized their clan. When Shisui made his mark, the Uchiha clan''s environment was far harsher than it was today, with the Hokage faction almost cornering them. Hiashi understood Fugaku''s intent. Everyone from the Hyga clan present understood his intent. Not only did they understand, but they also agreed with it. However, agreeing didn''t necessarily mean the Hyga clan was ready to bind themselves to the Uchiha. "As long as you understand," Fugaku said, not pressing him further. "No matter the circumstances, our two clans have always stood on the foundation of djutsu. If we do not support each other, we would truly become the laughingstock of outsiders." Hiashi nodded. After a moment''s thought, he carefully chose his words. "Fugaku, may I askthis time, will the Uchiha clan only extend an invitation to the Hyga?" "Of course not," Fugaku replied. "With just our two clans, we may not be able to fend off all the tigers and wolves out there." "Tigers and wolves?" Hiashi''s expression shifted slightly. "The Uchiha have three Kage-level combatants. What sort of tigers and wolves would dare pounce?" "Our manpower is limited," Fugaku replied calmly. His eyes swept across the room. "There will always be places we can''t cover. To borrow a phrase from the younger generation: Even the strongest chain is only as strong as its weakest link." "That''s an overstatement," Hiashi shook his head. "You''re being too pessimistic." "Hiashi-sama," Masashi suddenly interjected. Everyone''s attention shifted to him. Fugaku didn''t stop Masashi from speaking. In his opinion, Masashi would surely be more tactful when addressing the Hyga. At least, he hoped he would be. "Masashi," Hiashi said respectfully, "please, go ahead." "I wouldn''t dare presume," Masashi said. "I was just curious about one thing. Does the current Hyga clan still have members capable of unsealing a person''s tenketsu?" The gathered Hyga ninjas stiffened. Several elders exchanged quick glances. In the current era, even within the Konoha ninja forces, it was generally believed that the Hyga excelled in striking chakra points and blocking their opponent''s chakra, perhaps complemented by their Palm Rotation. But the Hyga themselves knew this was only one aspect of their Gentle Fist. The fact that they relied solely on the Gentle Fist style for generations was due to more profound reasons. Masashi''s question was directso much so that it cut to the core of the Hyga. How he knew about other applications of Gentle Fist wasn''t even the point; his question struck at a truth the Hyga couldn''t deny. The uncomfortable reality was that no one in the Hyga clan today could achieve such precision in their techniques. Hiashi, as the clan head, admitted it straightforwardly. "No, the current Hyga lacks anyone comparable to talents like you or Shisui." "I''m not a genius, Hiashi-sama," Masashi replied. "I''ve simply never faced material obstacles in my training." Shisui was indeed a genius. But Masashi? He truly wasn''t. He never took detours, and he never lacked resources. True geniuses were incredibly rare. Even major natural disasters happened more oftenyou might see a devastating flood this year and a terrible drought the next. But a true genius? You could go generations without seeing one. And yet clans kept waiting for the next genius to save them. Any clan that built its future on such wishful thinking was setting itself up for failure. Sooner or later, they''d need a genius, and none would appear. "Masashi-kun, you''re too modest," Hiashi said skeptically. Even Fugaku didn''t believe Masashi''s humility. To him, it sounded like the infamous false modesty of the elite. Fugaku cleared his throat, signaling Masashi to tone it down. "Hiashi-sama, I tend to indulge in vanity," he said with a sigh. "Humility doesn''t suit me. Perhaps you''re unaware, but my initial training path wasn''t even acknowledged by my clan. Yet the clan never withheld resources from me and always supported me to the fullest extent possible." "I see" Hiashi nodded thoughtfully. "Then, Fugaku, if this time''s election" "Hiashi, you misunderstand," Fugaku interrupted. "This matter is strictly between our two clans and has nothing to do with the election. My participation in the election is simply to take advantage of the occasion to discuss this matter." Hiashi was taken aback. He could tell that Fugaku was being honest. As someone who had served as clan head for years, he could easily distinguish truth from lies. For a moment, he felt admiration. "Perhaps I was being petty," Hiashi admitted sincerely. "Your vision is far broader than mine." "Not at all," Fugaku said. "I''ve merely been more fortunate than you." Hiashi nodded in acknowledgment, then turned to the elders behind him. In their eyes, he could see the calculations already beginning. "What are your thoughts on Fugaku''s proposal?" The Hyga elders wore solemn expressions. "The Uchiha''s financial strength cannot be ignored," one elder murmured softly to another. "But can we trust their long-term intentions?" came the equally quiet response. "Can we afford not to?" a third said. But none of them uttered the clich, "Let us consider this for a few days and give you an answer later." All of them were seasoned veterans of the shinobi world and wouldn''t insult others'' intelligence by saying such meaningless words. They knew Fugaku wasn''t here to deceive or canvass votes. He had thoroughly thought this through and simply used this opportunity to have an earnest discussion. The Uchiha had displayed this level of sincerity. The Hyga could not afford to appear reluctant. "Fugaku-sama, may we deliberate briefly?" "Of course, as you should," Fugaku replied courteously. At the same time, he silently thanked himself for not bringing Setsuna along. If that old man were here, he''d probably blurt out, "Deliberate what? Let''s get this done already!" Sometimes, he couldn''t help but wonder if Setsuna had been influenced by Masashi. His bluntness seemed to be growing worse over the years. Masashi''s infamous incident of demanding funds from Setsuna was still a well-known story within the Uchiha. Subsequently, a group of younglings tried to imitate him. Unfortunately, they lacked Masashi''s rhetorical skill. Not only did they fail to get any funds, but they also got thoroughly scolded. Tetsuka had even been reduced to tears back then. Since that day, he''d taken to raising koi in his backyard pond, claiming the peaceful fish helped calm his nerves. At least something good came from his failed attempt at imitating Masashi''s boldness. As the Hyga elders deliberated, Fugaku and Hiashi took the chance to chat casually. "This isn''t just an election for youit''s an alliance," Hiashi remarked. "The Police Force, after all, is a department of Konoha. Your approach risks creating unnecessary controversies." "We''ll follow the proper procedures," Fugaku assured with a smile. "The Police Force belongs to Konoha, and we''re fully aware of that." "Perhaps," Hiashi chuckled. "But a few years ago, you wouldn''t have phrased it that way." He glanced at Masashi. The changes in the Uchiha were evident to all. Who wouldn''t pay attention to Masashi, the catalyst for this transformation? His reputation preceded him, not just for his ice techniques or his feats in the Kiri battlefield, but for how he had redefined the Uchiha clan''s approach. The Hyga had purchased substantial assets from the Uchiha over the past years. A year ago, the Uchiha had spearheaded the creation of a financial association among the Land of Fire''s major lending houses. Today, the association''s market rates were setting national lending standards. If the Hyga had someone like Masashi... No, even if they did, they lacked the channels to enter such industries. In Konoha, only the Uchiha had such connections. To put it bluntly, any ninja clan running businesses outside the village likely owed a portion of their operations to loans brokered through this association. The Uchiha clan had effectively become the largest creditor among Konoha''s clans. Everyone knew this. But no one could replicate itthe system was tailored to the Uchiha''s unique position. Whether or not Fugaku succeeded in becoming Hokage Advisor, everyone was convinced of one thing: Masashi would be the next clan head. Even if he refused, the Uchiha would push him into the role. Why? Because he was a money-making genius. Thank goodness he wasn''t the one running for Hokage Advisor. 88 – The Things We Share The Hyga elders were quick to come to a consensus. Fugaku and Hiashi had barely exchanged pleasantries when the elders sat up straight again, their deliberation concluded. Seeing this, the two clan leaders dropped their casual demeanor. "Fugaku-sama," the Hyga elder chosen to speak for the group, Saki, addressed him. "We deeply appreciate your sincerity. The Hyga clan will not disappoint the goodwill of the Uchiha clan and will do our utmost to ensure the success of this alliance." "I understand the elders'' sentiment," Fugaku nodded. "Even if new allies are to be included, the Hyga''s opinions will be fully considered." "You are too kind," Saki replied. "If my guess is correct, you are considering alliances with the Aburame and Inuzuka clans as well?" "The thought has crossed my mind, but it''s not the right time to bring it up." "If you''ve already taken action, why hesitate?" Saki smiled slightly. "I have a bit of rapport with the senior elders of both clans. I can accompany you in approaching them." The other elders remained stoic. They cared little for the possible ramifications. Previously, the Hyga had adopted a cautious strategy, hoping proximity to the Hokage''s administration would benefit their clan. However, the unique circumstances of the Ino-Shika-Ch alliance, bolstered by the Sarutobi clan''s provision of a Hokage, meant their strategy had not borne fruit. No matter how the Hyga tried to show favor, they always seemed one step removed. During the era of the Third Hokage, Konoha experienced rapid development, yet this "one step removed" meant the Hyga always lagged behind, scavenging for leftovers. The Hokage''s administration never targeted the Hyga directly but also never granted them substantial benefits. In contrast, the Uchiha controlled the Police Force and conducted lucrative arms trade with near impunity. While the Hokage faction publicly criticized them and politically suppressed them, no one truly restrained the Uchiha. Danz attempted actions against the Uchiha, but his efforts had minimal impact. Backed by a stable supply chain through the Police Force, the Uchiha simply didn''t care. They expanded so quickly that Root couldn''t keep up, with new trading hubs sprouting across the Land of Fire. If Root became a nuisance, the Uchiha would retaliate under the guise of police operations, dispatching teams. The Root operatives had no answer to this. The Hokage administration could only attempt appeasement, realizing that unless the Uchiha outright rebelled, there was no way to legally deploy the regular forces against them. The ANBU couldn''t match the Police Force in strength. At this point, the Uchiha had consolidated their power. Presented with this reality and the Uchiha''s willingness to collaborate for mutual growth, the Hyga elders found themselves less swayed by the Uchiha''s goodwill and more fed up with playing lackeys to the Hokage faction. Displeasure? Let them be displeased. After all these years, the Hokage''s administration had yet to offer any real benefits. The Hyga''s feigned neutrality had only been met with neglect, not acknowledgment. The elders believed the Aburame and Inuzuka would feel similarlyespecially the Inuzuka. Among the eight major clans, they had it the worst. If the Hyga were nibbling on leftovers, the Inuzuka were left with bones. Or, as one elder put it more bluntly: They were lucky if they even got to smell the bones! "If that''s the case, I''m deeply grateful." Fugaku, recognizing Saki''s influence, stood and bowed in thanks. "I must thank young Masashi for resolving my inner conflicts," Saki replied, returning the bow. "Fugaku-sama, let us leave at once. Those without strong resolve may already be swayed by the opposition." "Agreed." Fugaku wasted no time. "After you." The group set off immediately, heading straight to the Inuzuka clan''s compound. The Inuzuka district was located in Konoha''s northern district, dominated by pet shops and related servicesall operated by the Inuzuka clan. Unfortunately, despite their strong abilities, the Inuzuka''s status in Konoha was hindered by the presence of the Hyga''s Byakugan and the Uchiha''s Sharingan, which overshadowed their sensory and scouting skills. However, this was largely a misperception. In reality, the Inuzuka were exceptional scouts, vital to Konoha''s military forces, with unique chakra techniques that shone on the battlefield, particularly in reconnaissance and ambush operations. Hyga elders and the Uchiha clan leader were no ordinary visitors in Konoha, so it wasn''t long before the Inuzuka leadership came out to greet them. "Saki, what brings you here today?" The Inuzuka representative was a woman about Saki''s age, named Rin. "Can''t old friends visit without ulterior motives?" Saki replied smoothly. "In our world? Never," Rin laughed. "I''m just surprised; you rarely go out," Rin replied with a wry smile. She turned to Fugaku. "Fugaku-sama, welcome!" "Long time no see, Rin," Fugaku said with a polite nod. "Come, let''s not talk here. It''s not proper Inuzuka hospitality to stand in the street; people will mock us!" Rin waved her hand energetically. "Hey, stop standing around and show our guests the way!" "Rin, it seems you''re expecting more visitors," Saki remarked suddenly. "Hmm?" Rin turned toward the street and spotted a familiar figure approaching. "Ha" With a cold laugh, Rin gestured to a clan member beside her. "Stop him. Tell him we have important guests and no time for other visitors." Fugaku and Masashi also noticed the newcomer: Tazuna, the head of the Sarutobi clan. Tazuna, walking briskly, overheard Rin''s instructions. "Rin, am I truly so unwelcome?" "You heard me, didn''t you?" Rin responded with a look of annoyance. "I can''t stand persistent men." "Well, as Fugaku and I are rivals, it''s only natural for us to make similar moves," Tazuna said with a hearty laugh, though inwardly, he was uneasy. He had come straight from the Aburame clan, only to encounter this scene. If Saki had sided with Fugaku, the Hyga vote would be out of his grasp. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How had Fugaku convinced the Hyga? The police department alone couldn''t be enough, could it? The Hokage''s favor was more important, right? "Favoritism, Rin? Why not at least hear me out," Tazuna pressed. "There''s nothing to hear. I have no interest in anything you offer," Rin dismissed him outright. "We''ve endured enough from your stinginess!" Tazuna''s smile faltered, and his gaze swept over the group. He turned and left without another word. --- The election for Hokage Advisor unfolded in ways that surprised many. Tazuna and Shikaku were neck and neck, and the expected scenario of other candidates merely being spectators did not materialize. The biggest variable came from the Hyga and Inuzuka clans. When Tazuna visited the Aburame clan, everything seemed normal. However, he couldn''t even step through the Inuzuka clan''s gatethey made it very clear that they did not support him. The Hyga clan, on the other hand, gave no direct response to either of the Hokage faction''s candidates. Their reply was, "We warmly welcome your visit. Your requests have been duly noted. We will conduct a thorough study and provide feedback as soon as we reach a conclusion." It was both lengthy and perfunctory. Their stance appeared to muddy the waters entirely. The Hokage faction believed this to be a tactic to increase their bargaining power. If benefits weren''t offered, the Hyga would not cast their votes for them. Some scoffed at this idea. In their view, the Hyga were no true variable. This agile and calculating clan would ultimately vote for whoever appeared most likely to win, and their current behavior was just posturing. The Hokage faction saw no need to share benefits. This perspective was mainly shared by the InoCShikaCCh alliance. It was well-known that the alliance''s core business in the Land of Fire revolved around pharmaceuticals, particularly health supplements for physical rehabilitation. However, only the Akimichi clan specialized in Yang Release techniques, while the other two clans focused on Yin Release. There was no doubt their products were not the best in Konoha. The Hyga, on the other hand, produced superior health supplements of the same materials, always a grade above. If the Hyga entered the Land of Fire''s pharmaceutical market, the alliance''s products would be immediately squeezed out. The Hyga would eat the lion''s share, leaving the alliance to scavenge the leftovers. Opening this channel to the Hyga was out of the question. The Inuzuka clan was indeed a variable, but their influence was minor. As long as the Aburame were kept in check, the Hokage faction would still have the advantage. The alliance considered offering the Aburame clan a share of the medicinal herb supply chain''s profits and assigning them management of Konoha''s forestry resources. Since this was essentially still working for the alliance, it was acceptable. The alliance, wealthy from its pharmaceutical business, had long thrived in Konoha. That was, until this year, when they had to start paying Uchiha. Still, they found it tolerable, as the funds allowed them to expand production capacity and collaborate further. Thus, the alliance bore no hostility toward the Uchiha. Within the Hokage faction, the Sarutobiespecially Tazunaharbored the most resentment. This time, all variables seemed to target Tazuna directly. The Hyga refrained from outright supporting him, the Aburame might split their votes between him and Shikaku, and the Inuzuka had outright blocked himright in front of the Hyga and the Uchiha. Tazuna didn''t see Fugaku as a major threat. If Fugaku''s votes in the first round even slightly threatened the Hokage faction, the faction would unite in the second round, consolidating their votes behind either Tazuna or Shikaku. A united front of four clans had never lost a vote in Konoha. The only way to defeat them was for all votes outside the four clans to consolidate behind a single candidate. For the Hokage Advisor, the position would ultimately be his. Shikaku had no real intention of competing. He was reluctant to serve as Hokage Advisor in the first place. As head of the jonin corps, his position was equally significant and couldn''t be left vulnerable. Tazuna didn''t personally dislike Fugaku, but he despised the Uchiha clan. Their arrogance toward the Hokage faction and involvement in arms dealing and finance were intolerable to him. Selling ninja tools and explosive tags externally? Wasn''t this treason? When the village was short on supplies, shouldn''t they sell to the village at a discount out of loyalty? And lending money? The interest rates charged to the Hokage faction were the same as for outsiders. Outrageous! With so many pressing financial needs in the village, funding for the Hokage faction should be prioritized over allocating funds to the Police Force. Such waste should be redirected to support the Hokage faction''s development instead of rewarding ingrates. As for that so-called Association of Banking and Trading, it was nothing but a corrupting influence. It should be banned. How could something so crucial be left in the hands of private banks? Such operations belonged under Konoha''s control or the daimy''s authority. The Uchiha''s refusal to share this technology was nothing short of malicious. If the Sarutobi had developed such a system, they would have handed it to the Hokage without hesitation. The Hokage Advisor needed to be a person of integrity. Yes, during his speech, he would emphasize this as a key criticism. If even ninja clans had to pay interest, how much more would ordinary villagers suffer? This could lead to families being torn apart outside the village walls. Tazuna wouldn''t allow such corruption to persist. He would restore order and justice. He nostalgically recalled the era when Danz was still alive. Back then, everyone toed the line, except for the ever-rebellious Uchiha. With these thoughts, Tazuna returned home after completing his first round of campaigning to begin preparing his speech. Meanwhile, after visiting the Inuzuka, Fugaku stopped by the Aburame clan but made no further visits. His measured approach spoke volumes. Hiry, however, had been busy visiting every Shimura household to strengthen ties. To him, preserving the Shimura clan''s legacy was the top priority. --- "These are the current developments." In the Hokage''s office, Shikaku handed the collected information to Minato. The weather was pleasant on the first day of the New Year, and many were enjoying a late start to the day. Shikaku, however, had been up early, heading straight to Minato. "Thanks for your hard work, Shikaku," Minato said cheerfully, accepting the documents. His eyes showed understanding of the burden he''d placed on his friend. The two were old acquaintances, with Shikaku being slightly older. "Don''t give me such troublesome tasks, Minato..." Shikaku sighed, dropping into a chair. "Being head of the jonin corps is already complicated enough." "There''s no one else I can rely on like you," Minato replied with a playful grin. "Sorry for taking time away from Shikamaru." He patted the stack of documents. "This is a lot. It''ll take time to go through. Can you summarize it for me first?" "Ugh..." Shikaku''s expression was one of exasperation, but his eyes held a hint of fondness. "Really, there''s nothing more troublesome than having your friend become Hokage..." 89 – Paper Tigers and Battle Cries Today was New Year''s Day, the first day of the year, and the weather was beautiful. On such a great day, Fugaku stayed home preparing his draft speech, his brush hovering over the paper. To let their clan leader work in peace, the Uchiha gathered to create a quiet environment, ensuring no one would disturb him and affect his performance. As a result, the area surrounding his residence was packed with clan members, their watchful eyes scanning for any potential disturbance. Fugaku was deeply touched by their heartfelt dedication. So, he locked himself in his study and didn''t come out. Even when Mikoto wanted to bring him tea, she had to knock first. And it would still take a while for him to open the door. When she knocked again, seeing her husband looking so immersed, she couldn''t hold back. "You can actually leave the door open. Masashi won''t show up at a time like this." "This has nothing to do with Masashi. I''m thinking better this way," Fugaku stubbornly defended himself, blocking her view of the desk with his body so she couldn''t see what was going on. "By the way, where is Masashi?" "He went out on some errands." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ridiculous! At such an important time, how could he go out alone for fun?" Fugaku pretended to be stern, relief flickering briefly across his features. "When he returns to the village, let me know immediately. I''ll give him a proper scolding." "Got it," Mikoto rolled her eyes at her husband. "Oh, right." she suddenly remembered something and almost forgot. She pulled out an envelope. "Here, Masashi asked me to give this to you before he left." "In such a rush He''s still too immature and needs more composure." Fugaku accepted the envelope with satisfaction, in a much better mood. This settled itMasashi wasn''t in the village, so he could leave the door open. The closed room did get a bit stuffy. "You''d better air this place out; every time I knock, the smell bothers my nose." Mikoto complained before turning to leave. Watching his wife''s figure in her yukata, Fugaku blushed. Tonight, he might just have to "celebrate" the New Year properly. His eldest son''s recent performance had been very pleasing, and he decided to reward him by letting him spend the evening at Shisui''s place and not come home. A leader had to plan ahead, after all. As the family''s situation improved, his quality of life and interests also became more refined. With plans for the evening set, he returned to his study, tidied up the drafts on his desk, stored them in his collection box, wiped the desk clean, and opened the envelope to read the letter. The paper was crisp. As he read, his expression grew serious, the blush fading from his cheeks. "So, it''s come to this" After finishing the letter, he placed it on the desk and began drafting his speech again. --- Meanwhile, Masashi had already entered a village in the Land of Fire. This village, located in the heart of the Land of Fire, was under the direct control of the daimy''s government and was one of the highest-tier villages in the region. The Land of Fire''s temperate monsoon climate, with its distinct seasons and lush vegetation, created ideal conditions for agriculture. As a result, its villages had the largest populations and urban density in the world. During the early Warring States Period, villages were small and primarily consisted of castles where nobles resided. Over time, as territories expanded and populations grew, villages flourished. By the late Warring States Period, urban development had progressed from "a village of no more than 300 feet and 3,000 households" to "a village of a thousand feet with tens of thousands of households." The population of the largest village in this region set a record for urban population in the world. This prosperity fueled the growth of handicrafts and commerce, thanks to its central location and ability to facilitate trade among nations. The village Masashi entered was once the capital of a nation during the Warring States Period. At that time, it had been conquered by the Uchiha clan. Currently, the Land of Fire boasted around a thousand villages with administrative offices. Even the smallest of these had populations of several thousand households. Among them, 150 villages had populations exceeding 10,000, and this village was one of the largest, with a population of 100,000 households. Assuming five people per household, the total population would be around 500,000. The headquarters of the Banking and Trade Association was located here. The representative of the Uchiha clan in this association was Masashi, though he rarely visited, leaving the work to a proxy. The proxy was also a member of the Uchiha clan but wasn''t a ninja. The Uchiha clan had many such members; for example, Masashi''s uncle and his spouse weren''t ninjas and were deeply interested in business. As soon as he entered the village, the association members were informed. By the time he reached the association''s entrance, a group was already waiting to greet him. "Ah, Masashi-sama, we''ve been looking forward to your arrival!" A rotund man enthusiastically stepped forward, grasping Masashi''s hand with teary eyes. The others behind him shifted, each trying to position themselves for the best view. What? Masashi was younger than him? Irrelevant! To him, Masashi was practically his father! After working with Masashi, he realized his previous business ventures were trash. Every small piece of advice had turned to gold in his hands. Unfortunately, Masashi refused to adopt him as a godson, leaving the man heartbroken. All he wanted was to stay close to Masashi and learn from him. "You''re too kind, Konoe," Masashi said with a smile. "New Year, new beginningsI''m sure this year will bring you great prosperity and no worries." "All thanks to you," Konoe beamed, his eyes nearly squeezed shut by his chubby cheeks. "It''s all because of your guidance. Please, continue to teach us!" "Oh, you''re making me blush," Masashi said, shaking his head modestly. His eyes caught the subtle movements of other representatives edging closer. "Any success is thanks to your own skills. I just offered a few suggestionsit''s your hard work that made it all possible." Seeing Konoe monopolize the spotlight with his considerable bulk, the other bank representatives grew impatient and began crowding in, showering Masashi with compliments. "Masashi-sama, your investment strategy last quarter was brilliant!" "Indeed! The returns exceeded all expectations!" Masashi''s proxy stood alone on the sidelines, watching the crowd swarm Masashi and sighing in admiration. In terms of popularity, even an elder of the Uchiha clan couldn''t outshine Masashi here. But staying around forever wasn''t practical. The proxy clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Masashi-sama has traveled a long way and must be tired. Let''s not block the entrancethe banquet upstairs is ready, so let''s continue there!" "Right, right! Konoe, you hog, look at what you''ve done!" "Exactly, you talk too much." Seizing the opportunity, the group pushed Konoe aside and ushered Masashi upstairs for the feast. As they moved, Masashi smiled. --- While the seriousness of Fugaku''s writings was debatable, Tazuna''s own approach to crafting documents was thoroughly earnest. This level of earnestness made his clansmen worry whether he might keel over before the election results were even announced. The veins on his temples had been throbbing visibly as he wrote. On this particular day, the Sarutobi jonin gathered for a clan meeting. The old hall, with its wood-paneled walls adorned with past clan leaders'' portraits, seemed to weigh down on them with the burden of history. Back in the day, when Hiruzen was the head of the clan, the Sarutobi jonin also assembled like this, heeding the call of this shinobi leader to contribute to both the clan and the village. The same hall had witnessed countless decisions that shaped their future. Hiruzen''s Will of Fire had inspired many, and the Sarutobi clan was no stranger to making sacrifices for the village. Of course, as the clan of the Hokage, the Sarutobi had inevitably developed some less-than-savory habits, but at least the jonin as a group were self-aware. If they were a bit overconfident during Minato''s early tenure, they had since come back down to earth. Now that Hiruzen was retired and no longer involved in clan affairs unless the survival of the clan was at stake, this meeting was chaired by a Sarutobi elder, with the jonin in attendance. Haru cleared his throat. "We gather today as we have for generations. Before us lies a matter of great importance." He lifted the document from the table, adjusting his glasses. "Our clan head has prepared a speech for the upcoming council meeting. Let us review it together." He passed the document to Sato on his right. The jonin''s eyes widened as he scanned the first paragraph. His hands trembled slightly as he handed it to Kenji beside him. One by one, the paper made its rounds. Each face grew paler than the last. Some shook their heads in disbelief, others let out gasps. When Mako, a seasoned jonin, received it, his pipe nearly fell from his slack jaw. By the time the draft completed its circle back to Haru, the room had fallen into silence. Without exception, everyone had been struck speechless by its contents. They began to genuinely fear for his health. "Is this... a declaration of war?" someone whispered, his face pale. "More like a suicide note," Mako muttered, shaking his head. "Tazuna, I think you should reconsider your theme," Haru said solemnly. "You''ll get yourself killed." "This matter must be addressed." Tazuna clearly would not allow his masterpiece to be doubted. "Where in my speech is there an issue?" "Everywhere," Haru replied bluntly. Seeing how stubborn the clan leader was, the elder grew frustrated. "The village has never forced clans to surrender their unique techniques. How could you come up with such a terrible idea?" "Exactly, Tazuna! If we force others today, won''t they force us tomorrow?" another elder chimed in. "You spent several days writing this? Do you not care about becoming Hokage Advisor? Do you not care whether the Sarutobi can still stand in the village?" Tazuna scanned the room. Though the elders were visibly displeased, the rest of the clan members, while silent, were clearly not on board either. He felt disheartened. "Times change, but our principles remain," an elder offered quietly. "Principles won''t save us from irrelevance," Tazuna shot back. The elders were just spouting nonsense. Of course, he knew his draft would offend people. But why would a man in his fifties, pushing sixty, go out of his way to make enemies? Did these people even understand the clan''s situation? Did they truly believe the Third Hokage could live forever? Tazuna was no fool. He had always been unapologetically double-faced, but today he realized that perhaps his long-standing duplicity had led people to truly see him as such. "We no longer have anyone in our clan comparable to Sasuke-sama or Hiruzen-sama. You all understand what that means, don''t you?" The sudden seriousness in his tone caught the Sarutobi clan members off guard. The elders, however, began to mull over his words. Elder Haru thought, After a moment''s thought, they realized Tazuna''s intention. "Tazuna, you''re too aggressive," the first elder''s tone softened. "This approach carries too much risk." "We''re beyond concerns of risk now. Shikaku''s promotion speaks volumes." Tazuna''s voice grew sharper as he addressed his clan. His hand swept across the room, gesturing at the artifacts of their past glory. "If we had even a bit more fight in us, the position of the jonin commander wouldn''t have fallen to him" "The Four Clans acting as oneShikaku is a good choice." "There''s no such thing as the Four Clans, Haru." Tazuna sighed. "If we rely solely on the legacy of our ancestors, the fate of the Shimura clan today will be ours tomorrow." The room fell silent. Wasn''t the Shimura clan strong in its prime? Very strong! Wasn''t the Sarutobi clan strong in its prime? Of course, but no stronger than the Shimura clan. Back then, with Sasuke leading the clan, even the likes of Hashirama and Madara respected him. Excluding those two monsters, Sasuke was among the strongest shinobi of his era. After joining Konoha, both the Sarutobi and Shimura clans experienced a golden age. The Sarutobi produced Hiruzen, and the Shimura clan produced Danz. Especially Hiruzenhe was the brightest star of his generation, eclipsing even the Senju and Uchiha of his time. Decades later, the Sarutobi lacked successors, and the Shimura clan had been reduced to little more than a name. The thought of the Sarutobi clan ending up like the Shimura clan sent chills down everyone''s spines. "Tazuna" One elder tried to dissuade him again. "Don''t try to stop me." Tazuna waved them off, fixing his gaze on the clan. "In the first round, you''ll all vote for Shikaku. No discussion. We must show solidarity immediately!" "Tazuna-sama!" The group was stunned. "Please calm down!" That''s when everyone realizedthis clan head was truly reckless! "Calm? I''m already calm!" Tazuna scowled, his face reddening. "You''re calm too, but are the others calm?" Rubbing his temples, he finally blurted out the thought weighing on his mind. "The night of the Nine-Tails attackdidn''t some fool climb the Hokage Rock and order Masashi to step down?" The group exchanged awkward glances. The memory of that night still brought shame to many present. Indeed, such a person existed, but wasn''t that just youthful ignorance? "Young people" A jonin laughed nervously, avoiding Tazuna''s piercing gaze. "They grow out of it with time." "I''m afraid he''ll get killed before he matures." Tazuna sneered. "At the time, the Fourth Hokage had already been in office for a while. Yet there''s still this nonsense?" "But isn''t it unnecessary for you to personally provoke Masashi?" the jonin pleaded. "The younger generation is immature, but we can educate them." "It''s too late" Tazuna shook his head. "Since that night, the Uchiha have been unstoppable. If we continue stalling, it''s only a matter of time before they return to the Hokage Office. Can''t you see the Fourth Hokage''s dissatisfaction with the clan?" "But the Fourth is Jiraiya-sama''s disciple." "Is this a new joke? What does the Fourth being Jiraiya-sama''s disciple have to do with the Sarutobi?" Tazuna shot the jonin a withering look. "Apparently, you''re not calmyou''re brainless." Tazuna''s verbal jabs were infamousnot vulgar, but devastatingly cutting. Just as he was about to lash out, an elder quickly intervened. "Tazuna, your actions might backfire." "If they do, it means the clan is beyond saving." Tazuna reclaimed his speech draft from the elder. "If that''s the case, I might as well die now." He felt a surge of emotions, pouring out like a fountainhis indignation demanded to be expressed. 90 – The Election Show In the first month of the 53rd year, the speeches of the Hokage Advisor candidates began as scheduled. The stage was set up at the intersection of the southern, northern, and western districts, where there was ample open space. From early morning, the area was crowded with people. Everyone was waiting for a good show. To the audience''s anticipation, the current Hokage, the former Hokage, and the two advisory elders arrived together, accompanied by the four candidates. The crowd fell silent, all eyes drawn to their leader. "Citizens of Konoha," Minato''s voice rang clear across the plaza. "Today marks an important step in our village''s governance. The position of Hokage Advisor carries great responsibilitythey must embody both the will of the people and the strength to protect our future." He gestured to the four candidates lined up to his right. "These four have stepped forward to serve. Each brings their own vision for Konoha''s future. Listen well to their words." His blue eyes swept across the crowd. "The final decision will reflect not just my judgment, but the will of our village." With a brief nod to the candidates, he continued, "We''ll proceed in order of candidacy registration. Hiry, you have the floor." Hiry approached the steps with steady strides, his gray hair gleaming in the sunlight. He paused at the bottom, turning first to the audience. "If you''ll indulge an old man for a moment," he said with a gentle smile. Several villagers nodded, some of the older ones returning his smile. At the top of the steps, he faced the dignitaries. His bow was precise, neither too shallow nor too deepthe bow of someone who had spent decades navigating clan politics. "Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama, honorable elders," his voice carried the weight of years, yet remained clear and strong. "Thank you for allowing me to speak today." Only after both Hokages had acknowledged him with slight nods did he turn to address the gathered crowd. "My fellow villagers, on this momentous day... I stand before you not as a representative of any single clan, but as someone who has witnessed the growth of our village through its brightest and darkest days." He paused, his eyes scanning the crowd with grandfatherly warmth. "The strength of Konoha lies not in any single clan or individual, but in our unity and shared love for this village. I have seen how this unity has saved us countless times. When the Nine-Tails attacked, it wasn''t just the Fourth Hokage who protected usit was every citizen, every clan, working as one." "Some say the era of clans is ending," Hiry continued, his voice growing stronger. "But I disagree. The clans aren''t obstacles to unity they''re the pillars that support it." "Each clan brings its own strengths, its own traditions, its own way of loving and protecting Konoha. Just as a forest isn''t weakened by having different types of trees, our village is strengthened by its diversity." His words resonated particularly with the older generation. some ninja in the crowd whispered. "The past cannot be changed," he said, his tone growing solemn. "But the future is ours to shape. Let us move forward together, learning from yesterday but not being bound by it. This is the path to true unity and lasting peace." It wasn''t revolutionary, but it carried weight. Every word felt considered, measuredthe voice of experience speaking to both tradition and progress. When he finished, he received enthusiastic applause from both the audience and those on stage. After all, while ordinary villagers might not understand the nuances, the ninja audience knew he was merely running as a formality. Despite this, the old man showed no dissatisfaction. On the contrary, he cooperated fully and caused no unnecessary disruptions among the candidates. His nominal "opponents" respected him greatly. Hiry had achieved his goal: dispelling part of the stereotype associated with the Shimura clan due to Danz. These stereotypes, although seemingly minor, manifested in sayings like "the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree" and "like father, like son." Some people believed that if the Shimura clan could produce a "big villain" like Danz, there must be some inherent darkness in the family. Hiry''s only motivation for participating in the election was to challenge that notion. As he stepped down from the stage, everyone perked up. The professional placeholder had completed his role perfectly. Now, it was time for the real contenders. The xcitement was high. Though it might seem like they were watching the drama unfold, everyone was genuinely eager to hear Fugaku''s speech. The crowd''s attention shifted noticeably, like a compass needle finding north. Traditionally, the Uchiha clan had played the role of "formal participants." But this time, the Uchiha clan had shown remarkable strength. The Inuzuka clan had openly declared their support for the Uchiha, and although the Hyga clan hadn''t explicitly stated their position, their actions suggested otherwise. It was rumored that the Hyga clan had a saying: "Whoever Elder Shijime supports, we support." And Shijime had publicly declared her personal support for Fugaku. So, he had become the dark horse. Now, in Konoha, mentioning Fugaku brought two impressions to mind: his mediocre calligraphy skills and his strong candidacy as a Hokage Advisor. The first impression of his amateur hobbies stuck with people because it resonated with them. After all, who doesn''t have a hobby they''re terrible at but still enjoy? As a result, people felt closer to the Uchiha clan. They were no longer seen as aloof but rather as approachable eccentricsnot at all unlikable. With this mindset, when people saw that the second person to take the stage was Shikaku, they were visibly disappointed. They still had to wait. How dull. Seeing the audience''s thoughts plainly on their faces, Shikaku could only sigh helplessly. his expression seemed to say. Especially when even Minato looked openly regretful, he almost burst out in frustration. "Troublesome. I''m really unpopular, huh" he began with a self-deprecating comment. The crowd burst into laughter. At least he was self-aware. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We do like you, but your timing''s just bad," someone from the audience called out, triggering another wave of laughter. Even the four dignitaries on stage chuckled, thoroughly entertained. Minato laughed the loudest, though his eyes held a knowing look. Despite being someone who hated trouble, Shikaku was adept at handling any situation. He turned his apparent awkwardness into a masterful performance. "Since I''m already the most troublesome candidate up here, I might as well be honest," he said, scratching his head. "Most of you probably think I''m just filling a slot. The Nara clan''s representative, right? Well, you''re not wrong." The crowd chuckled, but Shikaku''s eyes sharpened slightly. "But being troublesome and being useless aren''t the same thing. You know what''s really troublesome? Thinking we''ve achieved peace just because we''re strong right now." He gestured broadly. "Look around. Beautiful village, right? Strong ninja, advanced techniques, solid alliances. Very comfortable." His voice took on a more serious edge. "Almost too comfortable. You know what happens to deer when they get too comfortable? They forget to watch for wolves." The laughter had died down, replaced by attentive silence. "The previous generations worked themselves to exhaustion building what we have. The First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques still protect us. The Second''s water jutsu still flow through our pipes. The Third''s students became legendary. The Fourth..." he glanced at Minato with a slight smirk, "well, he''s still causing me trouble." More laughter, but thoughtful this time. "My point is, their work isn''t finishedit''s entrusted to us. Sure, it''s troublesome. Sure, it''d be easier to just enjoy what we have. But that''s not what Konoha stands for." His voice carried clearly now, all traces of laziness gone. "We need to stay true to our original intentions, and keep an eye on the future. Not just the easy partsall of it. The hard training, the constant vigilance, the willingness to work together even when it''s troublesome. Because the shinobi world doesn''t get less dangerous just because we wish it would." He looked around at the silent crowd. "That''s all. Too troublesome to say more." As he turned to leave, he added almost casually, "Besides, I hear the next speakers are more interesting anyway." His speech resonated with the ninja audience, who nodded in agreement, while the villagers felt reassured. several jnin commented quietly. The audience''s serious mindset, however, lasted only until Shikaku bowed and stepped down. No one lingered on formality; the real show was still to come! Compared to the first two candidates, the atmosphere surrounding the next pair was much tenser. Fugaku and Tazuna locked eyes. "Tazuna, you seem a little nervous," Fugaku said with a smile. But inwardly, he was far from calm, as he saw the fire in Tazuna''s eyesan all-or-nothing resolve. This guy clearly planned to stir up some major drama, likely involving that subject. Fugaku recalled the letter from Masashi, which had been both reassuring and perplexing. How did Masashi know so much about the Sarutobi clan? Moreover, the boy had a habit of withholding critical details. Fugaku hadn''t anticipated this scenario at first. Sometimes, he couldn''t tell if Masashi was a meticulous strategist or just impulsive. Strategic planning didn''t seem to fit Masashi''s public persona. Fugaku personally leaned toward the latter. "Would you mind if I went first?" Fugaku asked, carefully gauging his opponent''s reaction. "Well, I actually do mind," Tazuna replied with a stern face, only to break into a smile. "Just kidding. We''re not enemies. Let''s each give it our best." In Tazuna''s eyes, the fire never wavered. The friendly words couldn''t mask his resolve. "Then I''ll take the lead," Fugaku said. He nodded to Tazuna and stepped onto the stage. He was immediately met by countless pairs of shining, eager eyes. It almost unsettled him. The weight of clan expectations, village politics, and personal ambition all converged in this moment. Turning first to greet the four dignitaries, Fugaku saw Minato and Hiruzen smiling kindly and encouragingly, while the two advisors wore measured expressions. For some reason, he recalled something Masashi had jokingly said while asking for funding. Though the statement was clearly biased, Fugaku found it surprisingly accurate in this moment. Pushing the thought aside, he turned to the expectant crowd and spoke. "People of Konoha. I''m Fugaku, and I" Before he could finish, someone shouted from the crowd. "No need to introduce yourself! We all know you''re bad at things but love doing them. Just get to the point!" Fugaku''s face instantly darkened. "What... what bad... I don''t even like calligraphy!" he stammered, his carefully prepared opening crumbling. The crowd roared with laughter. The same teasing voice called out again. "We weren''t talking about calligraphy! Just get to the main pointwe''ve been waiting forever!" 91 – A Banker’s Revolution Watching Fugaku interact with the crowd from the stage, Tazuna couldn''t help but feel envious. The easy rapport, the natural charismaeven when flustered, Fugaku commanded attention. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Uchihaafter all, they were the Uchiha. In the minds of Konoha''s ninja, they always held a special place. Their very name carried weight that the Sarutobi, for all their achievements, couldn''t match. Before the clan meeting, he had indeed thought about vying for the position of Hokage Advisor, but as soon as the meeting started, he gave up. The current Sarutobi clan was in a very precarious situation. The danger they faced wasn''t one of declining strength but of mindset. The decline in the Sarutobi clan''s strength was only evident at the highest level. In terms of overall strength, they were still among the top in Konoha, which wasn''t an issue given the current circumstances. But the mindsetthat was fatal. Ninja clans were not all the same. While strength could be nurtured and gradually cultivated, the ability of a clan to sustain itself was difficult to improve after the fact. An organization like a ninja village was a natural predator for most ninja clans. Putting aside the mythical stories about the Sage of Six Paths, all the current ninja clans were born during the Warring States Period. They emerged within the framework of traditional clans, spurred by the need to preserve and pass on ninjutsu. However, there was an inherent difference between clans with bloodline limit and those without, particularly in terms of sustainability. Without a bloodline limitor at least a sufficiently powerful onethe foundation of a ninja clan lay solely in the inheritance of ninjutsu. The ninja village model created by Hashirama inherently provided a better platform for individual ninjas without bloodline limitsoffering the most comprehensive ninjutsu library and a relatively fair mechanism for accessing ninjutsu. This meant that talented individuals no longer needed clan support to access powerful techniques. But for a clan without a bloodline limit or a unique secret technique, this same advantage became their greatest weakness. When individual ninja could learn techniques directly from the village, the clan''s role as a repository of jutsu became redundant. The impact on such clans was devastating; they could lose their purpose and collapse in no time. Ninjas were pragmatic. For ninja clans without bloodline limit, their original purpose as guardians and teachers of ninjutsu was undermined by the village system. With their techniques now accessible through village institutions, clan bonds weakened, with members placing little emphasis on distant blood relations. Their priorities focused solely on their immediate families. After all, this was a group fundamentally driven by the pursuit of power. The First Great Ninja War accelerated this evolution. By the Second Great Ninja War, many of the civilian ninjas who had swelled in number were originally members of ninja clans. These individuals chose the ninja village over their clans, transitioning into small, family-based units of ninjasduring that era, it wasn''t uncommon for an entire family of three to be ninjas. The Sarutobi clan''s survival to this point was largely due to their relatively independent ninjutsu system and Hiruzen''s influential role as Hokage. However, the independence of the Sarutobi clan''s ninjutsu system was limited. Compared to this, the secret technique clans like the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi, as well as the Aburame and Inuzuka clans, possessed techniques that were on par with bloodline limit in terms of uniqueness and independence. And of course, clans like the Uchiha and Hyga, which relied on pure bloodline limit, didn''t even need to be mentioned. Their djutsu necessitated a bloodline, granting them unmatched cohesion. The ninja village system had little impact on such clans. Even though they were all called ninja clans, fundamentally, they weren''t the same. However, such ninja clans were rare, and the Sarutobi clan was not among them. The behavior of the clan members at the meeting made Tazuna realize that the Sarutobi clan''s members were utterly unaware of this reality. The Third Hokage had protected them too well. As the clan leader, he bore some responsibility too. On a personal level, he didn''t need to compete for the Hokage Advisor position. If he had been a bit more selfish, he could have lived out the rest of his days comfortably. But having grown up in this clan, he couldn''t bear to see such a bleak future. Just thinking about it made his heart ache. People eventually would die, no matter how strong they wereeven someone like Sasuke. After death, they were remembered by only one identity: a powerful member of the Sarutobi clan. He didn''t want the Sarutobi clan''s ninjas to one day vanish from the world. This solution might be clumsy, but for the Sarutobi clan now, there was no better option... Tazuna collected his thoughts and looked toward the stage. He wanted to hear what Fugaku had to say. At that moment, on stage, he began his presentation. After recovering from the initial interruption, Fugaku straightened his posture and met the crowd''s gaze directly. "Let me tell you about strength," Fugaku began. "Not just the strength of jutsu or combat, but the kind of strength that builds villages and secures futures. We talk about protecting Konoha, but what exactly are we protecting?" He gestured to the marketplace visible in the distance. "We protect the merchant setting up his stall before dawn. The craftsman perfecting her tools late into the night. The farmer tending crops that feed our children. These peopleour people, are Konoha''s true strength." His eyes swept across the crowd. "But protection isn''t just about keeping enemies at bay. It''s about ensuring our people can thrive. To make the village truly strong, we need financial power. And for our financial resources to grow, we need to make everyonenot just the wealthy fewmore prosperous." This topic wasn''t novel; it was rather old-fashioned and had been brought up before. Everyone could practically recite it from memory, as it had essentially been the guiding policy during the Third Hokage''s tenure. Initiatives to attract investment had started during the Third''s era. However, as a rising star, Fugaku garnered more patience and attention from his audience. In the crowd, whispers began to circulate. "Is he suggesting the village become a bank?" one merchant muttered. "Look at what we''ve achieved in the Uchiha district," Fugaku continued, warming to his subject. "Three years ago, we started small. A shopkeeper needed funds to expand. A young ninja needed equipment. We pooled our resources, created a system of fair lending." "Today? That shop employs six people. That ninja leads missions that bring income to the village." He turned slightly to include both civilians and ninja in his address. "Now imagine this on a village-wide scale. Working with the daimy''s government, we can create a system that makes funds available to those who need them most. Not just handoutsbut real opportunities." "When a talented craftsman needs a workshop, when a promising merchant needs inventory, when a ninja clan needs to develop new training facilitiesthe village can help." His voice grew more passionate. "But this isn''t just about money. It''s about building a stronger Konoha from the ground up. When we centralize these resources effectively, everyone benefits. The civilian gets their business. The ninja gets their equipment. The village gets increased revenue. The cycle feeds itself." In truth, Fugaku didn''t fully understand all of the ideas that Masashi had proposed, but it didn''t stop him from explaining them to the best of his ability. The success of the Uchiha clan wasn''t a fluke. Even if his explanation wasn''t comprehensive, he was confident it wouldn''t be wrong. And besides, some of Masashi''s original phrasing couldn''t be repeated verbatim. Could he really say something like "robbing the rich to give to the poor" in front of everyone? That would undoubtedly cause an uproar among the ninja clans present. Even though Masashi''s interpretation of "robbing the rich to give to the poor" didn''t carry that literal meaning, a slight misstep in phrasing could spell trouble with so many ears listening. The audience leaned forward, caught up in his vision. Even those who didn''t grasp all the economic details could feel the weight of possibility in his words. Throughout the crowd, people began nodding, seeing their own hopes reflected in his plans. "But let''s be specific," Fugaku continued, sensing their engagement. "What does this mean for you? For the merchant working to expand their business, it means fair loans with reasonable terms. For the ninja clan developing new training methods, it means access to resources without compromising their independence. For the craftsman with a new idea, it means the chance to turn that idea into reality." He paused. In the crowd, people were nudging each other, whispering excitedly. This wasn''t just talk about abstract prosperitythese were real possibilities they could grasp. "Now, some might askwhy not leave this to private lenders?" Fugaku''s tone shifted, becoming more focused. "Because private lenders serve themselves first. The village serves its people first. When we establish this system, every ry of profit goes back into making Konoha stronger." He began laying out the specifics, his words carefully chosen to reach different segments of his audience. The merchants in the crowd perked up at mentions of trade incentives. Clan heads nodded at references to resource allocation. Ordinary villagers smiled at the promise of practical support. "Think of it as building a network of support," he explained, making complex ideas accessible. "Just as our ninja teams support each other in battle, our economic system should support every villager trying to build a better life." Fugaku was describing a system where the village would pool idle resources to lend to organizations or individuals in need, help them resolve their issues, and later recover the resources in monetary or material form. Most of the time, the village would act as a guarantor and supervisor. It was just a form of lendingnot exactly revolutionary. What gave the audience a fresh perspective was his detailed institutional design to prevent lenders from exploiting borrowers or borrowers from maliciously defaulting. But he wasn''t just talking about loans. He also discussed various subsidies. Although the process wasn''t entirely clear to everyone, the outcome was: as a special privilege of Konoha, many expenseslike public transportation and production toolswould be subsidized by the village. On stage, Minato and Hiruzen listened intently, particularly Hiruzen. He understood the concept. If Fugaku''s design could be implemented, both the village and its citizens would indeed benefit. To be fair, Fugaku''s plan, while involving many loan-based measures, was genuinely about contributing to the village. It was a solid and practical approach that addressed both fiscal needs and the wealth-building aspirations of the villagers, without prioritizing profit-making. The main issue was: where would Fugaku find the resources to fill the gaps? There weren''t many philanthropists capable of funding such efforts. As Fugaku delved deeper into his plan, Hiruzen''s eyes began to light up with understanding. 92 – The Last Speech Never Given The Uchiha clan''s shortcomings are well-known in Konoha, and anyone who has had even a little interaction with them could list a few. However, having dealt with this clan for decades, Hiruzen believed the Uchiha''s flaw boiled down to just one thing: They couldn''t sell a dream. Or, put simply, their words were too grounded in realityfocusing solely on the present while neglecting the future. In the Hokage''s building, being able to articulate a vision for the future is a basic skill. Yet, when the Uchiha communicated, they tended to be direct and matter-of-fact. If you forced them to talk about the future, they would create an honest planno exaggerations. If something couldn''t be achieved, they would tell you outright, refusing to deceive. But when someone spoke too realistically, it became hard to inspire hope in others. Today, however, Fugaku made Hiruzen reevaluate the clan. The Uchiha seem to have had an epiphany. In Fugaku''s proposal, practicality and vision were seamlessly combined. As for the logic of drawing external resources to benefit the village, Hiruzen had no objections. The Land of Fire itself relied on its national strength to extract resources from its surrounding nations. Not every allied nation existed merely as a military buffer. In the end, the Great Ninja Wars would inevitably escalate into state-driven conflicts, with major nations competing over the valuable resources provided by their allies. The Five Great Nations not only fought on the lands of smaller countries but also depended on these satellite states for manpower, materials, and wealth. Fugaku''s proposal would be immensely challenging to implement, requiring the full cooperation of both Konoha and the Fire Daimy''s government. Nevertheless, it was feasible. And that was enough. In the Hokage''s building, one had to have both practical skills and visionary thinking. Stroking his beard, Hiruzen chuckled softly and leisurely took a puff from his pipe. This year''s Hokage Advisor election was shaping up to be very interesting. He hoped the Sarutobi clan would perform just as impressively. On stage, Fugaku''s speech continued. In the audience, listeners frequently asked questions, which he patiently answered. "But how would this affect existing businesses?" a merchant called out. "Think of it as investment in your future customers," Fugaku replied smoothly. "What about those of us who can''t afford to wait?" a civilian stood up. "That''s exactly why we need this system." This was turning out to be a very successful speech. The previous two candidates had merely talked uninterrupted from start to finish. That was how it had always been. Fugaku''s approach was entirely unprecedented. Toward the end, some of the other candidates couldn''t hold back and started asking questions themselves. Shikaku asked the most questions. He no longer seemed to view this as a speech, unconsciously adopting the role of a strategist. His questions were practical. Fugaku was pleased. From Shikaku''s attitude, he sensed strong approval. Shikaku wasn''t nitpickinghe was earnestly discussing the feasibility of Fugaku''s plan. "Fugaku, how do you plan to establish the standards for distributing welfare?" "It will be limited to production behaviors that directly benefit the village and to encouraging public transport usage. For instance, transportation subsidies could reduce ticket prices, and production activities could be supported through interest-free or low-interest loans." "But merchants aim to make a profit. How do you persuade them to lend money to villagers without profit?" "That involves a more complex mechanism. Shikaku, you can think of it as an embedded component of the long-term products they purchase. The funds would be locked in and not retrievable until the agreed term ends." "How would you ensure the operator acts without self-interest?" "First, this welfare is limited to eligible villagers, so its scale is small. Second, the village and operators co-manage the system, with the village overseeing operations. If someone attempts to exploit it... well, we''re not merchants. We''re ninja, and we have our own methods." "Interesting way to phrase ," Shikaku noted with a slight smile. "Monitoring ensures compliance," Fugaku responded evenly. "Alright I won''t ask what methods those are. What are the eligibility criteria?" "First, you must hold Konoha citizenship. Then, you must be a producer. Eligible activities include agriculture and handicrafts. Subsidy rates will vary depending on specific products." "So only production activities, not commercial ones?" Shikaku pointed out what he saw as a significant flaw in the plan. This essentially excluded the village''s interest groups. Though the idea had moral merit, ninja clans rarely pursued ideas based solely on reputation. How did the Uchiha convince the Hyuga and Inuzuka? How did this proposal pass internal scrutiny within the Uchiha clan itself? "Commercial activities yield stable profits. Since the village imposes no taxes, how could we subsidize them?" Fugaku countered with a question before continuing, "Agriculture is vulnerable to external factors leading to poor or failed harvests, while basic industrial workers often have limited earning potential. Without help, it''s difficult for them to achieve true prosperity. The village must assist them." He hesitated here and pulled out a small notebook, flipping to the relevant section. "Moreover, increasing the wealth of this segment of villagers inherently supports commercial enterprises. The village should support commerce not through subsidies but by facilitating access to various forms of short-term funds for eligible business organizations and individuals. Of course, certain fees would apply, and fund usage must be monitored to ensure compliance." Closing the notebook, he summarized in a clear voice: "Rules are essential for stability. The village must not only protect its people but also pay attention to their income levels. Reasonable regulation of income distribution is the path to shared prosperity." "You''ve prepared thoroughly." "Not at all. Most of it is Masashi''s idea." "So modest," Shikaku chuckled. "I''ve finished my questions." "You''re too kind," Fugaku replied with a slight smile, scanning the room. "Does anyone else have questions?" "I do," Tazuna spoke up. He had remained silent throughout, listening intently. It wasn''t that he lacked material to discredit Fugaku; rather, he realized that Fugaku''s speech had rendered his prepared criticisms obsolete. Some allegations were baseless to begin withforced criticisms with no real foundation. After all, even if the Uchiha were known for lending at high interest rates, they only extended credit to those they deemed wealthy or influential. Exploiting ordinary families? Never. Preying on the poor? Impossible. If anyone dared to misuse the Uchiha name for such actions The Uchiha weren''t good at playing the sympathetic friend, but they excelled at sending people "home for the holidays." Now, the Uchiha were even planning to financially support ordinary villagers. Calling this "lending" seemed a stretchthose interest rates were purely symbolic and couldn''t even cover the costs of gathering the funds. They were losing money to earn goodwill. By the time Fugaku finished speaking, Tazuna''s script was effectively useless. He deeply regretted allowing Fugaku to go first. The Uchiha turned his head to look at Tazuna. "Tazuna, what is your question?" sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To achieve what you are proposing, wouldn''t it bring endless trouble to the village?" Tazuna asked. This question wasn''t entirely aimed at criticizing Fugaku; it was a genuine concern of his. "To implement these plans you''ve described would require a large sum of money. The only entities capable of providing such funding would be the nobles or major ninja clans. If the costs can''t be recouped, revoking the policy would be a minor issue compared to the countless enemies the village might face." "We certainly have corresponding measures to prevent such problems. I think you''ve misunderstood. The core purpose of this plan isn''t to simply amass funds but to channel idle and dispersed resources to those who need them most to maximize efficiency." He gazed at the Sarutobi clan leader, and an inexplicable sense of superiority emerged within him. This feeling was exhilarating. Was this how Masashi had looked at him back then? However, his expression remained gentle and friendly. Years of clan leadership had taught him the value of a composed facade. "We ninja handle all sorts of tasks, and intelligence gathering is something we excel at. Historically, our relationship with the Land of Fire has been limited to a militaristic mercenary arrangement in the interest of national defense. But ninjas aren''t solely useful in times of war." "For example, our genin don''t just fight for the nation; they also take on commissions from villagers and citizens outside the village to solve everyday problems. This is no different." Tazuna frowned slightly. "I''m not sure I follow the connection." "Then let me explain how our current system works," Fugaku said, shifting to address Tazuna''s confusion directly. "The Five Great Nations already use paper currency issued by the daimy''s office. The system exists, but it''s inefficient." "Inefficient how?" Tazuna asked, leaning forward slightly. "Consider the grassroots level," Fugaku replied. "Private lending is the only option available to most people, and it has no official regulation. Who do you think controls most of the wealth?" "The nobles and ninja clans," Tazuna answered, his brow furrowing. "Exactly. And while lending between ninja clans is straightforward enough, what happens when nobles want to lend money?" Fugaku''s eyes fixed on him. "They have to hire ninja to investigate potential borrowers. The costs become astronomical." "But surely there must be some successful transactions?" Fugaku shook his head. "The risks and costs are too high. Ordinary people can''t afford to borrow, and nobles won''t lend freely. Do you know what this means?" He paused. "Vast amounts of wealth sit idle, unused. The daimy''s office is constantly troubled by thisthey can see these idle resources but can''t forcibly compel nobles to contribute their wealth." "And this affects everyone," Tazuna said. "Precisely. Look at what''s happening nowthe daimy''s office is forced to allocate significant funds annually just to maintain social stability. They''re funding infrastructure projects to provide jobs for the starving lower classes. They''ve even implemented child-rearing allowances to prevent impoverished families from abandoning their children." "That''s where Konoha comes in," Fugaku continued. "With our military leverage and intelligence networks, we can facilitate these transactions safely." "And if some loans default?" someone asked. "Even in the worst case, any compensation would be negligible compared to our total revenue. It''s a guaranteed win." The more Fugaku elaborated, the graver the expressions of the four high-ranking officials in the Hokage Office became. They understood the implications all too well. Having successfully transitioned to an operational model and built a solid reputation, the Uchiha clan would hold an absolutely dominant position under this plan, one that no other could replace. The reality was clearif the Hokage Office intended to implement this plan, Fugaku would have to enter the Hokage Office. He would have to become the Hokage Advisor. "But the current situation..." Tazuna began hesitantly. "Let me be frank about our current reality," Fugaku cut in. "Repeated invasions have weakened the Land of Fire''s ability to exploit neighboring countries. Meanwhile, Kumo, after initiating two wars, grows stronger." He stood, pacing slowly as he continued. "Local officials are overwhelmed with work. And while the Land of Fire remains the most powerful nation, its ability to fund our village has weakened significantly." "And Kumo?" someone asked. "Their development follows a different path entirely. Their financial power grows while ours diminishes." Fugaku''s gaze swept the place. "The choice is simple: either we work together for mutual benefit, or everyone suffers as we continue this internal competition." The Uchiha clan had laid out the choices clearly: there were only two options. The Hokage Office couldn''t reject this - to sustain a military organization of Konoha''s scale, financial power was paramount. "So you''re saying..." Tazuna started. "I''m saying that without proper funding, we''ll lose half our military strength within a decade. Is that what we want for Konoha?" In the original timeline, Kumo became the wealthiest village in the ninja world within a decade or so. It boasted strong internal cohesion and military power, while Konoha''s forces shrank to half their peak strength. The village''s strategy grew conservative, plagued by internal issues. The Uchiha clan massacre was one of the worst outcomes of Konoha''s declining finances, reduced military power, and intensified internal competition. In this timeline, such a tragedy wouldn''t occur, but if the Hokage Office still intended to exclude the Uchiha, the inevitable consequence would be a shrinking military. A weakened Konoha was unacceptable to Minato. He had grown up during Konoha''s golden era, a time of flourishing prosperity. It was also intolerable to the other ninja clans. That would render all past sacrifices meaningless. Lives would have been lost in vain. When Fugaku laid this grim reality before everyone, the balance of opinions began to shift. No one remembered they were here to observe anymore. Tazuna, in particular, was speechless. At this point, anything he said would be a joke. If the Sarutobi fell, Konoha might survive. But if Konoha fell, the Sarutobi would surely perish. There was no point in taking a desperate gamble now. Fugaku wasn''t just presenting a choice to the Hokage Office; he was also presenting one to the Sarutobi clan. The solution was in front of themwould they keep competing? Tazuna was numb, feeling extremely conflicted. "Do you have any further questions?" Fugaku asked again. "I" Tazuna opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words. He looked around. Everyone was staring at him. In their eyes, he saw traces of impatience, as if they were silently asking, "Are you stupid or just malicious?" "Finally, he sees reason," a clan member whispered. What truly crushed him was that some of these gazes came from members of the Sarutobi clan itself. The Sarutobi clan included many ordinary individuals who fell into the category of "villagers." "I have no further questions" Tazuna lowered his head. "However, I support Shikaku''s governance plan." Shikaku thought, barely suppressing a sigh. "Tazuna," Minato suddenly spoke. "You may prepare your speech." "No, Hokage-sama, I withdraw," Tazuna muttered. He felt Hiruzen''s gaze upon him, filled with disappointment. But he was powerless. The two sides weren''t even in the same league; he didn''t even qualify to fight anymore. "I see. Understood" Minato turned to Hiruzen. "Sandaime-sama, what do you think?" Hiruzen took a puff of his pipe and withdrew his gaze from Tazuna. "I believe we should proceed with the voting." 93 – Welcome Home, Hero(?) As Masashi once again saw the gates of Konoha under the night sky after traversing half of the Land of Fire, he couldn''t help but sigh from the bottom of his heart. At this point, the stoic clan leader had to have already gone through the first round of voting. The votes shouldn''t look too bad. Hiry was just there as a formality, so no real competition there. Shikaku and Tazuna would be fighting over votes amongst themselves, and the Hyga clan might even throw a few votes toward the Uchiha. Their vote tally shouldn''t look as pitiful as it used to. As for Uchiha getting the most votes overall, he hadn''t even considered that possibility. The Hokage faction couldn''t possibly be that incompetent. The Uchiha were politically inept, so their focus had always been on making money. The Hokage faction, on the other hand, had both power and wealth. All they needed to do was centralize authority where needed, delegate appropriately, and play the card of civilian rights with the villagers. Their votes would be solid. This kind of thing wasn''t Masashi''s forte, and even if he wanted to make suggestions, he wouldn''t know where to start. After all, his expertise was in physical combat, not politics. In his previous life, even though he held official positions, there was no "politics" to speak of. With two major figures overshadowing everything, no one dared to challenge their dominance. Who would dare go against them? Those were simpler times. You either followed orders or disappeared. Working under such titans left little opportunity for Masashi to accumulate political experience. As he pondered his next steps, he approached the village gates. "Masashi-sama!" The gate guards greeted him enthusiastically, startling him from his thoughts. "Oh, hello there," Masashi replied "You''re back in the village?" Masashi gave a polite smile. "Yes, I just returned. Let''s get the paperwork done." "Oh, there''s no need for that! You can just go straight in." "What? Are you trying to get me into trouble? I want to register. Hurry up." Masashi noticed the familiar armband on the ninja''s right arm. Sighing at Fugaku''s recklessness, he completed his registration and teleported back to the Uchiha compound using Flying Thunder God. At first glance, he thought he had arrived at the wrong place. The entire compound was decked out in celebratory decorations. Bright beams of light shot into the sky as enormous fireworks bloomed, scattering like rain. Excited clan members were everywhere. When someone spotted him, they shouted his name, and the crowd surged toward him. Before he knew it, Masashi was hoisted into the air and tossed upward. As he landed and felt the crowd preparing to toss him again, he hurriedly waved his arms and shouted, "Wait! Hold on! What''s going on!?" "Masashi, you don''t know?" a clansman asked with a grin. "Fugaku-sama has been appointed as Hokage Advisor!" Masashi turned to see a familiar elder. "Uncle Fujibayashi? But wasn''t the voting just starting?" "There''s no need for voting. Everyone else withdrew!" Fujibayashi chuckled. "You were out of the village, so you didn''t know. Fugaku-sama presented your proposal and won over everyone!" "That wasn''t me!" Masashi said, struggling to process the information. "It was the clan Fugaku-sama''s idea! But seriously, everyone withdrew?" "Yes." "Tazuna was the first to step down." Seeing Masashi''s dumbfounded expression, the clansmen assumed he understood and cheered again, tossing him into the air like a ragdoll. As one of the few contemporary masters of the Flying Thunder God, Masashi found himself completely disoriented by their enthusiastic tossing. The crowd''s excitement only attracted more clan members to join the fun. Eventually, after everyone had taken their turn, they finally set him down. After planting his feet firmly on the ground, he felt relieved. Then he noticed someone leaning against his house: Pakura, smiling faintly at him. Looking back, he realized he had been carried straight to his doorstep. Pakura was no longer in her usual tight combat outfit. Instead, she wore a loose, kimono-style casual dress and even had light makeup on. She looked stunning. Except for the fact that he''d just made a complete fool of himself. "This is how the Uchiha clan operateseveryone''s like family, no need for formalities," Masashi said as he tidied his clothes and tried to explain. "By the way, that outfit looks great on you. Where did you get it?" "Mikoto gave it to me," Pakura replied, her smile widening. "White Ghost, even you can end up in such a mess?" "White Ghost?" Masashi was puzzled. "Your nicknameit''s already spread far and wide." Masashi was stunned. That embarrassing nickname from Kiri had gotten out? Realizing this, his mood instantly plummeted. "I guess it''s fine," he sighed. "But this turn of eventsI really didn''t see it coming." "Your clan doesn''t see it that way," Pakura said with a laugh. "They''re calling you the hero behind it all." "I don''t have that kind of ability. It was a collective effort," Masashi replied, shaking his head. In the shinobi world, individual prowess could sometimes outshine collective effortslike when Hashirama used his charisma to unite people and establish Konoha. But such cases were rare exceptions. The second notable exception in the original timeline was Naruto. This world was essentially a playground for the Six Paths family. Everyone else was just playing catch-up. "Want to take a walk with me?" Pakura suddenly asked. "Huh? Sure, let me just change clothes," Masashi said, heading inside. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she grabbed his arm and leaned in, her touch soft and warm. "Looks like the situation really caught you off guard," Pakura said, tightening her grip. "You should come out and see for yourself." --- In Masashi''s memory, the nights in Konoha had always been tranquil. As more people came, it gradually grew livelier, but the level of bustle remained moderate. The original commercial street was just a place filled with small stalls. When he came back for a second round, oh wow, the commercial street had everything. As a frequent visitor to the commercial street, he immediately felt something slightly different as he stepped onto the street. The people of Konoha walking along the street were all wearing expressions he was once very familiar with. They were all talking about the new Hokage Advisor matter. From their conversations, he confirmed it. Fugaku had really become the Hokage Advisor. This was absurd. Masashi realized one thing: Konoha''s financial crisis had come even faster than he had anticipated. "As a key contributor, how does it feel right now?" Pakura''s voice cut through his thoughts. "What key contributor" Masashi turned to look at her. "You''re getting quite skilled at teasing people now, huh? What happened to your aloof demeanor?" "This isn''t Suna." Pakura''s reply was rather layered, her expression very relaxed. "I just want to live a carefree life too." "Fair enough." Masashi sighed. "I want to live a carefree life too" "You think like that as well?" "Why wouldn''t I? You''ve been in Konoha for quite a while now; you should have noticed, right?" "No, in my opinion, the situation of the Uchiha clan isn''t that bad at all." Pakura suddenly grabbed Masashi and pulled him toward a store. It was a shoe shop. Pulled inside, he watched as Pakura let go of him and began looking at shoes. "In Suna, the Uchiha clan''s lifestyle is something even the most powerful clans would envy," she said as she picked out a pair of shoes and began trying them on. As she bent down to try them on, her clothing struggled to keep her modesty. "That''s really tragic" Masashi couldn''t help but comment. "Suna is in such a state, and yet there''s been no rebellion?" "The Land of Wind is a poor country," Pakura said as she removed the shoes and asked a store clerk nearby, "Could you get me a size larger, please?" "Of course." The clerk was sharp enough to notice Pakura had entered arm-in-arm with Masashi and didn''t say anything unnecessary. Among other things, Masashi''s dusty Konoha ninja outfit was clearly a key detail. The clerk moved quickly and soon brought over a new pair of shoes. But as she handed them over, she gave Masashi a sly wink and said, "Your girlfriend is really beautiful! What a great figure!" Masashi was speechless. If this clerk weren''t a woman, with that expression, he might have thought he''d run into some kind of lecher. Pakura had already put on the new shoes and was spinning around for a look. "Masashi, how do I look in these?" He squinted, trying hard to discern any differences, but "Fantastic!" He gave a big thumbs-up. Sigh He couldn''t tell the difference at all. They all looked the same, didn''t they!? "You''re so convincing in your insincerity," Pakura remarked approvingly. "No wonder you helped your clan leader successfully campaign for the Hokage Advisor position." She hadn''t forgotten her first day in Konoha when he had brazenly concocted nonsense right in front of her with the Hokage. Back then, she''d thought this guy had great potential, and sure enough, he''d delivered. He''d gotten Fugaku appointed as the Hokage Advisor. That was secondary, though; the proposal itself was truly impressive. If Suna had someone like him, Rasa wouldn''t have to spend his post-work hours panning for gold. "I''ll take these shoes; please wrap them up for me," Pakura said to the clerk. "Got it! Please wait a moment." The clerk cheerfully wrapped the shoes, placed them in a bag, and handed it overdirectly to Masashi. "???" He didn''t react at first, probably because he''d just come back from the daimy''s mansion, where he hadn''t carried anything himself. The lifestyle of the nobility was truly decadent. After taking the bag and paying, he looked at Pakura and asked, "Just one pair?" Her spending seemed pretty restrained; back when he''d gone shopping with girls, they were always power shoppers. "So generous?" Pakura said with a playful smirk, covering her mouth with her hand. "Be careful, or I might bankrupt you." "That''s impossible," Masashi said. "You might not know, but I''m actually very wealthy now." "Never mind then," Pakura said, shaking her head. "I won''t trouble you." Her pride as a former Suna ninja showed through. She hooked her arm back through his, and the two left the store, continuing to stroll along the street. Pakura was in a great mood that evening. She''d stop to check out snacks one moment and try on clothes the next. Her eyes sparkled with a joy that had been absent in Suna. Masashi noted, watching her examine a display of colorful fabrics. But she always insisted on paying quickly, never giving him a chance to foot the bill. Masashi didn''t mind showing some generosity, but seeing how much she cared about it, he let it slide. "Masashi?" He turned around and saw someone he knew. "Hokage-sama? Out shopping?" He noticed Minato carrying several full bags in both hands. Inside the shop, a flash of fiery red appeared. Kushina stepped out of the fitting room with a battle-ready look on her face. Goodness, it was a kimono with a daring cut. Masashi looked at Kushina, then at the somewhat awkward-looking Minato. The Hokage''s discomfort was almost visible. "Hokage-sama." "Hm?" "You''re quite the player, huh." "Huh?" Minato looked utterly confused but felt certain this wasn''t a proper comment. His face reddened slightly. "Masashi, you''ve got it wrong! I''m just accompanying Kushina to buy clothes!" "Uh-huh, I get it," Masashi said, raising his thumb again. "Quality of life is important. I understand completely." "Oh? Masashi, you''re here too?" Kushina finally noticed him and the bag he was holding. "That brand You''re out shopping with a girl?" Masashi shifted to reveal Pakura standing behind him. She stepped forward. "Kushina-sama," Pakura greeted politely. She''d adapted well to Konoha''s style by now. When walking the streets, no one suspected she wasn''t a local. Her accent had even picked up some of Konoha''s lilting tones. "Ah I remember. You''re Pakura, right?" "Yes." "I''ve heard a lot about you!" "I''m nothing compared to you, Kushina-sama,." The two women began exchanging compliments, their conversation flowing naturally despite their different origins. Watching Minato''s deadpan expression, Masashi decided to share a piece of wisdom. "Hokage-sama." "Call me Minato, Masashi." "Alright, Minato. Want some advice? It''ll help you stand more comfortably." "Oh? As expected of you! Tell me!" "Stand tall like a pine tree. You''ve got room for improvement, my dear Hokage." 94 – The Geography of Power In the world of shinobi, hidden villages were equivalent to the great cities of their respective nations. Iwa was located in the mountains, where rainwater and melted snow formed stable rivers, ensuring the village''s water supply. Among the Five Great Nations, the Land of Earth could only be described as slightly better off than the Land of Wind. Despite its vast territory, the land was barren, with much of it resembling karst terrain found on Earth. The northern areas were tundra, and the majority of the population was concentrated in the southeast, bordering the Lands of Rain, Kusa, and Taki. Beyond the border with Taki lay a small peninsula forming a bay area, which contained the country''s most fertile lands. Of the five great villages, Suna and Iwa were traditional enemies. The continent could be divided into six regions: The rocky highlands of the Land of Earth. The western desert region represented by the Land of Wind. The central plains centered around the Land of Fire. The northern coastal region, including Taki, the Land of Iron, Rice Fields, and Frost. The peninsula region represented by the Land of Lightning. And the offshore region represented by the Land of Water. From the names alone, it was clear that the Lands of Earth and Wind were in the least hospitable areas. Unable to break through the "central transition zone" formed by the Lands of Rain and Kusa or the "coastal area" formed by Taki, the Land of Iron, Rice Fields, and Frost, these two regions had been locked in conflict for years. When Suna and Kumo launched a joint attack on Konoha, Iwa took the opportunity to attack Suna. Suna then turned around and teamed up with Konoha to retaliate against Iwa. Iwa''s architecture consisted of diamond-shaped fortresses. There were no traditional roads here; instead, the Iwa ninjas hollow out hills to create fortifications, which were then connected by bridges. Roads were avoided to leave more space for water diversion and storage systems. Suspension bridges were the most common sight in the village. The tallest fortress was the Tsuchikage''s office. noki stood on the open balcony of the office, surveying his village. Among the Five Kage, he and Hiruzen were the only living Third Kage. Now, Iwa was the only village still in its "Third Kage Era." noki was older than Hiruzenhe was 58, while noki was 65. Among the Third Kage, he was the strongest in terms of offensive power, surpassing even the attack-oriented Third Raikage. noki didn''t like Hiruzen much, viewing him as a rascal. A Kage peeping on the women of his own village while they bathe? Having been short his entire life and always looking up, he had grown tired of seeing peaks but no faces. What was there to look at anyway? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, Hiruzen, despite being younger, was able to retire earliera fact that irritated noki to no end. Why couldn''t Iwa produce more talented individuals? As the grandson of the First Tsuchikage and the protg of the Second, he had to admit one thing: in recent years, Iwa''s production of talent had clearly fallen behind. To clarify, the output of genin and chunin was still robust, but the upper echelon was another story. There were very few truly high-level shinobi. Most were "elite" at best, not "powerhouses." Thinking about a young shinobi he had personally discovered brightened noki''s mood. That boy''s only flaw was his mindset. If he could fix that, he''d undoubtedly become an excellent Tsuchikage, ensuring noki''s granddaughter wouldn''t struggle to find a husband. "Father." Behind noki, a man opened the door and stepped onto the balcony. "How many times must I remind you, Kitsuchi? During work hours, it''s ''Tsuchikage-sama.''" As noki''s son, Kitsuchi''s strength was unquestionable, reaching the level of a "powerhouse." However, noki didn''t approve of his thinking. Kitsuchi advocated allying with Konoha to confront Kumo and Suna, but noki was staunchly against alliances. Iwa''s strength lay in its ability to remain unaligned, choosing strategies flexibly. Forming alliances would only tie their hands. Publicly aligning with one side might seem advantageous, but to noki, it was a disaster. "Times have changed, Tsuchikage-sama. We can''t hold onto old grudges forever." "Old grudges? Those ''old grudges'' are the reason I''m still alive today!" Konoha was the least trustworthy! Back in the day, Hashirama had invited him and his master to form an alliance, only for them to be severely beaten by Madara at the gate. See? That was Konoha for you! From that day on, he swore never to trust shinobi from other villages. Even Hashirama had proven unreliable, so why trust this shinobi world at all? Hashirama was the only outsider he had ever admired, but the people around him? Not one of them was decent. Kitsuchi looked helpless. The old man''s mood swings were impossible to keep up with. "The troops are ready, Tsuchikage-sama." "Hmm." noki nodded, satisfied. "Ensure no issues with supplies." "Of course. Akatsuki will also ensure the safety of our routes." "And you trust these mercenaries with our supply routes?" noki''s eyes narrowed. "What about Hanz?" "Ame claims neutrality." "Hanz cowers behind ''neutrality'' like a child behind his mother''s skirt." noki spat disdainfully over the railing. "Tsuchikage-sama, please don''t spit off the balcony." "Don''t lecture me! He''s just scared of Konoha. Is Konoha that terrifying?" "His caution regarding Konoha isn''t entirely unfounded," Kitsuchi didn''t want to argue, but his father always baited him into it. "Tch! What''s there to fear? And another thing, losing to a bridgeKitsuchi, you''ve really let me down!" "That situation was already unfavorable by then, and you said so yourself!" noki glared. "If you were more reliable, I wouldn''t have to worry about retiring!" "..." "Forget it. You''re old enough; I won''t scold you anymore." Seeing his son relent, he calmed down. Picking on Kitsuchi was one of his favorite pastimes. "For this mission, Deidara will lead the Explosion Corps. It''s a good chance for him to gain experience." "Understood. Everything has been arranged." Kitsuchi hesitated, then brought up his daughter''s request. "Kurotsuchi has been training hard... she wants to join the main forces this time. What do you think?" "What would she do there?" noki immediately refused. "She should stay with the Explosion Corps. She needs to learn to work with Deidara. Such a troublesome girl." "Her skills have improved significantly..." "Still no. With her current level, she''s better off staying in the Explosion Corps, where her Lava Release can be useful." "Understood. Tsuchikage-sama, just to confirm, is our mission to take over the Land of Rain?" "Yes. Your task is to hold Konoha''s main forces in the Land of Rain. The Explosion Corps will sabotage Konoha''s rear lines, forcing them to negotiate with us."" "Then we''ll see what this Yellow Flash is truly made of." --- The news of Iwa invading the Land of Rain sent shockwaves throughout the ninja world. To be fair, the ninja world got shaken pretty easily... Whenever any of the five great powers made a move, the whole shinobi world tended to dramatically gasp, clutch their pearls, and shout, "This is a big deal!" The Iwa ninjas had never been the strongest, but their power had always been steady. The key was their numbers. Every time they mobilized, it was in the tens of thousands. Some even suspected that Iwa couldn''t afford to feed so many people and thus periodically sended them out to "reduce inventory." When the massive Iwa ninja army invaded the Land of Rain, the countryknown for its bandit-filled chaosunexpectedly experienced improved public order. This operation by Iwa was entirely a mission hired by the daimy of the Land of Earth. The true reason, however, lay in the Land of Earth''s inability to tolerate the Land of Rain''s chaos any longer. After discovering that the Land of Fire had begun infiltrating th Rain Daimy''s court, the Earth Daimy chose the most direct solution. Thus, upon entering the Land of Rain, the first thing the Iwa ninja army did was... exterminate bandits. It was like using a cannon to shoot a chicken. This naturally provoked a reaction from Ame. Hanz, leader of Ame, finally left his isolation because the Iwa''s army was nearing the villageand included the presence of Akatsuki. The legendary shinobi''s appearance at the battlefield caused even the Iwa forces to pause momentarily. He couldn''t forget the boy with the Rinnegan and knew they were mortal enemies. Once a Salamander determined to expand the Land of Rain''s territory, Hanz had now lost all ambition. He only wanted to defend his small domain. With the Iwa''s army at his doorstep, he had no choice but to act and once again declare Ame''s neutrality. It was useless. noki came in person. The Iwa ninjas, prepared for battle, all carried gas masks. After a fierce skirmish, the Ame ninjas, specializing in water jutsu, were overwhelmed by the earth-based techniques of the Iwa ninjas. Hanz narrowly escaped death from noki''s attack. His strategies had long been deciphered by neighboring powers, leaving him with no room to maneuver. If not for his own strength, he would have fallen. Hanz returned to Ame battered, cursing under his breath. From then on, Ame closed its gates and vanished from the battlefield, clinging stubbornly to its neutrality. As for the Rain Daimy, they declared that no fighting was allowed near the daimy''s palace... and that was the end of their involvement. The Rain Daimy showed no interest in governing the regions that had descended into self-rule. Iwa''s army, to their credit, respected the daimy''s wishes. Not only did they avoid fighting near the palace, but they also cleared out more bandits and refrained from troubling refugees heading toward the palace. This unexpectedly turned the place into the Land of Rain''s only true haven. Having secured the Land of Rain, the army began advancing toward the Land of Fire. It was at this point that Konoha''s ninja forces entered the Land of Rain. Unlike the war with Kumo, this time, Konoha''s forces were not led by Jiraiya. Instead, the commander was Hiashi. This choice was recommended by the new Hokage Advisor, Fugaku. Hiashi''s first move was to organize a search unit composed of ninjas from the Uchiha, Hyga, and Inuzuka clans. Iwa''s army was known for its centralized approach. Their units typically consisted of large groups to maximize the stacking advantages of Earth Release. Only when multiple jonin teamed up did you see smaller squads. Usually, it was a main force supported by special operations teams. These special ops were typically the Explosion Corps, the ninja world''s most notorious explosives experts. The search unit''s job was to locate the Explosion Corps. To Hiashi, these special ops units posed an extreme threat; if they reached Konoha''s rear lines, entire supply routes could be destroyed. Without food, even Kage-level ninjas coouldn''t fight effectively. Konoha''s visible Kage-level force for this operation consisted of only Masashi. However, the army was exceptionally elite this time, especially the Uchiha clan, who fielded their best. The Uchiha couldn''t afford to falter. Even Shisui was present. While many regarded him as Kage-level, his lack of experience with the Susanoo made his true combat potential uncertain. To be considered Kage-level, one had to demonstrate "army-level" impact in warfare. Just as "Kage" refered to a village leader, the term "Kage-level" was tied to effectiveness in large-scale battles rather than pure personal strength. Although the two factors often correlated. As the only recognized Kage-level fighter in the unit, Masashi was assigned two teammates: one Hyga and one Inuzuka. The ninja clans builded relationships this way. If someone died, no grudges were heldbut the favor remained. Masashi didn''t mind. His two companions were skilled, both holding the rank of special jonin. The Hyga was a sharp, cunning girl. The Inuzuka was a hot-blooded, reckless boy. To Masashi, both were obedient. "Captain, western sector clear. No signs of enemy chakra signatures," the Hyga reported during one of their patrols. "Hey, I was about to report that!" the Inuzuka protested. Masashi watched the interaction with amusement. During a break in their patrol, he decided to test their coordination. "Show me your tracking formation." "Traditional or modified Konoha pattern?" the Hyga asked, her pale eyes already scanning the area. "Surprise me." Their attempt at coordination was decent, but Masashi could see the flaws. "You''re both thinking too much about your clan techniques and not enough about teamwork." The Hyga girl adapted quickly to his feedback, seamlessly incorporating his suggestions into her movements. The Inuzuka boy, despite his enthusiasm, struggled to keep up. He was consistently outplayed by the Hyga girl, to the point where even Masashi felt sorry for him. So, he pulled the boy aside for a "pep talk." It didn''t help. Hot-blooded recklessness was a talenthard to teach, harder to fix. Masashi gave up. At least the kid seemed to enjoy it. Back in the Land of Rain, the biggest change since his last visit was the lack of bandits. The arrival of the Iwa and Konoha forces had devastated the bandit industry, taking out its most prominent groups. But travel conditions remained poornot that it mattered much to ninjas. Masashi''s assigned area, near Kusa, had dense forests, large trees, and relatively less rain. The terrain made it ideal for stealth. After completing a search, his team stopped to rest under the trees, replenishing food and water. "How''s your Byakugan holding up?" Masashi asked the Hyga girl. "Doing fine, Captain," she replied, her wide eyes gleaming obediently. Konoha''s famed visual prowess families, the Uchiha and Hyga, were known for producing stunningly attractive membersUchiha men and Hyga women in particular. While the Uchiha were seen as brooding alpha types, the Hyga were known for their polite, demure demeanor. He disagreed with such stereotypes. The girl before him fit the Hyga mold perfectly. "Good. Pace yourself," he said, patting her head. "No need to strain unnecessarily." The Hyga girl blushed, closing her eyes in enjoyment. The Inuzuka boy watched enviously. He glanced at his dog, sighed, and went back to eating. "And you, Inuzuka," Masashi called out. "Eat up; we can''t rest for long." "Why do you keep calling me ''Inuzuka''?" "It''s a term of endearment, signifying your unbreakable bond with your partner. Masculine and noble, don''t you think?" Masashi gestured to the boy''s ninja dog. The dog tilted its head, looking puzzled. "Oh, that''s awesome! Captain, you really get me!" "Keep it cool. A man should be composed." "Yes, Captain!" As the boy attacked his rice ball with renewed vigor, Masashi reflected. Was it bad to mess with kids like this? Nah, kids needed to fall for a few tricks to grow up. "I''ll scout the area. You two, stay here," he said, vanishing into the forest. 95 – Explosions in the Forest In a forest near Kusa, a group of Iwa ninja was advancing. This squad was somewhat peculiar because it included two very young members. A spiky-haired Iwa ninja raised his hand, and the others came to a halt. "Take a break." "Got it, Captain." "Idiot, didn''t the orders already come down? Stop misusing titles," the spiky-haired ninja corrected. He glanced at the two young ones, his gaze calm and unflustered. The group of Iwa ninja sat down to rest, eating and drinking as needed. They positioned themselves strategically, maintaining sight lines through the forest while staying hidden from potential observers. The two children huddled together. The older one, a blond boy of about eight, looked unusually mature for his age. The younger one, a girl, appeared far more naive. As she leaned against the boy, she took a big bite out of her rice ball, only to choke and turn red in the face. The blond boy sighed, patting her back while giving her water to help her swallow. "Kurotsuchi, are you an idiot?" "Deidara-nii, it''s so tasty!" "You''re so dumb. You should eat the rice ball in smaller bites." The spiky-haired ninja overheard their conversation, a wave of irritation welling up in his heart. But his face betrayed none of his annoyance. This was an order from the Third Tsuchikage, and as the "vice-captain," he had to cooperate fully. The actual captain was the blond boy behind him. After a while, he turned around and approached the two children. "Captain Deidara," he addressed the blond boy. "What are your instructions for the next move?" Deidara looked up at the man in front of him. The man''s name was Gari, the former leader of the Explosion Corps. Deidara could sense that Gari didn''t like him. To be fair, most of the Explosion Corps didn''t like him. As the Tsuchikage''s disciple, he didn''t mind such arrangements from his teacher, nor did he feel the need to provoke a senior jonin from the village. "No, Captain Gari, I''m just here to learn from you. The squad''s movements should, of course, be under your command." This response put Gari at ease. It seemed the kid wasn''t too arrogant. He wasn''t a narrow-minded person. He simply disliked the Tsuchikage''s abrupt decision to put a child in charge of seasoned ninja. "Deidara, you''re the Tsuchikage''s disciple. Even if Lord Tsuchikage didn''t say so explicitly, I understand his intent. For this mission, you are indeed the captain, so there''s no need to decline." Gari smiled slightly. "If you have any questions about the Explosion Release, feel free to ask me." "Understood. This is my first time leaving the village, so please guide me," Deidara replied, then paused before asking, "Captain Gari, could we encounter a joint Kusa and Konoha ninja force on this route?" "There''s a possibility," Gari said, his eyes narrowing, "but the odds are very low. The Kusa ninja, though underhanded, won''t openly oppose us unless we enter their territory." "They know we might infiltrate from here?" "Yes. While the Kusa ninjas aren''t great at combat, their intelligence and reconnaissance skills are excellent. Still, they''ll likely ''overlook'' us. Let''s just say Kusa''s loyalty depends on which way the wind blows." After speaking, he glanced at the young girl. "Kurotsuchi, how is your Lava Release progressing?" "Huh? Oh..." Still savoring the taste of her rice ball, Kurotsuchi sucked on her finger before answering, "I can build a bridge!" "Good. We''ll be crossing a river, and if necessary, we''ll rely on your Lava Release. Like training, but this time, people''s lives depend on it." "Okay!" Kurotsuchi raised her small hand cheerfully. "She can handle it," Deidara interjected. "I''ve seen her practice." Gari turned and walked away. After he moved some distance, Kurotsuchi leaned closer to Deidara and whispered, "Deidara-nii, Captain Gari is so scary." "Kurotsuchi, even if you whisper, Captain Gari can still hear you," Deidara sighed. Ignoring her, he took out his ninja tools pouch and began checking his supplies. "Are you going to sculpt now?" "Why would I sculpt at a time like this? I''m just checking if I have enough clay." Deidara carefully inspected his supplies. Strictly speaking, he wasn''t a natural Explosion Release user. Gari was the textbook example of Explosion Release mastery, able to use it without any external medium. Deidara, on the other hand, had developed his own method, channeling his fascination with explosives into using the specialized clay of the Explosion Corps to achieve effects akin to, or even surpassing, Explosion Release. This unique approach was what had caught noki''s attention and led to him being taken on as a disciple. With proper guidance, Deidara''s version of Explosion Release could rival Dust Release on the battlefield. Additionally, his technique was far easier to pass down than Dust Release. After completing his checks, Deidara packed up his supplies. "Alright, we''ve rested enough. Let''s move," Gari ordered. The group stood up and resumed their advance. Following the route, they would cross a river and use the forest for cover to infiltrate the Land of Fire. In times of war, infiltrating enemy territory was standard practice for the Five Great Shinobi Villages. For the Explosion Corps, their tactics were simple: infiltrate, explode everything, and retreat. If pursued, they laid mines and continued their retreat. This method earned them a fearsome reputation. The sound of rushing water grew louder, as they approached the river. The forest gave way to a cliff overlooking a raging river below. The water surged violently, smashing against rocks and spraying white foam. "Kurotsuchi," Gari called. Technically, Earth Release could create a bridge, but it required constant chakra to maintain its stability. In contrast, Kurotsuchi''s Lava Release produced solid concrete-like material capable of temporarily supporting the group''s passage. "Got it!" Kurotsuchi replied cheerfully. She ran to the front, puffed up her cheeks, and spat out globs of cement-like substance that connected the cliffs. Another Iwa ninja used Water Release to solidify it, forming a simple bridge. "Move!" Gari commanded. The group crossed the bridge swiftly and disappeared into the forest on the other side. About a kilometer away, Masashi, accompanied by two rookies from the Hyga and Inuzuka clans, came to a halt. --- For ninjas at the rank of chunin to special jonin, their titles and perceptions vary depending on who you ask. The official stance, represented by the Five Kage, was that they were "the elite of their forces." However, in private discussions among seasoned jonin, often referred to as "battle-hardened veterans," they had another label"qualified cannon fodder" or "useful cannon fodder." The two special jonin accompanying Masashi were hailed as geniuses within their respective clans. Take the Inuzuka boy, for example. While the Inuzuka might not stand out much in Konoha politics, their clan was solidly mid-tier among the eight major ninja clans. Yet in the context of a war between two villages, the actual status of these so-called geniuses was simplyadvanced cannon fodder. This, in fact, reflects the true position of many "geniuses" in the shinobi world. "Captain?" The two geniuses looked up in confusion as Masashi suddenly stopped, his senses alert to something they hadn''t yet detected. "Yumi, how far can your Byakugan see at full range?" "If I push it, about half a kilometer." There was a hint of pride in her voice. "Then take a look in that direction." Masashi pointed to the right. The Hyga girl obediently performed the Hyga clan''s signature sequence: hand sealschakra surgeByakugan activation. The veins around her eyes bulged with focused chakra. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Captain, I don''t see anything." "There''s a scent in the air," the Inuzuka boy sniffed the air and said. His nose twitched slightly. "It''s strange though." "Strange how?" Masashi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Like earth and... something artificial. Not natural at all." The current wind direction was advantageous to him, a ninja with sensory capabilities based on smell. "Yumi, looks like you''ve lost to Keita this time," Masashi said with a smile. Yumi didn''t dare talk back to Masashi. She blinked a couple of times and looked over at Keita. And there it wasthe famous "Hyga Look." A time-honored gaze used at year-end family gatherings to elegantly express dissatisfaction with nosy relatives. However, Keita was a bit of a flirt. Yumi''s look made him blush shyly. Who knew what kind of thoughts were running through his head? Still, the two did get along well; they seemed to have grown up as childhood friends. "All right, enough fooling around. We have incoming enemies," Masashi said, sensing multiple chakra signatures. He had already assessed the enemy''s numbers and strength. The opposing lineup included jonin, and one of them could be considered an "elite." But that was all. Even with two rookies tagging along, this level of opposition wasn''t enough to make him consider retreating. His time under Black Zetsu''s "training program" further sharpened his evaluation skills, leaving him confident about what he could achieve in situations like this. "Stay by my side and don''t move," he said firmly. "Captain, should I maintain sight?" Yumi asked, chakra still flowing to her eyes. "No. Save your chakra. You''ll need it." Estimating the distance, he formed a hand seal and exhaled toward the forest ahead. In an instant, a violent windstorm arose. Driven by his chakra output, the wind turned into a raging tempest. Trees were uprooted, grass and dirt were flung skyward, and the overwhelming force wreaked havoc on the landscape before them. The sound was deafening, like a thousand blades cutting through the air at once. Yumi and Keita stood frozen, mouths agape, stunned by the sheer destruction. "Is this what they mean by Kage-level?" Keita whispered, barely audible over the howling wind. Before setting out, their families had told them they''d be under the protection of the village''s youngest Kage-level ninja. However, they hadn''t truly grasped what that meant. Neither the Hyga nor the Inuzuka clans produced powerhouses of this magnitudethis type of overwhelming, artillery-like force was unique to clans like the Uchiha or Sarutobi. When Masashi finally ceased his output, the forest before them had been flattened, a barren plain stretching as far as the eye could see. He didn''t mind if the enemy decided to retreat after this. After all, his mission was merely to prevent Iwa squads from infiltrating. Extending his sensory reach once more, he noted that the enemy chakra signatures remained intact. Their numbers hadn''t decreased. They were elites. Not to boast, but the power of the Great Breakthrough in his hands was comparable to Orochimaru''s. The fact that the enemy sustained no casualties meant they must be from Iwa''s Explosion Corps. Indeed, only this unit in Iwa''s military hierarchy had the tactical skills to withstand such an attack. Sure enough, figures soon appeared on the horizon, at the edge of the newly created plain. It was Iwa ninjas. Activating his Sharingan, Masashi focused his enhanced vision on the group and identified their faces from afar. As expected, it was the Explosion Corps, with their captain, Gari, leading them. Konoha had intelligence on him. "Listen carefully. What you''re about to see isn''t in any training manual," Masashi said quietly to his team. "Yumi, Keita, stay by my side and don''t move. Don''t make any unnecessary actions. Understood?" He emphasized his point. "Yes, Captain," the two rookies nodded. Seeing the imposing aura of the enemy, the "geniuses" were self-aware enough to realize they were liabilities. However, after witnessing Masashi''s earlier display, they were now utterly convinced of his strength, trusting him completely. If he told them to lie down and take a nap, they would comply without hesitation. The Iwa ninjas stopped not far from the trio. "Konoha ninja, state your name!" Gari demanded. The group had been marching along peacefully when suddenly, a massive wind attack barreled toward them. Fortunately, they were experienced veterans, so there were no casualties. Even Deidara and Kurotsuchi emerged unscathed, shielded by the group''s protection. Although the ninja capable of such a wind attack had to be formidable, the Explosion Corps was no pushover. Retreating without even seeing the enemy was out of the question. "Ah, so noki sent you to babysit, huh, Gari?" Masashi glanced at the two children behind Gari. Judging by his appearance, there was no way the boy wasn''t Deidara. As for the girl, her features weren''t distinct enough to identify. "Raising Iwa''s geniuses only to let them die hereis that wise?" he taunted again. "So, you know who I am." Gari shifted slightly to shield Deidara and Kurotsuchi. "Geniuses are plentiful in Iwa. These are just new recruits." "True, you''re one of Iwa''s veteran jonin," Masashi said, confirming Gari''s identity. "Only someone of your stature could have rookie ''geniuses'' assigned to them." Gari kept his composure, but his mental fluctuations betrayed him. "Are you too afraid to state your name?" Gari probed, trying to deduce the enemy''s identity. From their conversation, he gathered that this ninja was knowledgeable about Iwa but held no respect for the Tsuchikage. The five great villages each maintained intelligence on the other''s key figures. Knowing your opponent''s identity often determined the outcome of a battle. Understanding his intent, Masashi had no intention of indulging him. If his two rookies weren''t here, he might have been more forthcoming. "Sorry, I''m just a nobody," Masashi replied, shifting his gaze away from Deidara. "Can you leave now? I''d rather not waste chakra unnecessarily." "No can do," Gari shook his head. Suddenly, a crisp voice rang out from behind him. "Ha!" An explosion erupted. In an instant, orange firelight engulfed Masashi and his team. The Explosion Corps''s ninjas broke into smiles. While they didn''t appreciate Deidara''s symbolic replacement of Gari''s position, they couldn''t deny his talent. Because this kidwas truly strong. 96 – Last Stand Gari fixed his gaze tightly on the flames ahead. As a seasoned demolitions expert, he wouldn''t let his guard down until he saw the enemy''s mangled, blasted corpse with his own eyes. Clenching his fist, he prepared to follow up with a Landmine Fist at any moment. The next second, his expression shifted. A surge of cold chakra pierced through the heat of the flames. He leaped back abruptly, shouting to his comrades. "Be careful!" As he spoke, a large, frost-covered hand shot out from the sea of flames, slamming into the spot where he had just been standing. The ground quaked, and cracks spread outward like a spider''s web, ice crystals sprouting from each fissure. Hissing sounds filled the place as the fire was suppressed, and the enemy''s true form emerged. A giant made of ice rose from the flames. The heat created steam that condensed and fell, causing the fire to visibly shrink. Standing on the ground, Gari felt the refreshing coolness of the water vapor, but his throat went dry as he stared at the massive figure before him. "The White Ghost..." Illuminated by the firelight, the gigantic, crystalline body of ice exuded a faint mist due to the temperature difference, almost like clouds surrounding it. But soon, it became encased in a layer of chakra armor, the energy visibly rippling across its surface like northern lights. The cold aura intensified, and frost began to form on the ground, spreading outward. The ice giant took a step forward, emerging from the flames. A strong wind followed, extinguishing the remaining fire. The ground cracked under its weight. Everyone could now see clearly: a massive, white figure that looked like a demon or a god. Its form matched the origin of its infamous name in intelligence reportsthe White Ghost, a man who wielded a white giant to massacre enemies with divine-like power. "Gari, have you ever seen a titan?" Masashi''s voice came from the head of the ice giant, loud enough for everyone to hear clearly. "Retreat!" Gari ordered, quickly assessing their tactical options. "Our explosive techniques won''t be effective against something this size!" Their Explosion Corps was designed for special operations and assaults, not for fighting beings of this scale. To deal with such an opponent, you''d either need a massive army or someone like Kitsuchi or even the Third Tsuchikage to intervene personally. "Too late to run now," came Masashi''s voice from the head of Prometheus. Ignoring the admiring gazes of the two individuals beside him, he launched his attack. The training from Black Zetsu had been fantastiche no longer needed Sage Mode to operate Prometheus or to use its armaments. But for his next move, Sage Mode would be necessary. With Sage markings appearing on his face, Prometheus drew a saber made of chakra from its back. The ice giant swung its sword down. With a thunderous roar, the chakra-forged saber carved a deep trench into the ground, stretching far into the distance. Under the immense force, dirt and rocks erupted like rain. The spot where the saber struck exploded violently, the land torn apart by sheer power. A shockwave of displaced air bowled over those who hadn''t already started running. The Iwa ninjas caught in the attack were flung into the air like paper. Many died before they hit the ground, their bodies crushed by the sheer pressure of the attack. With just one swing of the sword, Masashi had reduced the Explosion Corpsoriginally numbering dozensby nearly a third. The remaining ninjas scattered in panic, fleeing as if their lives depended on it. Some stumbled over the bodies of their fallen comrades in their haste to escape. At this point, no one spared a thought for Deidara or Kurotsuchi. The blond boy, however, displayed remarkable courage, picking up the stunned Kurotsuchi and bolting at full speed. From atop the ice giant''s head, Masashi watched the fleeing Iwa ninjas and sighed in disappointment. "The power... still isn''t enough," he murmured. Look at Madaraevery casual swing of his blade came with at least a mountain as collateral damage. Compared to that, he was far from impressive. "Captain, you''re so cool!" Yumi''s eyes were practically brimming with hearts. So violent! She loved it! Keita, meanwhile, was practically drooling with envy. The captain''s jutsu was insanely powerful. This was true masculinity. If only he could learn it... though, realistically, probably not. What a pity... sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, someone leapt high into the air, descending toward the ice giant''s head. It was Gari. He swung a fist downward, and with a deafening explosion, flames erupted into the sky. When the fire and smoke cleared, the ice giant''s head remained unscathed. Gari''s Explosion Release technique couldn''t breach the defense of Sage Art: Armament. With a casual movement, the ice giant flicked its hand, sending Gari flying like a ragdoll through the air. "Yumi, Keita, hold on tight," Masashi instructed. The two quickly adhered their feet to the ice surface using chakra. The ice giant began moving again, striding toward the Iwa ninja prodigy who was sprinting away. Deidara was running at full tilt when he felt the tremors beneath his feet intensify. Though he knew it was unwise, he couldn''t help but glance back. "My god..." He froze, wide-eyed and dumbfounded. The ice giant had already caught up to him with its long strides, its shadow falling over him like a mountain. "Deidara, surrender. Konoha treats its prisoners well." came the voice from above. If it were just him, he might have surrendered. The problem was, he wasn''t alone. Kurotsuchi would just say something stupid if she were captured. That kid never knows when to keep quiet. Deidara believed in her talent but had no faith in her judgment. If captured, she would definitely cause trouble. "Can you let my companion go?" Taking a chance, he shouted his question, unsure if the other side could even hear him. Masashi couldn''t, but he was skilled at lip-reading. "Trying to play hero? You''re too young for that. While I respect the sentiment, no. She''s important too, isn''t she? Let me think... ah, the granddaughter of the Tsuchikage, right?" "Ah? Deidara-nii, I''ve been recognized!" "Shut up already..." Deidara groaned in frustration. His judgment of Kurotsuchi was, as always, spot on. Too stupid! For a moment, he felt utterly hopeless about the future of Iwa. Scanning his surroundings, he realized escape was impossible. The giant blocked every possible route. And who knew where Gari had gone. "Deidara!" Hearing Gari''s voice, he turned, only to be shocked. Gari, covered in blood, charged forward with a ferocious expression, slamming a punch into the ice giant''s knee joint, triggering another massive explosion. The shockwave blew toward Deidara''s position. Instinctively, he shielded Kurotsuchi with his back, using his Hardening technique to absorb the impact. The dull force of the blast sent his body flying. Deidara realized Gari''s intention. Without looking back, he used the momentum to carry himself and Kurotsuchi far away, eventually disappearing into the forest. Outside the woods, Masashi didn''t immediately pursue. Instead, he turned his gaze back to Gari. The earlier Landmine Fist hadn''t breached the ice giant''s armor but had caused some structural damage through its shockwaves. With another surge of chakra, the damage was instantly repaired, and the ice giant straightened. The cracks sealed themselves with a crystalline sound. "You''re such a nuisance," Masashi said. "Do you really not value your life?" "Don''t underestimate me," Gari replied, wiping the blood from his face. His stance was unsteady, but his eyes burned with fire. His initial sacrificial attack, combined with the ice giant''s earlier flick, had already left him internally injured. Now, with his most recent strike, his injuries had worsened, leaving him no time to recover. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he refused to fall. "Alright, I won''t underestimate you," Masashi said with a nod. "Your head is still worth quite a lot, after all." Once again, the ice giant drew its chakra blade, bringing it down in a single strike. --- As Deidara fled, a memory of this conversation with his teacher flashed through his mind. Back then, he hadn''t taken it seriously, almost forgetting about it entirely. A ninja with red eyes and a giant samurai-like figure hmm, it didn''t exactly look like a samurai, but it sure wielded a blade like one. So explosions really weren''t the strongest No wonder Iwa had been holed up in the mountains all these years. What kind of explosion would it take to destroy such monstrous ninjutsu? Had his beliefs been wrong all along? Another deafening roar shook the ground violently, reverberating through his body and mind. "Aah!" A pained cry rang out from Kurotsuchi. Deidara skidded to a halt and turned around. After entering the forest, he had put Kurotsuchi down, and the two had fled together. Now, Kurotsuchi was struggling to get up from the ground, her face twisted in painshe seemed to have hurt her leg. "Kurotsuchi!" Deidara rushed to her side. "What happened?" "Ugh I twisted my ankle," Kurotsuchi whimpered, her eyes welling with tears. Her small hands clutched at the swollen joint. Is it because the ground''s been shaking this whole time? Deidara said nothing, crouching down and turning his back to her. "Kurotsuchi, get on." "Deidara-nii, just leave me and run. I''m not scared!" "Don''t argue, just get on!" "Alright" With her on his back, Deidara took off running again. Luckily, his training under noki had been rigorous, and he knew how to manage his stamina efficiently. He could hold out for now. As long as they escaped the monster chasing them, they''d be okay afterward. But "Deidara-nii, what about the others?" "We can''t think about that now. Let''s hope they all managed to escape." "And what about Captain Gari?" Deidara didn''t respond. Kurotsuchi buried her face against his back, curling up like a frightened kitten. Neither of them spoke again. All they could hear was the terrifying sound of explosions behind them and the towering flames consuming the forest. At the place where Deidara had earlier fled with Kurotsuchi, the battle was already over. The ground was devastatedscorched black, crisscrossed with deep fissures. Gari lay motionless in the charred dirt, his body covered in severe burns. His broken bones had pierced his internal organs. Blood bubbled from his mouth and nose as he struggled to breathe. As a strong ninja, his life force was tenacious, but he was nearing his end. His vision blurred, yet his eyes remained fixed on the towering ice giant standing in the distance. Inside the ice giant''s head, Masashi observed Gari with a calm expression. Beside him, his two companions, who had been excited earlier, had fallen into silence. "Captain, why didn''t he run?" Keita muttered sullenly, his earlier bloodlust replaced by something close to respect. "Because of his village," Masashi replied, glancing at him. "Those two kids who ran earlier? One is the Tsuchikage''s disciple, the other his granddaughter. If we had captured them, Iwa would have been at a disadvantage during negotiations." "But did he really need to go this far? Is money more important than lives?" "It''s because lives are more important than money that he had to fight so hard," Masashi explained. "If circumstances change and capturing them isn''t possible, killing or crippling them is acceptable. That''s the reality of our world." "Captain, we''ve been here too long. Haven''t those two already gotten away?" "Ever heard this saying?" "What?" "Having long legs is a huge advantage." The ice giant shifted direction and lifted its foot. Gari instinctively raised his hand, grasping at nothing. The next moment, the ground beneath him was overshadowed. The ice giant''s massive foot stomped down, crushing Gari and the ground beneath him into oblivion. The impact sent tremors through the earth, creating a crater where a brave ninja had made his last stand. "I''ll remember you, Gari of Iwa." The words echoed in the air as the ice giant resumed its march, stepping into the blazing forest ahead. Much of the fire had been Gari''s doingperhaps an attempt to stop the ice giant''s advance. His final strategy to buy time for the children''s escape. The forest burned fiercely, waves of heat rolling out. Even inside the ice giant''s well-protected head, Masashi and his team could feel it. "Captain," Yumi said, her face pale with fear. Her hands gripped the icy walls for support. From her and Keita''s perspective, the scene below was pure fire. An ocean of flames that seemed to stretch endlessly. The ice giant''s lower half was engulfed in flames. The fire howled and clawed at its body, biting and snapping as if to devour it entirely. The extreme temperature contrast made it seem as though the flames themselves might leap higher, reaching for them in their protected position. But Masashi, having chosen to master Ice Release, had already accounted for such scenarios. He didn''t stop channeling chakra. The ice giant swung its massive chakra sword once again. With a sweep of its blade, an entire swath of the burning forest was uprooted, creating a fire-free zone. Trees and earth flew through the air like toys tossed by a child. The ice giant stepped into this cleared area, parts of its outer layer melting slightly. But the intense cold radiating from it quickly restored what was lost. A terrifying stream of chakra surged within the ice giant''s colossal body. Through the transparent ice, Masashi could clearly observe the flow and transformation of chakra within the giant. The once-dry air grew moist. The next moment, water erupted from the ice giant''s feet, spiraling upward like a tornado. Amplified by the giant''s enormous size, the spiraling water took on the scale of a waterspout. A tsunami-like wave of water surged forward, swallowing everything in its path. The forest fire roared in protest as it was extinguished. Yumi and Keita''s jaws dropped in astonishment, utterly dumbfounded. Their thoughts aligned in perfect sync. Masashi lowered his hands. In his perception, the two kids were still running, but their pace had slowed. No, it wasn''t just slowingone of them was injured and being carried by the other, as the two sources of chakra were now incredibly close together. 97 – Fangs in the Grass Deidara was starting to run out of breath. He hadn''t even reached the river crossing yet. On the way here, this one kilometer felt like nothing. His legs had been strong. But now? It was killing him. Each step felt heavier than the last, and the weight on his back seemed to grow with every passing moment. "Deidara-nii, just put me down! I can walk!" Kurotsuchi could feel his struggle and was upset at her own helplessness. But Deidara''s temper flared the moment he heard that. "You can eat a lot, huh," Deidara sighed but still stopped to catch his breath. At this pace, running made no difference at all. Setting Kurotsuchi down, Deidara plopped onto the ground. He needed to recover his strength quickly. The enemy was likely a sensory-type ninja; otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to launch a wind attack from so far away. He refused to believe it was a blind shot. He began to formulate a plan. At first, he had instinctively retraced his steps to run back the way he came, but now that he thought about it, it didn''t seem reliable. That monstrous techniqueonly his teacher might have been able to deal with it. He could no longer feel vibrations in the ground. There were two possibilities: either the opponent''s chakra had run out and they stopped the jutsu, or the enemy had already wiped out all resistance. The first option would be fine. The second? A disaster. Gari was probably dead by now. After this battle, the Explosion Corps wouldn''t be able to function properly for the rest of the war. The survivors would probably freeze up at the mere thought of that terrifying jutsu. Thinking about this, Deidara felt like he was bearing the kind of pressure no child should have to endure. He was only eight! Why was he being forced to think about such complicated things?! He was just a kid who loved explosions! Besides this was supposed to be his first mission outside the village. How did it end up like this? They''d said he was just coming to the Explosion Corps for some training. Was this what the jonin in the village dealt with every day? "Deidara-nii" He turned to look. Kurotsuchi was staring at him with a face full of unease, tears threatening to spill. Her small hands clutched at her swollen ankle. He tried to keep his expression stern. Twisting her ankle while running was bad enough, but showing such a weak expression on the battlefield? Completely unacceptable. "No crying," Deidara said. "Or no dango for you." "Okay!" Kurotsuchi nodded vigorously, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. Being captured was one thing, but being denied dango? That was unacceptable. "Don''t worry. We''ll definitely escape," Deidara reassured her. "I''ve already thought of a plan." "Amazing! I knew you''d come up with something, Deidara-nii!" "Of course." Deidara lifted his head proudly. This girlthough a bit dim and overly fond of foodwas obedient, at least. "We''re heading north to Kusa," Deidara said. "Huh? But Grandpa said the people there are bad" Deidara fought the urge to roll his eyes. "It''s precisely because they''re bad that we can use them," he explained impatiently. "If they were good, what would we go there for?" Kurotsuchi suddenly understood. She nodded cheerfully, complete faith in her Deidara-nii''s plan shining in her eyes. "Let''s go." Deidara felt his strength had mostly returned. He stood up and carried Kurotsuchi on his back again, heading north. --- After a while, Keita and his ninja dog arrived at the spot where they had stopped. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is the place," Keita said, patting his partner on the head. The black-furred dog sniffed the ground intently, confirming the fresh scents. Behind him, Masashi and Yumi emerged from the shadows of the trees. "Captain, are we just going to keep following them like this?" Yumi asked. She didn''t understand why they weren''t moving to capture their targets immediately. "That little guy''s pretty sharp. You could learn a thing or two from him," Masashi replied, his eyes scanning the direction the children had taken. "Captain, isn''t he afraid of being caught by the Kusa ninjas? My dad said they capture lone shinobi from other villages during wars." Yumi''s brow furrowed with concern. "Your dad''s being polite," Masashi said calmly. "Kusa ninjas don''t just target lone shinobi from other villages during wars. They''re infamous for eliminating all traces of their actions. Many of their techniques were stolen from Iwa, Suna, and even Konoha. In peacetime, they profit from selling intelligence to all sides." "Why doesn''t anyone go after them for that?" Yumi''s hand unconsciously tightened around her kunai. "The official reason is ''lack of evidence.''" Masashi flicked Yumi''s forehead. "Don''t be so brashalways wanting to pick fights." "Captain, so we''re just going to keep following them?" Keita scratched his head, glancing between his dog and his leader. "Yes, we follow," Masashi said, nodding. "No rush. The real fun is yet to come. The Explosion Corps won''t abandon those two kids; they''ll regroup in Kusa." "And then let the Kusa ninjas catch them and hand them over to us?" "What are you thinking?" Masashi gave Keita a pitying look. "Besides fighting, you need to think more and assume the worst in people." "Oh" Keita started trying to brainstorm. But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t imagine how the Kusa ninjas could be any worse. Masashi could only smile. The innocence of youth was both endearing and dangerous in their line of work. "Keita." "Yes, Captain?" "How many sides are involved in this situation?" "Us and the Iwa ninjas? And then the Ame ninjas and the Kusa ninjas?" "Correct. Don''t forget to count the Kusa ninjas. Now, who''s the worst?" "That''s definitely the Kusa ninjas." Hearing this, Yumi cast a disdainful glance at Keita. She had already grasped Masashi''s meaning. Why was her childhood friend so clueless, even though he was strong? Other people''s childhood friends were both handsome and smart. "Let''s go see just how bad the Kusa ninjas can be," Masashi said simply, issuing his order. "Stay close and don''t lose them." "Yes, Captain," the two responded in unison. The three of them continued to trail far behind Deidara and Kurotsuchi, moving like shadows through the forest. As they moved further north, they approached the border of Kusa. And like Masashi had predicted, the scattered remnants of the Explosion Corps began to regroup. The Iwa ninjas found Deidara and Kurotsuchi. The regrouped Iwa ninja now numbered less than half of what they originally had. This matched Masashi''s estimate of the survivors. In a ninja army, strict discipline and flexibility in regrouping after being scattered were basic survival skills. The remnants of the Explosion Corps seemed to all be here. Under Masashi''s chakra sensing, the reassembled unit paused briefly before continuing north. The Kusa ninjas didn''t have a good reputation among small nations. Their opportunistic nature made them despised by both large and small villages alike. But they weren''t just lapdogsthey had more to them than met the eye. Masashi hoped they still had the same boldness they had in the past. --- A group of ninjas raced across a vast green plain. The countries in the shinobi world were named with a blunt simplicity. Kusa earned its name due to its extensive grasslands and diverse ecosystems. The most distinctive feature here was the towering and lush grasslands, which appeared strikingly magnificent. Even for Deidara and Kurotsuchi, the tall grasslands almost swallowed them whole. For the other members of the Explosive Corps, even their adult bodies were submerged halfway into the grassy sea. The boundless grasslands spread like an endless green carpet, stretching to the horizon. When the wind blew, waves of grass rippled outward in mesmerizing patterns. This was a sight the Land of Earth could not offer, but the Iwa ninjas had no interest in appreciating it. The grassy sea concealed not only their figures but other dangers as well. The Explosive Corps ninjas were well aware of the nature of their neighbors. Their forces had been halved, and most of the survivors carried injuries. It was uncertain whether the Kusa ninjas would remain submissive or reveal their fangs. Additionally, the White Ghost might not hesitate to pursue them into Kusa. For a high-caliber ninja like him, crossing small countries or killing their ninjas out of mere annoyance was a trivial matter. Small villages could only silently endure. Because of their typical meekness, when such villages did bare their fangs, they could be more ferocious than ever. The group pressed forward quickly. Fortunately, the Third Great Ninja War was still a recent memory. Having fought against Konoha''s forces in this region, the Explosive Corps was relatively familiar with this terrain. "Captain Deidara, do you need to rest?" an Iwa ninja asked, noticing the growing fatigue on his face. No matter how much of a prodigy Deidara was, the reality was that, at only eight years old, his stamina was no match for that of the seasoned veterans. From the perspective of the Explosive Corps members, he had already performed admirably. None of them could have compared to him at his age. With no intelligence reports to guide him, he had made the right calls when faced with a terrifying adversary like the White Ghost and even managed to ensure Kurotsuchi''s survival. He had proven his worth and potential. As elite Iwa ninjas and members of the Explosive Corps, they were willing to protect him. "I''m fine. I can keep going," he shook his head. After reuniting with his comrades, everyone had unanimously agreed with his decision to take a detour through Kusa to return home. It was clear from their actionsthey wouldn''t have successfully regrouped within Kusa otherwise. "Alright, Captain, but conserve your strength. Our situation is dire right now." "I know. How long until Kurotsuchi recovers?" "She''ll be fine. We''ll take turns carrying her. Her injuries aren''t severe, so she''ll recover quickly." Hearing this, Deidara nodded and focused on moving forward without further comment. The surrounding Iwa ninjas also remained silent, fully focused on the journey. Despite his youth, they had come to accept him as their leader. Special units like the Explosive Corps required their members to come from "proper" ninja families and instilled strong collective values. As a result, when they regrouped, they didn''t feel the need to choose a new temporary leader. Deidara''s role as captain was unquestioned. The Explosive Corps moved with impressive efficiency, wasting no time. Yet they were still spotted by the Kusa ninjas. In truth, the Kusa ninjas had never let their guard down. From the moment the Iwa''s army entered the Land of Rain, Kusa had been on high alert. They even stationed operatives in the Land of Rain to keep a constant watch on the battle between Iwa and Konoha. The Third Great Ninja War had left Kusa in ruins. Although they harbored resentment, Kusa dared not voice their complaints. Even though Iwa''s current target wasn''t Kusa, the Kusa ninjas felt anything but safe. The Five Great Villages never consulted smaller nations when expanding their wars. "Allies" was merely a polite term. Moreover, Kusa ninjas coveted the advanced jutsu of the great villages and hoped for opportunities to scavenge useful techniques in the chaos. But they hadn''t expected to stumble upon such a major "prize." The White Ghost, who had recently risen to fame in the ninja world, had appeared in the northern reaches of the Land of Rain. He had intercepted and annihilated Iwa''s Explosive Corps, leaving only scraps of their elite force alive. Kusa knew of this because the White Ghost''s terrifying jutsu had such a massive attack range that even some of their nearby spies were caught in the devastation. Thankfully, not all had perished, and the survivors had managed to relay the information back. Now, the shattered remnants of the Explosive Corps had crossed the border into Kusa. This sparked a fierce debate within Kusa. "This is our chance," the hawk leader declared in the emergency council. "The White Ghost has done half our work already." "And what if he turns his attention to us?" a dove representative countered, fingers drumming nervously on the table. "That''s exactly why we must act now," the hawk leader said. "We''ll never have a better opportunity." Unsurprisingly, Kusa had its own "hawk" factionthough their approach was somewhat unique. For example, the hawk leader in the neighboring Land of Rain was Hanz, who advocated conquering smaller countries and forcing the great nations to acknowledge them through warfare. The hawks in Kusa, on the other hand, focused on "how to act like subservient dogs while stealing the meat." The hawks quickly proposed to "eliminate" the invading Explosive Corps remnants, arguing that this was an opportunity too juicy to ignore. They reasoned that they could pin the blame on the White Ghost. The dovish faction opposed this, citing the high risks. While Kusa was skilled at erasing traces, the remnants of the Explosive Corps were still formidable opponents. Furthermore, there was no guarantee they could shift the blame onto the White Ghost. After all, the White Ghost was currently in Kusa as well. If he grew displeased, what if he brought a Konoha army to retaliate? Konoha''s current Hokage Advisor was from the Uchiha clan. Kusa had no deep interactions with the Fourth Hokage and didn''t want to take unnecessary risks. Based on these factors, the doves strongly opposed reckless action. Since the two sides were evenly matched, the matter was settled in Kusa tradition: each faction sent out a representative to duel. The hawks won. With the matter decided, the doves quickly fell in line. A thousand Kusa ninjas, fully equipped and ready for battle, mobilized from Kusa like wolves on the prairie. While the Kusa ninjas sharpened their fangs in preparation for a windfall, Masashi and his two subordinates leisurely trailed behind the remnants of the Explosive Corps. To train his two subordinates, he had been deliberately taking it easy, delegating all tracking work to them. They performed admirably, much to his satisfaction. In particular, Keita excelled in utilizing the surrounding environment to maximize the sensory capabilities of the Inuzuka clan, ensuring that the trio maintained an optimal distance from their quarry. To achieve this level of precision, his skill was impressive. The Inuzuka clan was not to be underestimated. However, when Masashi began sensing numerous chakra signatures ahead, he halted the tracking efforts. "The Kusa ninjas have already made their move. No need to continue," he said. "Captain, should we intervene?" Keita asked, his ninja dog''s ears perking up at the distant sounds. "No," Masashi said. "Let''s see how this plays out. Start recovering your chakra." "Yes, Captain," they replied, accustomed to Masashi''s sudden commands and executing them without hesitation. Masashi slowed their pace, proceeding at a casual walking speed. But their direction veered away from Deidara''s group. Masashi thought, 98 – The Lion Visits the Jackals Accompanied by his two subordinates, Masashi strolled into a town near Kusa. "Captain, where are we headed?" Keita asked. "You talk too much," Yumi glared at him. "Just keep moving!" "Oh." Keita was merely asking out of habit and promptly went silent. Masashi didn''t answer either. In fact, he was pondering how far he should take this. Historically, any powerful nation undergoing turmoil or a change of leadership often faced probesnot from enemies but from its vassal states. Vassal states would try to test the new ruler''s abilities, hoping to improve their standing or, if possible, grab some benefits in the process. The relationships between ninja villages were not all that different. He didn''t know how Konoha''s allies had tested them since the manga never covered it. But in this timeline, Kusa''s probing had already begun. Kusa had the audacity to declare neutrality in the war between Konoha and Iwa, citing their recent recovery from the Third Great Ninja War as a valid reason. They even politely requested material support from Konohaa request that sounded gentle yet servile. But to Masashi, who judged things solely by their outcomes, this was nothing less than baring their fangs. Once they entered the town, he led his two subordinates to a restaurant. After being out for so long, they deserved a hot meal. The sight of three ninja dressed in Konoha uniforms immediately drew all eyes in the town. The townspeople avoided eye contact, their gazes filled with fear. Kusa ninjas may be the odd ones out in the ninja world, but the citizens of the town, like those of other smaller countries, feared war. Currently, with the Konoha and Iwa forces clashing in the Land of Rain, the citizens were terrified that the conflict might spill into their territoryjust like a few years ago. To them, the sight of Masashi and his group felt like the precursor to war. But he felt no sympathy. Some nations were weak and deserving of sympathy; others did not deserve any. Kusa fell into the latter category. Masashi had witnessed too much of their peculiar behavior during his first go-around. A nation''s general attitude often reflected the spirit of its people. Kusa was peculiar indeed, but its people were no more likable than its ninja. Masashi actually held a better impression of the Land of Rain and Taki. Both were small nations, yet Taki had never been invaded since its founding. As for the Land of Rain, while it was in its current sorry state, that was mainly due to its harsh geographical environmentthey had at least put up a fight. Picking a restaurant, he entered. The moment he walked into the dining hall, the noise inside quieted down, and all eyes turned to him. Yumi and Keita felt uncomfortable, but Masashi remained composed. He chose a seat he liked and sat down, deliberately facing the kitchen entrance. "What are you two standing around for? Come, sit down." he said to his subordinates. Yumi and Keita reluctantly took their seats, though the intense gazes from around the room made them feel utterly out of place. "Captain" Keita timidly voiced his concern, leaning in slightly. "Eating out like this isn''t it a bit risky?" "No worries, Yumi is here," Masashi replied. Yumi''s Byakugan, while having an effective range of half a kilometer, was also well-trained for detail within that range. Any attempt to tamper with their food would be caught by her immediately. Even if, by some miracle, Kusa had advanced its techniques, it wouldn''t escape Masashi''s eyes. Though he didn''t have a Mangeky Sharingan, his Sharingan could already outperform most clan members''. The poisons of Kusa were no match for the nano-level poisonous insects of the Aburame clan. "Excuse me," Masashi called out with a pleasant smile. "Could we get some service?" "Yes, yes! Right away." The restaurant owner hurried over, bowing slightly. Despite his deferential manner, there was a slight tremor in his movements. "Do you have menus we could look at?" "Ah, my sincerest apologies." The owner''s smile wavered for just a moment. His hands fidgeted with his apron as he struggled to maintain his composure under Masashi''s gentle gaze. "That''s quite alright. Please bring us your house specialties then." The owner bowed again and retreated quickly to the kitchen. As the man disappeared through the kitchen doors, Masashi noted how little had changed in this country. Kusa ninjas were merely a distilled version of all the negative traits of Kusa. Paranoid to the point of xenophobia, impulsive and erratic, they acted inconsistently, prone to picking fights yet crumbled at the first sign of resistance. In the face of the strong, they lacked the spirit to resist. Among themselves, scheming and infighting were seen as a virtue. In Konoha, Masashi wasn''t alone in his dislike of Kusa ninjas. Many shared his annoyance with this village. After a while, the restaurant owner returned with staff, smiling as they brought dishes to the table. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He inspected them briefly. Everything seemed fine. The dishes were prepared with careafter all, they were still running a business, and money was money. Masashi handed the owner a wad of cash. "Eat up," he said, picking up his chopsticks and starting to eat. Although Yumi and Keita were still uncomfortable, hunger eventually won, and they began to eat as well. However, it felt like the most unpleasant meal they''d ever had. "You two are supposed to be jonin, right?" Masashi said, noticing his subordinates'' unease. "Are you really this shaken by some stares?" "No, it''s just you know, Captain," Keita tried to explain, his chopsticks trembling slightly. "There''s nothing to feel awkward about. Being a ninja from a great village means being looked at like this is normal," Masashi said. "If this already gets to you, how will you handle Kusa ninjas later? Throw up on the spot?" "Captain, it seems you really don''t like Kusa ninjas." Yumi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Wait until you meet them; you''ll dislike them more than I do." Masashi chuckled. Back in the day, Konoha had two open secrets. One was the constant clash between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage''s office, always at each other''s throats and nearly coming to blows. The other? The Inuzuka clanwhile they were known for their ninja dogs and tracking abilities, what most outsiders didn''t realize was that they were the backbone of Konoha''s militant faction. When it came to dealing with "problematic" allies like Kusa, the Inuzuka were usually the ones sent to handle things. The three of them continued eating, and soon the table was cleared. But no one came to clean up. The restaurant owner, along with his staff, had disappeared. Footsteps echoed from the entrance. The trio turned to see a ninja from Kusa standing at the door. Seeing them look his way, the Kusa ninja forced a seemingly friendly smile onto his face. "Are the three of you passing through here for a mission?" --- Keita had a feeling His captain really understood him. He had never seen Kusa ninjas before. Now that he had, he realized he really didn''t like them. "Yes, indeed. Kusa has beautiful scenery, so I stopped by for a look," Masashi said with a smile. "And of course, I''m here to visit an ally." "Oh? Could it be that you''re carrying a confidential message from Hokage-sama? But showing up like this seems a bit informal, doesn''t it?" "Why so formal? We''re allies, no need to make things so distant," Masashi said heartily with a wave of his hand. "Why bother with all the pomp?" Yumi, who was sitting to the side, almost couldn''t hold in her laughter. Keita, on the other hand, turned bright red. He had just taken a sip of water and ended up choking on it. Luckily, the Kusa ninja''s face turned even redder than his, so at least he didn''t stand out too much. "You must be joking," the Kusa ninja forced a smile, though it was clearly strained. "Hmm? Are you implying I''m not welcome here?" "No! Of course not! You''re free to go wherever you like!" the Kusa ninja quickly replied, taking a half-step back. "Well then, that settles it. So why are you still blabbering?" Masashi gave him a reproachful look. The Kusa ninja mustered an awkward yet polite smile, his hands trembling slightly at his sides. "Masashi-sama, please understand. A powerful ninja like you requires proper preparation for your visit. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful of us." "No worries, I don''t mind," Masashi replied. "No, no, it''s necessary! As a village under Konoha''s protection, Kusa must show proper hospitality. Please allow us to do so," the Kusa ninja said, gritting his teeth. He was starting to regret taking on this job. The more he spoke, the more likely he was to get himself beaten. And if the White Ghost hit him even once, it''d be over for him. The people back in the village would just say, "Thank you for ridding us of a pest." "Alright, how long will it take?" "We won''t keep you waiting for longthree days at most!" "Good. Three days from now, I''ll visit Kusa." "Understood! I''ll start the preparations right away!" With that, the Kusa ninja hurriedly left without daring to stay for even a moment. As soon as he was out of sight, Yumi let out a long sigh of relief. Keita, on the other hand, coughed loudly and finally managed to recover from choking. Choking on water was the worst. "You two are so weak" Masashi remarked. "It''s fair to say you''re a perfect match." "Really, Captain?" Keita stopped coughing. Yumi rolled her eyes. But for someone from the Hyga clan, that particular gesture didn''t work very well. "Alright, enough fooling around. You heard what he said. The Kusa ninjas need three days, so you''ll be busy until then." "Captain, what are we supposed to do?" Keita asked, straightening up at the change in atmosphere. "Complete the mission, of course. Did you really think following me out here was just about patrolling?" Masashi said. "Our mission isn''t to deal with Iwa ninjas?" "That''s only part of it. If we don''t encounter any Iwa ninjas, then it''s just a patrol. But now that we''ve run into them, we can execute the plan." Seeing that Keita had more questions, Masashi waved him off. "Stop asking. If you have questions, ask Yumi later. She''s sharper than you. For now, come with me." With that, he stood up, leading the two out of the restaurant and away from the town. After that, they resumed moving at a speed more fitting for ninjas, passing through town after town. At each stop, Yumi and Keita gathered intelligence about the area, mapping out defensive positions, noting troop movements, and gauging the local ninja population. Three days had passed. The Kusa ninjas reappeared before Masashi and his two companions. This time, however, the ninja who came was a jonin from Kusa. "Masashi-sama," the jonin greeted. Compared to the previous ninja, he had a more dignified demeanor. But to Masashi, it was like putting lipstick on a pigit didn''t fit at all. Kusa was originally formed by a group of peripheral clans with incomplete ninjutsu systems. Their survival depended on appeasing larger powers, and they were highly sensitive to geopolitical shifts. When the era of "One Village-One Nation" took shape, they quickly realized the role of satellite nations and established Kusa by securing the support of surrounding major powers. Due to their incomplete ninjutsu system, the Kusa ninjas had to resort to underhanded tactics, like "stealing" techniques from their neighbors. While they couldn''t touch the core techniques of the major ninja villages, they managed to cobble together their own patchwork system. But their skill level was what it was. Even a jonin from Kusa might not be a match for a special jonin from one of the major villages. Take the jonin before them, for instance. Despite his pretentious air, if Keita were to fight him to the death, the Kusa jonin would definitely lose. "Is everything ready?" Masashi glanced at him before turning to Yumi and Keita. "Have you gathered all the intel on this town?" "Yes, Captain," the two replied, their expressions professionally blank. "Good. Let''s go." Masashi didn''t pay any more attention to the Kusa jonin, signaling for the other two to follow as they headed straight toward Kusa. The Kusa jonin watched their backs. He couldn''t afford to provoke the White Ghost. Kusa couldn''t afford to provoke this man. And if he was really carrying a confidential message from the Hokage, they had to be even more cautious. Kusa had never publicly shown hostility to any ninja from a major village. Even when forced into conflict, it was out of necessity. This was the survival strategy Kusa had built for itselfa neutral image in the ninja world. He followed behind them. Masashi didn''t pay any attention to the tailing ninja. He was busy considering how best to complete this mission. Of course, there was no actual "confidential message" from the Hokage. That was just the Kusa ninja''s own assumption, and it had nothing to do with him. The mission itself couldn''t be stated outright either. This was actually a "request" from Konoha''s pro-war faction, not an official mission. To be fair, Konoha had always had a pro-war faction, but it had never gained significant influence. From the First Hokage to the Fourth, every Hokage had been cautious about war, treating it as a means of protecting interests rather than gaining them. Danz was the first high-ranking figure to openly advocate for solving problems through war. For a brief moment, the pro-war faction, centered around Danz, gained some momentum. But it didn''t last long. Because everyone realized he wasn''t a true pro-war advocate. After Fugaku became a Hokage Advisor, the pro-war faction began aligning themselves with the Uchiha, though his stance was difficult for them to navigate. After falling into Danz''s pitfalls, the faction had also grown more cautious. This led them to notice Masashi. Among the ninja clans, the Inuzuka were the most pro-waralmost all of them. During the Third Hokage''s tenure, the Inuzuka clan wasn''t explicitly targeted by the Hokage''s administration, yet they ended up at the bottom of the clan hierarchy due to their incompatibility with Konoha''s mainstream political ecosystem. By contrast, pacifist clans like the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi thrived. But even within the Nara, Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans, there were pro-war advocates. Previously, they were scattered and lacked cohesion. This time, the pro-war faction, led by the Inuzuka clan, approached Masashi, hoping he could use this opportunity to gauge the true strength of Kusa. If Kusa was found to be shirking its obligations as an ally, the pro-war faction planned to unite and petition the Fourth Hokage to forcibly drag Kusa into the war. These individuals hoped that, under the Fourth Hokage''s leadership, they could finally make their voices heard in the village. 99 – Playing House Kusa was a ninja village without any notable featuresmediocre and unremarkable. Understandably so; this nation lacked any natural geographical advantages. The only thing that could qualify as a natural barrier was the great river, but the Kusa ninjas couldn''t exactly build their homes next to the river. How reckless would that be? Even if someone''s brain were clamped in a vice and they decided to do so, which side of the river would they build on? East, aligning with Iwa? Or west, aligning with Konoha? They certainly wouldn''t build houses on the river itself; it''s not like this was the Mississippi River with its vast system of levees! So, like Konoha, Kusa built their village in the forest, but on a much smaller scale. When Masashi arrived in Kusa, he saw a group of people already waiting for him at the village gate. The leadership of Kusa, to be frank, didn''t have very appealing appearances. One look at them and you knew they weren''t the trustworthy type. In this regard, Konoha had done a much better job. The Hokage of every generation had faces that inspired friendliness. "Masashi-sama," the current leader of Kusa greeted him with an ingratiating smile. "The entire village has been eagerly awaiting your arrival." "That''s very kind," Masashi replied with a smile that was even more enthusiastic than the leader''s. "Under your leadership, your village has become increasingly prosperous. The Hokage has been paying close attention to your progress." The Kusa leader''s expression didn''t change, but a flicker of panic crossed his eyes. His chakra spiked momentarily before he forced it back under control. There didn''t seem to be anything wrong with the words of the White Ghost, but the more he thought about them, the less reassured he felt. Masashi didn''t care about his counterpart''s nervousness. With Kusa''s rotten state, if Konoha were to take them seriously, they''d have wiped them out long ago. He glanced at the group of people standing behind the Kusa leader and said, "Your village seems to have done quite a good job preparing for battle." "You must be mistaken," the Kusa leader''s heart skipped a beat as he hurried to reply. "Our village lost so many people to Iwa in the last war that we''re barely able to defend ourselves, let alone provoke anyone else." "You''re being too modest," Masashi said cheerfully. "Looking at the people behind you, their killing intent hasn''t even dissipated. They''ve just returned from battle, haven''t they? Some Iwa ninja must have infiltrated. Your village''s combat capabilities are quite impressive." "Hahaha" The Kusa leader forced a laugh, but inside, he was tense to the breaking point. It was truemany Kusa ninjas had died capturing the Explosion Corps, and even more had been seriously injured. The village had sent out its elites to capture those individuals, and they were still cleaning up the aftermath. The most exciting part of the operation was the discovery of two young talents with exceptional potential and extraordinary backgrounds. However, Kusa had no intention of using them as bargaining chips. After undertaking such a significant mission, they had no plans to let these individuals see the light of day again. If this "transaction" were properly digested, Kusa''s ninjutsu system would undergo a transformation. As for being suspected by the Tsuchikage? Kusa wasn''t worried. Their specialized cleanup team would arrange the scene to make it look like the Explosion Corps had escaped and that their tracks had been erased. The escape would be directed toward the Land of Rainterritory under the control of Konoha''s ninja forces. When the dust settled, Konoha would become the prime suspect. Who would believe that a small village like Kusa could take down the Explosion Corps? Even the Kusa leader himself couldn''t believe his village had the audacity to pull it off. Although he felt a smug sense of satisfaction, he dared not let it show in front of the White Ghost. As Masashi''s reputation spread across the ninja world, villages began using various means to gather information about him. Each report made them more terrified of the man standing before them. His feats on the Kiri battlefield, in particular, had become widely known. Recently, Kumo had been hyping him up even more, greatly enriching the intelligence available to other villages. Their reports spoke of his ability to appear anywhere, at any time, leaving only corpses. People were shocked to discover that this man wasn''t just a newly risen powerhouse. He was skilled in a wide variety of ninjutsu, excelling in one-on-one combat, assassination, and large-scale battles. His offensive and defensive techniques were top-notch, with no apparent weaknesses. And, to top it off, the man possessed chakra reserves on par with a tailed beast! Even seasoned Kage-level fighters weren''t necessarily this formidable. Intelligence specialists in various villages were particularly baffled by Masashi''s ease on the battlefield during his first campaign. His performance in the Kiri battlefield had led veterans to remark: "To be this adept at and accustomed to battlefield killing, one must have been raised in the harsh survival conditions of the Warring States Period." Other than attributing it to innate talent, there was no other explanation. It couldn''t possibly be the spirit of some warlord from the Warring States Period reborn, right? The Uchiha clan, capable of producing someone like this, was truly terrifying! What other villages thought, Kusa didn''t know. All they knew was that when they heard Masashi was coming to visit, they were scared out of their minds. Otherwise, Kusa''s leadership wouldn''t have put on such a show of force. This kind of monster was not to be trifled with But then again, currying favor with the White Ghost wasn''t shameful. Plenty of people wanted to get on his good side but didn''t have the chance. The only one suffering was Kusa''s leader, who, despite having no heart problems, felt like he was experiencing a near-heart attack. "It''s just routine training, Masashi-sama. The entire Kusa holds you in high esteem. If not for the heavy casualties we''ve suffered, we''d be eager to serve under your command!" "Ah, no need to be so formal," Masashi said, slapping the Kusa leader on the shoulder. "Personal adoration is unnecessary. In Konoha, everyone knows I''m a sincere and upright personstrict with myself, lenient with others, and never one to argue with others." Retracting his hand, he added, "You must have faith in us. Konoha is always reasonable with its allies." "Absolutely! Ever since we''ve had Konoha''s support, life in Kusa has been wonderful," the Kusa leader replied, doing his best to suppress the urge to glance at his shoulder. "Masashi-sama, we look forward to your continued care for Kusa." He felt utterly miserable inside. The White Ghost had just marked him. If anything went wrong, he''d be the first to die! "Don''t worry. If anyone bullies you, just let me know, and I''ll take care of them," Masashi said righteously. "As expected of Lord Masashi, so righteous!" The Kusa leader vowed to strictly control the young troublemakers in his village. If anyone dared to act recklessly, they''d have to be dealt with for the greater good of Kusa. "Alright, let''s not just stand around. Let''s go inside. I''ve never been to Kusa before." Masashi''s smile widened slightly. "Of course, Masashi-sama, please, this way!" The leader gestured with a slightly trembling hand. Under the deferential reception of the Kusa leader, Masashi walked into the village with two of his subordinates. The village leader''s excessive bowing amused him. Yumi and Keita kept their mouths shut tight the entire time, astonished at how respectful the high-ranking Kusa ninjas were toward their captain. Both of them, coming from prestigious clans, knew very well that just the title of "Konoha Ninja" couldn''t possibly achieve such an effect. Kusa was, after all, a second-tier organization in the shinobi world. Although it ranked at the bottom among these, it wasn''t something just anyone could overwhelm single-handedly. Among the Five Great Nations, aside from the five Kage, people with such capability were few and far between. Realizing they were on a mission under someone of this caliber, the two were both thrilled and grateful. Keita thought that if he could be as strong as their captain, he''d probably receive an endless stream of love letters every day. Yumi didn''t even dare hope for Keita to reach that level. If he could manage half of it, she''d marry him right awayand even promise not to bully him anymore. After all, she actually preferred being bullied herself... Masashi had no idea how colorful his subordinates'' inner thoughts were at the moment. He walked through Kusa, observing his surroundings. The streets of Kusa were rather bleak, poorly planned, and the buildings were crowded together. Wooden structures leaned against each other like tired soldiers, their facades showing years of neglect. Villagers quickly ducked into their homes or into shadows between buildings upon seeing ninjas, casting curious and wary glances at Masashi and his team. A child peeking from behind a curtain quickly disappeared when Masashi''s gaze fell on the window. This was definitely not a place that would leave travelers feeling cheerful. The village''s commerce was mostly run by its own people, with goods largely limited to daily necessities. Stalls displayed basic weapons and tools, but nothing that would interest a ninja of any real caliber. "The commerce in your village doesn''t seem very prosperous," Masashi remarked as he gestured toward a nearly empty marketplace. "You must be joking, Masashi-sama. We''re just a small nation with a small village; how could we dream of flourishing commerce? The villagers just do small trades for convenience," the Kusa leader replied with a bitter laugh. Life in Kusa was anything but vibrant. Entertainment existed, but it was reserved for ninjas due to the limited resources. Even then, what passed for entertainment here would barely qualify as such in Konoha. Masashi didn''t comment further. He had little interest in the quality of life of Kusa''s villagers. Kusa was clearly a hierarchical village. Ninjas were the elites, and the distinction was blatantly obvious without any attempt to conceal it. "How about?" The Kusa leader glanced at Masashi with a sly grin and suggestive look. Masashi gave him a sidelong glance and smirked internally. "Go to your office? That''s fine," he replied. "Ah yes, that''s exactly what I meant," the Kusa leader stammered, recovering quickly and nodding repeatedly. Still, he was puzzled. Wasn''t this man supposed to be lustful? The intelligence they had received shouldn''t be wrong. Maybe he simply didn''t fancy Kusa''s offerings. The Kusa leader felt a bit indignant about this. Sure, their resources were scarce, but wasn''t that all the more reason to carefully select the best? Since the topic was brushed off, he didn''t push further. "Please, this way." He led Masashi toward his office building, signaling to one of his subordinates to stay behind. As they walked, the streets remained quiet, but Yumi and Keita felt an increasing sense of familiarity. Eventually, they noticed it. Many parts of Kusa seemed to be imitating Konoha''s layout, albeit poorly. "Hmm?" Masashi paused briefly. He spotted a hospital. In Konoha, the largest buildings beneath the Hokage Rock were the Ninja Academy and the Konoha Hospital. Kusa didn''t have its equivalent of the Hokage Rock, but they had built their academy and hospital in the same area. There was also a tall building with a large signboard displaying the kanji for grass. To the left and right of this building were the Ninja Academy and the hospital, respectively. The entire layout was a pale imitation of Konoha''s central district. Though the Academy was expected, Masashi didn''t anticipate Kusa to have a hospital. For a small village, they were still trying to cover all the bases. That said, the hospital paled in comparison to Konoha''sjust a lone, modest building. "Your village seems to have plenty of medical ninja," Masashi remarked with a smile. "Not at all," the Kusa leader replied, forcing a laugh as he glanced at the nearly silent hospital. Internally, he sighed in relief. They had just finished evacuating the injured patients from the building, narrowly avoiding a potential disaster. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though this might lead to more deaths, there was no other choice. The methods of the Explosion Corps were far too identifiable. If Masashi grew curious and took a look inside, he might uncover everything. Masashi, however, was indeed curious. Of all Konoha''s institutions, hospitals were the hardest to replicate. Medical ninjsa were rare, even in Konoha. In fact, Konoha''s resources were barely sufficient to establish field hospitals on the battlefield, let alone deploy medical ninjas to every squad. The other Great Nations faced similar challenges, often on an even smaller scale. Moreover, medical ninja varied widely in skill, and the weak ones were practically useless. Only Suna had relatively high medical standards, specializing in poison treatment and surgery. But even they couldn''t compare to Konoha in overall medical capabilities. Masashi stared at the Kusa hospital. Suddenly, he recalled something. "Does your village happen to have members of the Uzumaki clan?" He thought of Karin. He remembered her mainly because she had ended up working under Orochimaru, who, after his defection, had gathered elite individuals with unique bloodlines. Before joining the Sannin, she had been a Kusa ninja and even participated in Konoha''s Chunin Exams, where Sasuke saved her during the test. This incident seemed to have left a deep impression on her, turning her into his fangirl later on. But rather than being infatuated with Sasuke himself, it was more accurate to say that he had become a beacon of hope at the right time for her. Regardless, Karin was undeniably talented and worth bringing back to Konoha. "The Uzumaki clan?" The Kusa leader blinked, then quickly said, "Of course not. Why would members of the Uzumaki clan come to a small village like ours?" The Uzumaki clan had been living in secrecy across the ninja world. Even if there were any, he wouldn''t recognize them. If there were, though, he''d immediately arrange marriages for them with the village''s women. That was the Uzumaki clan, after all! Though he didn''t know much about them, he knew that both the First Hokage and the Fourth Hokage''s wives were from the Uzumaki clan, and that the clan had the ability to suppress tailed beasts. He firmly believed that without their tailed beast, Taki wouldn''t necessarily be doing any better than Kusa. Masashi didn''t bother determining the truth of the Kusa leader''s words. Instead, he directly activated his chakra perception. 100 – Checkmate in Kusa The Flying Thunder God relied on several prerequisites, such as physical reflexes and an innate talent for space-time ninjutsu, but its most crucial requirement was chakra perception ability. One might manage with slightly weaker reflexes or less talent in space-time ninjutsu, but without chakra perception, even mastering the Flying Thunder God would be useless. After all, if one couldn''t sense the Flying Thunder God marks, what was the point of trying to teleport? Moreover, the strength of chakra perception determined the effective range of the Flying Thunder God and the ability to accurately locate and lock onto the seals. Both Tobirama and Minato were outliers in chakra perception, verging on BUG-like levels. In the original timeline, they could sense chakra from battlefields while still in Konoha. During the Fourth Great Ninja War, the battlefield stretched as far as the northernmost part of the Land of Ironroughly the same distance as traveling from Konoha to Suna. While Masashi couldn''t quite match these two monsters in terms of range, within his effective sensing range, he surpassed them. When he activated his chakra perception, every chakra signature within Kusa''s hospital vividly appeared in his "eyes." "Care to explain?" he asked, turning toward Kusa''s leader beside him. "Of course, I can pretend you didn''t know." "Masashi-sama, I really" "Let''s set aside the fact that you''ve temporarily relocated a lot of people," Masashi said. "But why am I sensing Uzumaki chakra in this hospital? Are you using members of the Uzumaki clan as medicine? You should understand the implications of such actions." The senior Kusa officials were stunned into silence. Seeing their reactions, Masashi offered a friendly reminder. "Every action leaves a trace; wind leaves a sound, and chakra leaves its mark too. This short period isn''t enough for chakra traces to disappear. Although I doubt you''d understand if I explained further," Masashi said as he began walking toward the hospital. "All you need to know is this: if you make an enemy of Konoha, death is certain." As he said, the first part of his statement went over the heads of the Kusa officials, but the second part was crystal clear. "Masashi-sama!" the Kusa leader panicked and hurriedly followed. "Please, let me explain! I truly had no idea there were members of the Uzumaki clan in the village!" Flustered, he suddenly locked eyes with a pair of Sharingan. In an instant, it felt as though he had lost consciousness. By the time he snapped out of his daze, Masashi and his two subordinates had already reached the entrance of Kusa''s hospital. "You truly didn''t know. Since that''s the case, I suggest you stay here and watch." Before the Kusa leader could respond, Masashi''s figure vanished into the hospital, now shrouded in darkness due to a power outage. The Kusa leader stood frozen in place. He now knew who that Uzumaki clan member was. No wonder No wonder they had such a unique constitution! But when did the Uzumaki clan develop such abilities? Feeling his own neck as if to confirm he was still alive, he turned abruptly to face the others. "Kill those people immediately! Go!" "We haven''t yet" "There''s no time! Do it now!" Being unaware of the Uzumaki clan member or their identity could perhaps be excused. But if Iwa were to find out, it would spell disaster. Their attempts to exploit Konoha wouldn''t escape the White Ghost''s notice. They didn''t need to fear retaliation from Iwathe White Ghost would kill them before that happened! Just one glance from him had made the Kusa leader fully realizeno one in the entire village could survive even a single breath in front of the White Ghost! The Kusa ninjas who received the order hurried away. The remaining senior officials exchanged grim looks. "Isn''t this too extreme?" one of them finally siad. "Can one man really defeat all of Kusa''s forces?" In the current ninja world, strength in numbers was the prevailing mindset. The Kusa leader secretly agreed but couldn''t suppress his fear. "Are you fools? Did you not hear me? Did you not feel it? That man touched my shoulder! My shoulder! Not yours! He could''ve killed me in that instant!" Did these bastards think he didn''t know they were hoping he''d die so they could seize his position? "Absurd! Ignorant fools! You can''t comprehend power of this level! Just follow orders!" And like a docile child, he waited obediently at the base of the hospital. The other senior officials showed varying reactions. Some shifted nervously, others maintained their masks of defiance. As a second-tier ninja village, Kusa wasn''t so weak as to be irrelevant. Being able to get involved in the conflicts between Konoha and Iwa showed they had some standing. The main difference between Kusa and the Five Great Nations lay in the number and quality of their jonin. Although they lacked elite jonin, they weren''t completely without capable fighters. Even so, everyone understood what tier Masashi occupied. The White Ghost''s reputation wasn''t built on empty threats. Before any decisions could be made, an explosion suddenly erupted from one of the hospital''s windows. Flames burst outward, and those outside could see them reflected in the anguished faces of the Kusa officials. The heat reached them even at this distance. The explosion had come from a section housing severely injured ninjasmany of whom had suffered debilitating wounds from direct attacks by Iwa''s explosive squad. These were Kusa''s elites. Even if some were crippled, they could still contribute in the Academy or elsewhere in the village. By now, no one could miss Masashi''s intentions. He was here to make trouble. Whether this was sanctioned by the Fourth Hokage or not, it was clear that Konoha was no pushover. Kusa''s provocation had failed, and a price had to be paid. While the village wouldn''t be completely destroyed, the cost would be significant. But who would willingly pay such a price? Kusa wasn''t so wealthy that they could afford to. Perhaps, if they showed a willingness to go down fighting, Konoha might back off somewhat. Finally, some of the senior officials stomped their feet and left. Others, like the Kusa leader, chose to wait outside the hospital for Masashi to emerge. Two groups, two different choices. Two different fates. The chaos inside the hospital soon subsided. Moments later, Masashi reappeared in front of the remaining Kusa officials, accompanied by his two subordinates. Yumi was holding a young girl with red hair similar to that of the Uzumaki clan. The girl clung tightly to her neck, shrinking away nervously when she saw the Kusa officials. Masashi glanced at the group before him and nodded. "More of you stayed behind than I expected. That''s acceptable." There was no longer any need for pretense. "I''ll help you remove the cancer within your ranks." "Thank you, Masashi-sama." The Kusa leader exhaled in relief. Before he could finish his sigh, a violent explosion erupted in the distance. Turning toward the source of the commotion, the group saw a mushroom cloud rising from a cluster of buildings. In the fiery cloud, fragmentshuman limbswere scattered into the sky. Masashi recognized the chakra from the explosion. --- The Land of Grass was quite skilled in the design and construction of prisons. For instance, they even operated an international prison, specifically built to house dangerous criminals for other nations. Criminals deemed "dangerous" by ninja villages were typically individuals with powerful backgrounds who couldn''t simply be killed, yet were too strong for regular prisons to contain. They were the sort who might escape and cause havoc at any moment. Since no one wanted to detain such people on their own territory, they were instead sent to the Land of Grass. After all, the country was known for its hospitality. With such expertise, it was fair to say that Kusa''s prisons were well-constructed. However, they should never have imprisoned the Explosives Corps in their own facility. The Explosives Corps members all shared a peculiar occupational habit: whenever they saw a building, their first instinct was to analyze its structural integritywhether it was masonry or steel, and where the weakest points were located. Their greatest passion in life was finding ways to blow things up under the most limited or adverse conditions. Deidara was a newcomer to the group, but even as a child, he had loved explosions. Iwa ninjas weren''t oblivious to the risk of Kusa stabbing them in the back. Smaller villages always seized any opportunity to grow stronger, while long-term strategic thinking was a luxury reserved for the larger ninja villages. Smaller villages had to gamble. What the Iwa ninjas hadn''t anticipated was Kusa''s sheer audacity. They mobilized a thousand ninjas to capture the Explosives Corps. The difference in numbers was overwhelming. With no other choice, the Iwa ninjas exhausted their stock of explosive clay before surrendering. Kusa had lost a significant number of shinobi to the Explosives Corps'' attacks and was initially furious. However, when the Explosives Corps surrendered, their anger turned to optimism. This false sense of security lulled the leadership of Kusa into believing the situation was under control. Consequently, the Iwa ninjas were imprisoned, but Kusa''s preparations were rushed, and many safeguards were incomplete. This led to the scene Masashi witnessed after leaving the hospital. Not just one, but multiple mushroom clouds of explosions were rising into the sky. Human bodies were torn apart by the blasts, and severed limbs flew everywhere. The Explosives Corps showed fear when facing Masashi because his level of ninjutsu had far surpassed what could be countered with mere technical skill. As for Kusa? That was the Explosives Corps'' ideal playground. Kusa might have thought that locking the ninjas in prison would keep them contained, but they didn''t see it that way. After a good night''s sleep, they woke up refreshed and ready to kill. The Kusa ninjas had been too lenient in their treatment. Chakra sealed? They broke the seals. Weapons confiscated? No problem, they simply scavenged what they needed. Explosive clay missing? They made more, right on the spot. Not enough manpower? The prison was full of inmates. By the time Kusa''s leader''s attendants arrived at the prison, the Iwa ninjas had already organized the other inmates, using the underground market within the prison to manufacture enough explosive clay for their plans. Before the attendants could issue their orders, the Iwa ninjas had struck first. The inmates followed suit immediately. One Iwa ninja crushed the head of an attendant with his bare hands, and within a short time, all Kusa guards in the prison were wiped out. The prison''s defenses were meaningless against the Explosives Corps, who were all experts in demolition. Once they broke out, the explosions began in earnest. They couldn''t target the White Ghost, but they could certainly target Kusa''s ninjas. Even Deidara fully embraced the joy of destruction, encouraged by his comrades. He tossed another lump of clay into the air, infused it with chakra, and sent it darting into the formation of a squad of Kusa ninjas. The explosion engulfed the squad in flames. He turned around to face more Kusa ninjas swarming toward him down the street, with some leaping across rooftops. Altogether, there were about thirty of them. Quickly forming a hand seal, he called out softly, "Ha!" A series of explosions rang out, flames spreading down both sides of the street. Overloaded buildings collapsed one after another. When the dust settled, the area in front of Deidara had been reduced to rubble and debris. In the wreckage, the limbs of half-buried Kusa ninjas could still be seen. Suddenly, he took a step back. A piece of rubble was shoved aside, and a severely injured Kusa ninja emerged. Shards of debris from the explosions were embedded all over his body. Deidara sidestepped the man''s desperate attack and, with a kunai seemingly conjured out of thin air, stabbed him through the neck. With a twist, the man''s head flew off. The headless body stumbled forward a few steps before collapsing into the dirt. Deidara kicked the severed head aside, wiped the kunai on his clothes, and headed to the next target. This war had made him keenly aware of his weaknesses, and he was already formulating plans to address them. Of course, those weaknesses were only relative. Against the Kusa ninjas, he had no such vulnerabilities. As for Kusa''s jonin, they were naturally being handled by the Explosives Corps'' own elite members. If Gari were still alive, Kusa''s losses would have been even greater. Thinking of him made Deidara uneasy. Gari had sacrificed himself so that Deidara and Kurotsuchi could escape, but his actions had been for the sake of the village. What kind of power did the village possess to inspire such acts? He didn''t particularly care about the village. To him, it was just another settlement, except with more ninjas. It wasn''t that he disliked the villagehe simply couldn''t comprehend the so-called "Will" that noki spoke of. But now, he seemed to understand it, if only a little. The village was like a family, yet not entirely the same. The houses that crumbled so easily in explosions weren''t the village. The place where his comrades werethat was the village. Thinking of the time he''d spent with the Explosives Corps, he realized that the people he cared about weren''t limited to just his teacher and the dim-witted Kurotsuchi. As Deidara ran, a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, the smile vanished. He had emerged from the street to see a large crowd in the distance. Many of them were Kusa ninjas, which didn''t bother him. What bothered him was that they were all standing submissively before one man. As he locked eyes with that man, the latter smiled with a hint of amusement. Without hesitation, Deidara turned and darted into a nearby alley. At the same time, he pulled out a makeshift signal flare, pointed it skyward, and fired it. The flare burst into fireworks in the sky, catching the attention of all the Iwa ninjas wreaking havoc in Kusa. Watching the fireworks and the quick retreat of Deidara, Masashi turned to the grim-faced Kusa leader and smiled. "Kusa still has plenty of fight left, it seems." "We don''t dare, Masashi-sama. We only wish to serve Konoha," the Kusa leader said, forcing a smile that looked on the verge of tears. "No need to look so down," Masashi replied, shifting his gaze. "You can think of it this way: Kusa was bound to lose many people today anyway. Dying to an enemy is better than being killed by your own people." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re absolutely right, Masashi-sama" "Since the Iwa ninjas have been discovered, there''s no other choice. I''ll have to act now," Masashi said. 101 – How to Make Friends in Kusa The fireworks in the sky were seen immediately by all the Iwa ninjas rampaging through Kusa. Upon seeing the signal, they abandoned the prison escapees they had been instigating and began running toward their planned destination. At that moment, Masashi had already appeared at the entrance. Kusa''s prison truly housed an impressive number of inmates, thanks to the Kusa ninjas'' penchant for underhandedly capturing people from all over. Masashi glanced around and immediately saw a group of prisoners locked in battle with the Kusa reinforcements. Biting his finger, he pressed his hand to the ground. With a puff of smoke from the Summoning Jutsu, the enormous body of a black serpent appeared. Kuro position placed part of her massive body directly through the gate, its coils sending tremors through the ground. With a deafening crash, a large section of the high wall, along with the gate, was obliterated as Kuro stretched. The debris flew high into the air before raining down on the Kusa ninjas ahead. The ninjas never expected their sturdy gate to suddenly come crashing down on their heads. Panic erupted among them as they screamed and scrambled to avoid the falling wreckage. But compared to the size of the debris, human bodies were pitifully small. At least a hundred Kusa ninjas were crushed into pulp, their bodies disappearing beneath the mountain of rubble. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The prisoners, however, were overjoyedthey had been spared, standing just outside the range of destruction. Seeing the enormous serpent slithering ahead, their instincts told them this creature was no ally of Kusa. One of them shouted, "Hey, bro! Where are you from?" Hearing the prisoners'' enthusiastic voices, Masashi looked at their cheerful expressions, as if they''d just found a comrade, and felt utterly baffled. "Masashi," Kuro spoke, equally bewildered. She had never before been summoned and then greeted so warmly by humans. Subconsciously, she slowed her movements, assuming these might be Masashi''s subordinates. "Are these your men?" she asked. "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have subordinates that dumb," Masashi waved dismissively. "As long as they have two legs, kill them all." Without hesitation, she swung her tail down onto the prisoners. A loud crash later, more than a dozen bodies joined the growing number of casualties. Those who survivedwhether prisoners or Kusa ninjaswere enraged, their previous animosity forgotten in the face of a common enemy. "Kill that beast!" both groups shouted in unison. The difference, however, was that the prisoners bolted after yelling, while the Kusa ninjas actually tried to fight. A flurry of kunai, each attached to explosive tags, rained down on Kuro, targeting her entire body. The resulting explosions roared deafeningly, lighting up the serpent with a dazzling array of fiery blossoms. The ground seemed to quake as flames and thick black smoke rose skyward, scattering everywhere and engulfing the creature''s massive form. The Kusa ninjas continued throwing kunai until they had depleted their entire stock of explosive tags. The explosions lasted over ten seconds, turning the area into a veritable hell. From within the smoke, a sudden glow emerged, burning away the darkness. Kuro''s form became visible again, entirely unscathed as she was protected by a chakra armor covering her body. Standing atop her head, Masashi was equally unharmed, enveloped in his own chakra armor. His hands quickly moved through seals. With an infusion of chakra, a small, highly compressed fireball fell to the ground. In an instant, roaring flames erupted, engulfing the Kusa ninja force in a massive blaze. The fire raged uncontrollably, spreading rapidly with the wind. The dazzling light illuminated the Kusa ninjas as the flames consumed them completely. Trapped within the inferno, they had no way to escape or breach the fiery barrier to continue their attack. They screamed as the flames turned them to ash. The lucky ones who stayed clear still got their hair and eyebrows singed from the heat. The scorching waves of air made it feel as though they were in an unending nightmare, paralyzing them with fear and despair. Unable to confront the monstrous sight before them, they scattered in retreat. The scene was too terrifying, extinguishing any will they had left to fight. Kuro rampaged onward, crushing everything in her path and leaving a trail of blood. Truth be told, the militant faction of Konoha''s ninja had never gained significant influence. This wasn''t because the Hokage was particularly opposed to war, but rather because their way of thinking was too unconventional. Believe it or not, even Danz''s methods were more grounded than theirs. While he was undoubtedly underhanded, ruthless, and unscrupulous, he at least understood Konoha''s political game. The unconventional thinking of Konoha''s militant faction wasn''t about being war-crazedthey weren''t madmen craving battle. Instead, it was their bizarre methods that were hard to justify. For instance, they had collectively demanded that the Hokage drag Kusa, which had deceived Konoha, into the war between Konoha and Iwa. How they even thought that was feasible was a mystery. Operating under a principle of "if everyone''s happy, things are fine," Masashi decided the best solution was to make Kusa''s claims to Konoha"our village has been severely damaged and cannot participate in the war"entirely true. Persecuting the Uzumaki clan was one thing. Attacking Iwa while trying to frame Konoha was another. These two reasons alone were enough for him to unleash devastation upon Kusa. Besides, Kusa had already made the first move against him. As for Iwa''s Explosion Corps, they wouldn''t escape him. While Deidara and Kurotsuchi might have some value if captured alive, the others did not. Standing atop Kuro''s head, he formed hand seals. With a swish, Yumi and Keita appeared beside him. Although Masashi''s Flying Thunder God didn''t cover an excessively large range, he could transfer individuals or objects marked with his seal to other sealsor pull them directly to his side. The latter was essentially a reverse application of Flying Thunder God''s guiding function. Both of them, forcefully transported by Masashi, looked bewildered but immediately stabilized themselves using chakra. Yumi, in particular, carefully steadied herself while holding a young girl in her arms. Masashi glanced at the little girl, and when her fearful eyes met his Sharingan, she instantly fell asleep under his genjutsu. After ensuring the girl was unconscious, he used his chakra sensing ability to begin hunting down the Iwa ninjas. Kuro rampaged through Kusa, killing any Kusa ninjas she encountered. Her massive body was impossible to miss, and the leaders of Kusa saw everything clearly from their positions of supposed safety. Some were furious, others muttered complaints about Masashi''s ruthlessness, but none dared to stop him. Angry or not, remorseful or not, they only had one life to lose. Masashi didn''t care about their thoughts. Deceiving Konoha''s allies was unacceptable in this shinobi world. If such a thing existed, he would simply turn lies into truth. Through his chakra sensing, he detected that the Iwa ninjas had begun regrouping. Though Kusa still needed further weakening, he decided to eliminate the Explosion Corps first. Following his orders, Kuro twisted her massive body and charged westward, heading toward the outskirts of Kusa. Behind him, Yumi and Keita were both cloaked in his chakra armor. After all, the three of them were standing on Kuro''s head, and it wouldn''t do if they got hit by flying debris. It was fine for the three ninjas, but the little girl they were carrying wouldn''t stand a chance. Another building collapsed. Kuro was quite compatible with Mandaboth of them couldn''t resist charging straight at any structure in sight. As for how many Kusa ninjas had been sent flying along the way, Masashi didn''t bother to count. They were ninjasthat was enough for him. Despite his seemingly reckless behavior, he actually followed a strict principle. Even when fighting in someone else''s village, he only directed Kuro toward areas populated by ninjas. Entertainment venues were also off-limitsthey were staffed by hardworking civilians, some of whom might even be from other nations. Such workers deserved respect. Though there were bound to be ninjas among them, Masashi still spared them. He never intentionally unleashed destruction in areas crowded with civiliansunless they were bandits or the like. Before long, Kuro had torn through Kusa, emerging on the western edge of the village. Masashi immediately spotted over a dozen Iwa ninjas who had gathered there. The ninjas, recognizing the familiar chakra armor, inwardly cursed in frustration. One of them pulled out a makeshift signal tube and launched a firework into the sky. The others didn''t hesitatethey all charged forward like a herd of wild boars. "So brave," Masashi remarked, not bothering to stop them. If he weren''t standing so high up, he might have even jumped down to snatch the tube and set off another firework himself. To express his gratitude, he decided not to let them die by serpent bite or tail. He would take care of it personally. Leaving Kuro in place, he leapt down from its head and landed on the ground. The impact sent small ripples through the earth. The charging Iwa ninjas paused for a moment in surprise, then rejoiced and charged at him with a battle cry. The chakra armor on Masashi began to morph. The armor''s shape disappeared, transforming into a chakra cloak around his body, which continued to shift and change. The transformation was faster than the Iwa ninjas'' charge. Before they could reach him, a dozen enormous chakra hands had already formed. And then, the hands came down. As the dust cleared, there wasn''t a single survivor. They had all perished peacefully, without pain. Reforming the chakra armor around his body, he jumped back onto the serpent''s head. Kuro turned her head and charged back into Kusa. As the wind rushed past, Masashi was in an exceptionally good mood. He hadn''t expected the Iwa ninjas to be so cooperativeit had saved him a lot of effort. After all, his original plan was to: discover enemy forces within an ally''s village, engage them without hesitation, and join forces with the ally to eliminate them. During this process, the enemy would wreak havoc, causing the ally significant losses. It was a logical and well-supported scenario, one that provided Kusa with a plausible excuse for their losses while also showcasing the unbreakable bond of alliance between Konoha and Kusa. Now, it seemed, he could also add a new element: the mutual understanding between Konoha and Iwa. Such a perfect and considerate operation. If the Kusa leadership didn''t give him an award for his efforts, it would be truly unreasonable. As an outsider, he was doing an excellent job of being a "Friend of Kusa." As for the Hokage, he didn''t need a reward. Just classify this as an S-rank mission and settle the payment on time. Behind him, his Yumi and Keita had already committed his actions to memory. They had started to understand his strategy. Keita, for one, had decided that from this day forward, he was a devoted fan of Masashi. This was the correct way to cause trouble! As for that relative of histhe son of his uncle''s wife''s cousinwho thought he could compete with him for Yumi? Just wait. A piece of debris hit him in the face. But thanks to the chakra armor, it was the stone that ended up bouncing off harmlessly. "Keita, what are you daydreaming about?" Yumi said irritably. "The captain''s jutsu is impressive, but you need to stay focused too. Don''t fall off!" she thought with exasperation. She sighed inwardly. Keita was always so scatterbrained and inattentive during missions. He wasn''t reliable at all. And he was so dense! She had reminded him several times about that annoying relative of his, yet he still hadn''t stood up for her. Didn''t he know how hard it was for girls from the Hyga clan to marry outside the clan? Still, the two of them agreed on one thing: working under Masashi on war missions was incredibly easy. All they had to do was scout for enemy traces, maybe track a target, or occasionally hold a baby. As for combat? They just had to watch. Whenever Masashi made a move, neither they nor the enemies had any opportunity to intervene. They could just coast through the mission. So, they continued to silently observe his in action. The Kusa ninjas were wailing in distress, while the Iwa ninjas stuck to their standard tactics of launching fireworks and charging in recklessly. They even had time to calculate: on average, for every Iwa ninja killed, dozens of Kusa ninjas ended up with the "all-inclusive" package of suffering. As time passed, the setting sun dyed the sky a bloody red, signaling the end of the chaos that had started with the jailbreak of the Explosion Corps. Kusa''s critical facilities were reduced to smoldering ruins, rivers of blood flowing through the village. The civilian areas, however, suffered relatively little damagethough they weren''t completely unscathed. Some of the prisoners who had escaped alongside the Iwa ninjas had infiltrated these areas, causing casualties among the civilians before being subdued by Kusa ninjas. Of the Iwa ninjas, only two remained. Deidara and Kurotsuchi stood helplessly in front of the giant serpent. They had tried everything, but there was nothing they could do against Masashi''s chakra armor techniques. Surrounded by hundreds of Kusa ninjas who blocked every possible escape route, the two young Iwa ninjas were left with no options. "As I said before, surrender. Konoha treats its prisoners well." Masashi jumped to the ground and began walking toward the two kids. "With talent like yours, there''s no need to throw your lives away. A great ninja knows how to assess their situation." Though his chakra armor didn''t make the metallic clinking sounds of real armor or become stained with blood, in Deidara''s eyes, even the footprints left behind by the Konoha ninja seemed to be blood-red. He looked around, then at Kurotsuchi, who was trying to act strong but unconsciously leaned closer to him. He sighed in frustration. The Kusa ninjas were utterly useless. In the end, this really did turn into a Kusa-assisted annihilation of the Explosion Corps, just as Konoha had planned. He believed that Konoha wouldn''t mistreat him or Kurotsuchi. The two of them were valuable bargaining chips in future negotiations between Konoha and Iwa. Of course, this wouldn''t be done openly. But this meant Kurotsuchi''s political career was effectively over. Deidara himself didn''t care. "You''ve inflicted such significant damage on Kusa that they''re now incapable of contributing to Iwa''s war effort. Even if you were captured, your achievements outweigh your failures." In the crowd, Kusa''s leaders wanted to protest. But when they saw the giant serpent and the casual glance Masashi threw their way, they offered Deidara and Kurotsuchi just the right amount of admiration. It was so naturalnot the slightest hint of coercion. Deidara was taken aback. He had to admit, he had learned something new. He realized he had been wrong to look down on Kusa just because he came from a major ninja village. That kind of arrogance wouldn''t do. This was a valuable lesson. "I surrender," he said, raising his hand. He also grabbed Kurotsuchi''s hand and lifted it. "We''re just kidsplease treat us kindly." Masashi deactivated his chakra armor, smiling warmly. "This is war, but the friendship between Konoha and Iwa runs deep. You''ll be safeno one will harm you, I promise." 102 – Numbers Mean Nothing In his battlefield tent, Hiashi listened to Yumi''s report. Even though he knew it was inappropriate, he really felt like rolling his eyes. "The operation proceeded exactly as planned, Hiashi-sama. Captain Masashi''s strategy proved effective in securing the western sector," Yumi continued. "The civilian areas remained untouched, as ordered." No, he had to maintain composure. His younger clan members were watchinghe couldn''t ruin his image. "Yumi, you did well this time. You may go now." "Yes, Hiashi-sama!" Yumi cheerfully turned and left. Outside the tent, Keita was already waiting. The two young people left together, chatting away happily. Hiashi withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Masashi, who was sitting on a stool nearby, casually munching on his banana. "Masashi, what do you think of this child, Yumi?" "She''s a good kid, Hiashi-sama," Masashi said with a grin. "She and the Inuzuka boy seem to have great chemistry. Beyond her skills, her judgment is sound. Though her heart might cloud it sometimes." This was precisely what gave Hiashi a headache. In theory, the Hyga clan had very few main family members. In each generation, only one child was usually born into the main family. The "Caged Bird" seal could be placed on or removed from clan members. For example, those who made significant contributions to the clan could transition into the main family. The so-called "elders" weren''t exclusively from the former head''s lineage. Thus, the distinction between the main and branch families wasn''t immutable. But the bar for such a transition was incredibly high. Yumi was clearly not one of the lucky ones. She bore the Caged Bird seal. And her mutual affection for Keita was something both clans'' elders were fully aware of. However, for a Hyga girl to marry outside the clan was exceptionally difficultpractically impossible. It wasn''t because they were afraid of losing the Byakugan bloodline. In truth, marriages between ninja clans within the same village were relatively common. The Hyga''s high rate of Byakugan activation was supported by a combination of pure bloodlines and unique ninjutsu systems. Even if someone married out, after a few generations, the bloodline would naturally dilute. But even so, inter-clan marriages were approached with great caution. For one, the clan preferred to keep strong members within to strengthen their ranks. Secondly, alliances between ninja clans were ficklefriends today could become enemies tomorrow. Clan members caught in such situations would face immense personal and familial difficulties. The biggest obstacle between Yumi and Keita was the ideological divide between their clans. The Inuzuka were mostly militants, while the Hyga leaned toward pacifism. Though their relations weren''t terrible, they hadn''t reached the level of mutual marriage alliances. Still, the elders had no intention of harshly separating the young pair. They believed that, with time and faced with the reality of countless obstacles, the two would naturally give up. After all, every elder had once been young themselves. None wanted to be the villain. Who knew? A benefactor might step in to help the pair, and such things had happened before. "After all, those two have been friends since childhood," Hiashi said, deflecting the topic. "Now, on to serious matters. I''ll write to the Hokage about the Uzumaki girl''s situation. As for the Tsuchikage''s apprentice and granddaughter, do you have any ideas?" "Treat them well for now," Masashi said with a shrug. "Though they''re bargaining chips, we can''t openly use them as such." "You''re right. The Uzumaki girl and her mother''s ashes should be brought to Konoha as soon as possible. It''s truly tragic." "Indeed. What I did in Kusa was just venting a little anger." "Not at all. You had good cooperation from the Iwa ninja." Hiashi had to admitIwa had been surprisingly cooperative. Truly, they were a group of comrades willing to risk their lives for friendship. "Kusa''s motives are suspicious. Weakening them is no issue; the village won''t object," Hiashi said with a smile. "Masashi, I never realized beforeyou''re quite the militant yourself." "No, I''m just loyal to the Uchiha faction," Masashi replied. "Hiashi-sama, if there''s nothing urgent, I''ll head back and rest." "Of course, you''ve worked hard. Rest well." Bidding farewell to Hiashi, Masashi left the tent. By the time he returned to the camp with Yumi and Keita, it was already late at night. He was genuinely tired. A heavy rain had fallen during the day, leaving the ground muddy and difficult to traverse. Despite the Konoha ninja''s best efforts to maintain the campgrounds, the aftermath of rain was always messy. Camping in the Land of Rain came with its challengeschief among them being the sheer amount of water everywhere. Even though the Konoha forces had chosen a relatively well-drained high ground and added drainage facilities, every rain left behind a swampy mess. Finding his tent, he slipped inside. "Finished talking with Hiashi?" Pakura was sitting at the table, organizing her equipment. Seeing him enter, she asked casually. "Yes, all done. Just routine matters," Masashi said. As he spoke, he grabbed a basin and used his water jutsu to fill it with water. Removing his shoes, he placed his feet into the basin to clean them. "How''s the war effort?" "Not greatsame as always," Pakura sighed. "I envy your mastery of Water Release." "You''re welcome to it. Where''s your basin? I''ll fill one for you, too." Pakura immediately fetched her basin, and Masashi kept his word, preparing one for her as well. The two sat side by side on the bed, soaking their feet together. The Konoha forces weren''t rich enough to assign individual tents to everyone, not even jonin. Chunin and genin usually shared a tent with about ten others, while jonin shared with fewer people. For example, Hiashi shared his tent with two branch family guards. When it came to mixed genders, tents were generally shared by married couples or couples in relationships. Masashi didn''t have a wife or girlfriend, but when tent arrangements were made, he ended up sharing one with Pakura. Neither of them minded. Their relationship was somewhere between friends and something more, regardless of how it had started. The war had a way of bringing people together in unexpected ways. Pakura only felt comfortable around Masashi. Her relationships with others were distant at best. As for Masashi, he had a fondness for beautiful women and was friendly with all of them. "The Tsuchikage''s apprentice and granddaughter being capturedwill it push them into an early battle?" "Not necessarily. They might wait for Kumo to make a move." "If I were the Tsuchikage, I wouldn''t. The forces are trained enough; dragging it out would only lead to more losses." "How can you be so sure?" "Because Suna and Iwa often do this to each other. I''ve gotten used to it." "Fair enough," Masashi said, finding her logic convincing. He hoped she was right. The sooner the war ended, the sooner everyone could go home. After washing up, the two cleaned their gear, washed their shoes, and lay down on the bed fully clothed to sleep. A few hours later, both woke up and climbed out of bed. They pulled back the tent flapthe sky was just starting to brighten. Many others were stepping out of their tents as well. Soon, a messenger ninja arrived to deliver orders from the command center, handing scrolls detailing missions to the jonin. Those with leadership roles quickly left after reading their assignments. Masashi received his own mission. Opening the scroll, he saw that the task was simple: both he and Pakura would accompany the main forces, advancing to pressure Iwa into a decisive battle. Iwa''s resources were tight, but ever since the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha had been strained as well. Now that they had captured the Tsuchikage''s apprentice and granddaughter, Hiashi had decided to take the initiative. "We''re the ones forcing the battle," Masashi said, handing the scroll to Pakura with a smile. "Let''s gotime to meet Iwa''s main forces." He was eager to witness Dust Release firsthand. After all, he hadn''t seen it in his previous life. --- On the Land of Rain, the Iwa ninja army was already on the move. After days of small-team skirmishes, the Iwa ninjas, under the Tsuchikage''s orders, consolidated their forces and began advancing in their preferred large-scale formation. The ground trembled slightly with each synchronized step of thousands of shinobi moving as one. noki hovered midair, looking down at the vast army below with a stern expression. Too many rookies. This had always been Iwa''s most troublesome issue. But there wasn''t much they could do about it. The Land of Earth''s remote location, far from the populous central plains surrounding the Land of Fire, left it disadvantaged. That fertile region housed over half the continent''s population, who were wealthier on average than those in the outlying nations. More wealthy civilians meant more missions. Konoha didn''t just have a monopoly on missions from the Land of Fire but also received a steady stream of jobs from its neighboring small nationsHot Water, Rice, Waterfall, Grass, Rain, River, Tea, Whirlpool, and Wave. These nine countries provided a significant portion of Konoha''s annual mission quotas. Even after the Third Great Ninja War, some missions from the Land of Wind were redirected to Konoha. Since Hashirama established the village, Konoha''s ninjas had never experienced a shortage of work. In contrast, Iwa''s ninjas competed fiercely for limited assignments, especially among genin and chunin. The scarcity of missions had a direct impact: Iwa had the highest proportion of rookie ninjas among the Five Great Nations. And because of the limited missions, lower-ranked ninjas accumulated too quickly, outpacing natural attrition, which in turn created bottlenecks for promotion. This had begun to hinder the development of the Iwa''s ninja corps. To address this, war was often the most efficient solution. The Earth Daimy wanted the Land of Rain stabilized and aligned with the Land of Earth. noki, on the other hand, sought to train his troops and optimize their structure. Both goals aligned perfectly. But this war was proving far from smooth. The early stages had gone wellthey''d suppressed Ame, established communication channels between the Earth and Rain Daimy, and conducted small-scale drills with their troops. Sending out ninja squads to weed out the weak while keeping pace with Konoha had worked effectively. Until they dispatched the Explosion Corps. The entire unit suddenly lost contact. If the squad had been wiped out, it meant the enemy had neutralized them so decisively they couldn''t even send word back... noki shook off these thoughts as a black tide appeared on the horizon. The Konoha ninja army. There was no point dwelling on it now, with battle imminent. As the Konoha forces emerged, the Iwa army''s advance slowed and eventually came to a halt. noki carefully observed the opposing force and estimated their numbers to be around seven thousand. Their side, by contrast, had over ten thousand troops deployed for this campaign, with their genin alone nearly matching Konoha''s entire count. While recent drills had reduced their numbers slightly, they still held a numerical advantage. He descended. "Tsuchikage-sama!" A group of jonin greeted him. He nodded and looked at his son. "Kitsuchi, you''ll take command." "Yes, Tsuchikage-sama." After giving his orders, noki waved his hand, signaling everyone to take their positions while he began conserving his strength. The Hokage rarely led armies personallya major weakness of theirs. So, noki planned to use his Dust Release to thoroughly educate these Konoha ninjas. The Iwa forces began to mobilize. Using their superior numbers, Kitsuchi spread out the battle line. --- Within the Konoha ranks, Hiashi''s Byakugan observed every movement of the Iwa forces. His expression tightened as he spotted noki. He was well aware of Dust Release''s reputation but chose not to alter Konoha''s formation. Instead, he summoned the jonin from their mobile unit to brief them on his observations. "The Tsuchikage himself leads them," he announced to the gathered jonin. "We''ve prepared for this." Hiashi nodded slowly. "True, but preparation and execution are different beasts." He turned to address the wider group. "Here''s the situation. The Tsuchikage is present. But if we try to match their spread, we''ll only fall into their trap." The jonin nodded in agreement. Iwa''s layered Earth Release techniques could be highly troublesome, especially when used to exploit their numerical superiority. "What''s your plan, Hiashi-sama?" "Our advantage is clearso long as we avoid being overwhelmed by their numbers, victory will be ours," Hiashi replied, then turned to the Uchiha clan''s section. "Masashi, I''m sorry to ask this of you, but you''re our only Kage-level among us. Can you take a thousand men and deal with their left flank''s full-strength unit?" "A single unit?" Masashi nodded, his expression showing neither concern nor excitement. "I''ll handle it myself." While the standard ninja army structure revolved around small squads, even in large-scale operations, troops were divided into units with reserves. A typical Iwa unit consisted of about four thousand ninjas. Given Iwa''s structural weaknesses, this unit likely had no more than ten jonin. He could manage that alone. After a full night''s rest, he was filled with energy. "You should still take some support," Hiashi advised. "Iwa excels in group combat. Better to err on the side of caution." "No need," Masashi reassured him, understanding his concern. "I have the Flying Thunder GodI can retreat anytime. My only worry is accidentally hitting our own men." "That''s unlikely... isn''t it?" He looked at Masashi and saw the unmistakable "Oh, it absolutely is" look in his eyes. "Fine," Hiashi conceded. "But if things get difficult, retreat immediately. Don''t push yourself." He then turned to the Hyga and Inuzuka jonin. "The Hyga and Inuzuka clans will form a special unit with the Uchiha to support Masashi. Any objections?" The Hyga commander stepped forward. "The Byakugan will track their movements." "And we''ll keep them honest on the ground," the Inuzuka leader added, flashing a fanged grin. "While we provide the firepower," an Uchiha representative concluded. The jonin from the three clans nodded in agreement. The Uchiha jonin, for their part, weren''t surprised by Masashi''s request. He had a reputation for solo missionswhether it was against Kiri or Kumo, he preferred working alone. Everyone was used to it by now; they just needed to back him up. The Hyga clan, loyal to their leader, followed orders without question, while the Inuzuka clancurrently enjoying a "honeymoon" phase in their relationship with the Uchihaalso readily agreed. Shisui unconsciously touched his eyes. "Masashi-nii, let me go with you." "Don''t worry, Shisui." Masashi''s tone softened slightly. "If I can''t win, I can at least escape. Save your eyesdon''t use them recklessly." "Brothers, keep an eye on Pakura for me!" "Don''t worry, Masashi!" "Yeah, we''ve got this!" With everyone aligned, Hiashi waved his hand, signaling the operation to begin. The teams scattered, each taking their positions. The thousand-strong unit of Hyga, Inuzuka, and Uchiha clans quickly assembled and marched to intercept Iwa''s left flank. Thanks to the Byakugan, they successfully blocked Iwa''s maneuvering route. The Iwa left flank, which had been trying to spread out further, halted and began regrouping. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi stepped forward from the crowd, standing at the forefront as he gazed at the Iwa forces in the distance. Adjusting his attire, he started walking towards the distant formation of enemy troops. Behind him, the elite ninjas from three of Konoha''s strongest clans watched their strongest member advance alone, ready to support him if needed. But those who knew him best understoodthey probably wouldn''t be needed at all. 103 – One-Man Army What was the secret to dominating a brawl? Hashirama once provided a perfectly simple explanation: "I just walk over there and beat them up." Masashi wholeheartedly agreed. If the God of Shinobi said it, then it had to be true. If you couldn''t pull it off, it wasn''t because the God of Shinobi was wrong. It was because you were weak. Masashi''s pace quickened, his eyes scanning the terrain ahead. In his first life, his dream had been to become a one-man army, capable of facing entire battalions without relying on external tools. But that dream never came to fruition. Although he had mastered countless techniques, his defense was inadequate, and his medical ninjutsu was middling at best. To stand firm was to survive. Only then could one unleash their full power. Suddenly, the sky darkened overhead. The Iwa ninjas had begun their assault, launching a dense barrage of ninja tools. Masashi used his Lightning Body Flicker Technique. Electric arcs crackled through the air as his form vanished, moving with such speed that it eluded the naked eye. He bypassed the area where the shuriken rained down, leaving only faint sparks. "It''s a lightning user!" someone on the other side shouted. "Wind users, move up front!" "Defense Formation!" another voice called out. "Don''t let him" Before the voice had finished speaking, the shouting Iwa ninja found a fist suddenly filling his field of vision. "Too slow," Masashi whispered as his fist connected. From the perspective of the Konoha ninjas watching, it seemed like Masashi disappeared from his original spot. Moments later, the sound of a thunderous impact echoed as bodies from the Iwa ninjas'' formation were hurled into the air. "Formation break!" an Iwa ninja screamed. "He''s too fast!" Standing in the middle of the chaos he had just caused, Masashi clapped his hands together. More than a dozen ice arms burst from the ground, scattering the Iwa ninjas once again. The massive arms swung, sending a barrage of ice spikes raining down upon them. The Iwa ninjas screamed as bodies hit the ground one after another. The battlefield was now steeped in the stench of blood. The ice spikes scattered across the ground created a forest of frozen death. Corpses of Iwa ninjas, broken and mangled, lay everywhere. Pools of blood seeped into the soil, staining it a dark crimson. To be honest, fighting Iwa ninjas was much easier than fighting Kumo ninjas. At the lower levels, the individual strength of Iwa ninjas was clearly lacking. It wasn''t just that they couldn''t withstand the ice spikesmore importantly, their teamwork was abysmal, which led to unnecessary losses. There were so many of themwhy not charge at him together? Instead, they tried to dodge. How was that different from standing still and taking the hit? But he wasn''t complaining. The weaker they were, the easier his job. "White Ghost!" A shout rang out as an Iwa jonin finally stepped forward. With the Hardening Jutsu activated, they charged through the barrage of spikes. The spikes either shattered against their fists or broke upon striking their hardened body, emitting sharp clinking sounds. "Oh?" Masashi tilted his head slightly, dodging the opponent''s kunai. "Show me what Iwa''s elite can do." He met the enemy''s charging fist head-on. Two fists collided. A shockwave erupted. Masashi remained rooted in place, while the Iwa jonin was sent flying backward, coughing up blood. The Iron Skin, originally perfected by Kakuzu, was proving incredibly effective. When combined with his own monstrous strength, it was a game-changer. It wasn''t like the Lightning Chakra Mode, which was beyond his grasp. But the Iron Skin technique? That he had learned with ease. This was thanks to his Sharingan, which had copied every detail when Kakuzu had fought using the jutsu. After that battle, he dedicated himself to mastering earth chakra manipulation. He spent months training with ten shadow clones daily, until he finally perfected all five chakra natures. Now, he didn''t even need a sword. Iron Skin-enhanced physical attacks, combined with the speed of Lightning Body Flicker, rendered weapons unnecessary. Using his bare hands was not only more efficient but also a great way to train. With a single punch, he sent the enemy jonin flying again. Not letting up, he used the Lightning Body Flicker and closed the gap instantly, landing another punch at point-blank range. The Iwa jonin''s body spun through the air before crashing vertically into the ground. A loud impact followed, leaving the jonin embedded in the earth, barely alive. The gap in strength among jonin-level ninjas was cruelly noticeable. Once the disparity was large enough, defeating them was no different from a jonin crushing a group of genin. Unfortunately, the overall quality of Iwa jonin was unimpressive. If not for the elite few and the terrifying Dust Release wielded by noki, the Iwa forces would''ve been reduced to mere cannon fodder in the war. Even Minato had famously wiped out fifty Iwa jonin in a single battle using the Flying Thunder God, thanks in part to their lackluster quality. But that punch had stirred up a hornet''s nest. "Surround him! Don''t let him escape!" An Iwa commander''s voice rang across the battlefield. Dozens, perhaps even hundreds, of Iwa ninjas began charging from all directions, including seven or eight joninlikely the entirety of this division''s elite force. "Unity is power!" the commander shouted. The chunin, emboldened by their leaders, erupted into cheers. "Strength in numbers!" "Unity is power!" These were the principles they lived by. Masashi thought as he assessed the approaching mass. Behind Masashi, massive icy arms rose once more, bristling with sharpened spikes. The ground froze beneath his feet, spreading outward. "Let me show you true unity," he said, "between power and technique." Minato''s Flying Thunder God required teammates to throw kunai, but Masashi didn''t need any help. With knowledge accumulated over two lifetimes, he had become Konoha''s most efficient chakra user. To him, Flying Thunder God seals were nothing more than concentrations of chakrahe didn''t need to physically touch a target to mark it. Thanks to the Shape Transformation ability he''d gained from Rychi Cave''s Sage Techniques, his ninjutsu reached wherever he willed it. The ice spikes shot out in waves, blanketing the enemy formation. The Iwa ninjas fought back, blocking or taking the brunt of the assault. Earth techniques rose to meet his ice, but they were too slow and too crude. Masashi vanished once again. The next moment, he appeared in front of one enemy after another. The beauty of the Iron Skin was its combination of Earth Release''s defensive properties with explosive offensive capabilities akin to Hashirama''s monstrous strength. When it landed, the results were devastating. Although it lacked the speed of the Lightning Chakra Mode, it didn''t matter. As long as he closed the distance, there was no contest. Anyone without Lightning Release countermeasures was as good as dead. The Iwa ninjas, slow to react, could only swing back instinctively. And so, one by one, they were obliterated. Limbs and shattered bodies were sent flying through the air as blood rained down on the battlefield. The elite force of this Iwa ninjas division was annihilated. The cheering ceased abruptly. The remaining Iwa ninjas stared in disbelief. The mighty jonin, the proud special forces were gone? Masashi casually returned to his starting position and summoned three shadow clones. "Fire Style: Searing Migraine." "Wind Style: Pressure Damage." "Fire Style: Searing Migraine." "Wind Style: Pressure Damage." A dazzling array of jutsu lit up the battlefield as the remaining Iwa ninjas were engulfed in the ensuing chaos. Their screams echoed pitifully. These enemies were simply too weak to bother with his Ice Release''s full display of might. Corpses lay strewn across the battlefield, severed limbs scattered everywhere. The dead Iwa ninjas stared upward, as though their gaze still clung to the sky even in death. There were no living souls near Masashi anymore. After a barrage of ninjutsu, this squad of the Iwa army had been annihilated. Most of its members would remain here forever. But the fight was far from over. The Iwa forces had three squads in total. The remaining few hundred survivors fled in disarray, their panic spreading to the central squad, destabilizing their morale. "This isn''t human! How can one person" "Shut up and run! Do you want to end up like the others?" This was the squad directly commanded by the Third Tsuchikage himself. At that moment, noki, feeling sufficiently rested, prepared to launch a Dust Release jutsu for some fun. However, before he could take off and deliver some warmth to the opposing Konoha ninjas, he noticed a disturbance within his own ranks. "What''s going on?" the old man asked with a scowl, glaring at the elite guards beside him. "We''re in the middle of battle! What kind of behavior is this? Shouting and yellingwhat nonsense!" "My apologies, Tsuchikage-sama! I''ll go discipline them right away!" a nearby jonin said. The shouting had come from his own unit, embarrassing him in front of the Tsuchikage. Enraged, he stormed off. A few minutes later, he returned, his expression oddly grim. "Tsuchikage-sama..." "Speak clearly! What about the left flank?" "Our left flank... their squad has collapsed!" "Oh? Konoha is quite capable, it seems. Which clan is leading them?" "It wasn''t a group, Tsuchikage-sama... it was just one person." "Ridiculous! Such a person doesn''t exist anymore!" Had the ninjas of his village degraded to this extent? It couldn''t be! Who were they facingHashirama or Madara? How could a single individual take down an entire squad? Even the Third Raikage, formidable as he was, didn''t make Iwa troops collapse back in the day! "The retreating survivors insist it was one man. They... only managed to escape with a few hundred left." "Unbelievable!" noki, who had been sitting, leapt to his feet. "So this explains why the Explosion Corps hasn''t reported back. The real threat is over there." His tone and mannerisms conveyed authority perfectly, though his short stature slightly undermined the overall effect. Still, he was the Tsuchikage, and he had been for many years. The people around him dutifully played along, feigning shock and awe at his imposing presence. It had become second nature to them over the years. After all, the Tsuchikage was the treasure of Iwa. He had to be cherished. Besides, their reactions weren''t entirely fake. The old man''s temper could indeed be intimidating. "Who is this person?" noki asked. "It''s the White GhostMasashi. He''s still on the battlefield." "An Uchiha..." For a brief moment, noki felt a pang of melancholy. Painful memories surfaced once more. Another Uchiha monster? Why couldn''t this have happened ten years earlier? If only... "Alright! Lead me there!" If someone could destroy the left flank, they could certainly take down the center. Without noki, the central squad would already be in chaos. The old man was their pillar of confidence. The Iwa jonin quickly turned to lead the way, only to hear the sound of rushing wind. Looking up, he saw that the Tsuchikage had already taken off. "If you led the way, it would just be throwing lives away.," noki''s voice called down from above. "Hold your positions hereI''ll handle things over there!" --- Konoha''s forces were having a similar discussion. "You all focus on attacking the central squad. That old Tsuchikage is bound to come here. I''ll hold him off," Masashi instructed the ninja from the three clans around him. "Masashi-nii, let me stay and help," Shisui offered. "I can... you know what I mean!" "Know what, exactly? Don''t imitate me." Masashi said. "Stop wasting time with nonsense. Go attack the center. As long as you break through the central squad before noki returns to his main camp, Konoha''s victory is assured." "But" Shisui started. "Your power is wasted here. The center needs overwhelming force. Trust me, Shisui. I have a plan." Shisui could now use Susanoo. Masashi was well aware of this. Precisely because of that, he needed to head for the center. Overwhelming the weak with strengththat was the way to win. This was the primary strategy in wars between ninja. Tactics like flanking or ambushes only came into play during prolonged stalemates. Why else did the Third Great Ninja War end in Konoha''s favor? Because Konoha established clear superiority on multiple fronts. "Go," Masashi said, waving them off. "If I wanted to run, nobody could stop me anyway." Seeing his resolve, the others stopped trying to persuade him. As he himself had said, if he wanted to flee, no one could stop him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thousand-strong force promptly turned and moved to join the central army. Once the group left, Masashi relaxed and returned to the battlefield, taking his time to recover his stamina and chakra. Activating his sensory abilities, he immediately felt a powerful chakra source rapidly approaching. noki, who was even older than Hiruzen, still had such immense chakra at his agehe was a monster in his own right. Madara had been a ferocious man, and he had truly beaten noki and his teacher Mu into submission back then. Though Mu hadn''t yet invented Dust Release at the time, the fact that both of them survived that encounter showed just how strong they were. After all, Madara didn''t pull his punches, even if he wasn''t actively trying to kill. If someone could be casually killed, they weren''t worth remembering in his eyes. In the sky, a black dot rapidly approached. Masashi focused his Sharingan on it. noki had finally arrived. "So, it''s you? The White Ghost?" noki hovered in midair, glaring down at the young man below, whose Sharingan eyes stared back at him. Age might make one forget things more easily, but he had a nagging feeling he was forgetting something now. Still, he hadn''t forgotten the most important thing. "You''re the one who attacked them?" "Are you asking about the Explosion Corps? Or your disciple and granddaughter?" Masashi replied with a smile. noki sneered. "Boy, you stayed behind alonetrying to imitate Madara?" "No, I just wanted to see the only living Third Kage in action." 104 – Fire Meets Dust noki looked down at the young man below, staring at him intently with his Sharingan. He was well aware of the intel regarding the White Ghost and immediately understood what the other party was thinking. However, instead of being concerned, he secretly chuckled. noki had studied the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan for his entire life, so he naturally understood how incredibly technical it was to copy jutsu using it Copying a jutsu with the Sharingan wasn''t just about observing the flow and changes of chakra; it also required understanding the logic behind the opponent''s technique structure. This was a purely academic endeavor and had no shortcuts. For jutsu below B-rank, the logic was relatively straightforward. In front of the Sharingan, it was like a live tutorial. But for B-rank and above, especially when used by jonin, techniques were rarely used in a textbook manner. Bloodline-based jutsu had their unique construction logic, and the same applied to many secret techniques. Only those who had delved deeply into chakra could possibly understand any logic, as long as chakra was involved. At the level of a Kage, even basic jutsu were executed with incredible speed, using highly personalized, streamlined processes that saved every possible step. Even if the Sharingan could see it clearly, there wouldn''t be enough time to figure out how it was donelet alone replicate it. And finally, the most insulting point of all: even if you could understand and memorize the formula, could you solve the problem? The Sharingan was often called the "Eye of Illusions" by other jonin, and not without reason. Thus, in the face of the Sharingan''s famed copying abilities, noki shared the same thought as Kakuzu. If the young man could really copy his jutsu right in front of him, then he would admit defeat. "Kid, I''ll give you a chance." noki hovered in mid-air, arms crossed behind his back, descending slightly as if to allow Masashi to hear him more clearly. "Surrender now, and I won''t kill you. During the next exchange of captives, you''ll be able to return home." "Tsuchikage-sama, as a veteran of the First Great Ninja War, you don''t strike me as such a kind person." Masashi rolled up his sleeves. "Flight is not without countermeasures, so save the mind games." "Very well." noki''s arms moved like lightning, coming together and then pulling apart before his chest. A transparent cube materialized between his hands, with a glowing sphere at its center. Without any visible movement from him, the cube disappeared and reappeared instantly in front of Masashi. It expanded the moment it enveloped him. A blinding white light erupted, filling the cube to its limits. When the light faded, the cube was empty. noki raised an eyebrow, and the cube dissipated. "Crafty kid," he muttered, turning to the side, where Masashi stood unharmed. "You''re too kind. This must be Dust Release, right? A jutsu created specifically to counter the Susanoo," Masashi said. The speed of Dust Release was faster than he''d anticipated. However, its activation wasn''t as fast as Kamui, and its trajectory was straightforward. Not a fatal flaw, but a limitation nonetheless. After all, Dust Release could freely alter its shape and expand its range at will, with an unknown maximum limit. It truly was a jutsu designed to counter Susanoo. On this battlefield, Masashi had already placed multiple Flying Thunder God marks to prepare for such situations. "It was created to counter Madara''s Susanoo," noki said calmly. "Not just Susanoo. Otherwise, why don''t you show me yours?" The ground suddenly began to tremble. In front of Masashi, a massive stone giant burst from the earth, reaching out to strike him. Masashi''s Sharingan caught sight of noki''s rock clone hidden behind the stone giant. He hadn''t expected this jutsu to be used in such a way. In his understanding, it was primarily a defensive technique, meant to withstand the Susanoo''s ranged attacks. The Second Tsuchikage, M, like Tobirama, had specifically developed a suite of jutsu to counter the Mangeky Sharingan. noki had inherited this system to the fullest extent. The stone giant''s hand obscured his figure in mid-air. When the hand came crashing down, its speed visibly increased, as though its weight had suddenly multiplied. Once again, Masashi disappeared. This system of jutsu created by M was incredibly chakra-intensive. noki was already an old man, and Masashi intended to drain as much of his energy as possible before using his trump card. Using your trump card right off the bat was a good habit, but only when the situation called for it. The earth shook as the giant''s arm sank deep into the ground. Masashi reappeared, swiping at the sealing formula on his wrist. A wave of shuriken shot upwards toward noki. "Your aim isn''t bad, but aerial combat isn''t just about throwing weapons," the old man called out as he prepared to summon another Dust Release, then paused and evaded the projectiles mid-air. By the time noki avoided the final wave, Masashi had appeared behind him, opening his mouth. Numerous fiery dragons roared and lunged toward noki. At the same time, he realized that Masashi was aware of Dust Release''s weakness: it couldn''t be activated while moving at high speed. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. noki wasn''t particularly concerned. Dust Release had been feared in the shinobi world for many years, and some of its weaknesses were bound to be discovered. He''d even fought Hiruzen before. Known as the "Ninja Professor," the Third Hokage was most famous for understanding his enemies'' techniques better than they did. Perhaps it was Hiruzen who''d discovered this flaw and passed the knowledge on to Konoha''s shinobi. Glancing back, noki saw Masashi gliding through the air, showcasing his mastery of Wind Release as described in the reports. The intel also noted that he was proficient in Water Release. However, water was of no use against him, who specialized in earth. What truly posed a threat was Masashi''s mastery of the Flying Thunder God. If not for that, the earlier Dust Release would have killed him. Both noki and Masashi were studying each other, testing the waters. noki outmaneuvered the fire dragons and rose higher into the air, reaching an altitude beyond their reach. He brought his hands together again, and a Dust Release jutsu shot into the cluster of dragons. This time, it didn''t expandit exploded. The fiery dragons were instantly obliterated, their flames scattered to the winds like cherry blossoms. Masashi landed on the ground, exchanging a distant gaze with noki. Each knew this was merely the opening act of their battle. And in the distance, the stone giant began moving again. "Tsuchikage-sama, why don''t you come down?" Masashi called out. Without needing to enter Sage Mode, there was another technique he could use, besides the Majestic Attire. Who needed a Mangeky Sharingan? If he wasn''t granted one, why not just borrow someone else''s ability? The Dust Release explosion scattered the fire dragon, but such a method couldn''t completely nullify the chakra infused into Masashi''s Dragon Flame Bomb. Once again, the sky lit up with fiery brilliance. A single spark can set the prairie ablaze. Fireballs appeared one after another in the sky, and it was clear these were no ordinary fireballs. Masashi believed he had the greatest authority to interpret the "Will of Fire" now. Who needed the leaves? He could create endless flames without them. He called this move Majestic Fire Steam Kill. Scorching fireballs filled the sky, closing in on noki from all directions. The heat was so intense that the air itself began to distort. "You''ve got some tricks," noki muttered, rubbing his hands together. The light of Dust Release illuminated the sky once more. A thunderous explosion resounded, its noise overwhelming everything else. The shockwave rippled through the air, disturbing the pattern of his fireballs. noki''s figure darted out of the shockwave of the explosion, trailed by a swarm of scorching fireballs. Annoyed, he glanced back, formed hand seals, and summoned rock clones. The rock clones extended their arms, which creaked as layers of rock covered them, and then intercepted the approaching fireballs. Each impact resulted in small explosions of stone and flame. While the aerial battle raged on, the ground began to tremble once more. The stone giant rose from the earth, taking a massive step toward Masashi. Its footfall created small craters in the ground. Seeing this, Masashi clapped his hands together. From all around the stone giant, five or six enormous ice hands emerged from the ground. One giant ice hand blocked the stone giant''s leg, while another delivered a heavy slap to its backside. The impact echoed across the battlefield like a thunderclap. Losing its balance, the stone giant toppled forward in a classic faceplant, crashing into the earth with a deafening roar. noki''s rock clone, which had been riding on its back, was flung off. The other ice hands followed up, striking in unison with loud cracks. Some pinned the stone giant''s arms, others its legs, while the remaining ones hammered its joints, breaking its limbs apart. After a chaotic struggle between the enormous figures, the battlefield was left in ruins, but the fight was over. The Stone Golem was essentially just a shield. It could take hits, but trying to use it like a Jaegger from Pacific Rim? Not happening. Having dealt with this, Masashi looked up at the sky. noki had been efficient; most of the scorching fireballs were already destroyed. Small particles of dust floated where they had been. This "creation-less" ninjutsu system did have its weaknesses. It was great for targeting large foes, whether it was Susanoo or ninja armiesit didn''t matter. Especially with Dust Release, even Madara''s Perfect Susanoo couldn''t withstand it. But for one-on-one combat, it wasn''t as effective. As for Masashi, while he was an Uchiha, noki''s techniques couldn''t easily deal with him. After all, he was well aware of the Uchiha clan''s weaknesses. Every ninjutsu he mastered was learned with a purpose; he wouldn''t waste effort on techniques without a reason. From the moment he learned his first jutsu in this timeline, he had been building a system of ninjutsu he had envisioned long ago. noki, hovering in the sky, looked at the now-dismantled stone giant, his expression growing more solemn. Even from this distance, Masashi''s Sharingan could pick up the subtle changes in the old man''s chakra flow. The White Ghost wasn''t an easy opponent, that much was clear. His plan to exchange the White Ghost for his disciple and granddaughter was now dead in the water. There was no way he could actually fight to the death with the White Ghost here. On the ground, Masashi created a large ice bird with Ice Release. He leapt onto the bird, crouched slightly, and placed a hand on its icy surface. The ice bird flapped its wings theatrically before taking to the skies. "Well done, White Ghost," noki said, instantly recognizing his Super-Lightened Boulder Technique. The fact that Masashi could copy and immediately use his techniquealbeit imperfectlyconfirmed the intelligence reports he had previously doubted. The White Ghost could theoretical replicate bloodline limits with enough knowledge. Those fireballs earlier had clearly been imitating the Scorch Release, and now he was using Ice Release. This ability made the White Ghost a ninja on par with the Yellow Flash. Not because of his ability to copy ninjutsu, but because of his insight. With that insight, there was no way his use of the Flying Thunder God would be subpar. "A Scorch Release ninja from Suna joined Konoha recently, and I heard it was at the recommendation of an Uchiha. Was that you?" "Yes, that was me," Masashi replied, standing on the ice bird as it reached noki''s altitude. When he saw Deidara in the anime he hadn''t understood how he had managed to make those clay creations fly so fast and maneuver so well. Now he knew: it had to be this technique. Even if it wasn''t, it had to rely on some of the same principles. It was certainly more convenient than flying himselfhe could devote more attention to using ninjutsu. However, Dust Release was proving to be harder than he had anticipated. Even after watching noki use it multiple times, the technique''s formula remained elusive. It was just one more added chakra nature, but the complexity was on another level. "In terms of the Sharingan''s insight, not even Madara might surpass you," noki said. "To earn the reputation you''ve achieved, you certainly have the qualifications." "Just luck. I''ve paid a heavy price, Tsuchikage-sama," Masashi replied with a smile. "You don''t seem to want to continue fighting. If that''s the case, why don''t we have a chat instead?" Though he said this, he remained vigilant. Who knew if noki might change his mind in an instant? After all, the man was notoriously unpredictable. Iwa''s current belligerence in the shinobi world was entirely his doing. noki ignored Masashi''s invitation and looked off into the distance. There, another battle between the Iwa and Konoha forces was unfolding. From above, it was clear that the Iwa forces'' offensive had been completely stalled by the Konoha forces, who were steadily pushing them back. "Masashi, you know Konoha won''t remain the strongest forever, don''t you?" "Tsuchikage-sama, let''s not waste time on such topics," Masashi replied. "But your hostility toward Konoha is entirely unnecessary. Geographically, Iwa and Konoha are natural allies." "Iwa allies with no one." "That''s only while you''re still around," Masashi retorted bluntly. "The day you''re gone, Iwa will likely become Suna''s prey." "Let Suna protect itself first," noki sneered. "Unequal strength makes alliances between villages futile. I look forward to watching your two villages turn on each other." "Then let''s compromise. No alliance, but cooperation against Kumo. How about that?" Masashi''s tone was casual, but his eyes remained sharp. "That''s something we can discuss," noki said. "But don''t think you can use my disciple and granddaughter as bargaining chipsthat''s impossible." "There''s no need to tell me that. I''m not involved in the negotiations," Masashi deflected. "Then we''ll continue this at the negotiating table." Seeing that Masashi didn''t respond further, noki didn''t seem disappointed. He turned and flew back toward the Iwa headquarters, leaving behind one final remark. "Masashi, if your clan ever finds itself unwelcome in Konoha, you''re always welcome in Iwa." 105 – Vacation in Konoha The Iwa forces retreated. Faced with their withdrawal, the Konoha ninjas didn''t insist on pursuing them to the death. Both sides tacitly withdrew their forces back to their respective camps. Everyone understood why they were fighting in the first place. They were the top players in the shinobi world, well-versed in the rules of the game. Compete, yes, but without breaking the unspoken code. After that, it was time to clean up the battlefield and prepare for negotiations. Once again, Masashi dominated the battlefield honor rankings in this campaign. It couldn''t be helped. He obliterated the Explosion Corps, captured the Tsuchikage''s disciple and granddaughter, single-handedly wiped out an Iwa unit, and finally held off the Tsuchikage himself, securing a strategic advantage for Konoha''s forces. When you tallied it all up, his contribution was leagues ahead of anyone else. No one could realistically challenge him for the top spot. Still, even when you dominated the rankings, the formalities had to be observed. Although he repeatedly claimed he wouldn''t participate in negotiations, in reality, he still had to attend. He didn''t need to speak, as long as he showed up. So, while the battlefield cleanup was underway, Masashi found himself becoming something of a professional "host" for visitors. The militant faction members loved to drop by unannounced to chat with him. Even members of the Sarutobi clan showed up. All these people had one thing in common: they were part of the militant faction. It''s fair to say that war was where a ninja''s value truly shone, and militant faction members tended to harbor one peculiar belief: those who killed impressively on the battlefield were probably also militants. You couldn''t blame them for thinking that way. Militant ninjas, by definition, were those who seek to prove their value through war. It didn''t necessarily mean they were aggressive or war-hungry. A ninja could be calm and unassuming in daily life, greeting everyone with a smile, but the moment war was mentioned, they were ready to draw their blade without hesitation. That was a typical militant mindset. As the saying went: low-key in life, high-profile in action. Get along well with colleagues, but when it''s time to make money, go all in. Danz later lost favor with the militants because they realized he wasn''t really one of them. He used war as a means to achieve his ideals, but he wasn''t interested in showcasing his value through war. In fact, when it suited his goals, he could be even more dovish than Hiruzen. Hard to imagine, right? That was why he didn''t quite fit in with the militant crowd. As for the militants seeking to build connections, Masashi played along, responding, "Yes, yes, I''m totally part of the militant faction." Being part of a faction had its pros and cons, summarized as sharing both wealth and responsibility. In the past, due to their outsider status, the Uchiha clan wasn''t part of the militant faction or the dovish factionthey were just "the antisocial faction." Quite sad... But things were different now. The Uchiha clan was finally "in the game." In this generation, objectively speaking, Masashi and Shisui were the representatives. However, Shisui''s personality made him better suited for the dovish circle, leaving Masashi to join the militant one. That day, after waking up and realizing no one had come to chat, Masashi decided to visit Deidara and Kurotsuchi. After all, he''d captured them, and not checking on them even once seemed inappropriate. Negotiations on the battlefield had yet to begin, and both Konoha and Iwa were still in preparation mode. For instance, both sides needed to confirm their statements, locate missing personnel, and determine who had been captured and who had been quietly killed. Iwa had already checked on Deidara and Kurotsuchi and confirmed that they were being held in Konoha''s prison camp. The so-called prison camp was essentially just part of Konoha''s base. There wasn''t any deep hatred between Konoha and Iwa, so the prisoners weren''t treated harshly. In fact, many captured Iwa ninjas found the food standards in the Konoha camp to be higher than what they got in their own units. It was awkward, to say the least. Many of them were facing Konoha in battle for the first time. Though they didn''t say it out loud, they privately thought: Iwa''s ninjas only refuse to surrender when fighting Suna. When Masashi entered the prison camp, some Iwa ninjas immediately recognized him. Their whispers followed his path: "That''s himthe one who took on thousands of us." Walking past one crowded tent after another, he eventually found where Deidara and Kurotsuchi were being held. Since they were children, Konoha treated them more humanely, providing relatively better living conditions. So, the tent he found was cleaner and less crowded than the others. When he entered, he saw fewer beds, and the living space was noticeably better than in the larger tents. He immediately spotted Deidara being pestered by Kurotsuchi. The future "Bomber Man" wore a serious expression, but Masashi saw right through himhe was deeply stressed out. The tent also housed other Iwa ninjas, most of them young and inexperienced. They looked at Masashi with unease. Deidara noticed him too. He grabbed Kurotsuchi''s hand, climbed off the bed, and approached Masashi. "Masashi, is the war over?" "Yes, it''s over," Masashi replied, glancing at the anxious Kurotsuchi before adding, "I''ve met with the Third Tsuchikage. He''s quite concerned about you two." "You''re joking, Masashi," Deidara said, covering Kurotsuchi''s mouth to keep her from speaking. "The Tsuchikage is our sensei. He wouldn''t waste time thinking about an unremarkable student like me." "There''s no need to be so defensive," Masashi said with a smile. "I''m not a bad guy, after all. I wouldn''t lie to kidsthat much is true most of the time." He glanced around. "How''s the living environment here?" "It''s fine," Deidara replied dryly. "Good. Behave yourselves, and you''ll be able to go home soon." Without waiting for a response, and leaving Deidara visibly confused, Masashi turned and left. On the way back, he took another good look at the prison camp. Konoha''s ninja had done a good job maintaining and monitoring the camp, ensuring basic hygiene and living standards. That was ideal. The less bad blood between Konoha and Iwa, the better. Iwa posed no real threat to Konoha. Occasional lessons were sufficientboth sides could get what they wanted and move on. Konoha''s real rival wasn''t Iwa. The real challenge was Kumo. After all, the Two-Tails jinchriki was still locked up in Konoha. After this battle, Kumo would likely have to abandon their ambitions. Once the Kumo issue was resolved, it would be time to deal with Kiri. If both were handled properly, the shinobi world could look forward to a decade of peace. Hopefully, the clans in Kiri wouldn''t be foolish enough to rebel against the Mizukage at the slightest provocation. If they did, he''d have to switch to Plan B. --- There was no shortage of strange happenings in the world. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few days after Masashi visited the prisoner-of-war camp, both Iwa and Konohathanks to Sunadecided to withdraw their troops earlier than planned. The trigger for this decision was a sudden movement by Suna. The Kage of the Minesno, the Kazekagebegan mobilizing troops under the pretense of being Konoha''s ally. It was obvious: they wanted to exploit the fact that Konoha hadn''t yet withdrawn, using it as an opportunity to deal a blow to Iwa. No one knew why Suna chose this moment to make a move, but Iwa and Konoha, without any prior communication, reached a unanimous decision: withdraw their troops. As for whether Suna would have any objections, the people of Konoha already had their excuse prepared. Military commanders on the ground have the authority to act independently. If Hiashi ordered a withdrawal, how could the Hokage''s office have known in advance? Hiashi had an even better justification: We''ve finished our part of the battle. Why wouldn''t we leave? To solidify this arrangement, both sides exchanged some prisoners before the withdrawal. By "some," it meant the particularly valuable ones would be kept back for formal negotiations later. Unfortunately for Iwa, they didn''t have any high-value prisoners in their hands, while Konoha had captured more than its share. noki''s face was as dark as storm clouds when he left. As for Deidara and Kurotsuchi, they didn''t even have expressions left to show. Masashi could understand how the two kids felt. It was like everyone else got to clock out, while you''re still stuck at the office, typing away at the keyboard. But as valuable prisoners, they had to accompany the Konoha forces back to Konoha. Until negotiations between Konoha and Iwa were finalized, they could treat it as an all-expenses-paid "vacation." As for escaping? Not a chance. The victorious Konoha forces were in high spirits on their return journey. This war hadn''t lasted longless than three months. Most people were thrilled about peace finally arriving. It meant they could go back to the relatively easier life of taking missions. Masashi walked alongside members of his clan. Trailing behind were Deidara and Kurotsuchi. As his "spoils of war," the two kids would be placed under the supervision of the Police Force once they arrived in the village. This wasn''t something Masashior the Uchiha clan as a wholehad specifically volunteered for. It was just that all tasks of this nature now fell under the jurisdiction of the Police Force. With the Uchiha, Hyga, and Inuzuka clans running the Police Force, escaping from under their collective watch was absolutely impossible. So the Hokage''s office assigned this task to the Police Force. Rather than bother someone else, he decided to personally handle escorting the two kids back. And how would he carry them? Simpleone in each hand. With the wind whistling in his ears, he leapt from tree to tree, holding the two small "packages." Around him, countless Konoha ninja were doing the same. It was a spectacular sight. Deidara looked around, taking in the scenery so different from the Land of Earth. Once they entered the Land of Fire, everything was green. This lush, verdant land was the kind of environment the people of the Land of Earth had always envied. No matter which direction he looked, all he could see were seemingly endless green vests. "Konoha''s not so bad," came a voice from beside him. Deidara turned his head. The speaker was a woman. Although she wore a Konoha ninja''s green vest, it was clear she wasn''t originally from the Land of Fire. "Is the rumor true?" Deidara suddenly asked. "That Suna betrayed you." "That doesn''t matter," the woman replied. "You''re not like a kid at all, are you?" Masashi glanced down at him. "Can''t you act a bit more like a child? A genius who attract too much attention don''t live long." "I''m not a genius," Deidara retorted. "But you''re the real genius here, aren''t you? And you seem to be doing just fine." Next to them, Pakura burst out laughing. Masashi gave her a look. "Pakura, do you want to carry one of them?" "Sure, give me the girl." Pakura pointed to Kurotsuchi, who was dangling from Masashi''s other hand. "I''ve been meaning to say ityour carrying style is absolutely ridiculous." Masashi handed Kurotsuchi over to her. Pakura cheerfully took the girl and leapt ahead. She seemed to enjoy teasing him more and more these days. That wouldn''t do. He was the one who teased others, not the other way around. He''d have to find a way to put her in her place... "How long will I stay in Konoha?" Deidara asked. "That depends on when your teacher officially signs an agreement with Konoha," Masashi replied. "Since it involves two villages, the Hokage has to handle it personally. There''s no avoiding this trip to Konoha." "If I weren''t my teacher''s student, would I have been killed back then?" "You''re more valuable than you realize," Masashi said, studying the boy. "But would you have surrendered?" Deidara fell into thought at Masashi''s question. If Kurotsuchi hadn''t been there, he might have surrendered immediately. That big jutsu was clearly unbeatable. But for some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to say it now. "If you''d surrendered, you wouldn''t have died," Masashi answered his question. "You''re more valuable than the others." Honestly, he might have been tempted to recruit Deidara, if the boy hadn''t been noki''s disciple, In Akatsuki, Deidara wasn''t exactly the most well-rounded ninja, but he managed to do amazing things with a bunch of clay. A talent like that would be a huge win if recruited. The rest of the journey passed quietly. Eager to return to the village and report to Minato, Masashi used the Flying Thunder God as soon as they entered Konoha''s territory. This was rough for Deidara. By the time they arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was completely disoriented. "Masashi-sama, we''ll take custody from here," a Police Force officer said as they arrived. "Treat them well. They''re diplomatic assets, not criminals," Masashi instructed as he handed over the dazed Deidara and explained the situation. He instructed them to escort Deidara to the Police Force headquarters first. Then he entered the Hokage''s office. On the third-floor corridor, he bumped into Fugaku, who was just leaving the office. "Fugaku-sama," Masashi greeted him. "Is the Hokage busy right now?" "Back already? The Fourth just finished a meeting." Fugaku glanced at him. "Did you use the Flying Thunder God? What''s the rush?" "Something suddenly came to mind." "What is it?" "About Kiri. You know, the matter with the Fourth Mizukage." Masashi reminded him. "The village hasn''t sent an envoy yet, has it? I just realized that if we delay any longer, things might escalate on that end." "Actually, we were just discussing that," Fugaku nodded. "Oh, and since you''re back, there''s something else you should know. An shinobi named Momochi Zabuza failed in his assassination attempt on the Mizukage and has fled to the Land of Fire." "What?!" Masashi was stunned. Kiri ninjas truly lacked common sense. "Kiri has officially requested assistance from the village to capture Zabuza. If we''re unwilling, they''re asking for permission to pursue him through our territory." "Dream on." "Exactly. That''s out of the question." Fugaku nodded. "This will likely fall on your shoulders again." Just as he finished speaking, the door behind him opened. Koharu and Homura stepped out. Seeing Masashi, the two elder advisors nodded at him before leaving. They didn''t say a word. "Masashi?" Minato''s head poked out from the office. "Perfect timing! You and Fugaku come back in for a momentwe''ll hold a quick follow-up meeting." 106 – What Eyes Don’t See "Come, try my new tea!" In the office, Minato was cheerfully fiddling with a full set of tea equipment on the table. The two Uchiha sat on the sofa and watched the current Hokage''s skilled actions. The Hokage''s office life was becoming increasingly colorful. They also noticed camping gear, such as a sleeping bag. Masashi thought, watching the Hokage''s movements. He hesitated as if he wanted to say something but didn''t. Fugaku, however, seemed used to it. "Hokage-sama, this set of equipment looks new." Masashi looked at the pile of items on the tea table. Before, the table was for paperwork. Now, it was purely for tea. He curiously picked up a small canister and opened it. He was shocked. "Hokage-sama?" "Masashi, don''t panic. I''ve just started learning the tea ceremony. You need to have patience." "No, wait... Why are there goji berries in here?" "Oh, I heard it''s good for the body and eyesight. It''s very nice, Masashi. I''ll put some extra for you later." "No need, Hokage-sama. I like my tea pure." "Huh? You don''t like it?" Minato''s hands didn''t stop as he looked at Masashi. "This was specially prepared by Kushina. She''s worried I''ll get too tired working overtime." As he spoke, a look of happiness appeared on his face. Masashi observed. He thought that Kushina''s intended message was probably not what Minato interpreted. "Masashi," Fugaku suddenly said, "it''s good for you to drink a little. You often stay up late, too." "No need, Fugaku-sama... Wait, fuck?" Masashi was shocked to see him grabbing a large handful of goji berries and throwing them into his cup. "You''re already a jonin. Don''t swear so casually." Fugaku criticized him while shaking the canister. "You''re still young now, but you''ll appreciate this in the future. This is a special supply from the daimy''s residence. It''s not something ordinary people can buy." "Oh? A gift from the daimy?" The daimy''s warm care seemed rather extensiveeven concerned about the Hokage''s quality of overtime work. "How could it be? Mikoto sourced it through special channels. Our two families split the supply." "I see. That''s just like her" "Hokage-sama, Fugaku-sama, aren''t we supposed to be having a meeting?" Masashi tried to steer the conversation back to business. "Why the rush? You''re now an important figure in Konoha. You need to stay calm." "Yes, Masashi. There''s no need to hurry. Everything''s already happened... Oh, it''s ready!" Minato happily lifted the kettle and poured water. The gurgling sound of water echoed as a layer of bright red goji berries floated in Minato and Fugaku''s teacups. Masashi felt as if he could see a darkened land soaked in blood. Not just the landeven the grass had turned black. Minato and Fugaku wore satisfied expressions that Masashi couldn''t bear to look at directly. Averting his gaze, he picked up his cup silently, blowing on his plain tea and embracing the principle that "what the eyes don''t see won''t bother the heart." The room was filled with the harmonious sound of tea being slurped. The three cups were placed back on the table. "Let''s discuss the situation with Kiri this time," Minato started. "Alright, let me explain. This happened very suddenly." Fugaku pulled out a stack of documents. "After Masashi returned last time, following the Third Hokage and the elders'' orders, the village sent emissaries to renew the treaty, using Fuguki''s death as the reason. They also tried to make contact with the Kiri clans, but it was ineffective." "I know about this." Minato nodded. "The emissaries didn''t have much success. While the Mizukage''s office was quick to agree to renew the treaty, there was no progress in contacting the clans." "Kiri''s clans only respect the strong. An emissary''s personal strength determines the outcome of the discussions." Fugaku''s tone was steady. "But the emissaries we sent before did not have enough strength." "The village sent a jonin, though." Minato sighed. "We still don''t understand Kiri well enough." "To put it bluntly," Fugaku held up two fingers. "There are only two people in Konoha currently capable of handling this task and leaving the village: Masashi and Shisui." "The situation is also complicated because this year''s treaty renewal hasn''t been conducted, and there''s been an assassination attempt on the Mizukage. While Obito''s identity hasn''t been exposed, tensions between the Mizukage''s office and the clans are becoming public. Simply renewing the treaty with the Mizukage''s office won''t guarantee border peace." "Fugaku, what''s your proposed solution?" "We should act on both fronts. Shisui and Masashi will go together. Shisui will officially act as the envoy to contact the Mizukage''s office and try to meet the Mizukage in person. Masashi will act as the assistant envoy to contact the clans." Fugaku then looked at Masashi. "This mission can only be carried out by you. Shisui''s genjutsu and your Flying Thunder God are critical to success." Masashi nodded but added, "This time, just Shisui and I will go. No one else should be sent." "Just the two of you?" Minato sipped his tea. "Won''t that make things inconvenient?" "It''s easier with fewer people in Kiri. Too many would attract trouble. The civilian ninjas in Kiri have a radical mindset. A large envoy would be seen as a provocation and be met with hostility. The Mizukage''s office can''t fully control these people." "That makes sense." Minato realized, his expression showing he was already thinking several steps ahead. During Konoha''s first treaty renewal, their envoy had clashed with the Kiri ninjas at their hotel. At first, they thought it was orchestrated by the Mizukage or some clans, but later, they found that wasn''t the case. "One more questionwhat if you and Shisui still encounter conflicts with Kiri ninjas?" "Then we kill them. It sounds extreme, but the truth is, killing is the only way to resolve it." Masashi replied with characteristic directness. "Those who act that way are a minority among civilian ninjas, and even their own will reject them. As long as we are stronger, they will back down. In Kiri, strength isn''t just respected it''s the only language they truly understand." "I understand, Masashi." Minato refilled his tea. "But what if the situation escalates intentionally?" "That''s where we''ll need your permission," Masashi looked at Minato expectantly. "Allow us to judge for ourselves whether to demand answers directly from the Mizukage''s office. If the Mizukage''s control is exposed, the Kiri clans will have no choice but to take action. Regardless of the outcome, Kiri will definitely align with Konoha." "Alright, agreed. Let''s do as you say." Minato slapped his thigh. Compared to the elders'' previous suggestions, Masashi''s plan was more to his liking. "Hokage-sama, aren''t you forgetting something?" Masashi reminded him. "Huh? What did I forget? Am I this careless now? Tell me." "Zabuzathe person Kiri wants to capture." "Oh, Zabuza, right." Minato recalled and then frowned. "Why does that concern Konoha? Let them catch him themselves." "So we''re not allowing Kiri to cross through the Land of Fire?" "Of course not." Minato shook his head firmly. "Kiri ninjas can''t just waltz into the Land of Fire. If they want to catch Zabuza, they can wait until he leaves." "Got it. I have no further questions." Masashi nodded, giving him a silent thumbs-up in his heart. Minato was proving to be a true Hokage. --- Early the next morning after returning to the village, Masashi had just stepped out of his house when he saw an ANBU ninja crouched at his doorstep. "Masashi." The ANBU ninja handed over a sealed waterproof document bag. "The village has officially submitted a visit request to Kiri. This is a personal letter from the Hokage to the Mizukage. Please take care of it." "Got it." Masashi accepted the bag. "Did the Fourth Hokage give any further instructions?" "The Hokage said that you and Shisui can decide the departure time yourselves. The visit request only specifies it will be this month." "Alright, understood." Masashi waved him off and decided to find Shisui immediately. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Kakashi, wait a moment." Kakashi, who was just about to use the Body Flicker, nearly stumbled. He turned around, and although his expression was hidden behind the dog mask, it felt like a wave of grievance was rising. "Masashi, I''m still on duty. You shouldn''t call me by my name." "Don''t blame me. Everyone can recognize you." Masashi pointed to Kakashi''s overly eye-catching white hair. "You even put gel in it? You think people are blind?" "Would you not recognize me if I dyed my hair?" "Now you''re just making it difficult for me. You''re the only one in the village wearing a dog mask. Can you change your chakra signature?" Kakashi stopped talking, his shoulders slumping slightly. "Look at you, still mad. But this is a good thing. Wait here a moment." Masashi ran back into the house, grabbed something he''d received after work yesterday, and hurried back to the door. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kakashi, being the obedient child he was, hadn''t left. "Here, I got this for you." Masashi handed him Icha Icha Volume 2. Even through the mask, Masashi could see Kakashi''s stunned expression. The young ANBU''s hands trembled slightly as he reached for the book. "Masashi-sama! Where did this come from?" "Jiraiya promised me he''d send me a set before publication. I thought you''d like it, so take it." "Masashi-sama!" "Yes?" "Please be careful in Kiri. It''s chaotic there right now." "Got it. You take care on your missions, too." After this brief exchange, Kakashi left clutching the book like it was treasure. Watching him hold it so tenderly, Masashi couldn''t help but feel emotional. Jiraiya really was the ultimate Legendary Super Perverthe had conquered Kakashi so quickly. At this point, Minato hadn''t told Kakashi about Obito''s situation. This was something that had been discussed with the others who were in the know. It was understandablethis news would be far too shocking for Kakashi right now. The current Kakashi was still a young man prone to overthinking and reading Jiraiya''s novels. The "overthinking" part was evident from his reputation in the ANBU, which wasn''t great. His bad reputation came mainly from his disregard for his comrades. Kakashi''s reclusive period hadn''t ended yet. Telling him about Obito at this point could easily break him completely. Masashi''s gaze returned to the document bag in his hand. Minato was a Hokage who worked at a fast pace, just like in battle. Not even a day had passed since he''d left the Hokage''s office, and the procedures were already done, with the letter to the Mizukage prepared. He conservatively guessed that the letter had been tampered with. Back in the Third Hokage''s time, this kind of task, outside of wartime, would take several days. But now, the Konoha administration''s motto was, "Everyone stay late with the Hokage today and finish up the work." With Minato working so efficiently, Masashi wasn''t going to delay. Before leaving, though, he still had two things to take care of. He knocked on the door of the house across the street, the morning sun now fully warming his back. After a moment, the door opened, and Pakura stood there in her casual clothes. "Why are you up so late today?" Pakura asked curiously, leaning against the doorframe. "Did you go out for tea again? What kind of tea keeps you guys out so late? Take me along next time to try it." "Ah, it''s a man thing. Why would I take you?" Masashi waved it off. "Men are like thisafter a battle, we have endless things to talk about. Tetsuka throws up every time we''re done fighting, and you wouldn''t believe how miserably he pukes." "Oh?" Pakura looked at him doubtfully, sensing there was more to his words. Masashi immediately decided that she hadn''t understood. Good. If she didn''t get it, she wouldn''t know where he''d been drinking tea. "How strange..." Pakura mumbled, stepping aside. "You''re just in timeI''m cooking." "What about the kids?" "In the living room." Masashi followed her inside and immediately saw the three kids in the living room. Deidara was barefoot, standing on a chair, wiping the dining table with a towel. "I told him to just sit still, but he insisted on helping." Pakura said, then shouted to Deidara, "Just wipe it casually! Call Kurotsuchi to come eat." "Okay." Deidara looked up, spotted Masashi, froze for a moment, then hopped off the chair, wiped it with the towel, and dashed into the living room. "He''s quite mature." Pakura glanced at Masashi. "No wonder he''s the Tsuchikage''s disciple. But is it really okay to leave him here with me?" "This was also the Hokage''s intention. He hopes Deidara will have a positive impression of Konoha." Masashi explained. "You know how the Fourth isso long as it''s not wartime, he''s very approachable." "Mm-hmm." Pakura nodded. "Fine. I''ll look after the two Iwa kids. You take the girl with you. She''s not as lively as Kurotsuchi." "Of course she isn''t." Masashi sighed. In the living room, on the sofa, Kurotsuchi held Deidara''s hand with one hand and the hand of the girl Masashi had brought back from Kusa with the other. The girl was about the same age as Sasuke and Naruto. Honestly, Masashi wasn''t sure if this was the same Karin, but he was certain the girl was of Uzumaki blood. When he found her mother in the hospital, she was already near death. Before passing, she entrusted her three-year-old daughter to him, telling him her name was Karin. "Deidara-nii, why isn''t Karin eating with us?" "Because someone''s coming to pick her up." Deidara pouted, trying to sound mature. "Stop causing trouble, okay? We''re not at home." At that, Kurotsuchi quickly let go and hid behind Deidara upon spotting Masashi, her small hands clutching his shirt. Perhaps she felt guilty for hiding alone, so she dragged Karin with her behind Deidara, using him as their shield. Deidara stood awkwardly as the two girls peeked out from behind him. Karin curiously grabbed Deidara''s arm alongside Kurotsuchi. Masashi looked at Deidara. The "mature" kid didn''t look mature at all now, his face saying, "What did I even do wrong?" "Karin." Masashi beckoned to the girl, keeping his voice gentle. "Come here." The girl named Karin looked blankly at Masashi. She still remembered him. As a descendant of the Uzumaki clan with ninja talent, she already remembered many things, including her mother. She had no memory of her father. But she knew Masashi in front of her was a good person. So, she let go of their hands and walked over to him, reaching out her small hand. Masashi took her hand, patted her head, and said, "Good girl." Then he used the Flying Thunder God. 107 – No Eyebrows, No Mercy Masashi teleported directly to the entrance of the Hokage Building using the Flying Thunder God. However, the moment he used it, Masashi regretted it. He had become so accustomed to using it that he forgot he was holding a child. Looking down, he met a pair of curious eyes. Instead of the expected disorientation or nausea, he saw only wonder. "Karin, do you feel okay?" Masashi asked in surprise. The first time he used the technique with Itachi, the boy had been slightly overwhelmed. However, Karin seemed perfectly fine. This timid child instead appeared to find the teleportation interesting, with an added sparkle in her eyes. Her small hands weren''t even trembling. He knew the Uzumaki clan generally had excellent physical constitutions, but Karin''s reaction seemed especially rare. This child must have exceptional talent. Masashi was increasingly convinced that Karin was indeed Karin. In the original timeline, after Kushina''s death, the Uzumaki clan members who appearedwhether Naruto, Nagato, or Karinhad never received formal training in the clan''s techniques. Among them, only Karin showed even a slight resemblance to the clan''s abilities. Although this was partly due to Orochimaru''s obsession with collecting the Uzumaki clan''s heritage, it still demonstrated her extraordinary potential. Holding Karin''s hand, Masashi walked along the street in front of the Hokage Building toward a nearby building known as the Hokage''s House. He could feel her small fingers gripping his with nervous energy. Of course, Hokage''s House wasn''t its official name. But somehow, the people of Konoha started calling the building thatit just felt more approachable. Arriving at the front door of the Hokage''s private duplex, Masashi knocked. "Coming." A warm and energetic voice came from inside. After a moment, the door opened, and Kushina appeared. "Masashi, you''re so punctual." She had been waiting for a while. After learning about Karin, she had already made up her mind. Her eyes immediately sought out the girl. "Where''s the child?" "Kushina-nee." Masashi nodded, then tugged at Karin, who was hiding behind him. "Karin, don''t be afraid. This is your big sister." When the door opened, Karin instinctively hid behind him. Hearing what he said, she carefully peeked out. "Your name is Karin?" Kushina squatted down. The moment she saw Karin, she knew this child was from her clan. Squatting to meet her gaze, she looked at her gently. "Karin, from now on, this will be your home." Karin tilted her head in confusion at the statement and looked up at Masashi. He gave her a reassuring nod. In his view, leaving Karin in Kushina''s care was the best choice. It wasn''t just because Kushina was an Uzumaki tooshe knew what it was like to lose a family as a kid and end up alone in a strange place. Karin started to say something but only got out an "ah" before stopping herself. "This child has been through a lot. You''ll have to take good care of her," Masashi said. "Don''t worry. I''ve got experience." Kushina''s heart was already full of compassion as she looked at Karin. She remembered the time she first arrived in Konoha. Back then, Mito was still around and helped her through the toughest days. And now it was my turn to pass that kindness forward. "Alright, I''ll leave now." Masashi said this to her before squatting down again and ruffling Karin''s hair. "I have to go take care of some business. Listen to your big sister, okay? She''s your real family. Look, your hair is the same color." Hearing that, Karin looked at Kushina''s fiery red hair hanging over her shoulders and curiously touched it. Then she pulled up her own hair and carefully compared it, a small smile finally breaking through. Kushina gently pulled Karin into her arms. Seeing that the atmosphere was just right, Masashi stood up and teleported away. After all, Kushina had been a mother for over two years. She could handle this. --- Back in the Uchiha clan''s territory, Masashi headed for Shisui''s house. Upon arriving at the house, he heard a shout from upstairs. "Masashi-nii, are we leaving now?" Masashi looked up. Shisui''s bedroom window was open, and he was waving at him, already fully equipped for travel. "Yeah, let''s go. Are you ready?" "I''ve been ready for a while." Shisui jumped out of the window and landed steadily. "Which route are we taking?" "What route? I''ll take you there." Masashi placed his hand on Shisui''s shoulder, and the two of them disappeared. When they reappeared, they were outside the village. Before Shisui could say anything, Masashi used the Flying Thunder God again. Holding onto him, Masashi followed the Flying Thunder God markings he had set along the route during his previous trip, heading south. With Shisui''s physical constitution, he naturally felt no discomfort as the scenery around them kept changing. After the final teleportation, they found themselves on the coastline. "We''ll walk from here," Masashi said, removing his hand. "No more Flying Thunder God? I think it''s quite convenient." "No. Kiri is probably a mess right now, and we''re close to the Land of Whirlpools. Let''s just walk." "Got it." Shisui obediently agreed. Mainly because he didn''t recognize this place. When he fought against Kiri before, he had traveled with the main forces. It wasn''t that he couldn''t remember the routeit was just that they hadn''t taken this one. Following behind Masashi, Shisui moved along the coastline and through forests. Along the way, he began to see how Kiri''s chaos had affected the Land of Fire''s borders. The Land of Fire had a robust fishing industry. In the shinobi world, there were three major fishing zones: one between the Land of Earth and the Land of Lightning, another shared by the Fire, Wave, and Whirlpool countries, and the last one offshore, monopolized by the Land of Water. Shisui and Masashi passed through several towns, all of which were noticeably desolate. Empty boats lined the docks, nets lay unused. If the Land of Fire was like this, the Land of Whirlpools would be in an even worse state. After all, they no longer had a ninja village. As the two of them approached the Land of Whirlpools, they began to see refugees in the towns they passed. Absorbing refugees from neighboring countries was an important task for local governors. The Land of Fire had enough land to accommodate them. In reality, the shinobi world had abundant land and few people. The small countries lacked not land but peaceful environments. However, unless absolutely necessary, people still preferred to stay in their homeland. For the Land of Fire to see refugees, it meant that the Land of Whirlpools was already in chaos. This kind of population movement was actually beneficial for the larger nations. Masashi and Shisui continued forward. After passing through the final border town, they approached the Land of Whirlpools. Just as they were about to set foot on its land, they spotted ninjas. It was a group of ninjas chasing someone. That personMasashi recognized. "What''s he doing here?" he muttered, confused as to why this guy had come back. "Masashi-nii, you know him?" "Look closely. You know him too," Masashi said. The person in question seemed to have had a rough time recently, his appearance drastically changed, which was why Shisui didn''t recognize him immediately. "Hm?" Shisui activated his Sharingan and looked carefully. "Isn''t that Zabuza? Didn''t intelligence say he was already in the Land of Fire?" "Good question," Masashi said, looking at the ninjas chasing the figure. "Why don''t we ask him ourselves?" --- Zabuza was in a very sorry state. Behind him, a group of Kiri ANBU were chasing. The assassination of the Fourth Mizukage... no, rather, the rescue of the Fourth Mizukage had failed, and he had fled all the way into the Land of Fire. But! The Kubikiribch was a gift from the Mizukage. Unless the real Mizukage himself said so, no one could take it from him. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, after the Kiri pursuit squad withdrew, Zabuza sneaked back in. He had no choice. The blade had been left behind in Kiri. Not only had he missed, but the blade was stolen. But it didn''t matterZabuza grew up in Kiri. Didn''t he retrieve it himself in the end? The Demon without the Kubikiribch was incomplete. Gripping the the blade tightly, he felt a hint of satisfaction. But even with blade, when it was time to run, he still had to run. Behind him, the sound of shuriken cutting through the air approached again. They knew that if he ran into the Land of Fire again, they would return empty-handed. At this moment, Kiri''s ANBU did not dare enter Konoha''s territory. Because Konoha was unnaturally strong right now. Kiri was no longer capable of a confrontation with Konoha. Zabuza kept running, swinging the blade to deflect the shuriken flying from behind. Suddenly, he noticed two people standing ahead of him. Those green veststhey were Konoha ninjas. Daring to block the escape route chosen by the Demondid they have a death wish? Fine. He''d cut them down, too. Whether he was pursued by Kiri or Konoha, debts piling up didn''t make a difference. He sped up, chakra pulsing through his legs as he readied his blade. But as the distance between them closed, his smile disappeared. --- Masashi and Shisui looked at Zabuza, who was charging at them filled with killing intent. However, the closer he got, the slower he moved. Finally, he stopped, and his killing intent evaporated like morning mist. "Zabuza, what a coincidence," Masashi said, staring at him with those calculating eyes. "Were you planning to cut us down?" Shisui, on the other hand, glanced at the Kiri ANBU closing in behind them. In an instant, he disappeared from where he stood. Zabuza couldn''t even be bothered to look back. Either the ANBU would be stopped, or they''d be killed. Killing the Teleporter? Those guys behind him? Give me a break. Then he heard Masashi speak. "Didn''t I already tell you not to act recklessly last time? And you still went to assassinate him?" Zabuza was silent for a moment before asking, "What kind of ninjutsu is your clansman using?" "The Mangeky Sharingan is unique to each user. Your techniques are useless against him." Masashi didn''t reveal any information about Obito. "I won''t give you any more unnecessary intel. Based on your actions and current situation, you''re no longer a viable ally in this matter. Now tell me, what are you doing in the Land of Fire?" "You''re so arrogant, White Ghost. I still have connections in Kiri," Zabuza said, watching Masashi''s reaction. "My value is beyond your imagination." "Enough with the nonsense. Assassinating the Mizukage? If you had connections, they''re mostly dead by now. Answer my question properly." "I''m just resting on this land for a while," Zabuza said, using the fiercest tone to say the politest words of his life. "Once I''m rested, I''ll leave." "Fine, go ahead." Masashi stepped aside. "As long as you don''t cause trouble in the Land of Fire, we won''t bother you." "Alright, I''ll give you that respect" "If you keep pretending, I''ll beat you up right now." Without another word, Zabuza disappeared like the wind before Masashi. He watched Zabuza''s retreating figure, and then walked toward the Kiri ANBU, who were now facing Shisui. Well, it could be called a standoff in a sense. One person standing, a group lying down. No one was dead, so it counted as a standoff. "Who are you?" Masashi pretended not to see their obviously Kiri ANBU uniforms. The Kiri ANBU lying on the ground looked up at the two of them. They had the same thought as Zabuza. "I''m talking to you. Be nice and speak, please. I don''t want to repeat a second time." Masashi smiled warmly. "If you don''t answer, I''ll kill you." "We are Kiri ANBU," one of the ninja said. He would''ve liked to stand up and say this with some dignity. But one of his partner who tried had been knocked out cold by Shisui''s sword hilt. The strike had been so fast, most of them hadn''t even seen it happen. At this moment, Shisui didn''t resemble the "nice guy" he usually was in the village. His strikes were quick and ruthless. This Kiri ninja even wondered if his comrades were knocked out or just dead. "Wearing masks and claiming to be Kiri ANBUthat''s too easy, isn''t it?" Shisui said flatly. "Without permission from Konoha, foreign ninjas are not allowed to enter the Land of Fire. That''s the rule." "We really are Kiri ANBU. We came to capture Zabuza," the ninja said immediately. It wasn''t out of fear of death; it was just that dying here for no reason seemed pointless. Besides, they hadn''t even entered the Land of Fire yetthey were still a few steps away. "Alright, I''ll take your word for it," Masashi said, tapping the forehead protector on his head. "I am Masashi from Konoha, and this is my companion Shisui. We''re here representing Konoha to visit Kiri and discuss renewing the treaty between our villages. Since you''re here, why don''t you show us the way?" "If that''s the case, then why attack us?" the Kiri ninja asked, though he still didn''t dare to stand up. Shisui''s Sharingan scanned him repeatedly, as if deciding where best to knock him out. "Attack?" Masashi formed a hand sign and spat out a massive Fireball Jutsu in an empty direction. A mushroom cloud of fire erupted, and the heat wave blew across the area. A few ninjas who weren''t lying flat enough got flipped over. The ground beneath the impact cracked and melted, creating a glowing crater. "See that? Do you have a misunderstanding about what an attack is?" Masashi gestured to the Kiri ninjas to stand up and take a good look. "We merely stopped you to prevent unnecessary escalation of the conflict." The ninjas who stood up swallowed hard as he stared at the crater big enough to hold all of them. "Sorry, it seems I misunderstood. But Zabuza is very dangerous. Entering the Land of Fire will bring trouble to Konoha." "Oh? That guy just now was Zabuza?" Masashi said sincerely. "I saw he had no eyebrows and thought he was a refugee." "..." "Can my comrades get up now?" "Shisui, stop staring at them. These are friends from Kiri," Masashi said, patting his companion on the shoulder. "You''re going to give them the wrong impression." Shisui sheathed his small blade and stepped back, though his Sharingan remained active. The Kiri ninja on the ground hurried to their feet, some still rubbing their necks where Shisui had struck them. No one mentioned Zabuza again. This was already beyond their ability and their jurisdiction. "Please, go ahead." 108 – Smiles and Daggers Upon entering the Land of Water once again, Masashi could clearly feel that the atmosphere in this country had changed. The stance of opposition was visible. But it wasn''t opposition between ninjas It wasn''t even the usual tension between villages. No, this was something far more dangerousit was opposition between ordinary people and ninjas! Among the Five Great Nations, it was well-known that the daimy of the Land of Wind had a strained relationship with Suna, to the point where the Land of Wind would sometimes delegate missions to Konoha instead of Suna. However, it had to be said that this wasn''t a state of outright opposition. At most, the daimy of the Land of Wind felt the Suna ninjas were somewhat ineffective, but the mechanism of cooperation between the daimy''s government and the ninja village still functioned well. In the Land of Water, however, this generation''s daimy seemed to have experienced some kind of political turmoil, perhaps like a struggle for succession among princes, and as a result, he was severely lacking in security. Meanwhile, Kiri, which had implemented the Bloody Mist policy, seemed to have maxed out its ability to instill fear. Consequently, the relationship between the daimy''s government and Kiri was extremely tense. The daimy was worried that the Kiri ninjas might lose control and attack him as well. He had even dreamed, more than once, of the Kiri ninjas swinging his severed head like a toy on a swing. The daimy''s attitude naturally influenced the entire system of the Land of Water, which ultimately led to a strained relationship between ordinary citizens and ninjas. The Mizukage being assassinatedthough unsuccessfulhad ignited the flames of this tension. At its core, it all stemmed from the Bloody Mist policies implemented by the Third Mizukage. Distrust had begun to turn into outright hostility. In truth, this wasn''t entirely Obito''s fault; the Land of Water already had its own inherent problems. "Masashi-nii," Shisui, observing everything along the way, grew increasingly puzzled. "I can''t help but feel that whether we renew the alliance or not no longer matters." "We still need to renew it," Masashi replied. "The Land of Water is a country of ninjas; this nation needs its ninja forces. It''s just that Kiri has been abnormal for far too long." Despite the opposition, all the turmoil still centered around Kiri. In the original timeline, the extinction of many ninja clans was primarily carried out through the military might of Kiri''s forces. However, a chaotic Kiri did not align with Konoha''s needs. No one wanted a den of lunatics lurking behind them. Led by Kiri''s ANBU, Masashi and Shisui went deeper into the country. Along the way, civilians would avoid them as soon as they saw them. In front of the ANBU, Masashi hadn''t used the Flying Thunder God even once. This was just the beginning, and he didn''t want the marks he had set up to be discovered by the Kiri ninjas. If they found out, Obito would also find out. Masashi still wanted to give him a "surprise." Thinking back to when he had considered Kiri as a fallback option in his plans, he couldn''t help but feel relieved that he hadn''t gone through with it. The divide between the Land of Water''s ninjas and its nation was so deep that, given the Uchiha clan''s temperament, few would have been able to tolerate it. This discomfort only disappeared after they entered the Mist Valley. Once inside, it felt as though they had stepped into another world, completely isolated from everything outside the valley. Suddenly, he thought that this might be one of the reasons why the Kiri ninjas didn''t care about the opinions of their citizens. Living in such an isolated place, they were already exhausted dealing with the Bloody Mist policies. How could they spare the effort to care whether the people outside liked them or not? Finally, he saw Kiri. The most terrifying place in the ninja world appeared, at first glance, to be peaceful. But within his sensory range, the area was filled with countless cold and sinister chakra signatures. There were a few that were relatively less oppressive, but they were rare. Suddenly, the Kiri ANBU stopped. A large group of people had appeared ahead. Masashi took one look. However, instead of stepping forward to greet them immediately, both he and Shisui tacitly pretended to take a sudden interest in the surrounding plants and flowers. "Gentlemen, the emissaries from Konoha are here to visit the Mizukage. Please make way," the ANBU leader said. His words were polite, but the actions of the ANBU were not as harmonious as his tone suggested. They were clearly on guard. From the crowd, a man in his forties stepped forward. His gaze passed over the ANBU and landed on Masashi and Shisui standing behind them. The ANBU couldn''t discern anything from his expression. The only thing they could conclude was that this guy probably hadn''t washed his face that morning. "Handling such a minor matter as welcoming guests should be left to us old folks. Don''t you all have more important tasks at hand?" the man said. "It''s better not to lose focus." Hearing this, the ANBU were cursing him internally. Zabuza had been declared a fugitive after being accused of an attempted assassination of the Mizukage. He was currently at large. That statement wasn''t entirely accurate. In truth, among those who tried to assassinate the Mizukage that night, Zabuza was the only one who successfully escaped. The others had died at the scene. Those whose identities could be traced were all civilian ninjas who shared the same beliefto end the Bloody Mist and restore the village to its former glory. The Mizukage''s faction, though ruthless, did not harbor malice toward these people. They had no choice but to stop them but still respected their resolve. However, they deeply despised the mastermind who had exploited these people. Assassinating the Mizukage and publicly exposing the conflict was a foolish move that only provided opportunities for outsiders. The greatest suspect was none other than the Hzuki clan! Even the ninja clans opposed the Bloody Mist, but for entirely different reasons. Now the Mizukage had begun rallying civilian ninjas against the established ninja clans, and if this continued, civil war was inevitable. The Yuki clan had already taken the fall. Someone had used Ice Release that night, and the Mizukage had immediately led the ANBU to the Yuki clan''s territory, slaughtering all of their ninja members. The remaining non-ninja clan members were then exiled from Kiri. "This isn''t good, Kagemune-sama," the ANBU leader said, suppressing his anger. "Kiri has its own laws, and you are overstepping your bounds!" "The village''s laws were built by us," the man said calmly. "You need to remember not to bite the hands that fed you." The atmosphere grew tense, to the point of almost breaking. To the ANBU, every second felt like an eternity. The other side wasn''t just testing themthey were genuinely here to intercept the Konoha emissaries. "Eh? Oh, it''s you?" Suddenly, Masashi''s voice broke the tension. He stepped forward from behind the ANBU, as if he had just noticed the people there, his face showing apparent surprise. "It''s been a long time!" Shisui turned his head slightly, struggling to hold back a laugh. He could swear that Masashi absolutely did not know who this person was. Because for most of the missions Masashi had completed, Shisui had been present. Anyone alive, Shisui would have known. If Masashi didn''t know him, then this person certainly wasn''t a survivor. "Indeed, it has been a long time," the man smiled, playing along perfectly. "You are as humorous as ever." Masashi smiled back and patted the ANBU leader on the shoulder. "You''ve worked hard. I''ll catch up with this old friend of mine, and then I''ll go see the Mizukage myself." "Ah, I see. My oversight," the ANBU leader''s demeanor changed completely. "I''ll report to the Mizukage now. I''ll take my leave." With that, he waved his hand and quickly departed with the other ANBU. Their hasty departure eased the tense atmosphere among the ninja clans to some extent. But it was only eased, not eliminated. Because standing before them now were two young Konoha ninjas who had killed a significant number of Kiri ninjas during the war between Konoha and Kiri. To put it bluntly, most of the people in the Kiri now held grudges against these two individuals. The White Ghost had not only killed the most but had become a nightmare for the ninja clans. The stories of his exploits during the war still haunted their dreamsstories of entire squads vanishing into the mist, only their headbands left behind as cruel markers. If the Village of the Bloody Mist hadn''t already broken the spirit of the current Kiri ninjas, they would have been seeking revenge the moment these two set foot in the Land of Water. This sort of thing was exactly what Kiri ninjas would do. Getting hot-headed was a common trait among them; once they were fired up, not even the Mizukage himself could hold them back. Unless he was ready to make examples of them. The Kiri clans especially valued family revenge. The village couldn''t control these people, and sometimes even the clans themselves couldn''t rein them in. The Yuki clan had been doomed because a few young hotheads from their clan acted recklessly. Kagemune wasn''t exactly a good person, but he had never encouraged the young Yuki clan members to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage. That kind of move would leave too much evidence. Having managed to become an elder of the Hzuki clan at over forty years old, he wasn''t that foolish. What he hadn''t anticipated was the loss of control over the pawn, Zabuza. That loss of control had brought the conflict between the ninja clans and the Mizukage''s office into the open, and now there was no turning back. Kagemune carefully observed Masashi and Shisui before him. Kagemune carefully observed Masashi and Shisui before him, ultimately settling his gaze on Masashi. This was mostly because Shisui''s serious demeanor made him disinclined to engage in conversation. He bent slightly at the waist and offered a bow to both of them. "Such courageadmirable!" Seeing this, Masashi and Shisui returned the gesture. "I''ve heard much about the White Ghost, and today I finally see him in person." he smiled faintly. "Have you really seen through me?" "Let''s not say the quiet part out loud," Masashi replied with a nod. "I''m here to discuss business, not to stir up your internal conflicts." Among the Kiri ninjas, some younger faces seemed eager to move. One stepped forward. "You dare come here after" Noticing this, Masashi smiled and cut in, "Looking for revenge? How about following the old traditions?" "Masashi, there''s no need to provoke them," Kagemune said. "Young people always think we are stubborn and want to break all the rules. Their actions should be understood." "You''re not even fifty yet, but you talk like you''ve got one foot in the grave," Masashi shook his head. "We''re all ninja clansfighting and killing are normal. I''ve always honored tradition." "Being too aggressive doesn''t suit a cooperative attitude." "''When in Rome, do as the Romans do.'' Is that so hard to understand?" Masashi''s smile faded. "I''m kind of young, too. It''s easy to provoke me." "I don''t know where this Rome is," Kagemune replied with a slight smile, "but I understand your point about following local customs. Still, being too aggressive doesn''t suit a cooperative attitude." Masashi''s words seemed to remind Kagemune of something. He turned back to the crowd, his expression hardening. "Let me be clearanyone who ruins this will face the clan''s punishment." The restless movements in the crowd quieted down. Satisfied, Kagemune turned back. "Please, this way." With that, the ninja clans parted to form a path, their eyes locked on Masashi and Shisui. Kagemune stood at the entrance of this "road," smiling. "Since we''re all friends here, I won''t stand on ceremony," Masashi said calmly as he stepped forward. Shisui gave the crowd a cool glance, shook his head slightly, and followed. Kagemune''s smile widened as he led the two into Kiri. The walls of Kiri were no smaller than those of Konoha''s, and due to the terrain, their main gate even appeared more imposing. But it carried a far more sinister air. Unlike the lively gates of Konoha, which were always open and bustling with merchants and travelers, the Kiri gates felt like the perfect set for a horror film. Add a spooky soundtrack, and it would feel authentic. Kiri ninjas were everywhere, but to the untrained eye, it seemed deserted. Walking through the fortress-like village, Masashi felt no signs of ordinary life. "The Kiri ninjas really have it rough," he sighed. Shisui glanced at him, wanting to comment but holding back. Finally, he muttered, "Masashi-nii, you can drink tea back home, too." "I feel like you''re insinuating something, but you have no evidence," Masashi shot him a look. "You''re youngwhy''s your mind so dirty? You''ve picked up bad habits." Shisui felt wronged but kept quiet, maintaining his professional image as Konoha''s envoy. "Oh? You enjoy the tea ceremony?" Kagemune looked at him in surprise. "It''s rare to find young people interested in such things. Since we share this interest, let''s not be strangers. We should get closer." Shisui had been too cheeky earlier, making the atmosphere awkward. Masashi just hoped he wouldn''t mess up in the Mizukage''s office. Behind them, the ninja clans dispersed as they entered the village, but not before memorizing every detail of the two Konoha ninjas'' appearances. In their eyes, Shisui lived up to his reputation: cold, serious, and reserved. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the White Ghost was another storyfar harder to describe. He seemed even more hot-headed than the Kiri ninjas themselves. Kagemune led the two through the village, eventually passing the towering Mizukage Building. It resembled a massive water barrel and dwarfed all other structures in Kiri. Its design was purely militaristic, devoid of any signs of civilian life. "We''re here," Kagemune said as they stopped in front of a building along a gravel path. The building had a hint of civilian charm and was clearly a guesthouse. "This guesthouse is reserved for esteemed visitors. It''s fully equipped with everything you''ll need," Kagemune said. "Feel free to rest here. Should you need anything, there are people available to assist you." His tone suddenly turned suggestive. "Of course, remember that business is important. Take care of yourselves." "???" Shisui was confused. "Thank you," Masashi ignored the undertone in Kagemune''s voice. Flattery wouldn''t sway him in negotiations; he just wanted a proper rest. "But aren''t we meeting the Mizukage today?" "There''s no rush," Kagemune smiled. "He needs time to prepare. The information you gave to Mangetsu is very important, but only a few people know about it." "Reliable as ever!" Masashi gave him a thumbs-up. "That''s fine, then. We''re tired anywaytime for a good meal and sleep." "Rest is important," Kagemune nodded. "By the way, there''s a gathering tonight. We''d like to invite you twocan we count on your presence?" "Of course!" "Then I''m relieved. Enjoy your rest, gentlemen." After saying this, Kagemune left. 109 – Masks Within Masks Masashi waited for Kagemune to disappear before turning around and opening the doors of the guesthouse. As soon as the door opened, a wave of heat hit them. "It''s quite warm," Shisui said, his face showing a look of comfort. The Land of Water lived up to its nameits humidity was oppressive. Being used to the pleasant climate of the Land of Fire, he felt uncomfortable here, his body sticky and clammy. As the two walked into the building, they realized the guesthouse was more impressive on the inside than it appeared. While the exterior presented as an unremarkable apartment block, the interior boasted exquisite architectural design. A lavishly furnished lobby spread out before them, with red as the dominant color. There were fireplaces on both sides, radiating heat that warmed the space. Though the area was not very large, many small doors branched off in various directions. Masashi looked up and noticed ventilation ducts covering the ceiling. His eyes narrowed slightly. The door behind them closed automatically, and footsteps approached. Soon after, a girl around fifteen or sixteen years old appeared before them. She had delicate features, with jet-black hair falling straight down her shoulders. Her face was slightly flushed, and her large, bright eyes shone like polished obsidian. Her soft, full lips curved into a gentle smile. She wore fairly revealing clothing, but it didn''t seem indecent. Instead, it radiated the youthful energy fitting for her age. Shisui averted his gaze. It wasn''t that he was shyninjas of his caliber would not falter so easily. It was simply that she reminded him of a particularly painful memory. The girl noticed his reaction, and a hint of moisture appeared in her eyes. "Welcome to Kiri." "That might be premature," Masashi said as he continued observing his surroundings. "For all we know, you might not be so welcoming tomorrow." The girl froze. In truth, she hadn''t been working here for long. Guests were a rarity, and this was her first time receiving any. She was unsure how to respond to the situation. Suddenly, Masashi turned his gaze toward her, his eyes transforming into the three-tomoe Sharingan. The girl''s heart tightened, but she maintained her shy smile. Masashi wasn''t interested in her performance; he simply wanted to confirm whether she possessed chakra. He had already used chakra sensing earlier and hadn''t detected anyone in the building with chakra. He couldn''t believe it, so he decided to double-check with his Sharingan. "You''re not a ninja?" Masashi asked as he deactivated the Sharingan. "Are all of you ordinary people?" "Yes. This is a place meant to host important guests, and no ninjas are allowed," the girl said, bowing deeply. "You must be a noble from a distinguished ninja clan. Please allow me to serve you." "Sorry, but I''m neither noble nor distinguished," Masashi said bluntly. His curt demeanor made the girl fearful of what would happen to her. But in the next moment, his tone changed. "No, this guy here is the noble and distinguished one." He slapped Shisui on the shoulder, pushing him forward. "Serve him well. I''m just an assistantdon''t get the wrong person." Shisui looked at Masashi in disbelief, his eyes clearly saying, Masashi felt that Shisui probably didn''t understand his intent. "You''re being unreasonable. Don''t look down on working people," Masashi lectured. "Workers don''t bully other workers." "I didn''t bully anyone" Shisui muttered, feeling deeply distressed. He was convinced Masashi was acting irrational again. Masashi couldn''t be bothered to explain. "Well, that''s settled. I''m truly exhausted, so I''m off to get some sleep," he said, turning to the girl. "Please take me to my roomone with a bath and a place to sleep." "Y-Yes" The girl, feeling as though she had just been pulled back from hell into heaven, was still dazed. She realized that Masashi was helping her, and her heart filled with gratitude. Serving someone who was tough on the outside but soft-hearted underneath was more rewarding, though she had no choice in the matter. The girl stood up and tugged a thin rope nearby. The sound of bells echoed in the room. After a while, another woman appeared. Masashi paused for a moment. This woman had a completely different style of dressa high-slit gown. She was older than the girl, with an aura of maturityessentially a contrast of "sweet young girl" and "seductive mature woman." Kiri, it seemed, not only practiced the Bloody Mist policies but also indulged in these antics, which likely explained their poor reputation. Masashi waved his hand dismissively. "Lead the way." No need to make something as simple as getting a room so complicated. "This way," the woman said with a deep bow. She bent so far forward that Masashi worried her waist might not support the weight up front. It was clear that Kagemune had ulterior motives for arranging accommodations like this for him and Shisui. Hopefully, Shisuidespite his innocent appearancewould realize the situation soon and put his genjutsu skills to good use, perhaps gathering some useful intel. Ahead of him, the woman swayed her hips as she led the way. When they arrived at a room, she opened the door and bowed for Masashi to enter. Inside, everything from the doorknob to the metallic-looking stove exuded luxury. Each wall was painted in deep hues, resembling orderly arranged oil paintings. It was gaudy and over the top. A faint rustling sound came from behind. When Masashi turned around, the woman had begun to undress. Everything was proceeding exactly as he expected. The woman removed the pins from her hair. Masashi''s gaze remained indifferent. "I''m sorry, but I''m really tired. I still have work to do tonight. Let''s arrange for another time." He liked tea, surebut only tea, not this kind of "tea." No matter how much someone faked a smile, they couldn''t hide their true intentions. It was no wonder Kiri had devolved into such chaos. While the non-clan ninjas had seemingly lost their minds, the clan ninjas weren''t much better. The woman froze. Though she was new here, her previous profession gave her a good sense of when someone was telling the truth or not. After hesitating for a moment, she put her clothes back on, bowed, and left, closing the door behind her. Masashi walked around the room casually and easily discovered several surveillance devices laced with monitoring jutsu. They really had underestimated him. Destroying the devices without effort, he collapsed onto the sofa and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the sky outside had darkened. There was another knock at the door. "Come in." The same woman entered again, now wearing a full black gown. "The Kiri clan families are hosting a gathering tonight. The Hzuki family has invited you and your companion to attend. Will you go?" "And who invited us?" "I am your guide. Serving you is my responsibility." "Alright, change into something more conservative." The woman paused, then walked into the wardrobe. When she emerged, she was covered in a sheer veil. Masashi realized this was far from "conservative." "There are no clothes here that meet your standards," the woman explained. "Fine," Masashi replied, not pressing the matter. He stood up. "Let''s go to the banquet." He smiled. This trip to Kiri had already opened his eyes. The ninjas of Kiri certainly had their own lives, but such a lifestyle had little to do with civilian ninjas. Through the luxury and excess, he could see the deeper rot. Here, civilian ninjas struggled just to survive. Masashi wasn''t sure if Kiri had always been this way, but he knew that in those days, the Kiri ninjas had standards for living. Most likely, the policies were to blame again. So, if the Third Mizukage wasn''t just outright crazy, then maybe he was an undercover agent who rose to poweror perhaps... But Madara wasn''t Obito. He had no personal grudge against Kiri. Accompanied by the woman, they made their way out and wandered through a spiral staircase leading to the lower levels. "Do they hold banquets here too?" Masashi asked. "Yes." The woman was sparing with her words. Her eyes occasionally glanced around, carrying a faint sweetness. However, the eyes that should have been enchanting and lively were instead empty and melancholythe look of someone who had long cried themselves dry, eliciting pity just like Hikari... A smile was merely a mask for pain too deep to articulate. She resembled her too much. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Later, stay close to me," Masashi said. "That way no one can touch you." A flicker of light appeared in the woman''s eyes, but like a candle in the wind, it quickly extinguished. Still, she did move slightly closer to him. And Masashi noticed this. In his first life, anyone who dared play this sort of game in Konoha had been crushed under his boot. In Kiri, however, such behavior was rampant and unrestrained. The spiral staircase seemed endless. After a few turns, sounds began to emanate from below. At the bottom was a door. Before opening the door, Masashi asked, "What''s your name?" "Hikari." Masashi''s expression remained unchanged, but something shifted in his eyes. He opened the door himself. A wave of noisy voices and shouting rushed toward him. The scale of the banquet hall exceeded his expectations. Long tables were arranged vertically across the hall, filled with people on both sides. At the far end, a horizontal table sat a group of men, most appearing over fifty, with commanding presences that marked them as high-ranking individuals. Servants moved back and forth along the aisle. Members of various ninja clans drank heavily, many holding women in their arms, exchanging boisterous laughter and inappropriate banter, behaving utterly unrestrained and absurdly. Witnessing this scene, he couldn''t help but frown. They were like demons and monsters. In the Warring States Period, many ninja clans had displayed this arrogant and absurd behavior, including the Uchiha and the Senju. However, back then, Madara had been the Uchiha clan leader. He despised such nonsense and crushed it wherever it appeared. As a result, this sort of atmosphere quickly disappeared from the Uchiha clan. Hashirama, on the other hand, didn''t resort to violence but enjoyed chatting. He could sit and talk for an entire day. If he couldn''t manage that, the clan still had the black-faced duo of Tobirama and Muzo to enforce discipline. Now, such foolishness seemed to survive only in Kiri. And it was rampant. Masashi scanned the room but didn''t spot Shisui. "Hikari, finally willing to entertain your first guest?" A young man approached with a laugh. He wore an open chest and reeked of alcohol, holding a wine cup in his hand. "What a shame. If the Yuki clan had been willing to let you marry me back then, things wouldn''t have come to this." Masashi gave him a glance. He didn''t recognize the family crestlikely from a weak ninja clan. "Pardon me, but I believe you''re making her uncomfortable," Masashi said with a gentle smile. "Perhaps we could discuss this another time?" As he spoke those courteous words, his genjutsu had already invaded the man''s mind, revealing his most embarrassing memories. To his mild surprise, the woman was originally from the Yuki clan. The man before him had once been one of her suitors. However, he had been deemed too low-class, and the Yuki clan had rejected him, only offering marriage if he agreed to be a live-in son-in-law. After seeing this memory, Masashi''s assessment of the man dropped to the level of trash. Failing to woo a woman could happen any time, but to come gloating after her fall from grace? Utter trash. When the three seconds passed and the man remained frozen, Masashi simply stepped forward and with a smooth, almost casual motion, guided him aside. The force, while gentle in appearance, sent the man stumbling back several feet. Nearby, a servant holding a tray froze in shock. The boisterous noise in the banquet hall abruptly ceased. All eyes turned toward them. Hikari''s mouth fell slightly open as she stared at Masashi, bewildered and unsure what to do. Under the weight of all those gazes, she instinctively gripped the slit of her high-slit dress, clenching her legs together as her body trembled uncontrollably. Masashi accepted a wet towel from a nearby servant with a nod and carefully wiped his hands. "How unfortunate," he murmured, "when one overestimates their position." Everyone in the hall clearly heard his words. Their faces darkened slightly. But no one dared to challenge him. After all, the White Ghost''s reputation spoke for itself. "Masashi, no need for such formalities," called a voice from the table at the back. He didn''t seem the least bit upset. Instead, his eyes darted between Hikari and Masashi, his smile growing satisfied. "After all, desiring beautiful women is just a common weakness among men. It seems she has served you well. I''ll reward her for it." "Pardon my ignorance, but I don''t believe we''ve been properly introduced," Masashi said with a polite smile, his eyes studying the man who had spoken. "Ah, where are my manners? Hzuki Ketsuki," the man replied. "I oversee certain... arrangements here in Kiri." "You''re too kind," Masashi replied, "but I''ve grown quite fond of her company." He gently placed a protective hand on her shoulder. "Perhaps we could come to a more permanent arrangement?" Feeling the scorching gazes of the men around them, Hikari''s panicked expression turned paler as she unconsciously moved closer to Masashi. "This isn''t much of an issue," Ketsuki said with a slightly smug smile. "We''re all friends here. If we can come to an agreement, she''s yours." His reluctance to part with her was clear in every word. In Kiri''s guesthouses, women like Hikariwho were born into bloodline clans and were once of noble statuswere rare treasures. She had been the famed beauty of the Yuki clan. Though never becoming a ninja, before the clan''s downfall, suitors had flocked to her. Not only was she stunning, but she had also managed the Yuki clan''s businesses in the Land of Water with remarkable success. After Ketsuki placed her in the guesthouse, many had expressed interest, but he had never relented. Now, with the White Ghost and the Teleporter visiting, he had played his trump card. Though ninja clans often guarded against bloodline intermixing, he believed Hikari''s charms would make any young man forget such concerns. What he hadn''t anticipated was Masashi''s direct approach. "Please sit. Let''s discuss this further," Ketsuki invited warmly. "You''re most gracious," Masashi replied with a pleasant smile. He guided Hikari alongside him as he approached the table. Taking his seat, he noticed how Hikari lowered her head and stood quietly behind him. "Ketsuki, might I ask about my clan brother?" Masashi inquired politely. "He mentioned preparations for meeting the Mizukage and declined," Ketsuki said. "It seems the Uchiha clan is... prudent in its approach." "I hope you understand. The Uchiha clan''s position requires careful consideration of all possibilities," Masashi offered diplomatically. "Of course, we understand completely. So, how does the Uchiha clan propose we cooperate?" "The nature of cooperation is ever-changing," Masashi responded with a gentle smile, his eyes showing just a hint of warmth. "Recent developmentsour clan leader''s appointment as Hokage Advisor, for instancehave altered the landscape somewhat. Perhaps you could share your thoughts on how we might best proceed?" 110 – Pieces on the Board "Hokage Advisor?" Everyone present showed expressions of surprise. In the unique environment of the Land of Water, Kiri prioritized safeguarding its secrets above all else. Due to its lack of an intelligence network on the continent, it was always one step behind in obtaining external information. However, as the chaos in Kiri worsened, its ability to gather information about the outside world had not just fallen behindit had practically collapsed. This was partly due to some of the strategies implemented by Obito. The systematic dismantling of their information networks had been thorough, leaving them blind to the outside world. In his vision, Kiri was to become a completely isolated place, disconnected from the continent''s information flowa tool-producing ground exclusively for him. As a result, no one present was even aware that Konoha had appointed a new Hokage Advisor. "That''s correct," Masashi nodded. "Therefore, the Uchiha clan''s position in Konoha has changed compared to before. I trust you all understand this." "I see," an elder said as he stroked his beard. "That is unexpected. I didn''t think the Uchiha clan would regain such a position. You must have paid a significant price." The elder appeared to be the spokesperson for the group; when he spoke, the others remained silent. "You''re mistaken about that," Masashi shook his head. "It''s mainly because others made us look good by comparison." The group''s expressions stiffened immediately. They weren''t sure if he was making an insult, but they didn''t believe the Uchiha clan could have easily gained the advisor position. They assumed he was simply exaggerating his clan''s advantage. Still, it was undeniable that the balance of power had shifted. Kiri didn''t have an advisor to its Mizukage, but they understood the significance of such a position. Their own situation had worsened as the internal conflicts within Kiri became more public. "The Uchiha clan truly lives up to its name," the elder said deeply. "No doubt, the fame of the White Ghost and the Teleporter played an important role. But to claim it came without a price is unreasonable. Our cooperation remains mutually beneficial." "So you don''t believe me?" Masashi laughed. "It''s not disbeliefit''s just not realistic," the elder shook his head. "We should be honest with each other." "What about a new plan?" Masashi said. "Interactions between ninja clans don''t need to be so complicated. Let''s lay everything on the table." The group furrowed their brows, exchanging glances in the silence. They couldn''t come up with a plan on the spot. Originally, it was the Uchiha who had proposed building closer ties, and the Kiri clans had a rough idea of their motivations. It had been a welcome suggestion. The clans had assumed that the Uchiha''s future involved a complete break with Konoha and migration of their entire clan. In Kiri''s initial plan, they had prepared to officially invite the Uchiha clan to relocate to the Land of Water when the timing was right. The ninja clans of Kiri had always tightly banded together to safeguard their collective interests. Marriage alliances were a common strategy, and in this, they were less restrained than the ninja clans of Konoha. Their unity was renowned, though it came with a reputation for xenophobia. That said, their xenophobia depended on the target. For the Uchiha clan, they would open their arms in welcome. These ninja clans understood one key principle: if the pie wasn''t growing, their unity would eventually fail under pressure. They also hoped to strengthen Kiri and had worked hard toward that goal. The Uchiha joining them would drastically transform Kiri''s power. The person they valued most was Masashi himself. To them, he was more like a Kiri ninja than anyone elsesomeone they even considered a future Mizukage candidate. Their transparent plotting almost made him want to laugh. They had even begun selecting candidates for marriage alliances within their clans. Before the Yuki clan''s downfall, Hikari had been their chosen candidate. The Hzuki clan, however, believed Mei would be a better choice. To the Hzuki, who admired strength and combat, Hikariwho wasn''t even a ninjaseemed far inferior to the White Ghost. In their view, Hikari would be nothing more than a concubine if she married into the Uchiha clan. Of course, now that the Yuki clan was gone, Hikari had lost that status. Still, her past reputation had drawn plenty of wolves. This was Kiri''s wayif someone messed up their own game, they couldn''t expect others to honor past alliances. Even Ketsuki, who had placed Hikari in the guesthouse and hadn''t acted on her, was considered more decent than the rest of the wolves. "We may not be able to give you an answer right away," the elder said after a long discussion. "How long will you be staying in Kiri?" "The village hasn''t set any restrictions on me," Masashi replied, pointing to the ceiling with deliberate casualness. "After all, my cousin also has an important task here." "The Fourth Mizukage, huh..." The elder''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, analyzing various possibilities. "Could it be that you''re here to deal with your own clan''s traitor?" "The Hokage is aware of his identity," Masashi said. "He was once his student. Out of past sentiments, we hesitated to act. But his actionsclearly betraying the village and attacking the Hokageleave us no choice." Everyone understood. No wonder Konoha wanted him dead. The major ninja clans had already learned about the Fourth Mizukage being under someone''s control, though the information had been tightly guarded. Each clan had hoped to use this as leverage when the time was right. But now, it seemed Konoha intended to eliminate all these clans as obstacles. If it weren''t for their desire to avoid an all-out civil war in Kiri, they would have leaked the information already. "We can discuss future cooperation later," the elder said sharply, leaning forward with more intensity. "For now, why don''t we join forces to resolve the Mizukage issue? Konoha likely sent you here because they''re concerned Kiri''s chaos could affect them." "That''s true," Masashi acknowledged, keeping his face carefully neutral. "In that case, let''s finish what Zabuza failed to do. We''ll help you take him out." "I never said I wanted to assassinate the Mizukage," Masashi shook his head. "Our first task is simply to renew the agreement." "A man under controlwhat''s the point in meeting him?" The elder gestured to the group. "With us here, you can eliminate your traitor easily. The Fourth Mizukage will have no choice but to step down, and we''ll elect a new Mizukage to renew the agreement with Konoha." "If that can be achieved, it''s worth considering," Masashi nodded. Inwardly, he almost laughed. This tedious game was nearly over. If he was still Muzo, he would have forced them to do what he wanted, but Muzo was already dead, and he didn''t want to be that person again. "So, it''s a deal?" "Yes, a deal," Masashi stood up. "You can discuss the details at your leisure. I''ll take my leave." "Since you''re already here, why not stay for a meal?" The elder stroked his beard and glanced at Hikari, his eyes glinting with self-satisfaction as if he''d uncovered some grand secret. "Young people need to take care of themselves. Speaking of which, Hikari was yours to begin with. This is quite a coincidence." Masashi paused, and said, "Is that so? We really are fated, then." He wasn''t Obitohe had no desire to slaughter ninja clans like chickens, especially with so many ordinary people caught up in the mess. But watching these Kiri elders, Masashi could only shake his head at their outdated ways. Their mindset was so backward that even trying to work with them seemed pointless. The best he could hope for was avoiding direct conflict. Back in Konoha, people often criticized the Uchiha and Hyga for their traditional values. But at least they had evolved with the times. These Kiri traditionalists, with their arranged marriages and power games, were still living as if the Warring States Period had never ended. After saying everything that needed to be said, Masashi left. Being with those people made him feel extremely uncomfortable. Compared to them, Mangetsu and his group were far more agreeableeven Zabuza''s deadpan face appeared cute. Of course, he took Hikari with him when he left, noting the subtle way she kept close to his shadow. The destruction of the Yuki clan was something he hadn''t anticipated. He had thought that after his action on the beach back then, if this ninja clan had even a modicum of intelligence, they wouldn''t have been wiped out. Turned out, he overestimated them. In the original timeline, the true cause of Kiri ninja clans'' destruction wasn''t Obito, but their own arrogance, which completely alienated the masses. Neither the civilian ninjas nor the ordinary people of the Land of Water had any sympathy for these ninja clans; they were full of hatred instead. This wasn''t something that could be swayed by mere words. In contrast, in the original timeline, although the Uchiha clan wasn''t well-liked, before the Nine-Tails showed up to flaunt its big eyes in the village, the villagers didn''t have much of an issue with the Uchiha. Even in the early days of the village, with Madara, people were more afraid of him than they were disgusted. In fact, he had quite a bit of popularity at the time, with many people genuinely admiring him. Many truly believed that being born in the same era as Hashirama was simply his misfortune; otherwise, he would have been invincible. Madara could also sense the villagers'' true opinions about himhe''d even get anxious and run over to help kids up when they fell on the road. Though he did scare the kids half to death. It couldn''t be helped. He possessed the most handsome deadpan face in the world. After Izuna''s death, he had hardly smiled a few times. Perhaps his smile was something only Hashirama had ever seen. But Masashi wasn''t interested in the smiles of men. After leaving the banquet hall, he returned to his room. Once again, he felt that this room was excessively fancy. Especially that sofaso tiny it couldn''t even be comfortably laid on. The only redeeming feature was the large bed, perfect for someone restless who might start sleeping vertically but wake up sprawled horizontally. His initial mission had been successfully completed. Now, he just had to wait for the right opportunity. It was up to Shisui''s genjutsu to create that opportunity. He was curious to see whether Obito would dare to let the Mizukage, whom he controlled, meet Shisui. Shisui''s genjutsu was renowned within the clan, and his ability to break genjutsu was also top-notch. If they didn''t allow such a meeting, then half of the plan would already be complete. "Go back and rest," he said to Hikari, who was following him. However, she showed a hesitant expression. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I stay here?" she asked, Masashi thought about itshe was probably afraid of exposing the plan. "Alright, let''s chat then," he replied, carefully observing her body language. Since Hikari was originally a member of the Yuki clan, he also wanted to know how the Yuki clan had managed to destroy themselves. Because he was genuinely curious. Even if Obito controlled the Mizukage, he couldn''t have wiped out a ninja clan for no reason. Otherwise, if this group rebelled, while Obito himself wouldn''t have been harmed, he would definitely have had to abandon Kiri as his base. Masashi took off his shoes, sat cross-legged on the bed, and patted the spot in front of him, signaling for Hikari to sit down as well. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to sit on the sofahe literally couldn''t fit. It was ridiculously small, like a decoration. Hikari carefully climbed onto the bed and knelt politely, hands folded in her lap. "Alright, tell mehow did the Yuki clan meet their end?" Masashi asked with a serious expression. "The elders..." Hikari took a deep breath, steadying herself. "They became obsessed with producing a Mizukage." "Pride before the fall," Masashi nodded. "Continue." "They believed our bloodline made us destined for greatness. That we were chosen by the snow itself." "And the younger generation?" "They took action without understanding the consequences. They thought our recent successes meant we were ready." As someone who had managed the Yuki clan''s business, she had access to plenty of information and had a sharp, logical mind. In the eyes of others, her only flaw was her lack of talent as a ninja. Any organization sows the seeds of its own destruction during its most prosperous period. Ninja clans were no exception. Even the powerful Ninsh had disappeared. From Hikari''s account, he pieced together what had happened. In short: "If the Hzuki clan can do it, so can we." With such a mindset, it was no surprise that the new generation started acting on their own. The Second Mizukage had the ability to defeat the entire Kiri, but the Yuki clearly lacked such power. The Yuki clan wasn''t the first to destroy themselves for the dream of producing a Kage, and they wouldn''t be the last. "Do you have any family left?" Masashi asked, watching her expression carefully. "I have a younger brother," Hikari replied, a genuine smile appearing on her face for the first time. "Just one younger brother? What''s his name?" "His name is Haku." "Oh, Haku, huh?" Masashi nodded, finding the name oddly familiar. The more he thought about it, the more familiar it sounded. Even though Masashi didn''t think much of the technique itself, he knew it was impressive, showing just how solid the clan''s foundation was. A kid like Haku, who could master such abilities, was definitely on the genius tier. In the original timeline, Konoha had a similar geniusNeji, the son of Hizashi, who managed to learn the Palm Rotation entirely on his own. The Hyga clan shared everything with their clan members, except for the Palm Rotation, which was reserved solely for the main family. "How old is your brother?" "Five." The age checked out. He made up his mindhis obsession with collecting prodigies wouldn''t let him miss even a small chance. Considering he had already taken in Karin, and now possibly Haku... If he picked up one more, he could start his own little study-abroad class. What could be more satisfying for a collector? He was definitely taking this one. "You''ll stay here for nowyou can have the bed." Having decided, he acted quickly. Whether out of conscience or his collecting tendencies, Hikari and her brother had to stay under his protection. Nothing could happen to them. "When this matter is over, I''ll bring your brother too. From now on, you two will join Konoha. Don''t worry, the people there are normalnone of the craziness you see here." Hearing this, Hikari froze. She understood that as long as Haku remained under the Hzuki clan''s control, she would remain their slavea toy to please the powerful. The only reason she hadn''t been used yet was to maximize her value. Once she lost her purity, she would become no different from the other women in this building. Masashi''s words were like a bolt of lightning in a clear sky, promising her and Haku a new life. But after the destruction of the Yuki clan, she had learned to close herself off, never revealing her true thoughts. The risks were too great. Even if this man had once been her betrothedthough it was entirely one-sided and in the past. She lowered her head, suppressing the turbulent emotions in her heart. This was the limit of what she could manage. "Alright, go to sleep," Masashi said. Having learned everything he wanted, he got out of bed and put his shoes back on. He left a Flying Thunder God mark in the room, carefully placing it where it wouldn''t be easily noticed. "Take me to Shisui''s room first, then come back to rest. If anyone stops you, just say I need you to keep me company tonight." I didn''t want to do this, but it seems I need to do some self-promotion. If you''re an Arcane fan, check out Arcane: Thicker Than Blood! 111 – The Puppet Who Pulled His Own Strings In the Mizukage Building, Yagura was in his office reviewing documents. The soft rustle of papers filled the otherwise silent room as his eyes scanned each page. Everything appeared normal. Standing silently beside him, as the head of ANBU, was Obito. This role was convenient for maintaining his genjutsu-induced deep hypnosis on the Fourth Mizukage at all times. The benefits of wearing a mask every day were becoming clearer to Obito. Not showing his face meant he could impersonate anyone without the need for ninjutsu. Now his proficiency with genjutsu had become second nature, almost imperceptible, like water soaking into the earth. The knowledge imparted by Madara and Black Zetsu was being absorbed and digested at an incredible speed. If he met Masashi again now, he felt certain that the other wouldn''t stand a chance against his current genjutsu mastery. Unless Masashi, like him, had some god-tier mentor like Madara giving him special training. This time, he would definitely turn things around beautifully. Obito didn''t exactly know what Masashi was planning, but he was certain that Masashi wouldn''t abandon the Uchiha clan''s matters. He would definitely come to Kiri to cause trouble after knowing what he was up to. Killing Masashi? Honestly, he hadn''t even thought about that. Putting personal grudges aside, their relationship was a strange mix of enemies-not-enemies and friends-not-friends. Killing each other hadn''t become necessary. To be honest, he had just wanted to punch Masashi for a long time. Suddenly, an ANBU appeared silently in the Mizukage''s office. "Mizukage-sama, the White Ghost attended the Hzuki clan''s banquet last night." "Understood," Yagura said. "Don''t expose yourselves, stay on standby." The ANBU vanished, and the office returned to silence. "What do you think, Tobi?" Yagura asked Obito. In his memory, Tobi was his most loyal subordinate. The Bloody Mist policy was something Yagura was forced to continue due to the village''s circumstanceseven intensify. "The great clans led by the Hzuki clan still refuse to repent. They intend to resist to the end. For the future of the village, they must be eliminated," Obito replied. "I know they''re a tumor." Yagura sighed. It wasn''t difficult to wipe out the major clans represented by the Hzuki clan, but that also meant Kiri would lose many elites and secret techniques. And such a loss would be irreplaceable. This would cement Kiri as the weakest among the Five Great Shinobi Nations. Of course, there were benefits. Without those great clans, commoner ninjas would have upward mobility and the village wouldn''t need to rely on the Bloody Mist policy to maintain its fighting power at the lower levels. Before becoming Mizukage, he hadn''t fully understood it. Only after stepping into this role did he realize why the Third Mizukage had implemented the Bloody Mist policy and what abolishing it would truly mean. "I need to think more about this I must carefully consider this matter" Yagura didn''t want to act against people from his own village, but he knew time was running out. He decided to give them one more chance. Obito watched the scene with satisfaction. This was the power he now wielded! A knocking sound echoed through the office, breaking the moment. "Come in," Yagura said. The door opened, and a man walked in. "It''s Ao, huh? You''ve been working hard lately. Sit down and talk." Yagura gestured to the sofa in his office. "Thank you for your concern, Mizukage-sama. Actually, the elder" Ao hesitated as he looked at Yagura. The sudden rumors spreading in the village had deeply concerned him, which was why he had come. But using the Byakugan to check the Mizukage would be an extreme act of disrespect, akin to drawing a sword on him. He hesitated to go that far. Once he did it, there would be no turning back. "I know." Yagura interrupted Ao''s words. "So, I also want to have a proper talk with you Tobi, step out. Don''t let anyone disturb us." "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Obito displayed the loyalty expected of a subordinate at that moment. Without a word, he disappeared. Yagura stood up, making Ao slightly nervous. Back when he became Mizukage under everyone''s hopeful gaze, his exceptional leadership and shared political ideals were one reason, but the decisive factor was his strength. He had defeated every foe in Kiri. Yagura was the third shinobi, after Hashirama and Madara, to perfectly control a tailed aeast. Perfect jinchriki and perfect control of tailed beast power were slightly different concepts. The former referred to a state of perfect coexistence with the tailed aeast, where the beast not only didn''t hinder the jinchriki''s abilities but actively assisted them. This wasn''t a relationship of container and sealed beingit was a bond of true comrades. The latter meant that regardless of whether the tailed beast was willing, its power could be used however the user desired. It was a master-pet relationship. Yagura possessed both, making him the strongest jinchriki of his era. It was rumored that the deceased Eight-Tails jinchriki from Kumo also had this ability, but it was only a rumor. After all, that jinchriki had already been killed by the White Ghost. Who knew when the Eight-Tails would revive? "Ao." Yagura sat on the sofa opposite, meeting his gaze. That look was one Ao knew very well. Once, that look had convinced him Kiri had hope. "Mizukage-sama, you truly haven''t changed!" "There''s no one else here. Just call me Yagura, like before, Ao." Yagura smiled bitterly. "You''ve probably cursed me a thousand times in your mind, haven''t you?" "Fourth no, Yagura, what happened? After you became Mizukage, what did you see? There are rumors spreading that you''re being controlled by a genjutsu!" "Genjutsu, huh" Yagura laughed bitterly. "Even rumors like that are spreading? Maybe I really am under genjutsu. After all, I can''t believe I''ve done these things myself." "Don''t joke around, Yagura!" Finding that his former comrade was still the same person, he didn''t believe the rumors and realized how malicious they were. "If you keep pushing like this, there will be rebellion!" "The rebellion will be led by the great clans, with the Hzuki at the forefront, Ao," Yagura said, shaking his head. "Let me show you something." He walked to his desk, opened a drawer, and pulled out a stack of documents. "Take a look at this." Ao immediately noticed the "Top Secret" stamp on the cover. "Yagura, my position doesn''t really suit this..." Ao hesitated, feeling a little embarrassed. After all, he had initially planned to use his Byakugan when he came here. He wasn''t wrong though. While he was a trusted confidant of the elders, his official rank was merely that of a standard jonin, with no other titles or authority. According to laws personally enacted by the Second Mizukage that were still in effect, he wasn''t allowed to view such documents. "At this point, why does that even matter?" Yagura shoved the documents into Ao''s hands. "In a little while, these documents won''t matter anymore." Ao stopped resisting, sat back down on the sofa, and began reading carefully. The more he read, the grimmer his expression became. "This is... too outrageous..." The stack of documents contained nothing but the dark secrets of the major ninja clans in Kiri. Words that could start a war within their own walls. It wasn''t uncommon for ninjas to have skeletons in their closets, but what these documents revealed showed that the major clans in Kiri had completely lost all sense of restraint or reverence. They treated the village like their personal farm, hoarding resources, monopolizing opportunities for advancement, and exploiting commoner ninjas to an extreme degree. This all traced back to the era of the Second Mizukage. That Mizukage, who loved war, had stirred up plenty of conflict during his tenure, and the clan ninjas had taken advantage of the chaos to accumulate immense credit and influence. However, while the Second Mizukage himself hailed from a major clan, he never cared about status when selecting talent. He embodied the principle of "I have plenty of jutsu, let''s see if you have the skill to earn them." While clan ninjas certainly benefited, this was also the era when commoner ninjas began to rise in number and prominence. By the time of the Third Mizukage, however, things changed. The Third''s rise to power was rushed, and he lacked the strength and prestige of his predecessor. As a result, he had to rely on the major clans, which rapidly grew in power and privatized key village institutions. This destroyed the core principle of relative fairness that underpinned Kiri''s ninja system. Faced with this reality, commoner ninjas in the village began to give up. After all, no matter how hard they worked, they wouldn''t get a single extra coin. So why bother? The Third Mizukage couldn''t reform the clans, so he decided to pressure them by changing the commoner ninjas instead. This led to the infamous Bloody Mist policy. Over time, this policy deeply harmed the interests of the clans. By the time of the Third Great Ninja War, the number of commoner ninjas had fallen to less than half of what it was during the Second Mizukage''s era. Without enough commoner ninjas, casualty rates for clan ninjas skyrocketed during the war. It didn''t matter how many resources they controlled if there were no people left to fight. At the same time, the resentment of commoner ninjas toward the clans only grew stronger. The divide deepened, and during the war, commoner ninjas had even begun hesitating to help comrades in danger if they were from the clans. On the other hand, clan ninjas, used to their privileged treatment, looked down on everyone outside their clanscommoner ninjas includedconsidering them crude, ignorant, and greedy inferiors by nature. From both perspectives, the other side was irredeemable. They lived in the same village, yet viewed each other as sworn enemies. The Bloody Mist policy had failed to produce the result the Third Mizukage wanted. But it couldn''t be stopped either. If it were ended, the quality of commoner ninjas would plummet immediately. Thus, after the devastating loss in the Third Great Ninja War, he knew that the situation he had created would ultimately spell his downfall. So, he resigned. He certainly didn''t want to become the first Mizukage to trigger a civil war while still in office. That would be far worse than being purged. Ao gripped the documents tightly, shocked by the unspeakable actions of the clan ninjas. The records detailed, how the clan ninjas had used their family privileges to seize resources, exploit commoner ninjas, and suppress the lower ranks without the slightest restraint or morality. "Hikari was assigned to the guesthouse?" Ao was stunned when he saw this line. "Just one example of many," Yagura said softly, watching his reaction. "Keep reading." The guesthouse was originally meant for hosting foreign dignitaries and symbolized Kiri''s dignity. Over time, however, it had turned into a private club for the major clans and had become a place of debauchery. Ao knew that much, but he had no idea that many of the women there were the relatives of "criminals." Regardless of the circumstances surrounding those so-called criminals, how could they involve innocent family members? These were people from their own village! And now, even members of the recently wiped-out Yuki clan had been sent there. "This is madness..." Unable to read any further, Ao closed the file. His hand trembled slightly. "It''s complete madness..." "Not reading anymore?" Yagura asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer. "No..." Ao handed the documents back to Yagura. "Do the elders know about this?" "Maybe they do, maybe they don''t." Yagura tossed the documents onto the desk. "These people have been very discreet. These files were gathered starting from the Third Mizukage''s era, and this is all we''ve managed to collect." "All we''ve managed to collect..." Ao felt a fire burning in his heart. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that fire were released, he wasn''t sure what he might do. But he knew what would happen if the villagers and commoner ninjas saw this and unleashed their rage. At that point, no one would care about major clans or minor clans. No one would care whether every clan was guilty or not. If you were from a clan, you would have to die. The bloodshed would sweep through Kiri and soon engulf the entire Land of Water. "Ao, what do you think would happen if I abolished the Bloody Mist policy right now?" The answer was so obvious it didn''t need to be spoken. Seeing Ao remain silent, Yagura smiled faintly. "You came to see me for a reason, didn''t you?" "...The rumors," Ao said after a pause. "The elders asked me to tell you that it''s the Hzuki clan behind them." "I know. And then?" "And then..." how could he say that now? Ao felt bitter. Not only was Yagura completely unsurprised, but even if he were, Ao could no longer justify using his Byakugan. After all, Yagura himself wasn''t the problem! Even if he had been under genjutsu control, his actions so far clearly showed that whoever was controlling him was someone within Kiri who had had enough of the clans and wanted to destroy them to rebuild the village. At this rate, either the commoner ninjas would disappear completely, or the clan ninjas would all die out. The office door was knocked again. Yagura frowned. "What is it?" "I''m sorry, Mizukage-sama. Konoha''s envoys are herethey''ve been waiting downstairs for a long time." "Is it the White Ghost or Teleporter?" "Both of them, Mizukage-sama." "I see. I''ll come right away. Take them to the council chamber." After issuing his instructions, Yagura looked at Ao. "Ao, do you want to come with me?" "Yagura, I..." "Never mind. Stay here for now. Don''t leave until I''m back. We''ll talk more then." 112 – Masks Within Masks Within Masks Led by the Kiri ninjas into the conference hall, Masashi and Shisui took their seats and waited for the arrival of the Fourth Mizukage. As they sat there, alone and bored, the two began chatting. "The humidity here is unbearable," Shisui complained, wiping his forehead. "When can we go back?" "Be patient. This is a meeting between two major ninja villages," Masashi replied. Over the past two days, he had spent half his time with Shisui and the other half in his own room. Hikari was a gem; whether this mission would go smoothly depended on her. To create the impression that she was already his woman, he had to return to her room at night. Thankfully, the bed was big enough. Though it was true that she had been wearing less and less. She seemed to have genuinely relaxed. On the first morning, she was curled up like a little cat in a corner of the bed. And this morning, she nearly rolled over onto him. Her sleeping posture was... bold. This wouldn''t do. When it came to delicate negotiations, Masashi was a professional. Not a single detail could be overlooked. Putting himself in another''s shoes: If one''s family had been wiped out, leaving just an older sister, and a benefactor appeared to rescue them, but oh waitthis benefactor slept with the sister... Suddenly, that benefactor''s image would take on a very different meaning. From a kind-hearted samaritan, they would become someone who lusted after the sister''s beauty. The debt of gratitude would still exist, but the flavor of it would change significantly. Fortunately, this was about a younger brother and not a younger sister. Otherwise, wouldn''t there be the concern of the benefactor one day becoming the husband? A thousand-mile embankment can be ruined by an ant''s nest. So, details couldn''t be ignored. Seeing Shisui looking a bit impatient, Masashi decided to act more annoying. Mainly because he worried this kid would act recklessly. "Shisui." "What is it, Masashi-nii?" "You know what we''re here to do today, right?" "Of course," Shisui said, puzzled. "We''re here to propose a contract renewal." "Right, right, exactly. And you won''t do anything extra, right?" "Masashi-nii, I won''t do anything unnecessary" Shisui looked at his cousin, speechless. "I know your intentions. Fugaku-sama asked me to learn from you." "Oh, oh, good. I was just making conversation because I was bored," Masashi said awkwardly. He shouldn''t have doubted Shisui; the kid had made a lot of progress. He needed more encouragement. Shisui caught the way Masashi was looking at him. "Masashi-nii, do you think I''m an idiot?" he was clearly displeased. He was an elite ninja and had his pride. He thought his behavior had been flawless lately. He even perfectly countered Kiri''s honey trap. Not only did he protect himself, but he also protected the girlabsolutely perfect. "Don''t talk about yourself like that," Masashi said, putting on a serious face and encouraging him. "Be more confident. You''re much smarter than Tetsuka." Shisui felt as if a lump of air was stuck in his throat, unable to come out. Tetsukathe clan''s universally acknowledged simpleton! At least Shisui had a reputation. He was definitely not an idiot! Suddenly, footsteps echoed from outside the room. Hearing the sound, both men adjusted their posture and looked toward the door. Masashi activated his chakra-sensing ability. Soon, a boy with purple eyes appeared at the door. A scar resembling stitches ran under his left eye, confirming his identity. Yagura had a baby face and wasn''t tall. His thin build made him look like a teenager. But in reality, he was far from youngan experienced veteran with children of his own. Perhaps due to the formal setting, he wore the Mizukage''s hat. The hats of the Five Kage were uniform in design, only differing in color. The Mizukage''s hat was blue and white. However, his attire was more practical, designed for combat, with Kiri forehead protector sewn directly into his clothes at the abdomen. A ninja''s forehead protector was an essential piece of armor, capable of blocking shuriken and kunai at close range. Most people wore it properly on their foreheads. Yagura''s unconventional placement reflected his confidence. "Shisui the Teleporter, long time no see," Yagura said. "The last time we met, we were enemies." "And now, you are the Fourth Mizukage," Shisui replied, matching the formal tone while keeping his own chakra perfectly steady. Yagura turned his gaze to Masashi. "The White Ghost of Konoha. I''ve heard much about you." "You flatter me. I am nothing compared to you, Mizukage-sama, the hero of Kiri," Masashi responded politely, smiling. No wonder, in the original timeline, Kiri got played for so many years. Obito''s genjutsu was top-notch. But what was truly absurd was that after slaughtering entire ninja clans, Kiri blamed Obito. As if, while cheerfully butchering clan after clan, they had all been acting under Obito''s control. The clans annihilated by ordinary ninjas carrying out their revenge thus became evidence of his crimes. In that instant, Kiriand the entire Land of Watermanaged to erase this history cleanly. Masashi privately disdained such behavior. In his view, it was the Mizukage''s incompetence that led to such a ridiculous situation. If you wanted to talk about complex clan dynamics, Konoha''s situation back then was far more complicated. And yet, the clans never degenerated into this inhuman chaos. The key was cutting losses promptly. Like eliminating the greedy, unrepentant ones who would jump out first, and the rest would naturally behave. Ambition was cultivated, and so was self-awareness. Masashi considered himself an expert in such matters. Kiri''s downfall lay in its failure to act decisively. What could have been fixed with a bandage became an excuse to cut flesh and bones. They had no one to blame but themselves. Yagura sat in the main seat, and behind him, a group of ANBU filed in, lining up behind him. Masashi scanned them all but didn''t see Obito. "Mizukage-sama, we''re here today to renew our agreement. This matter has been delayed for quite some time," Shisui spoke first, acting in his official capacity. "Could we get a definitive answer today?" "Of course. Kiri and Konoha are close neighbors. A renewal is necessary," Yagura said seriously, and everyone listened as if he meant it. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But," he added, shifting his tone, "I hope you understand that due to many pressing matters in our village, this has been delayed." "That''s understandable," Shisui nodded. "However, we hope to finalize this as soon as possible to put both sides at ease." Yagura nodded, and an ANBU member stepped forward, placing four identical agreements on the table. "Please review them," he said, pushing the agreements toward the two. "Each village keeps a copy, and the other two will be sent to the respective daimys. Is that acceptable?" "The process itself isn''t an issue," Shisui said after carefully reviewing the documents. "But traditionally, we''ve only signed agreements between villages. These include matters beyond a ninja village''s authority, and we haven''t received authorization for that." Masashi also reviewed one of the agreements. Clearly. the documents covered topics exceeding a ninja village''s jurisdiction. "Such an agreement would need the daimys'' signatures to be valid," Masashi said, putting the document down. "Otherwise, how can we enforce matters involving the citizens of both nations?" "That''s possible, as these matters rely on the Uchiha clan''s strength," Yagura said with a smile. "The ''Trade Merchants'' Association,'' which has risen in the Land of Fire in recent years, is excellent. From what I know, the Uchiha clan holds actual control. These matters don''t need approval; the feudal lords just need to be informed." Masashi chuckled lightly. "The Uchiha clan merely cooperates with the association. We don''t negotiate on their behalf. Besides" He placed the document back on the table. "With all due respect, Konoha is not a defeated party. To ask Konoha to secure resources for Kiri in exchange for a ceasefire is unrealistic. May I ask who drafted this agreement?" "It seems you''re the real negotiator here, Masashi," Yagura replied nonchalantly. Though Kiri had lost the war and he was the Mizukage, Masashi was considered "Kage-level" himself. There was no need to show him excessive respect. Besides, the agreement was indeed unreasonable. Having opinions on it was normal. Negotiations were a process, after all. "My apologies. I''m simply familiar with this association, so I had to overstep my role to explain," Masashi said. "This is my personal view: Agreements are just agreements. Ninja villages have never truly achieved peace because of them," Yagura replied, taking the words as serious. Empty chatterit was basic protocol, and both sides understood that. What mattered was not to mislead each other on the key points. "Still, compared to the Hzuki clan, shouldn''t I be a better partner, Masashi?" The one extending the olive branch, Yagura, gazed at the two people in front of him. He noticed that both of them had an expression of surprise. As if to say, "Did you stay up all night?" "Mizukage-sama, I''m afraid there''s been a misunderstanding," Masashi said. "The guest follows the host''s lead. We are guests, and when the host invites, we must attend." "The Hzuki clan is not the master of Kiri," Yagura replied. "No one is the master of Kiri. This village belongs to everyone who lives here." "Is that so?" Masashi glanced at the ANBU members behind Yagura. "People who say such things usually mean, ''I am the real master.'' Is that what you mean too?" "If you want to interpret it that way, so be it. As the Mizukage, I represent Kiri," Yagura said with a faint smile. "While the Hzuki clan comes from the Second Mizukage, that is all." "That''s why we''re here to renew our agreement with you," Masashi said. "Business is business. Since this is an issue between Konoha and Kiri, let''s use the old version of the agreement." "No need to rush to reject me, Masashi. Why not listen to Kiri''s terms first?" "Mizukage-sama, since you''re so insistent, let me be honest based on what I know about the Association," Masashi said, deciding to speak candidly. "Given Kiri''s current situation, the Association won''t accept this business. The village simply doesn''t have the financial capacity." "Kiri is a great ninja village. Given enough time, we can repay it," Yagura persisted. "Merchants don''t have the right to negotiate. It''s all up to the Uchiha clan. Kiri would owe the Uchiha a favor." "Mizukage-sama, that''s no way to talk." Masashi said coldly, "Do you take the Uchiha for fools?" "No, I see you as reliable partners," Yagura said with a smile. He waved his hand. The ANBU members behind him turned and left. Once they were gone, Yagura stood up. "Shall we take a walk, the three of us?" Masashi and Shisui exchanged a glance of confusion, but as he was the Mizukage, they couldn''t deny him this courtesy. "As you wish." The two stood up as well. Yagura led the way out of the conference hall. The Mizukage''s building was much larger than the Hokage''s and far more labyrinthine. He walked silently in front, leading them up a staircase. When they reached the top, he opened a door. What lay before them was an expansive wide rooftop that offered a panoramic view of Kiri. The area was vast, and the view was magnificent. This was the rooftop of the Mizukage''s building. Yagura walked to the edge of the platform and silently admired the scenery. "Good relations between two villages is a major matter. There''s no need to rush," he said suddenly. "Given Kiri''s current difficulties, we can wait until we''ve dealt with the more troublesome matters before resuming negotiations." Masashi and Shisui exchanged glances, confusion flickering in their eyes. Is this really someone under genjutsu control? Both were very familiar with genjutsu. No matter how intricately applied, it always affected a person''s consciousness. At the very least, it would reduce their mental agilityan unavoidable side effect. Yet from start to finish, Yagura showed no such signs. Masashi gave Shisui a look, and Shisui immediately understood. With the flow of chakra, his pupils transformed into Sharingan. The next moment, the unique pattern of the Mangeky Sharingan took form. Under those eyes, Yagura''s chakra was laid bare. A flicker of surprise crossed Shisui''s face. "Did you see it clearly?" The voice rang outnot from Masashi, but from Yagura. He turned around. "So this is the legendary Mangeky Sharingan? Last time we fought, you didn''t have those eyes." To Shisui''s surprise, Yagura''s chakra was surging at an astonishing speed. "It seems the rumors were false," Masashi activated his Sharingan as well. "You have not been placed under genjutsu. I thought your unrealistic proposal meant someone was pulling strings behind the scenes." "Masashi, your reflexes are quick. No wonder you were able to rebuild the Uchiha clan," Yagura said as his chakra calmed. "Stirring chaos in Kiri alone can''t be your goal. You''re not that shallow." "Mizukage-sama, speaking like this here will cause misunderstandings." "Don''t worry. Unless your clansmen appear here personally, the barrier prevents anyone from hearing our conversation," Yagura said confidently. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you seem very confident in your barrier." "Playing the role of ''the controlled one'' is tiring," Yagura sighed. "After so much effort, I can''t walk away empty-handed, can I? But Masashi, you still haven''t answered my question. Are you not sincere about renewing our alliance?" "I''m very sincere," Masashi said, finding this situation utterly absurd. Danz''s scapegoating skills didn''t even compare to this! "If you''re sincere, why bother with these little tricks?" Yagura asked. "Kiri has no intention of antagonizing Konoha." "Mizukage-sama, you''re saying too much." "Let me rephrase: as long as I''m Mizukage, there will be no war between Kiri and Konoha," Yagura said seriously. "There''s no reason for the new Kiri to conflict with Konoha." Masashi and Shisui stared blankly at the Mizukage before them, unsure how to process this. Now they started to think maybe the Mizukage was under genjutsu. "Many people have already died in Kiri. There''s no need for more meaningless war. Of course, if the Land of Water''s daimy has ambitions for the Land of Fire, that''s a different matter," Yagura said, returning to his earlier point. "But strengthening cooperation between our villages will reduce that possibility." "Mizukage-sama, do you think that''s achievable?" Masashi scratched his head. Yagura seemed serious now, quite different from their earlier conversation in the hall. "To stop the Land of Water from eyeing mainland territories is a bit much. Given your relationship with the daimy, it seems impossible." "There are many nations in this world," Yagura said with a faint smile. "We don''t have to focus solely on the Land of Fire. If Kiri allies with Konoha, Kumo becomes less of a problem, doesn''t it?" "Alright then, Mizukage-sama. What exactly do you want?" "I can help you lure out your clansman and assist you in capturing him. In return, when I go to war with the Hzuki clan, I hope you''ll join my forces." "Mizukage-sama, I want to take someone with me. Her younger brother is in the hands of the Hzuki clan." "No, Masashi, you''ve been deceived. Hikari''s younger brother is not in Ketsuki''s hands. The person she thought was him was actually someone I arranged," Yagura said with a calm smile. "Her younger brother has been here with me all along." 113 – A Perfect Performance of Imperfection Yagura''s words demonstrate that the Five Kage were indeed ninjas with the most intelligence in this world. Information was one of the most powerful forces a ninja could have. There were far too few people who could disregard intelligence and rely solely on raw combat power. Masashi''s smooth journey thus far owed much to the power of information. On the flip side, any individual who exhibited enough unpredictability had to be treated with caution. Yagura was currently the most unpredictable person he had encountered in this life. "Mizukage-sama, wasn''t it you who wiped out the Yuki clan?" he asked. "Taking control of someone from the Yuki clan doesn''t seem like something you would do." "At the time, I was under control. This was the only insignificant thing I could do as the Mizukage." Yagura spoke seriously. "After all, it was the genjutsu of the Mangeky Sharingan. I only managed to break free with great effort." After saying this, he felt it wasn''t convincing enough, so he added more. "That power is truly overwhelming. I can''t believe there is such a powerful force in this world. The Uchiha truly deserve to be called the strongest clan in the ninja world." Masashi and Shisui remained expressionless. Both of them had their Sharingan activated at this moment. Masashi didn''t need to say anything, but Shisui possessed a pair of Mangeky Sharingan himself. "Mizukage-sama." "What is it, Shisui?" "Please show a little more sincerity. The way you''re acting right now reminds me of Masashi-nii, and I''m not enjoying this experience." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "..." Shisui snorted, his Sharingan staring intently at Yagura. Despite the banter, he wasn''t slacking off on his duties. "Let''s get to the point. Stop wasting time with meaningless flattery." Masashi sighed. This marked the beginning of the countdown to the end of the Hzuki clan. Another great clan was about to face destruction. "I''m afraid we cannot fulfill your request," he said to Yagura. "As Konoha''s ninjas, Shisui and I cannot and will not intervene in the internal affairs of Kiri." "It''s not an internal matter," Yagura said without changing his expression. "The missing-nin from Kiri, led by the Hzuki clan, have been collaborating with Uchiha traitor, attempting to seize control of the village. Konoha discovered this and assisted me, the Mizukage, in eradicating them to maintain our amicable relationship." "That''s rough, don''t you think so?" "Yes, it''s a bit crude. But as long as it works, that''s all that matters," Yagura replied. "Perhaps you think I''m lying, but I was indeed controlled at first, and their goal was to strike at Konoha''s power." "Oh?" Masashi grew interested. "And how did you break free?" Since Obito''s plan for the Eye of the Moon required weakening Konoha as a key step, it was worth probing whether Yagura''s words were true or just a lucky guess. "It''s embarrassing to say, but when the enemy controlled me to attack the Yuki clan, attempting to kill every member of the clan, I was so impacted by the tragedy that I broke free of their genjutsu." Yagura wore a sorrowful expression. "Seeing my companions die at my hands caused me immense pain." Masashi watched him expressionlessly as Yagura delivered his performance. "Mizukage-sama." "Hmm?" "That''s enough. How many times have you used that excuse? Can you take it down a notch?" From the side, Shisui shot Yagura a schadenfreude-filled look. "My apologies. I might have gotten a bit carried away." Yagura immediately dropped the sorrowful act, returning to normal. "But that''s basically what happened. Recently, the enemy modified his technique, but it''s not perfected. I found an opportunity to connect with the Three-Tails'' spirit and broke free of his genjutsu together." In the original timeline, Yagura was indeed controlled, but he was such a minor character in the story that even his death wasn''t elaborated upon. He didn''t get the attention he deserved, unlike other minor Kage who were killed off early. Even during the Five Kage Summit, Yagura was mentioned only briefly, as the villages were still scheming against each other. Even half-truths had ulterior motives behind them. It never made sense that Yagura, the first person since Hashirama and Madara to perfectly control a tailed beast, would go down so easily. For someone to achieve such a feat, their chakra would have to be incredibly strong. In the end, genjutsu was just a battle of chakra, and Obito''s current chakra shouldn''t have been enough to crush Yagura. The portrayal of Kiri in the original timeline never added up. It was as though, once Yagura''s control was discovered, all the village''s problems were miraculously resolved. The previous bloodshed suddenly seemed like a path to the village''s rebirth. Now, this scenario felt far more reasonable. And very much like Obito. He always enjoyed showing off his "innovations" to Masashionly for them to backfire spectacularly. Surprisingly, Masashi almost sympathized with Black Zetsu for a moment. Even though Black Zetsu was a villain, his work ethic was commendable. It must have been exhausting to partner with someone like Obito, whose interests often took precedence over their plans. Still, villains were villains. When they messed up, Masashi benefited. If he couldn''t stop the villains, he might as well encourage Obito to develop more "hobbies" like these. "I still hope you and Shisui will consider my proposal carefully." Yagura said. "From Konoha''s perspective, you wouldn''t want Kiri to remain in chaos for too long." Masashi looked at him, whose expression betrayed nothing. His poker face was impressive. "I''m sorry, but your reasoning is still insufficient," Masashi replied. "The risks of getting involved are too great. If it''s to deal with traitors, neither you nor the Hzuki clan will hold back. Why should we step in and bring trouble upon ourselves?" "If the conflict drags on, Kiri might resolve it by declaring war on Konoha." "That''s fine. Ninjas who don''t fight will become obsolete." "You''re truly greedy, Masashi." Yagura sighed, reluctantly offering another bargaining chip. "You can take Hikari and her brother." "I''m sorry. That''s still not enough, Mizukage-sama. It''s not greedit''s caution. Times have changed. Any action Shisui and I take will be tied to the Uchiha name. Now, the Uchiha must be particularly careful." "A Kage Advisor clan indeed needs to be cautious." Yagura nodded. "But what if Kiri provided the Association with access to the Land of Water?" "What do you mean?" "The Land of Water is isolated by the sea but rich in resources. Its nobles also wish to find better opportunities to grow their wealth. I know a little about how the Kage Assistant''s election was won. If Kiri shows its sincerity and convinces the Water daimy to allow the Association to act as a special trading partner with the Land of Fire, then, considering the challenges the Association faces, we will protect the Association''s personnel and help solve any problems within the Land of Water." "You sound like you''re trying to take control." "I think no one can outmatch you in this area. As long as you''re alive, the Association belongs to the Uchiha." "Masashi, think about it. As a show of sincerity, I''ll give the Hzuki clan another day. After all, I don''t want to kill my comrades either." Yagura placed the Mizukage''s ceremonial hat back on his head. "I''ve enjoyed today''s conversation with both of you. But now, I should return. After all" he smiled faintly, "I am a ''useless man'' who was controlled, after all." --- After returning to the Mizukage building, Yagura once again seemed like the rumored puppet Mizukage, controlled by outsiders. The three of them returned to the council chamber and, following the protocol, performed a formal play of "This agreement isn''t great. Let''s renegotiate it and talk again." After that, each person went their separate ways. Outside the building, Masashi and Shisui returned to their guesthouse, heading straight to Shisui''s room. His room had a small bed, but the sofa was wide and longgood for discussions. Sitting on the sofa, the two began to digest what they had gained today at the Mizukage building. Yagura had already presented his terms on the rooftop; it was now up to the two of them to decide. Observing from the sidelines posed no risk, while getting involved promised high returns but with significant risks. From a risk perspective, the two should have chosen the former. That was Shisui''s viewhe believed the Uchiha clan needed to proceed cautiously during this critical period. However, being someone who knew about Kaguya sealed on the moon, Masashi had to consider more. On the surface, killing Obito and Nagato would allow Kaguya to continue sleeping. But in truth, Black Zetsuthe prime instigatorpossessed limitless possibilities, and the current shinobi world had no jutsu capable of eliminating or sealing it. The only choice before Masashi was to prevent everything with sheer, overwhelming strength. Striving to master Yin-Yang Release was also for countering Nagato''s Rinnegana set of troublesome eyes left behind by Madara. Yet, no matter how powerful the Rinnegan was, without the Ten-Tails, it was meaningless. Engaging Nagato head-on wasn''t particularly significant; the tailed beasts were the real focus. Continuously eliminating jinchriki was one option, but it was a stopgap measure. Forming an alliance with strong jinchriki for mutual defense was much better. The olive branch extended by Yagura had undeniably tempted Masashi. Not only was he a perfect jinchriki who controlled his tailed beast flawlessly, but he was also the Mizukagehelping him would be immensely beneficial. If Kiri could become a normal village, it could serve as a fallback option for the Uchiha. After considering it carefully, Masashi shared his thoughts with Shisui. "Masashi-nii, why do you have so little confidence in the village?" Shisui instinctively rejected any suggestion that would isolate the Uchiha from Konoha. He had grown up in Konoha, after allit was his home. "This isn''t about the village. People''s hearts are unpredictable; you always need to prepare multiple paths," Masashi replied. "Even if it''s not useful now, it might help someone in the future." "Fine, but if anything goes wrong, the Uchiha clan might end up being blamed for starting a war." Though Shisui trusted Masashi''s judgment, he felt obligated to point this out. "I know that," Masashi nodded. "But Obito''s existence is very sensitive. In truth, we''re the ones forced to act." As a member of the Uchiha clan and a Mangeky Sharingan wielder, Obito naturally cast a shadow over the Uchiha name. If the Uchiha weren''t present during his actions, that would be one thing. But if any Uchiha was present, they would be forced to actor else the clan would bear responsibility for his actions. Much of the chaos caused by Obito would easily be framed as a conspiracy by the Uchiha. That was likely why he used his Mangeky Sharingan so often. The Uchiha clan was the greatest obstacle to the Eye of the Moon Plan. While his actions could be absurd at times, his logic was clear. Eliminating the Uchiha clan took precedence over gathering the tailed beasts. For now, this pitfall had been temporarily buried. But as for the future, Masashi wasn''t optimistic. Besides Kiri, there truly weren''t many other viable options... "Alright, since you have so much confidence in Kiri, I have no objections," Shisui said after a moment''s thought. He, too, was frustrated with Obito''s constant efforts to smear the Uchiha name. "Don''t look so reluctant." Masashi grinned, pulling out a sealing scroll and extracting its contents. It was two sets of ANBU uniformsKiri''s ANBU, to be precise. "Masashi-nii, where did you get these?" Shisui asked in surprise. "I replicated them when we were in the village," Masashi replied. "How do they look? Identical to Kiri''s ANBU, right?" He picked up a mask and tossed one to Shisui, putting the other one on himself. With the mask on, he became emotionless. Later, he could simply burn the outfit, and no matter what happened, it wouldn''t concern him. It would be Masked Man vs. Masked Man. "You''re really well-prepared" Shisui muttered, fiddling with the mask in his hand, speechless. On the rooftop earlier, Masashi and the Mizukage had gone back and forth with seemingly no choice but to accept the situation. The act had been flawless. Shisui was skilled in combat strategies and tricks but couldn''t pull off something like this. Sometimes, he tried to be a bit shameless, but it never workedpeople could always tell he was faking it. Masashi had once mocked him for being "form without spirit." Who knew what spirit even meant? Looking at the Kiri ANBU outfit, though, Shisui felt like he understood a bit. Leaving Shisui to his thoughts, Masashi sealed his outfit back into the scroll and returned to his room. When he entered, he saw Hikari sitting on the bed, gazing out the window. The current state of Kiri and its ninja were well reflected in her. Seeing him return, Hikari quickly climbed off the bed to bow. "No need, just rest," Masashi said. He took out the uniform again, entered the dressing room, and changed into it. When he emerged, he stood before Hikari in full Kiri ANBU gear. "Masashi?" Hikari stiffened at the familiar image. She had a feeling her benefactor was about to cause trouble. "What do you think? Does it fit well? Does it look like the Kiri ANBU?" Masashi asked casually. "It it looks very similar" Back when her clan still existed, she had been to the Mizukage building and was familiar with the ANBU there. Masashi''s outfit was identical to the Mizukage Guardthe elite of the Kiri ANBU. "As long as it looks convincing." Masashi nodded with satisfaction. "Feel free to pass the time however you like. I''m going out to take a look around." "Where are you going?" "Kiri is a big village; I want to see more of it," Masashi said with a smile. He formed hand seals and created a shadow clone. The clone, however, still wore Konoha''s ninja attire. After placing a special Flying Thunder God Seal on his clone, Masashi disappeared from the room. 114 – Baby Turtle’s Symphony Strictly speaking, Tobirama was not the founder of Konoha''s systemhe was the founder of the ninja village era. Aside from the Police Force he created specifically for the Uchiha clan, the organizational structures he established in Konoha were widely copied by the other four major ninja villages, adapted to their own needs. Kiri copied the least, but they directly replicated the ANBU and the Ninja Academy. Unlike Konoha, which later divided the ANBU into different functional departments, Kiri''s ANBU remained in its original form. They had three primary tasks: assassinate those the Mizukage disliked, collect intelligence for the Mizukage, and openly follow the Mizukage to kill people. The night in Kiri was damp, with moisture in the air. The city''s nighttime was more terrifying than the day. There weren''t even streetlights on the roads, and ordinary people had to rely on faint starlight to find their way. Any sudden sound could easily startle someone. This was why no ordinary people would wander around Kiri at night. Masashi moved through the dark night, dressed in a knock-off ANBU uniform. During the day, when he and the Mizukage locked eyes as the latter was leaving, they had come to a tacit understanding. Visual genjutsu could accomplish many thingsit wasn''t limited to combat. As he approached the Mizukage building, a figure suddenly appeared. "Password!" The figure was a Kiri ANBU. He immediately noticed at least ten flaws in Masashi''s disguise. In the past, he would have immediately shouted, "Intruder!" But tonight was different; orders from the Mizukage required him to wait. "Baby Turtle Doo Doo Doo." Masashi spoke with complete seriousness, face perfectly straight as he recited the password he and Yagura had agreed upon in the genjutsu. The ANBU stiffened. Years of training had prepared him for many things, but not this. His hand twitched slightly before he responded, clearly struggling to maintain his professional demeanor. "Mommy Turtle Doo Doo Doo," the ANBU replied. Then, with mechanical precision that showed of hours of reluctant practice, he performed three small sways, each synchronized with the "doo." Masashi kept his face neutral, but internally he was quite pleased. This had been his suggestion to Yaguraa password system so embarrassing that no spy would ever think it was real. The fact that it forced the elite ANBU to do the little dance was just a bonus. "You may call me Zero," the ANBU said quickly, clearly eager to move past the moment. Even through his mask, his discomfort was visible. If someone had given the wrong password or failed to complete the dance moves exactly as specified, they would have been marked as an impostor. After all, only someone truly authorized would have been forced to learn this humiliating routine. "Where is the Mizukage?" "Same place as usual. Don''t go into the building; use the walls." After exchanging information, Zero quickly disappeared using the Body Flicker. Masashi smiled and vanished from the spot. Climb the walls? Walls weren''t for climbing; they were for support. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Appearing on the rooftop, Masashi saw Yagura, who was also dressed in black. This was ridiculousYagura was wearing a knock-off version of Konoha''s ANBU uniform. Masashi also immediately noticed at least ten flaws in Yagura''s outfit. "Mizukage-sama, what''s with this getup?" "Being cautious is always a good thing." Yagura looked at Masashi''s attire and winced. "Where did you get that uniform? Ours were updated back in the Third Mizukage''s era." "Your outfit is outdated too, Mizukage-sama" The two fell into a brief silence. After a moment, Yagura spoke first. "Do you have uniforms from the other villages?" "Yes" "Lend me one. I''ll return it when we''re done." "No needI''ll gift you a full set of custom-made ninja village uniforms, including ones from small villages and defunct organizations. No one will be able to verify them." "You''re too generous. I feel bad about making you spend so much." "We''re alliesno need for formalities." Masashi pulled out a scroll and tossed it to Yagura. The Mizukage caught it and tucked it away with satisfaction. He felt he had found the right personsuch professionalism. "Follow me," Yagura said, leaping off the roof and disappearing into the darkness. Masashi activated his Sharingan and followed. The two quickly moved beyond the Mizukage building''s vicinity. Yagura, as the biggest "boss" in Kiri, was extremely familiar with the village''s streets, alleys, watchpoints, and patrol routes. Their journey was safe and smooth. Yagura turned into a narrow alley and knocked on the door of a small, low house in a specific rhythm. The door creaked open, and a middle-aged man stood in the doorway. He did not immediately step aside when he saw Yagura; his gaze turned to Masashi behind him. "He''s one of us," Yagura said. The middle-aged man finally moved aside. The door was small, and Masashi had to duck slightly to enter. The interior was old and worn. The middle-aged man went into another room and returned with a young boy. Yagura removed his mask. The boy, upon seeing his face, showed a faint look of joy. "Masashi, this child is Haku," Yagura said, patting the boy''s head. The boy glanced at Masashi and, frightened, hid behind Yagura. Masashi removed his mask. "Hello, Haku," he said kindly. "H-hello" Seeing the distrust in the boy''s eyes, Masashi didn''t mind. He had seen such expressions many times before. What surprised him was Haku''s apparent trust in Yagura. "You''re pretty good with kids, Mizukage-sama." "I had more time back then to stay home and be with my son," Yagura said nostalgically. "Masashi, are you married?" "No." "You should marry early and have childrenotherwise, you''ll regret it." Masashi ignored that comment and asked, "Did you bring me here just to see this child?" "This place is safer," Yagura explained. "Masashi, I need to confirm againdo you and Shisui agree to my previous conditions?" "Yes, in principle. After everything is over, we''ll report back to the Hokage and formalize the agreement." "There''s no need to trouble yourselves. Once this is over, I''ll accompany you to Konoha and sign the agreement with the Hokage personally," Yagura said, satisfied. "As a fellow Fourth, I haven''t yet met the Hokage." Masashi considered this. It was a bit sudden, but it demonstrated their sincerity. "Generous of you, Mizukage-sama." He gave a thumbs-up. "It''s you who are efficient and decisive. I look forward to our cooperation." "When and how do we act?" "The time remains the sametwo days from now," Yagura replied. "That day, I''ll invite you and Shisui to further discuss the agreement, with key members of the Hzuki clan and their allies present." "Will we act during the meeting?" "Nowe''ll act against your clansman first," Yagura said, shaking his head. "Your clansman, disguised as ''Tobi,'' has been appointed as the ANBU leader and holds control of the Mizukage Guards. The Hzuki clan plans to expose that I''m being controlled and will attack him and the forces under his control." "You seem well-informed about their plan." "The Hzuki clan''s goal is to become the ruling Mizukage family. Even in a rebellion, they wouldn''t directly attack the Mizukage. Go back now, Masashidon''t let them discover you''re missing." "Don''t worry, Hikari will cover for me." "Good. Do you want to speak to this child?" Yagura asked, glancing at Haku. Hearing his sister''s name, Haku looked at Masashi curiously. "It''s not the time yet. After this is done but" Masashi walked up to Haku, crouched down, and extended his hand. "Haku, can we shake hands?" Haku looked at Masashi, hesitated, and placed his small hand in Masashi''s palm. "Do you know my sister?" he asked. "Yes, I do. We''re good friends," Masashi replied with a smile, then stood up and withdrew his hand. He nodded at Yagura, connected to the Flying Thunder God Seal on his clone at the inn, and activated the jutsu to leave. The scenery changed, and Masashi realized he was now lying on a bed. What was even more outrageous was that Hikari was also on the bed. She was clinging to him naked, blinking her eyes and staring directly into his. Masashi was dumbfounded. What kind of absurd plot was this? Why was he lying in bed with Hikari like this? Did his shadow clone seriously sneak away? The next moment, the memories of the shadow clone came rushing back, and he understood. A voice came again from outside the door. "Masashi-sama, are you ready yet?" Hearing this voice, Hikari instinctively hugged him a little tighter. "I''m sorry, Masashi-sama, this matter is urgent, so I''ll have to come in first." The sound of the doorknob turning rang out. At that moment, Masashi swiftly wiped his hand over himself. Flying Thunder God activated, and his clothes disappeared entirely as well. Perfect. Now they were both naked. Then he pulled the blanket over, tightly covering both of their bodies. The door opened, and a member of the Hzuki clan, whom he''d seen at the banquet, poked half of his body into the room. Seeing the two of them tightly wrapped up on the bed, he immediately turned back to the hallway and said, "I''ll be waiting outside." "But please hurry! The elders have something very important and urgent to discuss. Could you meet with them now?" "Is it really that urgent?" Masashi responded with the perfect attitude of someone reluctant to leave bed. "Can''t it wait until tomorrow?" Under the blanket, his hand moved slightly, making the blanket visibly wriggle. In reality, he was just patting Hikari''s arm, trusting that the girl would get the hint. The clever girl let out a soft whimpering sound. "I''m really sorry, but the elders are very anxious. Tomorrow would be too late." "Alright, I understand. I''ll get up now. Wait for me to change my clothes." "Understood." The Hzuki clansman bowed slightly, pulled his body back out, and shut the door. Their actions were entirely within Yagura''s predictions. The Hzuki clan was doomed. He got out of bed. Out of consideration for his partner, he didn''t fling the blanket off with a swift kick like he normally would. He even helped Hikari pull the blanket back up to cover herself properly. Then he entered the wardrobe room and changed back into his standard Konoha shinobi uniform. When he came back out, Hikari was sitting on the bed wrapped in the blanket, looking at him. Masashi made a "quiet" gesture to her, then walked over, leaned down, and whispered into her ear: "Just pretend to be asleep. Don''t make a sound until I''m back." Hikari nodded obediently and lay back down on the bed. He gave her a thumbs-up, turned around, and walked to the door to unlock it. The Hzuki clansman was standing outside, accompanied by several others. "Where''s the room key?" Masashi asked. The Hzuki clansman handed it over, and Masashi took it, locking the door behind him. "How many keys are there?" he asked. "There are three. Don''t worry, Masashi-sama. No one will enter without your permission." "You came in just now. Collect all the keys later and hand them to methis is a matter of principle." "Understood. Rest assured." The Hzuki clansman felt relieved. Hikari wasn''t even the best. Among their allies, they had no shortage of women. In Kiri, there were far too many ninja clans, and women outnumber men significantly. As a result, each clan had an abundance of unmarried daughters who couldn''t marry non-shinobi. Every arranged marriage became a kind of war. The grooms'' families were also under great pressure because choosing among so many options was overwhelming. Such matters were too complex to manage individually. Thus, arranged marriages between ninja clans had become a refined art. The clans excelled at precisely identifying matches, perfectly balancing family needs and personal preferences. In this regard, they were professionals. The Hzuki clansman thought his sister would actually be a good fit. Maybe he could arrange a dinner meeting later. "Go collect all the keys. Don''t leave a single one. Also, no one is allowed to approach this room while Masashi-sama is away. Violators will be severely punished under clan rules. These are the elders'' orders." The Hzuki clansman instructed his subordinates, then turned back to Masashi enthusiastically. "Masashi-sama, please follow me." "Thank you for the trouble." Following the Hzuki clansman, Masashi wound his way through the halls and entered a small room. The room wasn''t big, and the lighting was dim. Luxurious animal pelts were nailed across the walls and ceiling, layered thickly on the floor like the most expensive carpet, soft like a bed. There wasn''t much furniturejust a round table in the center, with a few people already seated. "Masashi, you''re here." Ketsuki waved from his seat with a grin. "I apologize for disturbing you so late, but time is tight, and we must discuss this." "Ketsuki-sama, staying up late is bad for your health." Masashi walked over and sat in a chair. "Isn''t Shisui here again this time?" "Your clan brother seems quite conservative and likely wouldn''t want to join our plan. So this time, we didn''t invite him." "Oh? I''ve already taken care of that. Shisui will act with me. In that case, please notify him to join us." Ketsuki''s eyes brightened. He turned to the Hzuki clansman at the door. "Quickly, invite the Teleporter over as well." After the clansman hurried off, Ketsuki turned back, smiling. "The Mizukageno, Yagurahas confirmed the final version of the agreement. This agreement was orchestrated by your clansman, aiming to sabotage the renewal and destroy relations between Kiri and Konoha. We''ve all agreed that we''ll expose your clansman''s identity." "Arrest him on the spot?" Masashi rubbed his chin, as if deep in thought. "At such an occasion, Kiri''s higher-ups will all be there, right?" "Yes, even that old man Genji will be there, along with the current inheritors of the Seven Ninja Swords. With you and Shisui, even if the enemy controls Yagura, they won''t stand a chance. Of course, I personally recommend that you kill the traitor on the spot." Masashi shook his head. Seeing Ketsuki''s puzzled expression, he said, "Every clan has its rules. A traitor to the Uchiha must be judged at a clan meeting." "The Uchiha clan''s discipline is truly admirable," Ketsuki sighed with a hint of envy. Their younger generation was unruly and often disobedient. "Then let''s finalize the plan when Shisui arrives. What do you say?" "Of course. The sooner we finalize it, the sooner we prepare. Just one thing." Masashi said, "Although he''s a traitor, this is an internal matter for the Uchiha clan. It''s not appropriate for others to take action. I hope you understand." "Absolutely. Rest assured. We will only deal with Yagura and the others." Masashi nodded, looking satisfied. 115 – Fools Who Watch the Night After finalizing an action plan with the Hzuki clan, Masashi and Shisui spent a peaceful day in Kiri. They ate dango when it was time, rested when needed. Unlike their time in Kusa, Masashi didn''t dare to casually consume food or water from Kiriwho knew what strange concoctions might be lurking here? The benefits of being proficient in fuinjutsu became evident: he carried plenty of bottled water and soldier pills. When it came to safety, these expenses were entirely justifiable. To avoid wasting time, he practiced chakra control in his room, keeping his skills sharp. Work was work, but training couldn''t be neglected. Hikari, as usual, was an excellent audienceshe never interrupted him, watching quietly without saying a word. While Masashi conserved his energy, the Hzuki clan was busy making the rounds, visiting allies and rallying support. The ANBU from the Mizukage Building, predictably, dispatched operatives to monitor the Hzuki clan''s movements. The leader of this operation was none other than the man operating under the alias Tobi. Thanks to his self-developed jutsu, Obito now had more free time than ever, no longer tied down to the office slogging through paperwork. All he needed to do was periodically reinforce the genjutsu cast on Yagura. Yagura diligently followed his hypnotic suggestions: with the Yuki clan eliminated, the Hzuki clan was next. Once the major clans were eradicated, Kiri would have only one voice: the Mizukage''s. The Mizukage controlled Kiri, and he controlled the Mizukage. Without these troublemaking clans stirring up dissent, Obito could turn his attention to Ame, where things were currently being handled by Black Zetsuthough he wasn''t entirely confident in Zetsu''s competence. Black Zetsu didn''t seem all that smart, after all. Moreover, as the embodiment of Madara''s will, Zetsu''s loyalties would never truly align with his own. Then there was Ame itself. Hanzo of the Salamander was proving to be an obstacle and needed to be dealt with. It was high time Nagato was pushed further into hating the great nations, to eliminate Hanzo and seize control of Ame. Nagato was becoming increasingly adept at wielding the Rinnegan. In Obito''s eyes, the time was ripe for taking Ame. From there, Ame could serve as a base to grow Akatsuki. Using its strategic location, they could incite military conflict across the continent, further deepening the hostility and division among the great ninja villages. With Kiri''s resources at his disposal, Obito would simply bide his time, letting events play out until the moment came to unite the two sides of his plan and bring his ultimate vision to fruition. Now that was true ambition! Ever since Masashi and Shisui entered Kiri, he had kept a close eye on them. When he saw them teaming up with the Hzuki clan, he was thrilled, nearly bursting into maniacal laughter. At last, they had fallen into his hands! This time, he was determined to utterly humiliate them! Even though he was itching for action, Obito methodically directed Kiri''s ANBU to keep a tight watch on the Hzuki clan''s movements. That night, a squad of ANBU appeared outside the guesthouse where Masashi and Shisui were staying. Standing atop a fortress overlooking the guesthouse, Obito led his men, peering down at the scene below. Finally, the time had come to face Masashi again. And this time, the once-renowned prodigy, Shisui, was part of the equation. Obito''s entire body trembled with excitement. "007, step forward," his tone was sharp and commanding. Although his subordinates didn''t understand why their leader was so exhilarated, they wisely kept silent. This manprone to sudden violencewas terrifyingly ruthless. An ANBU member respectfully stepped forward. Obito retrieved a letter from his cloak, holding it between two fingers before handing it back without even looking. "Deliver this to Masashi. Inform him that he is expected to attend the signing ceremony as scheduled." "Yes," The ANBU member accepted the letter with both hands before vanishing into the streets below. Obito watched the scene unfold, a smug smile on his face. Kiri''s ANBU had been thoroughly tamed under his rule. Madara truly was a genius. The genjutsu he developed was not only incredibly fast-acting and highly penetrating but also devastatingly effective against tailed beast chakra. This was how Obito had managed to control Yagura, a perfect jinchriki, in one fell swoop. However, his own genjutsu, developed on top of Madara''s, was nothing to scoff at either. While Madara''s genjutsu was formidable, it could still be detected and countered by powerful Sharingan or Byakugan users. Obito''s version, however, was subtler, with Shisui''s Mangeky Sharingan being the sole credible threat. Given Shisui''s proficiency in genjutsu, his Mangeky abilities were undoubtedly centered around illusions. Obito had already devised a strategy to ensure Shisui would never get a chance to use them. First, he would use Kamui to remove Shisui from the battlefield, leaving him free to toy with Masashi. Obito couldn''t wait to see the expression on Masashi''s face when he, lacking mastery in genjutsu, lost to him. Rumors? What a joke. These spineless Kiri fools would be silenced as long as he displayed overwhelming power. They wouldn''t dare make a peep. As for Yagura, he would execute the Hzuki clan and their allies on the spot. Defying the Mizukage was a crime punishable by death. "Masashi, you''ve truly disappointed me this time!" Too weak. Too incompetent. Konoha''s ideals only bred weakness, leaving one blind to their own frailty. Despair, on the other hand, was the key to strength. In this battle, Obito would eliminate Kiri''s stabilizing clans in one fell swoop, severing any ties between the village and Konoha. Kiri was his to control, and no one else could have it unless he allowed it. Obito''s gaze locked onto the ANBU operative entering the guesthouse. He smirked as the subordinate unceremoniously barged in. The Hzuki clan was doomed, and this guesthouse would soon belong to the Mizukage. With full confidence in their imminent victory, the ANBU had no reservations about antagonizing the Hzuki. Moments later, the ANBU returned, their previous arrogance gone, replaced with respectful humility as they reported back to Obito. "The letter has been delivered." "And?" Obito kept his tone calm. "What is Masashi doing?" "He''s in his room with Hikari. According to our investigation, ever since he took that woman, he hasn''t been leaving his quarters. She''s been serving him diligently the entire time." "Disgusting," Obito sneered in contempt. "The Hzuki clan deserves to die if they''re allying with scum like him." He waved a hand dismissively, exuding authority. "Leave one team to keep watch here. The rest, return to base." "Yes!" the ANBU responded in unison. Obito turned to leave, intent on reinforcing Yagura''s genjutsu one more time. As per his orders, a handful of ANBU stayed behind to monitor the area. They took up positions in various spots for surveillance. One operative assigned to watch a window had an agonizing night. The room''s curtains were tightly drawn, but the light inside stayed on all night, casting silhouettes of two figures constantly entwining in all sorts of movements. Watching this, the ANBU couldn''t help but feel envious, knowing Hikari''s famed beauty. These Konoha ninjas were seriously creativehe hadn''t even thought of some of those moves! He resolved to help the captain teach these Konoha intruders a lesson the next day. After all, the guesthouse would soon belong to the Mizukage, and the women inside would need new "protectors." He could only hope Hikari would choose him. The ANBU spent the night alternating between monitoring and daydreaming. By the time dawn broke, he was bleary-eyed, exhausted from watching the seemingly endless "activity" in the room. "Damn it, they went at it till almost morning! Is this guy even planning to attend the signing today?" Just as he fumed, someone tapped him on the shoulder from behinda signal from his team to switch shifts. Relieved, he turned casually, muttering, "Don''t worry. That guy''s sleeping like a log. No need to be so cautious" He froze, staring into a pair of Sharingan. In an instant, his consciousness slipped away. --- Fixing his gaze on the ANBU member, Masashi was utterly irritated. If he weren''t trying to avoid unnecessary trouble, he would''ve already beaten this guy up. Last night, after Obito left, Masashi had to prepare some things in his room. So he used a genjutsu on the guy outside. The result? While he was busy all night, that guy stared at the room with an extremely perverted gaze the entire time, wriggling around like a lunatic. The signing time was at 3 PM, so he could''ve caught up on some sleep. But that thing outside had irritated him to the point where he couldn''t take it anymore. He was left with no choice but to teleport out again. This time, he didn''t bother with illusionshe directly erased the guy''s memory and put him to sleep. This dude was seriously nauseating. He raised his foot, but fearing he might accidentally kick the guy to death, Masashi withdrew it and muttered, "Consider yourself lucky this time," before teleporting back to his room. --- Inside, Hikari was staring blankly at a pile of explosive tags on the ground. Last night had been an eye-opener for her. Back when she was handling her clan''s business, she''d dealt with explosive tags before and had reviewed the production process countless times. But she was sure that no one could make them the way Masashi did. This speed... It was like when she used to stamp documents back at the office! The Uchiha clan was this insane? Was this the rumored power of the Uchiha clan, said to be invincible? sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Explosive tags weren''t even pre-madehe just brought the materials and crafted them on the spot? "Hikari, help me tidy these up. I''m going to take a shower," Masashi said, then headed into the bathroom. The sound of running water soon echoed from inside. She quietly began collecting the explosive tags one by one. Around her, neat stacks of explosive tags were organized, along with scrolls inscribed with complex sealing formulas. After a while, Masashi emerged from the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe. His hair was messy and still damp. By then, Hikari had already cleaned up all the explosive tags. Seeing his still-wet hair, she stepped forward, took the towel from his hand, and began drying it for him. Masashi initially wanted to tell her it wasn''t necessary, but then he figured she probably felt insecure about not contributing anything. He decided to just let her be. This was common. Since she was from the Yuki clan, she naturally understood that in the ninja world, everything was about mutual exchange. Kindness existed but always had its limits. Being rescued without having to pay anything back would surely make her uneasy. After letting her dry his hair and fix his hairstyle, Masashi walked over to the fruits of his overnight labor. Hikari had organized everything beautifullystacked neatly and pleasing to the eye. He quickly formed hand seals and sealed all the explosive tags into a scroll. The quantity was probably a bit excessive, but it didn''t matter. Obito had White Zetsu cellsthese wouldn''t kill him. Besides, Masashi''s Tandem Paper Bombs had been modified; he didn''t need to use them all at once. After securing the sealing scroll and placing it into one of the scroll pouches on his combat vest, Masashi noted that all six scroll pouches were now full. Mission accomplished. "Done. Sleep time!" Masashi clapped his hands in satisfaction. "I''ll stand guard for you." "No need. If something happens, I can react faster than you anyway." Masashi patted her arm. "You''ve had a long night too. Go rest." He placed two pillows on the bed and pointed to the side against the wall. "You sleep inside; I''ll sleep outside. I can respond if anything happens." Hikari nodded. She was already used to doing whatever Masashi told her. Moving lightly, she climbed onto the bed, afraid to wrinkle the sheets too much. She obediently lay on the farthest side. "I told you to sleep inside, not stick to the wall" Masashi sighed. "I''m not that fat." Hikari adjusted her position to look a bit more natural. Masashi climbed into the bed as well, not caring about the details. He had already set up a sensing barrier, so he simply closed his eyes and fell asleep. After years of honing his physical and mental energy, he had excellent control over his body. Staying up all night wasn''t too damaging for him, nor was he affected by a biological clock. He just needed enough hours of sleep. Exactly six hours later, his eyes opened right on time. The sensing barrier hadn''t been triggered, so he slept very well. Beside him was the sound of steady breathing. He turned his head slightlyHikari was deeply asleep, her black hair spreading out like a cloud. Her shoulders and arms were exposed outside the blanket. Even in sleep, her brows held a trace of worry. But her lips were slightly upturned, suggesting a good dream. Her cherry-red lips glistened with a bit of drool. Masashi confirmed that it wasn''t his drool. Honestly, no dreams would''ve been best; that would mean she was sleeping deeply. He got out of bed quietly and pulled a blanket over her shoulders. Then he began changing into his Konoha ninja uniform. The standard Konoha ninja attire was designed for convenience, flexibility, versatility, and durabilityrefined through countless life-or-death battles. For example, the six scroll pouches on the combat vest were the maximum practical number; any more would hinder movement. The thigh-mounted tool pouch was positioned based on personal height. Since advancing in fuinjutsu, Masashi no longer used the tool pouch. The Uchiha''s shurikenjutsu required a high quantity of projectiles, with many techniques needing large volleys at once. The standard pouch couldn''t hold enough. Now, he often combined this skill with the Flying Thunder God, so he needed even more. After tying his leg wraps and putting on his gloves, Masashi was ready. He left the room, set up a sealing formula on the door, and headed for the exit. Outside the guesthouse, Shisui was already waiting. "Masashi-nii." Shisui nodded at him, indicating he was ready as well. Masashi had been busy all night, and so had Shisui. As members of the same clan, they wouldn''t let Obito down. "Let''s go. We''re meeting the Mizukage," Masashi said with a smile. The two of them began walking toward the Mizukage Building. There, Yagura had already prepared the stage for them. 116 – Today’s Weather: Deadly Clear Today in Kiri, the weather was unexpectedly pleasant. Sunlight streamed down onto the high walls of the Mizukage''s building, so clear that even the textures on the walls could be seen. Such clear weather was a rare event in the perpetually foggy Kiri. Of course, this was only relative to Kiri. For Masashi and Shisui, the air here was still too humid and uncomfortable. The upside, however, was that using Water Release techniques here was incredibly convenient. It saved a considerable amount of chakra. But today, no one cared about the weather. In front of the Mizukage''s office, the usually elusive Kiri ANBU stood clustered together in groups. Ahead of them was a large crowd, each person an influential figure in Kiri. The prominent members of Kiri''s clans, dozens in total, were all gathered here. These individuals were now glaring at the ANBU, and the two groups seemed to be waiting for someone. "Did the Mizukage summon us here just to let us bask in today''s sunlight?" someone remarked sarcastically. "Please, remain patient," the ANBU said stiffly, trying to placate them. Although they had yet to break into open hostilities, the ANBU secretly considered these people as good as dead. However, until the final moment arrived, they were compelled to keep their heads down. Lowering their heads was one thing, but making way for these people? That was out of the question. Yagura had issued a strict order: no one enters until the guests from Konoha arrive. "A Mizukage who panders to Konoha like thiswhat kind of leadership is that?" "Exactly! Kiri is one of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, equal to Konoha. Why stoop so low?" The ANBU''s submissiveness only further fueled the clans'' indignation, and they seized the opportunity to hurl insults, completely forgetting how they behaved in front of the Hzuki clan. And as for the Hzuki clan, to whom they were ever loyal, even they showed tremendous respect toward the two ninja from Konoha. But that didn''t matter. It was ANBU they were confronting, and venting anger on them was a rare treat. To them, Yagura was no longer fit to be Mizukage, unworthy of the title. He had never been their chosen Mizukage in the first place. The ANBU were inwardly furious but remained silent. They kept their mouths shut and let the other side rant and rave. Meanwhile, the elder faction, led by Genji, watched the scene coldly. The old man sighed inwardly as he looked at the descendants of his former comrades. The clans had worked hard to reach their current status, but after today, all that effort would be in vain. He recalled the old days when marriages between clans were used to maintain relationships. For one thing, everyone had been at each other''s throats, and this helped ease tensions. Another reason was that while Kiri had many clans, few were truly strong. Intermarriage had been a way to harness the power of nature to produce miracles. Mei was the crowning achievement of this strategy. Though she was currently the only success, she proved that this path was viable. A difference between one and zero was fundamental. After today, however, there might only be this "one" left. As for the rest, the "misshapen fruits," Genji didn''t hold much hope. Perhaps they''d need to bring in fresh bloodlines, such as the Kaguya clan, who still refused to join Kiri. Their Shikotsumyaku was an incredibly powerful bloodline limit, though it seemed that no one in the current generation had awakened it. The clamor grew louder and louder, and Genji shook his head, unwilling to watch this disgraceful display any longer. Just as he was about to say something, the noise began to subside. One by one, the crowd turned to look toward the backtoward the sunlit direction. From that direction, two young men were walking toward the Mizukage''s office. "Ao." "Genji-sama." "Are those the White Ghost and the Teleporter?" "Yes, Genji-sama. The one on the left is the White Ghost, and the one on the right is the Teleporter." Ao explained to Genji. Genji leaned forward on his cane, as though trying to get a better look at the two young men. Ao hurried to offer his support, but Genji waved him off. "Ao, step aside. You''re blocking my view." Ao retreated begrudgingly. Genji squinted, his eyes trying to focus. As the two young men drew closer, their appearances became clearer to him. The boy on the left caught his attention. His demeanorit felt so familiar. "Such a resemblance" he murmured softly. At this moment, the two Uchiha youths passed through the crowd of the clans, who had instinctively parted to make way. They stopped in front of Genji. "Genji-sama, it''s an honor to meet you." Shisui greeted him with a bright smile. "No, no. The honor is mine, Shisui. I''ve long admired your reputation," Genji replied with a chuckle. His gaze then shifted to Masashi. "And this must be Masashi, correct?" "Genji-sama, good day to you," Masashi greeted with a polite smile. The once-powerful figure who had stood beside the Mizukage was now nothing more than an old man, frail beyond recognition. The most remarkable thing was that, even after all these years, he was still alive. noki was another example of remarkable longevity. And as for Madara, there was no need to even mention him. He had practically turned into an immortal, with not a single unblemished part of his body, and he was still manipulating Obito. "You remind me of an old friend," Genji said thoughtfully. "You flatter me. I could never compare to Madara." At the mention of that name, the atmosphere froze. In the era of the shinobi villages, the name of Hashirama represented light and hope, while Madara embodied raw power. Even now, long after his time, the mere mention of his name filled people with awe and wonder. Such was the aura of that name. Of all present, only Genji had actually met Madara in person. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still remembered the feelings he had when he heard about the demands made by the Kazekage during the first Five Kage Summit. Madara had already died by then. Otherwise, Genji doubted the Kazekage would have dared to make such bold claims. Had Madara not fallen out with Hashirama, and if he had accompanied him to that meeting, it wouldn''t have been Tobirama sitting beside Hashirama. The Kazekage would probably have been sent flying before finishing a single sentence. Hearing Masashi humbly claim he couldn''t compare to Madara made Genji chuckle. "You misunderstand me. I wasn''t referring to him." Genji smiled, swallowing back the question he had intended to ask. The resemblance was uncanny. "Thank you both for staying these past days. On behalf of Kiri, I offer my gratitude and hope today brings a fruitful outcome." "Of course. Peace is what matters most," Masashi replied, extending a hand. To the alarm of the elder faction, he held onto Genji''s arm. "Let me assist you. You''re the treasure of Kiri. I hope you won''t mind this small act of kindness." "Hahaha," Genji laughed heartily. "Oh dear, age really is catching up with me. Thank you, Masashi." At this point, the ANBU at the door stepped aside, though no one was bold enough to enter first in Genji''s presence. The clans might have had their grievances with Yagura, but they were deferential to Genji. After all, his seniority was undeniable. Among those present, every single one of their ancestors had ties with Genji. He was like a living relic. Seeing Masashi supporting Genji as they entered the building, the others finally began to follow. As they passed the ANBU guarding the door, most of them strutted arrogantly, their attitudes scornful. Once everyone was inside, some of the Kiri ANBU quickly shut the doors and began inscribing sealing techniques on them. The others dispersed, heading to their assigned positions. There, loyal Kiri shinobi forces were already fully prepared. --- The doors to the council hall burst open with a loud bang, and a group of people filed in one after another. At the front of the group was Masashi, who was supporting the Genji as they walked in together. "You can let go now," Genji said kindly, even giving Masashi''s arm a friendly pat. Judging by the look on their faces, one might mistakenly think the two shared some kind of deep, cross-generational friendship. "Alright, take care," Masashi said as he let go. Genji gave him a deep, meaningful glance before walking over to his seat and sitting down. Masashi, along with Shisui, walked to the other side of the room and sat in their assigned seats. One could not help but notice that the Mizukage''s building had a notable feature: everything was on a grand scale. Today''s council hall was no exception, as the table had been replaced with an even larger one than the one used two days prior. The seats representing Kiri''s side were fully occupied, with several rows extending behind the main table. On the side representing Konoha, however, there were only two seats, though a few rows of chairs had also been arranged behind them. More and more people entered on behalf of Kiri. Among them was Ketsuki, who offered a friendly smile to Masashi and Shisui, as though it was perfectly natural to convey the hospitality of Kiri. However, when he reached Genji''s side, his demeanor shifted dramatically. He bowed deeply with utmost respect before taking his seat. Other representatives of the clans followed suit. Before long, every seat was filled except for the primary one reserved for Yagura. Masashi and Shisui were now surrounded, front and back, giving the impression that they were encircled. Genji silently observed the expressions of the two young men. Such a disparity in numbers would be abnormal under any circumstances and would create significant pressure on the smaller group. From his perspective, Shisui appeared calm on the surface but showed subtle signs of tension. This tension wasn''t due to fear or other emotions but rather stemmed from a ninja''s natural instincts. It was entirely understandable. However, the so-called White Ghost, Masashi, showed no signs of tension whatsoever. Genji hadn''t seen someone like this in a long time, and he quickly made his own assessment. The White Ghost not only possessed immense power but also had an exceptionally composed mind, far superior to Shisui''s. For someone of his age, this level of mental control was remarkable, to say the least. Only those who had survived countless battles and bloodshed could develop such an air of composure. Genji could only conclude that Masashi was innately bloodthirsty and carried an overwhelming confidence in his abilities, making him entirely indifferent to the pressure in this room. The Uchiha clan truly produces exceptional talent... He couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. Kiri had no one like this among their younger generation. "The Mizukage is arriving!" one of the ANBU at the door suddenly announced. Everyone except Genji immediately stood up. Masashi and Shisui also rose to their feet. This was a matter of formality. The occasion was an official signing, and one of the Five Kage was present, so such protocol was to be expected. It wasn''t about privilege; it was about respect. Not adhering to basic courtesies as a ninja could only mean one thingbattle to the death. If Minato were denied the ceremonial treatment befitting one of the Five Kage in a setting like this, it would essentially signify that the opposing side harbored deep-seated hostility toward Konoha. Yagura entered. Compared to the other day, he now wore the wide-brimmed hat that symbolized his role as Mizukage and carried his personal weapon on his back. It was a staff-like weapon with a hooked tip, entirely made of metal. Genji began to prop himself up with his cane, preparing to stand. "There''s no need for that," Yagura said as he walked over to help Genji back into his seat. The faction loyal to the elder smiled warmly at this gesture. Although they had decided to side with the Mizukage, seeing Yagura show such respect toward Genji reassured them. After all, Yagura had been acting erratically in recent years. If Ao hadn''t returned that day and sworn on his life that Yagura hadn''t changed and wasn''t under anyone''s control, they wouldn''t have believed it. That said, one key individual was still missing. Without him, this event would lack its central character. "Mizukage-sama, where is Tobi?" one of the clan representatives finally asked, unable to hold back any longer. Yagura ignored the question. As of today, he no longer needed to pretend. He sat in his seat, smiling as he looked at Masashi and Shisui. "Shisui, Masashi, we have prepared a revised agreement for your review." Yagura clapped his hands. An ANBU member stepped forward and placed two copies of the agreement in front of Masashi and Shisui. Masashi glanced at the document and then set it aside. "Mizukage-sama, does this agreement differ from the one we discussed two days ago?" "No," Yagura replied with a calm smile. "This draft was strongly recommended by the head of our ANBU, who conducted a detailed analysis of our two nations and deemed this agreement the most appropriate." "I see," Masashi replied thoughtfully. "In that case, I must ask for the presence of this ANBU head. Since he drafted the agreement, it''s only fitting to discuss the relevant clauses with him." "That''s no problem," Yagura said with a nod before turning to one of the ANBU. "As Masashi suggested, summon Tobi to join the meeting." "Understood, Mizukage-sama," the ANBU responded before leaving the council hall. The room fell into an eerie silence. At the mention of the name Tobi, everyone seemed to enter a peculiar state of unease. Only two individuals in the room appeared unaffected by the tension. "Masashi, you''re not planning to outright reject the agreement this time without discussion, are you?" Yagura asked with a smile. "That wouldn''t do at all." "Of course not," Masashi replied in a seemingly helpless tone. "Since Kiri is so insistent, we''ll just have to discuss it clause by clause." He stopped just short of saying, "Oh, Mizukage-sama, you''re such a tease." Everyone in the room, knowing the true circumstances, couldn''t help but think... These two are really getting into their roles. Footsteps echoed outside the door. Everyone turned their attention toward the entrance. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, the ANBU member returned, but he was alone. "What''s going on?" Yagura''s expression remained unchanged. "Where is Tobi?" "Mizukage-sama..." The ANBU hesitated, seemingly at a loss for words. Suddenly, the space beside him distorted, and a figure emerged from the swirling void. "I''m here, Mizukage-sama." "Oh, Tobi, you''re finally here," Yagura said with an unusually cheerful tone. "Come, let me introduce you to Konoha''s envoys." "There''s no need for that, Mizukage-sama. We''re old acquaintances," Obito said coldly as he stared at the two familiar faces sitting before him. "White Ghost, how dare you sit here as if nothing''s wrong." "Indeed, why am I still sitting here?" Masashi replied cheerfully. The council hall fell into complete silence. Some people were already sweating nervously. Ketsuki suddenly stood up, pointing a finger at Obito and shouting, "Tobi, mind your tone in front of the Mizukage-sama! Are you trying to stir conflict between Kiri and Konoha?" "Trash," Obito sneered disdainfully, not even sparing Ketsuki a glance. The space distorted once more, and this time, Obito appeared beside Yagura, casually placing a hand on his shoulder. "Mizukage-sama, Konoha clearly lacks sincerity. Why not just capture them?" "If that''s your recommendation, then so be it," Yagura said, nodding as if he always followed Obito''s lead. Feeling triumphant, Obito was about to taunt Masashi further when Yagura suddenly spoke again. "By the way, Tobi, there''s one more thing." "Mizukage-sama, let''s handle the important matters first," Obito replied impatiently. Normally, he might have exercised more restraint, but in his eyes, aside from Masashi and Shisui, everyone else in this room was insignificant. All of them were going to die anyway. Why bother pretending? The Kiri ninja clans would be slaughtered. Genji would be killed as well. And the blame? That would fall squarely on the two Konoha envoys. "If you insist," Yagura said with a regretful sigh, his tone as calm as always. "In that case, Tobi, you may die now." Obito froze. The next moment, he heard a crackling sound and felt a sudden burst of chakra. Startled, he glanced downand found himself staring into a pair of eyes filled with killing intent. 117 – The Day the Mist Turned Red On Yagura''s shoulders, boiling chakra bubbled up like foam. Normally, human chakra was invisible and gentle, not displaying such phenomena. This was tailed beast chakra. As a perfect jinchriki, someone who had full control over a tailed beast''s power, he was demonstrating this unique trait. The violent tailed beast chakra partially manifested on his shoulder, enveloping Obito''s hand resting there. In an instant, the hand was mangled, flesh and blood indistinguishable. "You!?" His chakra surged, and he withdrew his hand. The next moment, the tail-like chakra burst forth from Yagura''s back, sweeping across the area where Obito stood. The conference table was sliced apart as if it were made of tofu. Cries of alarm and shouts erupted in the council chamber. Shocked, everyone stood up instinctively, their chakra flaring and splintering chairs into pieces. Wooden shards flew everywhere, accompanied by a deafening cacophony that seemed to shake the entire hall into chaos. This action of Yagura''s completely caught the clans off guard. Ketsuki stared at the suddenly aggressive Mizukage, both shocked and furious. His first thought wasAre these two fighting amongst themselves? Though he had spread rumors, deep down, he didn''t believe someone as strong as Yagura could truly be controlled by genjutsu. But such a blemish was necessary to pressure him into stepping down. Ketsuki wasn''t the only one who thought this way. However, the immediate priority was avoiding the fallout. After his initial strike, Yagura had already drawn the hook-staff from his back, his chakra surging through the weapon to create a terrifyingly powerful force. Ignoring the other ninjas seated behind Obito, Yagura swung his staff. The chakra emanating from the staff transformed into claw-like shapes, piercing through Obito''s body and annihilating everything in its path. It finally tore through the wall, its momentum blasting the entire wallalong with part of the outer wallinto oblivion. With the wall gone, the pure, clear sky outside the Mizukage Building was now fully visible to everyone. The thick, humid wind blew into the room, snapping many back to their senses with its familiar chill. In front of Masashi and Shisui, a chakra barrier rose to block the flying debris and tailed beast chakra. The two of them were the only ones still seated in their chairs amidst the wreckage. However, the table before themand the two copies of agreements atop ithad long since been obliterated by Yagura''s strength, becoming nothing more than floating particles in the air. "Mizukage-sama! What are you doing?!" The assembled ninja clans were both furious and horrified. Just moments ago, Yagura''s attack not only destroyed the wall in front of him, but also obliterated several ninjas in the room. Literally obliteratedblood and flesh still lingered in the air. "Of course, I am purging rebels. Today, Kiri will be reborn," Yagura said coldly, looking at the clans. "For the sake of the village, I ask you all to die." "Yagura, are you insane?" Ketsuki exclaimed in disbelief. "Do you want to destroy the village?" "That''s exactly your problem," Yagura replied with a regretful shake of his head. "Even at death''s door, you think you are the village? The Hzuki clan is tiny. All of you combinedare there even ten thousand of you?" The perpetually baby-faced yet formidable Mizukage sighed. "If you don''t die, the village has no future" Having said this, he turned his gaze back to Obito. "Tobi, you''ve worked hard during this time." Yagura smiled kindly, as he always did. Obito glanced at Yagura, then at Masashi and Shisui, who were still calmly seated. "When did they break your genjutsu?" Obito''s right hand had already regenerated. That side of his body, infused with White Zetsu''s cells, didn''t bleed the same way normal humans did. Yagura noticed this as well. "Tobi, it seems you have more secrets than I imagined." "Answer my question." Obito sneered, "With your strength, there''s no way you could''ve broken my genjutsu." Every eye in the council chamber turned toward Yagura. So, Yagura had been under genjutsu control? And from the sound of it, it was the White Ghost and the Teleporter who freed him? Ketsuki felt a wave of fury rise within him. --- Masashi and Shisui exchanged awkward glances. "Enough," Shisui said, standing abruptly. "Surrender now, criminal!" This conversation couldn''t continue any longer. If the truth came out, it wouldn''t just embarrass Obitoit''d humiliate the Uchiha as a whole! Masashi, on the other hand, seemed completely unbothered, keeping his eyes locked on Obito. "Shisui, I''m speaking with Yagura. Stand aside; I''ll deal with you shortly," Obito said. In reality, however, his attention was entirely on Shisui. It was obvious that Shisui was the one who had broken Yagura''s genjutsu. In other words, Shisui was the only real threat to him here. He was already prepared to make his moveeverything he had done so far was just to lull Shisui into a false sense of security. This guy couldn''t sit still anymore, trying to stop him from continuing the conversation with the Mizukage. Once again, Obito felt the thrill of victory. Under his mask, a smirk formed. The joy of intellectual dominance was exhilarating. He planned to trap Shisui with Kamui, kill the Kiri ninjas here, re-control the Mizukage, and defeat Masashi with genjutsu to make him sing "All My Ducklings." Oh! Even the White Zetsu cells in his body trembled with excitement! However, just as he was about to act, Yagura spoke. "Tobi, you''re as persistent as ever. Actually, I broke free of your genjutsu the last time you modified its structure. By my count, I was under your control fortwenty days? Let''s just round it to a month." The White Zetsu cells trembled even more violently. Even Obito''s own cells began to shake. "Liar!" Obito roared. "Are you trying to provoke me?! My technique isn''t something trash like you could break!" Seeing his reaction, Masashi nearly pulled a bag of peanuts out of his sealing scroll. "No, I didn''t figure it out," Yagura said, his expression strangely earnest. "I simply broke free. Tobi, your technique really didn''t need improvement. Why did you even change it?" The ninjas in the chamberall of them, whether they belonged to the clans, the faction loyal to the previous Mizukage, or Yagura''s own peoplewere now staring at Obito with expressions that seemed to ask, Yeah, why did you do that? "Tobi" Yagura said, feeling a surge of satisfaction. "Do you know how much effort Isobu and I went through to hide this from you? It was harder than breaking your original genjutsu." Thinking about how Obito had diligently helped him during this time, even approving documents with reasonable competence, he couldn''t bring himself to be too harsh. So he offered some genuine advice. "Your previous genjutsu was strong enough. Really, don''t recklessly modify your jutsu and make it worse." "Hahahahaha!" Suddenly, Obito burst out into maniacal laughter. Yagura stood still, silently watching him. The other Kiri ninjas, however, were startled. Especially the clan ninjas among themthey kept glancing nervously toward the wall-less side of the room. From this height... Jumping down shouldn''t kill a ninja. Still, none of them dared to act immediately. They knew that since Yagura had made his move, the outside was undoubtedly surrounded by a foolproof trap. They wouldn''t leap unless it was absolutely the last resort. Obito''s laughter subsided, though his voice still carried a gritted edge. "So my genjutsu isn''t good enough for you, huh? Fine, I''ll show you the original version!" "Do you think that''s possible?" Shisui suddenly appeared beside Yagura, his Mangeky Sharingan active. "This is your last warningsurrender!" Masashi also stood up. That was enough. He''d seen what he needed to. It was time to work. Noticing Masashi''s movement, Obito didn''t waste any more time. He acted immediately. But his target wasn''t Yagurait was Shisui. The power of his genjutsu surged through his single Sharingan, aimed directly at Yagura. This wasn''t a modified version. It was the original, pure technique taught to him by Madara, designed specifically to counter perfect jinchriki. Shisui stepped in front of Yagura, meeting Obito''s gaze head-on. The two unleashed their equally powerful ocular powers, which collided and erupted into each other''s minds. The advantage of such precision targeting was that when it hit, the impact doubled in power. The downside? If the target wasn''t compatible, the effect would be diminished. Shisui fully activated his Mangeky Sharingan, countering Obito''s incoming genjutsu power. Just as he finished dispelling it, he felt Obito''s hand rest on his shoulder. Everything in his vision warped. Even with his mastery of the Body Flicker, he couldn''t escape this space-warping ninjutsu. Realizing resistance was futile, Shisui chose not to attempt using any more ninjutsu, allowing Obito to successfully pull him into the Kamui dimension. When his vision returned to normal, Shisui found himself in a space filled with floating cubic structures. Just as Masashi had described. Shisui calmly sat down cross-legged, waiting patiently. Everything in front of him affirmed his belief: Masashi''s plan was flawless. Meanwhile, back in the outside world, Masashi had already stepped in to take over Shisui''s role. Having subdued Shisui so easily, Obito felt a surge of confidence returning to him. Once again, he broke into hearty laughter, though this time it sounded more assured. "It''s come to this, huh? I guess there''s no other choice. You all can just die." With that, he spun on his heel and suddenly charged toward the clansmen. "Tobi! What the hell are you doing!?" "Dammit! Kill him!" The clansmen completely lost it. Yagura wanted them dead, and now Obito was attacking them too. What was the meaning of this? Masashi, who had initially planned to act, paused again. After some thought, he stepped aside. Let Kiri handle their own infighting. As a Konoha ninja, he couldn''t casually interferethat wouldn''t be right. Both the elder faction and the Mizukage faction were dumbfounded. Yagura, too, joined the battle. No, rather, he joined in the massacre of the clansmen. Moments ago, these two major figures had been on the verge of clashing. Now, they had turned around and were ruthlessly slaughtering the clansmen of Kiri. The onlookers couldn''t help but marvel. How could these clansmen possibly have such terrible interpersonal relationships? If they didn''t die today, would there even be justice left in the world? However, this was an excellent opportunity. If they didn''t kick them while they were down, they wouldn''t be Kiri ninjas. "Let''s start by eliminating the rebels," Genji declared. He didn''t name specific clans, but everyone present understood his meaning. Thus, aside from Ao, who stayed behind with a group to guard Genji, the rest of the elder faction took up their weapons and charged toward the clansmen. The Mizukage faction wasn''t far behind. In an instant, the council chamber became a perfect storm where only the clansmen were on the receiving end of violence. Of course, the clansmen weren''t going to sit there and wait for death. They used whatever they had, and chaos erupted as the different factions clashed. At first, everyone worried about collateral damage and refrained from using ninjutsu. But after just a few breaths, no one cared anymore. Not using ninjutsu was foolish. They didn''t hold back, and neither did Obito, who had no allies here. He unleashed Wood Release, attacking indiscriminately. Outside the Mizukage Building, the Kiri armywho had surrounded the building so tightly that not even water could seep throughonce again watched as the building''s walls were breached. If the first time had just knocked down a wall, this time was downright excessive. Was the entire building about to collapse? The Kiri ninjas collectively cursed their parents for not giving them longer legs as they sprinted away from the building at full speed. From one side of the building, massive and grotesque thorny trees erupted, tearing down walls as they writhed. Large chunks of wall, along with human bodies and various debris, tumbled down like dumplings into the streets below. Who wouldn''t run from that? A series of deafening crashes echoed behind them as heavy debris slammed into the ground, sending tremors rippling through the ground beneath their feet. Finally, the tremors subsided. When they turned back, they gasped. The Mizukage Building would need repairs this yearno, they might as well build a new one! Half of the building''s outer wall was gone, with a mountain of rubble piled up at its base. The grotesque thorny trees completely filled the now-exposed side of the building. The Kiri ninjas stared at the scene in stunned silence. "Is that Wood Release?" one of them muttered weakly, as if mourning. "What''s Wood Release?" a newer, civilian-born ninja asked, still unfamiliar with many things. "It''s a Konoha technique. And an incredibly powerful one!" "Hey! Isn''t it strange for such a technique to show up here?" "Shut up, you idiot! There are two Konoha ninjas in there. Did you forget about the White Ghost?" "Ah! So this is the White Ghost''s technique!" At the mention of the White Ghost, the entire Kiri army seemed to freeze. They fell silent as if someone had pressed a pause button. After a while, seeing that the commotion inside had subsided, they cautiously moved back toward the Mizukage Building. "Stop!" someone suddenly barked. A group of Kiri ANBU appeared before them, raising their hands to signal them to halt. "Orders from the Mizukage: the traitors in the building will be dealt with personally by the Mizukage and Genji. All others are to head to the clans'' district and ensure no one escapes!" The Kiri ninjas were stunned but quickly delighted. Great! They''d much rather fight their own village''s clans than face the White Ghost in combat. The thought of capturing some of the clan women, soft and fair-skinned, to take home as wives made them ecstatic. Unfortunately, their joy didn''t last long. The ANBU had more to say. "If any of the traitorous clan ninjas resist, eliminate them all. However, those who surrender, as well as civilians, must not be harmed. Above all, do not harm or violate any women." At this, the ANBU''s voice turned icy. "Otherwise, wherever you''re from, prepare to lose a limb as an apology." The Kiri ninjas gasped, harder than when they''d seen the destruction of the Mizukage Building. "Other units have received the same orders. Now go!" The ANBU waved them off, eager for them to leave. He didn''t want these troops hanging around. The psychos inside the building could burst out at any moment. The Bloody Mist policy did have its minor benefitsobedience to orders had become second nature for the Kiri army. Without hesitation, they dispersed like a flood. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once outside the Mizukage Building''s perimeter, they turned toward the clan district. Meanwhile, the ANBU outside the building returned their gaze to the wrecked building. They were dying to know what was happening inside 118 – The Three-Tomoe Miracle Genji stared calmly at the smooth cuts on the thorny branches before him. Anyone who had seen Hashirama or Madara in action would find it hard for any grand scene to stir their heart again. Those twoanything you could imagine, they''d already done, and on a scale beyond your wildest dreams. Similarly, anyone who had witnessed Muzo in combat and managed to survive would no longer be fazed by bizarre occurrences. After all, nothing could outmatch the sheer variety of his techniques. Genji had, by chance, seen all of these people in action. To be honest, the scene before him now neither matched the grandeur of the first two nor the intricate creativity of Muzo. Having lived for so many years, expecting him to pull off a "stunned old man" face was really asking too much. In contrast, Ao wasn''t nearly as composed. "How did you do it?" he asked Masashi. Just moments ago, a wave of sharp thorny branches had surged toward them, and Ao had been sure it was the end. Abandoning the elder to escape on his own was not an optionif they were going to die, they''d die together. Then Masashi had appeared. With a single seal, a miracle occurred. The area they occupied became like a forbidden zone. Anything crossing the "boundary" simply vanished. When it was all over, the trio stood at the center of a semicircular clearing, surrounded by a forest of cold, twisted thorns. "This is the Flying Thunder God of Tobirama, isn''t it?" Genji observed. "It seems Konoha has perfected this jutsu." "Humbly speaking, it was the genius of the Fourth Hokage that perfected the jutsu, turning it into a mature technique. It''s now much easier to learn," Masashi replied earnestly. "As expected of the Hokage," Genji said with admiration in his tone. "Konoha is truly blessed with exceptional talent. I envy it deeply." He thought. "Your trustworthiness to the Hokage is truly admirable," he said with a smile. "No wonder you''ve been entrusted with such critical negotiations. The Uchiha and Senju seem to have finally put their grudges behind them and united. A truly joyous occasion." "Indeed! The Hokage specifically nominated our clan leader as an advisor. You wouldn''t believe how much pressure he''s under nowhe''s even stopped practicing calligraphy because he''s so worried about disappointing the Hokage." "Wonderful, truly wonderful," Genji said with an approving nod. "Kiri and the Uchiha have come to know each other through battle. In the future, we must foster closer ties." "We must," Masashi agreed with a sigh. "To be honest, Genji-sama, our clan struggles with social connections. We''ve got plenty of young, eligible bachelors, but they''re all single. I''ve noticed Kiri has more women than menmany outstanding young ladies are stuck waiting to be chosen. That''s just unfair." Genji thought. "Young women deserve to be cherished," Masashi continued righteously. "It''s unjust for them to be overlooked. Why not build connections through mutual exchange?" "Well said! Masashi, you and I think alike." Genji nodded repeatedly, as though he had found a kindred spirit. "In fact, I won''t hide it from youI have a niece. She''s proper, capable, and wise but has struggled to find a good match." "Oh? That''s truly unfortunate." Masashi raised an eyebrow, instantly on alert. "But let''s finish dealing with these traitors first. We can discuss this later." "Of course. We''ll talk afterward." Genji wasn''t concerned. Once a topic was opened, there was always room to revisit it. After this mission, the complementary strengths of Kiri and Konoha would undoubtedly usher in a stable honeymoon period. How best to leverage this would require skillful maneuvering. --- Meanwhile, Ao said nothing. He''d figured it outthese two weren''t planning anything good. Sigh They hadn''t even started working together, and already there was scheming and manipulation. Genji was an elder, so it was understandable. But why was the so-called White Ghost just as full of tricks? Wasn''t he supposed to be a combat specialist? Even with the fall of the "Darkness of the Shinobi," Konoha was still crawling with scoundrels. Finally, the conversation shifted to the task at hand. He rolled up his sleeves and readied his kunai. He''d already tried dealing with the thorny woodthey were tough as steel. Genji was an old man, so heavy physical activity was out of the question. "Ao." "Masashi, the elder''s age makes him fragile. We must be cautious," Ao said nervously, eyeing the Uchiha. Everyone knew the White Ghost''s modus operandi: go big right from the start and keep escalating. His jutsu left nothing behind but devastation. "Don''t worry." Masashi placed a hand on Ao''s shoulder, teleporting him back to Genji''s side. Then, he began forming seals. "My jutsu isn''t that inconvenient." Drawing on knowledge passed down from Black Zetsu, he felt itthis time, he could do it. Flame-like patterns crept across his face. White chakra became visible, radiating a cold aura. Ao panicked and rushed to shield Genji. Konoha ninjas were indeed unreliable. He heard Genji''s breathing grow heavy. As expected, the elder''s body couldn''t handle the White Ghost''s jutsu! "Whi" Ao started, ready to berate Masashi. Suddenly, a powerful force pushed him aside. "Genji-sama?" "Shut up, Ao!" Ao stared, dumbfounded, at Genji. The elder was staring intently at Masashi. A strange sound filled the air. Ao witnessed something utterly bizarre. It was a spine. A massive one. This colossal spine seemed spiritual, passing through the two men as it stood tall before them. It was formed from Masashi''s constantly expanding chakra. Ao''s confusion didn''t hinder the jutsu''s completion. Under Masashi''s control, the white chakra expanded to encompass all three of them. Before the two men, the initial spine had grown into a complete humanoid upper skeleton. Muscles began forming on it, and the chakra shell contracted to create "skin." "Susanoo" Genji murmured with a sigh. Konoha No, the Uchiha clan had awakened this power once more. No wonder this man could serve as an advisor to the Hokage. Although the White Ghost''s Susanoo was immature, that depended on who you were comparing it to. Genji also noticed something terrifyinghis Sharingan remained at the three-tomoe stage! If someone were to tell Genji that a genius from the Uchiha clan could activate Susanoo at the three-tomoe stage, even if it was just a basic version, that person would probably be chased across the village by his wielding his staff. Did they think geniuses could achieve anything?! Was "it''s a genius" the answer to everything? He didn''t believe individual talent alone could accomplish such a feat; it could only be the result of collective wisdom. If Masashi knew what Genji was thinking at this moment, he would undoubtedly give him a thumbs-up. When he walked the world as Muzo, he had mastered almost all the Senju clan''s ninjutsu. In terms of sheer quantity, he knew more techniques than any other Senju. The reason it was almost all was that some techniques had ludicrous "hardware requirements" he couldn''t meet, but he still understood their principles. During this process, he learned an enormous amount. Tobirama spent most of his life studying the Uchiha, but he wasn''t the first Senju to do sohe merely built upon and perfected the knowledge of his predecessors. And all of this knowledge was taught to Muzo. Thus, when Masashi acquired this knowledge, he wasn''t acting alonehe had the wisdom of generations standing behind him. After joining the Uchiha clan, he naturally gained access to the collective achievements and insights of the Uchiha''s ancestors, including historical studies of activating Susanoo at the three-tomoe stage. So now, he essentially had two legacies supporting him. On this foundation, Black Zetsu gave him the final push, shoving him through the door. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, combined with the immense amplifying power of Sage Mode, he had finally unleashed it. The appearance of Susanoo differs among Uchiha, but the basic versions are usually quite similar. At this moment, his half-formed Susanoo had taken on a rather generic form. Simply put, it looked like something that screamed "bad guy." There was no helping itbasic versions are like that. Aesthetics couldn''t be a priority; whether the configuration met requirements was key. The Susanoo raised its hand and swept aside the dense forest of thorny wood ahead. In the deafening roar, the entire Mizukage Building seemed to tremble. The strength of a perfect jinchriki lay in their ability to continuously use the Tailed Beast Cloak. Even simple punches and kicks carried the same destructive power as elemental ninjutsu. Whether or not Susanoo was based on this principle was up for debate, but in terms of results, it was just as, if not more, effective. The thorny wood was hard and sharp, but in front of Susanoo, it was meaningless. Even protected within the Susanoo, both Ao and Genji could feel its overwhelming power. It was as if a blunt metal weapon were smashing through tofu. Segments of thorny wood were effortlessly torn apart, flying out alongside debris into the clear blue sky outside, then crashing down freely. The nearby Kiri ANBU, who were stationed as watchers, wailed in misery, their curses rising to new creative heights. The thorny wood tried its best to hinder Susanoo on its path. Unfortunately, its sharp edges couldn''t even leave a scratch on it. This level of defense far surpassed the Sage Art: Majestic Attire that he had previously used. That was a technique forcibly mimicking Susanoo through Sage Mode amplification. The chakra hadn''t undergone any qualitative changes, and the strength was deliberately reduced; otherwise, he couldn''t have used it at all. This time, however, he was unleashing Susanoo at its original strength. In truth, the Mangeky Sharingan didn''t require hand seals to activate Susanoo. This was likely due to the skill bonus that came with the Mangeky. But this was Masashi''s first time, and he was meticulous about his ninjutsu. The result was excellent. Even though it was just a basic, armorless version of Susanoo, it effortlessly displayed incredible defensive power. "Absolute defense" might be an exaggeration, but unless he faced a god, it was practically absolute. Susanoo, truly worthy of being the symbol of the Uchiha''s power. In Black Zetsu''s words, this was the "Eye of Indra." Every pair of three-tomoe Sharingan inherently possessed the power of Indra. In the past, due to the Uchiha''s chosen path of power, they had to stimulate their spirit to awaken the Mangeky Sharingan, forcing out their latent potential. But achieving Mangeky meant abandoning the infinite possibilities that came with Indra. Now, Masashi decided that the three-tomoe was good enough. He didn''t see the need to change it. Between Indra and Obito, he chose Indra. After clearing the thorn forest, he continued to release chakra. An enormous flow of it surged into the lower half of Susanoo. That familiar sound echoed again. Susanoo''s body began to grow taller. Along with it, the three occupants were lifted into the air as chakra gained form, supporting them. Susanoo''s head pierced through the ceiling and emerged into the upper floor. Its arms swung, tearing through the floor above. Finally, it was complete: a colossal warrior, radiating white light, stood tall. With its movement, the ground creaked ominously. Cracks spread out like spiderwebs. Both Ao and Genji immediately realized what was happening. Genji instinctively tightened his grip on his cane. Despite his vast experience, at his age, he needed to take free falls seriously. Ao instinctively reached out to support Genji, earning a glare in return In the next moment, with the sound of shattering floors, Susanoo''s body began to fall. The anticipated feeling of weightlessness didn''t come. From their perspective, they only saw a tide of rubble crash against the chakra barrier ahead, unable to advance. Genji let go of his cane, sighing with awe. Who would have thought that in his lifetime, he would experience sitting inside Susanoo? It was surprisingly comfortable. And so, to the sound of continuous booms, Susanoo descended floor by floor. Finally, with a thunderous crash, it landed firmly. In front of the two, Masashi released his hand seals. Guided by his will, Susanoo took a step forward and began walking outside. Feeling the difference in operation, he was quite satisfied. In the original timeline, Madara and Sasuke had demonstrated the endless possibilities of Susanoo. It could only be said that Yin Release was a power that pushed imagination to its limitif you could think it, you could do it. Masashi quickly grasped many of the differences between the two. Like a raging bull, Susanoo burst through the thorn forest, revealing a clear view ahead. 119 – Size Matters Bursting out of the thorny forest, Masashi first saw a group of Kiri ANBU agents frantically jumping around with their backsides in the air. "Huh?" he was stunned. "Oh, there are still some alive?" Genji and Ao immediately turned to him. "Those are our own people! Don''t step on them Stop! Stop! You''re about to step on them!" Susanoo''s massive foot hovered in mid-air as someone scrambled out of the shadows, rolling and crawling, sprinting away without daring to look back. "Come on, at this point, why are you even using earth jutsu outside?" Masashi complained. "Is the ANBU recruitment process really this lax?" "Um Maybe to avoid falling debris" Ao glanced at the nearby "trash mountain," breaking into a cold sweat. "Forget it Where''s the Mizukage?" Masashi controlled Susanoo''s foot to land, causing the nearby trash mountain to tremble and send debris tumbling down. "He may have lured the enemy out of the village." "That''s impossible." Masashi shook his head, activated his Sharingan, and started observing. The building was now void of active chakra. With Obito''s interference, the Kiri administrative department would probably need to reselect its personnel. Hmm, they''d better start by selecting the leaders. Kiri''s system should be similar to Konoha''s, with all administrative work done in the Mizukage Building. Moving his gaze away from the half-ruined Mizukage Building, Masashi surveyed the area and activated his chakra sensing. The chakra was highly activeespecially in the south, where it clustered densely. Even without sensing, the rising smoke and faint sounds of exploding tags could be seen and heard. The chakra signatures of Yagura and Obito were there as well. Surprisingly, their fight had already moved to that area. "Are you two coming with me, or do you want to get off here?" Masashi asked. "We''ll get off here," Genji said. Though riding in Susanoo felt great and offered a perfect viewing angle, watching Masashi kill peopleespecially Kiri''s own ninjaswasn''t appropriate for him. "Alright." Masashi nodded as the surrounding chakra "shifted," gently lowering Genji and Ao to the ground. Finally, they emerged from Susanoo''s left leg. "Stay safe, you two," Masashi said before resuming control of Susanoo and heading south. Susanoo was really far more flexible than Prometheus and could even jump. When confronted with dense areas unsuitable for stepping, he simply jumped over them. This was like a parkour. Of course, being such a huge entity, every landing caused a "boom-boom-boom." But this wasn''t Konoha. Masashi couldn''t do much more to avoid damage. Being a ninja meant that getting crushed by something unexpected was just part of the jobno one could be blamed. As he got closer, he saw a complex of housesat least several thousand buildings. With surrounding white walls, interconnected pathways, and decorative rocks, the houses formed a large, organized estate, which stood out against the surroundings. Clearly, it belonged to the exploitative landlord class. At that moment, the estate was under attack. However, Susanoo''s appearance brought the fighting to a halt. Everyone stared up at Susanoo as it approached, expressions of shock on their faces. Masashi''s Sharingan allowed him to see quite far and in detail, so he caught their expressions clearly. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hashirama''s Sage Art: Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands C Top Transformed Buddhathat was truly big. Just one palm was over ten meters wide, and the entire Buddha stood three hundred meters tall. Susanoo? At most, it was as big as a tailed beastnot even twenty meters tall. In front of that Buddha, it''d just be something that could be grabbed with one hand. That was how Hashirama suppressed Madarawith that technique. Looking below, Masashi saw that the attackers were Kiri''s forces, while the defenders were led by the Hzuki clan and other ninja families. Among them, he spotted the Taketori clan. Wait, noit was Kaguya. Taketori and Kaguya referred to the same clan during the Warring States Period. People used whichever name they preferred. After Kiri was founded, the clan split into two branches. They refused to acknowledge each other. The simple sentiment could be described as: I don''t have such stupid or cowardly relatives. The Taketori side refused to join Kiri. Although their outward demeanor seemed free-spirited, they were quite passive in strategy and preferred to live quietly. The Kaguya side joined Kiri. They were a bloodthirsty bunch. Masashi had fought against them before but hadn''t seen any of them use the Shikotsumyaku. To be fair, the Shikotsumyaku was extremely strong but equally difficult to awaken. He had never seen a bloodline limit with a lower awakening rate. Suddenly, Masashi noticed someone attacking Susanoo''s foot furiously. He looked down. And then he squashed the man underfoot. Angry roars erupted from the crowd. A large group of distinctly Kaguya-looking men charged at him, howling. Their actions caused the previously calm fighting sides to stir again. He scanned them to confirm that none of them could sprout bones like Kimimaro. Relieved, he smiled. Kimimaro was far too easy to recruit. Missing out on him would be a shame. As for these middle-aged men Susanoo raised its hand, and a massive chakra sword materialized in its palm. Masashi swung the sword down. With a thunderous boom, the chakra blade slashed through the Kaguya clan''s position. Rocks, dirt, and body fragments were sent flying into the air. Wiping out the reckless Kaguya in one blow, he spoke up, "Out of the way, please. Once I pass through, you can continue." With chakra amplification, his voice boomed like it had been broadcasted through loudspeakers. Everyone heard him. They all turned simultaneously, opening a clear path for Susanoo to walk through. Masashi was satisfied. The world of mutual understanding between people had been achieved. "Thanks," he said politely, taking long strides and quickly passing through. He prided himself on his manners. Even before crossing over, he''d always stepped aside when people were taking photos. If he had to cross, he''d do so quicklyjust like now. As for the Kaguya clan members, they brought it upon themselves. No one could blame him. Passing through the area, Masashi entered the more remote corners of Kiri. He advanced, crossing a forest and startling countless birds into flight, until he finally saw another settlement. This was also a clan''s territory. From the style, it was the Kaguya clan''s. Kiri forces were here too. Many Kaguya clan members were gathered here, facing off against the Kiri forces. But the core of the standoff wasn''t them. The real focus was Yagura and Obito. Yagura, clad in his Tailed Beast Cloak, and Obito, using Wood Release, were fighting intensely. Obito seemed confident against Yagura, not even using Kamui. Masashi grinned and prepared to head over. Suddenly, he sensed something and turned to look at a nearby cliff. With his Sharingan, he saw someone standing there. But he didn''t dwell on it. He continued moving Susanoo toward the Kaguya clan''s settlement. --- The current head of the Kaguya clan was a big fool. Literally. It might sound disrespectful to say so, but the truth was that the Kaguya clan''s leader was infamous in Kiri for not being very bright. Genetics shouldn''t be blamed solely on him. However, right now, the Kaguya clan was merely observing the situation. And not just themthe other Kiri ninjas were also watching the show. This was because the two powerhouses at the center of it all were both men of presence. Yagura''s every move was as if he was demolishing buildings, while his target was Obito''s Wood Release. "Tobi, as a member of the Uchiha clan, you''re quite skilled at the secrets of the God of Shinobi," said Yagura. His entire body was now enveloped in the Tailed Beast Cloak, and the thorny woods attacking him were blocked effortlessly. With just a wave of his hand, he could scatter the assault. But scattering it was the most he could do. Obito''s chakra reserves shocked him. The White Ghost was like this, and now this man was the same. The Uchiha clan was truly terrifying. As someone capable of completely controlling the power of a tailed beast, he didn''t achieve this just because he became a jinchriki. It was because, after Kiri lost the Three-Tails once, he personally sealed the resurrected beast into himself to ensure such an incident would never happen again. Becoming a perfect jinchriki was an unexpected bonus. However, his specialties were Water Release and Wind Release, which were not very effective against Wood Release. This meant that most of his techniques were useless. He could only rely on brute force and the chakra of the tailed beast to tear through. Obito knew this very well. "You should just obediently fall under my control," he said coldly. "Your identity has already been revealed, Tobi," Yagura replied. "Even if you can control me again, it''s meaningless." "Who says it''s meaningless?" Obito sneered. "Didn''t you say my genjutsu was weak? I''ll show you how effective it really is!" Yagura couldn''t help but feel like retorting. "Besides, what use is revealing my identity? You Kiri ninjas are inherently weak. Once I deal with those who resist, you''ll all be my pawns again," Obito continued. "Tobino, Obitodon''t underestimate Kiri," Yagura said, his smile fading. "If I didn''t think you had potential, I wouldn''t be talking so much." "Potential?" Obito laughed loudly. "I''m the loser of the Uchiha clan! You Kiri ninjas really are useless." "Useless or not, you''ll soon find out," Yagura sighed, abandoning the idea of subduing Obito. Honestly, such a good tool for processing paperwork was hard to give up. Plus, the Uchiha bloodline was enticing. Obito always gave him the impression of being disillusioned with the world. Kiri had plenty of such people as well. Under the Bloody Mist policy, many of their elite had psychological issues. The usual solution was to arrange marriages. Kiri''s women were experts at melting the angsty hearts of men. A few instances of staggering out the door holding their waist, and all their delusions of grandeur would disappearonly an interest in health supplements would remain. The marriage market was one reason the Bloody Mist policy had managed to endure for so many years without collapsing. What a shamesuch good talent. Clearly, the White Ghost was still his best bet. As a decisive man who had earned the title of Mizukage, Yagura knew that if he couldn''t acquire something, he had to destroy it. His chakra surged explosively. The forest that Obito had just created was shredded layer by layer by the chakra storm. In the debris, a massive figure emerged. It was the full form of the Three-Tails, Isobu, as Yagura entered his complete Tailed Beast Mode. --- In Yagura''s mindscape, he was sitting on Isobu''s head. The massive creature was still groggyit had been sleeping. Hearing that name, Isobu immediately woke up. Through Yagura''s eyes, it saw Obito''s Sharingan and instantly grew enraged. --- Ending the conversation with Isobu, Yaguranow in his complete beast formswung his giant hand toward Obito. This was entirely different from before. A jinchriki''s use of a tailed beast''s power generally had three stages. The first stage involved covering the body with the tailed beast''s chakra to form a shield and provide offensive power. The second stage, Partial Transformation, combined the chakra with the jinchriki''s body. At this stage, the chakra caused physical harm to the user, which was why incomplete jinchriki often stopped there. The final stagecomplete transformationallowed the jinchriki to fully harness the tailed beast''s power without any injury. This was the mark of a perfect jinchriki. Isobu''s hand swept forward, generating a violent gust of wind akin to a high-level Wind Release technique. The ground was instantly torn up. And due to the sheer size difference, Obito''s entire position was engulfed in the shadow of the massive hand. Unfazed, Obito activated Kamui. --- Inside the Kamui dimension, Shisuiwho had been keeping his Sharingan active while waitingnoticed an anomaly. In this seemingly infinite space, Obito''s figure appeared momentarily, though his gaze was not directed toward the dimension. Then, as if erased by an eraser, Obito vanished. "Just as Masashi said," Shisui muttered, standing up. He estimated the distance between himself and where Obito had appeared. It was far. Shisui was nicknamed the Teleporter, and his mastery of the Body Flicker was unparalleled. He attempted to flash to the previous spot, estimating Obito''s speed as he reappeared and vanished. Having gathered some understanding, he sat down once again. --- Back in the real world, oblivious to this, Obito had reemerged from Isobu''s massive palm, continuing to mock Yagura. "Weren''t you going to kill me? You''re not doing so well," he taunted, smirking. "Come on, try harder! Don''t give up!" Suddenly, the ground began to tremblebut this time, Yagura hadn''t moved. The vibrations came from another direction. Both Yagura and Obito turned toward the source of the sound. What they saw was a massive white giant striding toward them. "Susanoo?" Obito was stunned. Shisui had already been sealed into the Kamui dimension, so there shouldn''t be any Uchiha left capable of using Susanoo here. The distant Kiri ninjas and Kaguya clan members were also in turmoil, unable to determine whether this Susanoo was friend or foe. "Mizukage-sama, I''m here to help!" the Susanoo spoke. "Masashi?" Yagura was surprised. "You possess this kind of technique?" Others might not recognize Susanoo, which had vanished from the world for years, but as a Mizukage, he certainly did. Obito, on the other hand, fell into self-doubt. Kamui was powerful, but he only had one eye. And the one with attack abilities wasn''t with him. As for Wood Release, he did have Hashirama''s cells, but he couldn''t use Wood Release on Hashirama''s level. Obito''s face darkened. 120 – The Day Obito Lost Twice Unlike the stoic face beneath Obito''s mask, Yagura was genuinely pleased. Even though his allies fell silent after witnessing Susanoo, he couldn''t hide his smile. "The white giant... it''s on our side!" a veteran Kiri ninja shouted. The Kiri ninjas were also delighted. So, it turned out this behemoth was an ally. Their cheers echoed through the battlefield. "Hold positions! Maintain the perimeter!" a squad captain barked, organizing the forces. On the other hand, the Kaguya''s expressions were twisted in anger and frustration. The arrival of another monster-class fighter had crushed what little hope they had left. Masashi paid no attention to the myriad of expressions around him. He stepped boldly into the battle zone between Yagura and Obito, each step of the Susanoo sending tremors through the ground. Gesturing at the distant Kiri ninja army, he made a shooing motion, like chasing away chickens. "Don''t get in my way." The Kiri ninjas showcased an exemplary willingness to comply, retreating even further than they already had. After all, no one wanted to be accidentally squished by the towering chakra construct. The Kiri ninjas had already pulled back considerably when Yagura unleashed his full tailed beast form. And now, with the arrival of yet another giant figure, they didn''t need Masashi''s orders to decide to retreat further. However, as they retreated, they maintained a tight encirclement around the Kaguya clan''s territory. They ensured no one from the clan had any chance of escape. It was necessary. No one had ever looked favorably upon the women of the Kaguya clan. After all, the clan''s famous motto was: "Eat more! Or you''ll have no strength!" The women of this clan were indistinguishable unless they spoke; otherwise, no one would guess their gender. In the battle zone, Masashi, controlling his Susanoo, approached Obito. "It''s time to come back with me." "Are you joking?" Obito sneered, cursing inwardly. What was Black Zetsu''s deal with trusting Masashi so much? Did he really believe this guy was a devoted fan of Madara? Even if he was, so what? He was Obito! "This world is nothing but lies and deception. The ninja system, the villages, they''re all part of an endless cycle of hatred. Don''t you understand that only through my plan can true peace be achieved?" "I never joke," Masashi said seriously. "And don''t start spouting philosophy at me. Since when have you been so self-righteous? Neither of us are that kind of person." "This has nothing to do with self-righteousness," Obito replied. "The ninja system is rotten to the core." "Then why were you shouting about becoming Hokage back in the day?" Masashi retorted, reminding him. "And didn''t you say the White Fang was a hero? Those were your words." "Yes, I said it." Obito''s voice grew colder, chakra swirling dangerously around him. "He was a hero. Which is why Konoha is broken, and so is this entire ninja world." "Broken? Then why not become the Mizukage?" "I don''t give a damn about being Kage! Who would want that job? If you don''t understand me, forget it!" "Obito, you''ve changed. You''re so crude now..." Masashi sighed. "But if you''d been a bit more reckless back then, you and Rin could''ve had kids in school by now." At Rin''s name, a bloody glint appeared in Obito''s lone eye. The air around him grew thick with killing intent. "You, who still serve Konoha like a pawn, have no right to mention her name." Masashi''s gaze turned equally dangerous. The Susanoo''s chakra flared in response to his anger. "It''s been a while since we sparred. How about a match?" The Susanoo''s fingers flexed. "Fine by me." Obito removed his mask, activating Kamui to store it away. The scarred side of his face twisted in a sneer. "Someone as clumsy as you won''t even scratch me." Yagura, observing Obito''s face, suddenly had a thought. He''d heard rumors that the Uchiha clan was full of handsome men. For someone who was quite confident in his own looks, disfigurement must''ve been a big blow. It seemed Konoha''s medical ninjutsu wasn''t all that advanced. "Obito," Yagura suddenly spoke. Both Masashi and Obito turned to look at him. "Our village excels in cosmetic surgery," Yagura said. "We can restore your face. Consider joining Kiri, and I''ll forgive everything you''ve done." "..." "Mizukage-sama," Masashi interrupted Yagura''s train of thought, "Obito is a member of the Uchiha clan. Unless the Uchiha severs ties with Konoha, he can''t join another ninja village." "I''m not joining any village," Obito said, casting a scornful glance at Yagura. Receiving such a look, Yagura realized he might''ve overthought things. Not that he felt awkward. If he feared embarrassment, he wouldn''t have become Mizukage. "Masashi, don''t overthink it. I was just trying to mess with his mindset." "Well, that''s just brilliant," Masashi replied sarcastically. Then, changing the subject, he asked, "Mizukage-sama, are you planning to wipe out the Kaguya clan entirely?" "Yes. Their ideology is irredeemableit''s inherent to their entire clan." "In that case, how about letting me take their children? The environment in Konoha might help them grow up normal." Yagura gave him a suspicious look. "Children? I never thought you had... such interests. Should Konoha be worried?" Masashi stared at him flatly. "Fine, but only if you are willing to leave some Uchiha bloodline in Kiri. I could groom the child to be Mizukage." Masashi rolled his eyes and summoned Susanoo''s massive sword again. "I''ll handle my clansman myself." "Very well." Yagura''s figure shrank, reverting to his normal form, and he headed back toward the Kiri ninja forces. "Obito, you won''t return with me, nor will you flee. Are you so confident you can stand against Susanoo?" "Let''s find out. Susanoo isn''t invincible, and I want to see how long your chakra lasts." Obito''s Sharingan spun lazily. "Alright." Masashi nodded, lifting the sword to strike. For some reason, his Susanoo was white. Even when using Sage Art enhancements, it remained the same color. Could it be because the first bloodline limit he replicated and mastered was Ice Release? That didn''t seem related. While pondering this, Susanoo''s massive blade cut through the air with surprising speed. Honestly, fighting with Susanoo was pretty dull. It was like Hashirama using his Wood Golem or True Several Thousand Handsjust brute strength and repetitive attacks. The first strike caused the Kaguya clan''s structures to tremble, revealing how poorly maintained their buildings were. The ground cracked under the force, spider-web patterns spreading outward from the impact point. Obito walked out of the smoke leisurely, his posture arrogant. The debris passed harmlessly through his form. "That''s it?" he scoffed. "Patience. There''s more," Masashi replied. Susanoo''s other hand materialized another chakra sword, and two more hands sprouted from its back, each wielding a blade. With four swords in play, the strikes became fiercer. Each blade moved in a different pattern, creating a web of attacks that would force even the most skilled shinobi to exhaust their chakra dodging. Meanwhile, in Kamui''s dimension, Shisui held Obito''s mask, watching fragments of Obito''s body flicker in and out of existence. He was intrigued but also a bit troubled. The flashes were so brief he couldn''t decide where to strike. Maybe a kick would work? If he hit from the side, what would happen? Just as he had this thought, a piece of Obito''s body flickered into view. Acting on impulse, Shisui delivered a swift and powerful kick. The moment the fragment vanished, his expression shifted. The more he thought about it, the more sure he felt. Suddenly, Shisui felt an overwhelming urge to wash his foot... --- The Kaguya clan''s territory lay in ruins. Although Susanoo didn''t directly attack the compound, the shockwaves from its assaults caused widespread destruction, collapsing many buildings. After a relentless bout of fighting, Masashi suddenly noticed Obito curled up on the ground in a strange position. He was using his Mangeky Sharingan''s abilities, but the more he used them, the more tightly he curled up. The distortions in space around him were becoming increasingly erratic. Masashi paused, a little taken aback. Black Zetsu had only just started laying the groundwork; he couldn''t afford to let Obito ruin his momentum. Details mattered when it came to manipulating people. Hurting Obito wasn''t a big deal. In Black Zetsu''s eyes, Obito''s persona was that of someone burdened by his clan''s fate yet yearning for world peacesomeone who could be used without disrupting the grand plan. That was why Black Zetsu tolerated Masashi''s limited assaults on Obito, chalking them up as self-inflicted. But if Masashi went too far and something truly "interesting" happened, Black Zetsu would inevitably get suspicious. Masashi didn''t care much about Obito''s actions, but he had nothing but respect for Black Zetsu and Madara. Simply stopping Obito wouldn''t deter those two. Even without Obito, there was still Nagato of the Uzumaki. And if neither of them worked out, there were surely backup plans. Keeping both Obito and Nagato alive, however, allowed Masashi to maintain some degree of control over the situation. So, while he walked a fine line, he never pushed it too farunless he could master Yin-Yang Release. At that point, nothing else would matter. Susanoo took a single step forward, and with the resulting quake, a few more of the Kaguya clan''s buildings crumbled. The quality of their construction was really abysmal. Positioned at the fringes of the village, their situation mirrored that of the Uchiha clan after the Nine-Tails'' attack in the original timeline. But at least the Uchiha clan''s downfall had been orchestrated secretly, in collaboration with spies in the Hokage''s office. The Kaguya, on the other hand, had been openly annihilated by Kiri''s regular army, in both the original timeline and this one. For a ninja clan, this was the most tragic end imaginable. In the ninja village era, a clan''s reputation mattered above all else. As long as their name wasn''t tarnished, even a lone survivor had a chance to rebuild. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But once their reputation was lost, no matter how many members remained, the clan would inevitably crumble. In the original timeline, the Uchiha had nearly been wiped out, but their name was never disgraced. From beginning to end, they hadn''t been labeled as traitors. Thus, the Uchiha retained a place in Konoha''s ninja systemuntil Sasuke''s open defection. Only then was the Uchiha name erased from the system. And since he was the last Uchiha left, his defection effectively branded the entire clan as traitors. Sasuke''s gamble to either succeed or perish made sense in its own way. But Itachi''s actions? Clearly, something was wrong with his head. And to think he expected Sasuke to return to Konoha as a hero? What did he take the ninja village for, a tea house? Come and go as you please? If not for Naruto steadfastly vouching for him with his status as Konoha''s strongest ally and future Hokage, Sasuke wouldn''t have stood a chance of returning. Fugaku''s parenting handbook must''ve been something he picked up at a street stall. As Susanoo dissipated like a mirage, Masashi landed on the ground. At this distance, he could control any move Obito might make using Kamui. On the ground, Obito finally raised his head. His face twitched uncontrollably, and tears welled up in his eye. Masashi''s expression grew increasingly peculiar as he took in Obito''s posture. Obito was hunched over, his hands clasped tightly between his legs, his thighs clenched together. Even his Mangeky Sharingan seemed to spin irregularly. He glared at Masashi with gritted teeth, his voice forced out through clenched jaws. "You... are... so... despicable!" Masashi paused. Finally realizing the source of Obito''s agony, Masashi took a few steps back, a cold chill running through him. "Grrrr... Aaaagh!" Obito let out a strange sound, pulling one hand away to pound the ground with all his might. Masashi stepped back further, wary of anything splattering onto him. He patted the scroll pouch at his waist. Inside were plans he''d stayed up all night preparing for Obito. But Shisui''s otherworldly kick had completely upended his plans. If he tried anything now, Obito might actually die here today. In a flash, several contingency plans crossed his mind, but he dismissed them all. He turned away. And there, sneaking back, was Yagura, watching him and Obito with a peculiar look in his eyes. "It wasn''t me," Masashi clarified quickly. If this got out, his nickname would turn into something along the lines of "Konoha''s Groin Smasher." Never underestimate the speed of intelligence-sharing among the Five Kage. "I understand," Yagura said, nodding thoughtfully. "After all, battles to the death can get... intense. I''ve been there myself." Masashi didn''t bother responding and walked toward Obito. "Just stay still. I''ll take you back for treatment." "Leave! Get lost!" Obito roared. Moments later, Shisui was flung out headfirst. He managed an elegant midair flip and landed steadily on his feet. When he saw Obito''s current state, Shisui''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to," he said sincerely. "But don''t worry. Konoha''s medical team is full of skilled ninjas. They''ll definitely be able to fix this." Obito, now standing at a distance, looked furious as he glared at Masashi and Shisui. His Mangeky Sharingan spun wildly. "Mark my words! I... I''ll be back!" Clearly, he hadn''t accepted Shisui''s apology. Not only did he reject it, but he was already planning his revenge. As for how he would carry it out, that was anyone''s guess. Masashi hoped Obito would understand the concept of accountability and direct his revenge at Shisui. Mangeky against Mangeky. That seemed fair. After delivering his threat, Obito disappeared into the void of Kamui. This time, he didn''t return. "Aen''t you going to stop him?" Yagura asked. Masashi glanced at Yagura''s weapon, which bore bloodstains and... something else. "There''s no stopping the space-time ability of the Mangeky Sharingan," he said, offering a passable excuse. Then he asked, "Did you finish what you came here for, Mizukage-sama?" "Yes." Yagura smiled faintly. "Luckily, I stayed vigilant. The Kaguya clan had imprisoned a prodigy, you see." Fair enough. So Yagura had gotten there first. That didn''t matter as long as Orochimaru didn''t get his hands on them. "Then you''d better keep a close eye on them, Mizukage-sama," Masashi advised. "I spotted Orochimaru on my way here." "Orochimaru?" Yagura''s expression turned serious. "Another dangerous individual." No one ignored a ninja of Orochimaru''s caliberan "old-school Kage-level" threat. The term Kage-level varied slightly depending on the village''s perspective. For instance, in Konoha, such a ninja might be called "Hokage-level." In other villages, the terminology changed accordingly. But the deeper meaning was the same: each village believed their Kage was the strongest, and even among Kage, there were hierarchies. Respect had to be shown accordingly. "Masashi, Shisui, I''ll take my leave now. Let''s talk after the battle." With that, Yagura hurried off. This battle had cost Kiri dearly, wiping out most of their clans with bloodline limit. Whatever promising talents remained, he would do everything to protect them. 121 – New Home, Old Wounds The year had already passed its halfway point. As Masashi and Shisui once again stood before the gates of Konoha, basking in the pleasant weather of the Land of Fire, they both felt comfort. It was truly delightful! Stretching leisurely, Masashi turned to Yagura with a smile. "Mizukage-sama, this is your first time in Konoha, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s indeed a unique experience." To establish a truly amicable relationship between Kiri and Konoha, this Mizukage had gone all out. He personally traveled to Konoha, accompanied by Ao and Mei. A gesture of absolute sincerity. Masashi and Shisui, not ones to take advantage of others, showed full respect to Yagura throughout the journey, extending meticulous care to ensure his comfort. It wouldn''t do to let their guest feel even a hint of displeasuresuch conduct would be contrary to the traditional virtues of Konoha. Once assured that Yagura was in a pleasant mood, Masashi turned his attention elsewhere. "Are you both adapting well, Hikari, Haku?" The Kiri contingent consisted of three individuals. In addition to Yagura, there was Hikari and her younger brother. Yagura was a man of his word. He followed through on his promises. This too was a demonstration of sincerity, and in a way, it was meant to showcase this to Konohaoffering even the Ice Release bloodline as a gesture of goodwill. Kiri''s stance was clear; how Konoha chose to respond was now up to them. Such a display of sincerity would ensure that even the most shrewd minds in the Hokage''s office wouldn''t make things too difficult for Yagura. Even if Danz were alive, he wouldn''t dare slight the Mizukage, lest he risk alienating Kiri from the broader ninja world. Hikari, holding her brother''s hand, gazed at Konoha with a sense of dazed wonder. Looking at the towering gates in the distance, she finally felt the reality sink inshe and her brother had found a new life. They would once again live as individuals in this world. "Konoha has strict procedures for citizenship. I''ll take you to meet the Hokage. He''s a kind man. With his endorsement, you''ll be able to complete the expedited process for citizenship," Masashi explained. He was confident. Minato would surely agree. Ice Release was a renowned bloodline limit in the ninja world, a valuable addition to Konoha''s capabilitiesa talent the village sorely lacked. Assassination-specialist bloodlines were a rarity in Konoha. "Yes, I''ll rely on you," Hikari said, lowering her head. Haku looked up and noticed tears in his sister''s eyes. The perceptive boy said nothing, merely tightening his grip on his sister''s hand. In his heart, he clenched his little fist, encouraging himself. Yagura observed the siblings, sighing inwardly. He was reluctant, after all. The Ice Release! From now on, it would be Konoha''s exclusive treasure. Yagura had thought his proactive efforts were sufficient, having built a strong rapport with Haku early on. Yet it was all for naught. Hikari''s heart had been won over, and as the saying goes, "an elder sister is like a mother." Naturally, Haku followed his sister. Retracting his gaze, Yagura accepted the loss. This was a significant setback; better not to dwell on it. At least it wasn''t a total loss. Life always has surprises, and he had unearthed a major treasure from the Kaguya clan. Unlike the potential represented by Hikari and Haku, the boy named Kimimaro had definitively awakened the powerful bloodline limit, Shikotsumyaku. Thinking of him lifted Yagura''s spirits. The group approached Konoha''s gates. From a distance, they saw a squad of Konoha ninja already heading toward them. "Masashi-nii!" The loud voice at the forefront belonged to Tetsuka. "This must be the Police Force?" Yagura asked Ao and Mei. "Ao, do you think we could form a similar unit in our village?" "Mizukage-sama, I''m afraid it would be difficultnot because of manpower, but because we lack the necessary talent," Ao replied, unconsciously touching his eyepatch-covered right eye. "What do you think, Mei?" "I share Ao''s view," Mei said. She had been relatively quiet throughout the journey, perhaps still unsettled by the recent turmoil in Kiri. This turmoil had claimed the lives of many familiar faces, including Mangetsu. Among the surviving male members of the Hzuki clan, only Suigetsu remained. After hearing their responses, Yagura nodded. He understood the implication of "talent." Copying an organizational structure was easy, but without the right personnel, it would be nothing more than an empty shell with no real effectiveness. When Konoha established its Medical Corps, many villages copied the concept. Most of them later disbanded their medical units, leaving only hospitals in place. The Police Force was formidable not because of its size, but because it could monitor the entire village and surrounding areas, leaving infiltrators with nowhere to hide. Its combat squads were also above the average ninja level. This strength relied entirely on the Uchiha, Hyga, and Inuzuka clans. Kiri had no equivalent clans. As they spoke, Tetsuka and his squad reached them. Noticing Yagura and his entourage, he grinned widely. "Mizukage-sama! Welcome to Konoha! That must''ve been a tough journey." "Not at all," Yagura replied politely. "It''s rare to have an opportunity to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the Land of Fire." The atmosphere seemed harmonious. Though Hikari and Haku appeared a bit nervouslikely startled by the sudden rush of peoplethe warmth of the welcome helped them relax. "Don''t worry; you''re safe here," Tetsuka reassured them with a sheepish grin. Hikari managed a small smile, finding his demeanor endearingly simple. Surely someone like this couldn''t harbor ill intentions. "Where''s Fugaku-sama?" Masashi asked. "He will be here shortly. He had an important meeting and is running a bit late," Tetsuka explained, glancing back toward the gate. Then his expression brightened. "Oh, there he is!" "Let''s not keep him waiting," Masashi said, patting Tetsuka on the shoulder. "Let''s go." "Right!" Tetsuka waved his hand, and the accompanying Police Force members formed an escort for the group as they headed toward the gates. As they neared the entrance, Masashi spotted the clan leader. Usually stoic, Fugaku was now wearing a rare smile as he waited to greet Yagura. It just went to showno one was truly incapable of smiling. If someone claimed they couldn''t, it simply meant they didn''t want to. Upon reaching the gate, Fugaku stepped forward to shake Yagura''s hand. "Mizukage-sama, I must apologize. The village has been chaotic after the recent battle, and the notification from Masashi came late. It''s regrettable that you had to travel such a long distance personally," Fugaku said before turning to Masashi with a stern expression. "You haven''t shown any disrespect to the Mizukage, have you?" Masashi resisted the urge to roll his eyes, maintaining a polite smile instead. "No need to worry, Fugaku-sama. I''ve gotten along quite well with Masashi. If anything, I find him too formal," Yagura said with a hearty laugh. "That''s a relief," Fugaku replied, chuckling. "This boy barely respects me as clan leader. I worried he might lack decorum." "Not at all. If he were one of my juniors, I''d be quite fond of him." Watching the two adults exchange pleasantries and subtly take advantage of him, Masashi chuckled coldly to himself. --- The name Konoha was unfamiliar to Haku. Though he was said to be an orphan of the Yuki clan, the term "Yuki clan" was equally foreign to him. Strictly speaking, he and his sister were not biological siblings. However, Haku''s mother knew Hikari, and thus he came to know her as well. Hikari liked Haku a lot and asked him to call her "sister," but the precocious Haku saw it as an act of condescension from someone of higher status. Both of Haku''s parents were marginalized in the Yuki clanthey neither awakened a bloodline limit nor possessed any talent as ninjas. Kiri was not Konoha; clan members like them were branded as "useless" and received few resources. In the Land of Water, fairness existed in a peculiar way. Even ninja clans had to work tirelessly to maintain their place. No opponent would go easy on them due to their statusonly one could survive. No one wanted to die. For ninja clans, ensuring their ninja''s survival meant prioritizing resources for those who could fight. As the child of ordinary clan members with no notable talent, he never felt familial love from the clan and naturally held no regard for the Yuki name. Hikari was not a ninja either, but as the daughter of the Yuki clan''s leader and a skilled manager, she was respectedthough the respect was akin to how one treats a prized pet. Haku thought they were different, but in Hikari''s eyes, they were the same. On the night of the clan''s massacre, all titles and statuses lost their meaning. Obito, with pure malice, annihilated every ninja in the Yuki clan. At the time, Yagura remained in hiding and allowed Obito to lead the ANBU in this massacre. Fortunately, Obito had his reservations and spared some Yuki clan members with non-combatant statuses. In the end, only Hikari and Haku remained in the village, and that too for reasons that could not be disclosed. For Hikari, her situation didn''t change much. The Hzuki clan ensured her basic needs were met, but she lost her superficial freedom. Her once prominent status now made her a pawn for the Hzuki clan to curry favor with powerful figures. Still, she had to live. She had to survive to protect Haku. Haku was the only remaining member of her clan in her eyes. The exiled Yuki members ceased to be part of the clan from that moment on. If they didn''t erase their identities, they wouldn''t meet a good end. In this process, Haku truly came to see Hikari as his sister. By the age of five, he understood a great deal about life. He obeyed Yagura''s arrangements, hoping to save Hikari from her plight. Now, it seemed as though he and Hikari had escaped the pit of fire. The sun in Konoha was warm, and the air was pleasant. Everywhere he looked, there were people. There were no towering, cold fortresses. Shops lined the streets, and villagers strolled freely, their laughter filling the air. Villagers didn''t avoid ninjas when they saw them. Ninjas and ordinary people conversed with mutual respect. Many street-side food stalls were filled with both civilians and ninjas sitting together, chatting and eating without discomfort. So, this is what a village outside Kiri is like. Suddenly, Haku felt a surge of anticipation. "Hikari-neesan, can we live here in the future?" Haku looked up and asked her, who was also observing the surroundings. "Yes... it seems like this is where we''ll be living from now on." Hikari gazed at the streets so unlike Kiri, taking in the genuine joy of the people around her. She felt as though her past life had been a waste. So, life could actually be this carefree. "Not , but ." Masashi, walking ahead of the siblings, turned back. "You''re already Konoha villagers now. Get used to it." "Don''t worry; the villagers here are very friendly," Shisui added, smiling warmly at the two. Meanwhile, Tetsuka looked on curiously. He felt a tiny pang of envy. Masashi could casually bring back beautiful women. Tetsuka wished he had that talent. But would these siblings also be moving to the Uchiha compound? He mused that there were still plenty of vacant plots in the compound. Building a house wouldn''t be difficult, just time-consuming. "Masashi-nii, where do you plan to have them live?" Unable to suppress his curiosity, Tetsuka asked. Hikari and Haku turned their gaze toward Masashi upon hearing this. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having a house was essential for settling downa universal belief, even in the Naruto world. "There are plenty of houses in Konoha. Let the Hokage decide," Masashi replied casually. After joining Konoha, villagers could buy land to build their homes or rent apartments. Both the North and South districts had numerous options. If they found it too expensive, they could consider the West district, though it was less desirable due to poor accessibility. Given Hikari and Haku''s special status, finances wouldn''t be an issue. Once Konoha allowed them to join, such matters would be covered by public funds. Konoha even had a budget specifically for recruiting talent. Ahead, Fugaku and Yagura were engrossed in a lively conversation, paying no attention to the minor happenings behind them. Ao and Mei watched the siblings with amusement. "You don''t have to worry," Mei assured them. "Given your unique status, Konoha will take care of everything. For now, you don''t have to worry about income." "What about later? Can I find a job myself?" Haku mustered the courage to ask, finding her less intimidating despite her Kiri background. "You''re still young," Mei said fondly, patting Haku''s head. She appreciated how mature he was for his age. "Besides, what if you become a ninja? Then you won''t need to worry at all." After comforting Haku, Mei glanced at a figure ahead and added silently in her heart: Even if you can''t become a ninja, he won''t let you suffer. She was about to admire Konoha''s charm further when she noticed Ao seemed troubled. "Ao, what''s wrong?" "Oh, nothing. I''m just amazed by Konoha''s prosperity," Ao replied with a smile. He seemed fine, but Mei quickly figured it out. It was about Ao''s right eye. Though he wore an eye patch, this was Konohahome to the Hyga clan. At any moment, they could encounter them. The seal on his eye patch was merely to prevent the Byakugan from being stolen, not to hide the fact he had oneit simply wasn''t possible. The Sharingan users ahead had already noticed the Byakugan under his eye patch. If they could see it, the Hyga clan certainly would. Being in the heart of the Byakugan''s origin, Ao''s tension was understandable. Ao was part of Yagura''s second gesture of goodwill, a bargaining chip in negotiations. While the Hokage wouldn''t forcibly take the Byakugan on Yagura''s behalf, encountering the Hyga clan could be unpredictable. In Konoha, a hot-headed young ninja might already have charged forward shouting, "Prepare to die!" Mei didn''t fully believe the Konoha clans were much different from Kiri''s, but she trusted Yagura. Ao, toothough nervousfollowed Yagura''s decision without hesitation. After passing through a particularly bustling street, they arrived at a building. A large round emblem hung above it, with the bold red character for "fire" in the center. They had reached the Hokage Building. 122 – Hide and Seek with the Clan Head As Masashi exited the Hokage Building, only Hikari and Haku remained by his side. Everything related to Yagura from Kiri would be arranged by Fugaku, who would accompany them throughout. If anyone wanted to ask about the recent events in Kiri... Honestly, it was Shisui who was the official envoy; any inquiries should go to him. Masashi was off the clock. Before leaving, he would first settle Hikari and Haku. Minato was a straightforward man. With a broad gesture in the Hokage''s office, he told Masashi to handle things as he saw fit, whatever was convenient. Since that was the case, he decided not to hold back. Haku was a prodigy, and prodigies needed to be nurtured under close supervision. Although he hadn''t managed to recruit Kimimaro this time, it didn''t matter. Every success counted. Collecting talented individuals required patience, not haste. First, he would arrange accommodations for the siblings, then present a grand gift to the clan head, and finally have a celebratory drink with Tetsuka and the others. That was his perfect plan for the day. "I''ll take you to meet a kind old grandpa," Masashi said to the siblings, keeping his voice gentle. Hikari and Haku, unfamiliar with their surroundings, still seemed a little dazed. Just moments ago, in front of Minato, both had been too nervous to even breathe properly. Haku had kept glancing at the floor, while Hikari''s shoulders had remained stiff throughout the meeting. Although Minato was approachable and cheerful with the villagers in the village, outside the village, his nickname, "Yellow Flash," was earned through countless battles. It represented a reputation forged in blood. Thus, despite his warm demeanor, they remained tense. Haku''s nervousness stemmed from following Hikari''s cues, but Hikari was genuinely afraid. The only Konoha ninja she wasn''t scared of now was Masashi. Her feelings toward him were purely of gratitude. "Here, hold my hand," Masashi said, extending his hands to them. Hikari grasped it without hesitation. Seeing his sister''s response, Haku also reached out and held Masashi''s other hand. The scene around them blurred, and the street vanished, replaced by a house. Traditional Uchiha architecture stood before them, modest yet dignified. Realizing they had arrived somewhere else, Masashi let go of their hands and stepped forward to knock on the door. This was the home of Setsuna. Since Fugaku would undoubtedly return home late tonight, arrangements for accommodations had to go through Setsuna. Technically, with Masashi''s current status within the Uchiha clan, he could have made the arrangements himself, but he preferred not to bypass protocol in matters involving clan operations. After knocking, footsteps were soon heard from within. "Who is it?" The door opened, and Setsuna appeared. Despite his status as an elder, he lived simply. His household consisted of his wife; his daughter had already married and left. Physically fit and independent, he had never employed any servants. "Oh, it''s you, kid," Setsuna greeted loudly. "WIFE! Make some tea; we have guests!" "You old coot, always shouting. I''m not deaf, you know," an older woman grumbled as she appeared, breaking into a smile when she saw Masashi. "If it isn''t little Masashi! What brings you here today?" "You''re as energetic as ever," Masashi replied with a grin. "I''m here to report to Setsuna-sama." "Sama? My foot. Just an old man," she teased. "What''s wrong with calling me ''sama''? I am an ," Setsuna huffed before turning to Hikari and Haku, who quickly bowed nervously. Recognizing their bow as a traditional Kiri courtesy, Setsuna raised an eyebrow. "Our ways are different from Kiri''s, but kindness speaks all languages," he mused, studying the siblings. "First it was Suna, and now it''s Kiri?" he remarked, eyeing Masashi. "I know what you''re up to." "Fugaku-sama is too busy," Masashi said with a sheepish laugh. "Fine. You young folks handle your business. Come in, all of you." "Setsuna-sama, Haku is a boy," Masashi clarified, noting Setsuna''s confused glance at the child. "What? Well, Tetsuka''s still ugly" Still, Tetsuka was a good friend. Every time Masashi flaunted Fugaku''s calligraphy, Tetsuka laughed the loudest and even showed it to others. When caught by Fugaku, he never betrayed Masashi, even taking the blame himself. That was brotherhood. Bringing Hikari and Haku into Setsuna''s home, sipping tea brewed by the kind old lady, Masashi felt that nowhere compared to Konoha. The familiar scent of green tea filled the room as they sat around the low table, the siblings gradually relaxing in the warm atmosphere. Outside, he was a ninja. Here, he was just a kid. "The market district has changed quite a bit," Setsuna''s wife said, refilling Haku''s tea cup. "You''ll find everything you need there. The fish seller, old Tanaka, he gets fresh catch from the Land of Waves every morning." Hikari perked up slightly at the mention of the country. "We passed through Wave on our way here." "Did you now?" Setsuna leaned forward, his stern expression softening. "Good people there. They''ve been trading with us since the First Hokage''s time." He glanced at Masashi. "Speaking of old ties, I suppose you''ll need proper accommodations for these two?" "If it''s not too much trouble, Setsuna-sama." "Trouble?" Setsuna snorted. "The empty house next to Fugaku''s has been gathering dust. Might as well put it to use." He pulled out a scroll and brush. "Besides, can''t have him saying I''m not doing my part for the clan''s future." "The garden there is quite nice," Setsuna''s wife added, smiling at Hikari. "I''m sure you''ll make good use of it." Haku, who had been quietly sipping his tea with perfect manners, looked up with interest at the mention of a garden. "They''re adapting well to our customs," Masashi noted, watching Haku carefully handle his tea cup. "Just like you did with the Suna refugee," Setsuna replied with a knowing look as he finished writing the note. "The location will help them integrate faster." He handed the paper to Masashi. "Here. This should give you everything you need." Masashi accepted the key to the new home with flattery that had the old couple beaming. Then, he took Hikari and Haku to inspect their new living quarters. A team of clanspeople had already arrived to clean, arrange furniture, and organize the place. By evening, Hikari and Haku could move in, without lifting a finger. The luxurious treatment left the siblings uneasy. Hikari found herself at a loss for what to do with her hands. The Uchiha clan was nothing like she had imagined. Everything about them contrasted sharply with Kiri. In Kiri, the Uchiha were seen as powerful, aloof, and colda clan famed for their Sharingan and unparalleled abilities in battle, described as elegant yet merciless. When she had been sent to serve the White Ghost, she had assumed Masashi fit this description. She couldn''t have been more wrong. Initially, she thought he was an exception. But even an elder of the clan treated her and Haku warmly. After today''s experience, it seemed the entire Uchiha clan wasn''t so different. They were kind and approachable. Feeling dazed, she followed Masashi into the house as he explained the layout, where to shop, and the monthly living allowance. "Don''t overthink it," he reassured her, noticing her unease. "The allowance is provided by the village. You''re both considered valuable talents, so this is standard treatment." "But I haven''t done anything" Hikari said hesitantly, her fingers twisting in her sleeve. "Life works that way sometimes," Masashi shrugged. "It''s not about what you''ve done, but what your ancestors did. The Yuki Clan deserves this recognition." Seeing that Hikari was relaxing, he nodded in satisfaction. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just focus on living well and raising Haku. In a couple of years, he''ll be ready for the Ninja Academy." Haku tugged at Masashi''s sleeve and asked seriously, "But my parents weren''t ninjas." "That doesn''t matter. My parents weren''t ninjas either," Masashi said, crouching down to tweak Haku''s nose. "We all have hidden potential. Some can tap into it, and some can''t. Your parents may not have had the chance to try fully in Kiri." Haku seemed to grasp the idea somewhat and nodded. "Alright, get settled. Later, I''ll take you both out for dinner and show you around the neighborhood." Masashi said. "Masashi-sama, where are you going?" Hikari asked instinctively, then immediately regretted it. Why had she questioned him? "Just call me Masashi," he said. "Fugaku-sama invited me over. I''ll be right back." As he stepped out of his room, he immediately spotted the house of Fugaku next door. He glanced at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. Visiting Fugaku''s house in broad daylight, instead of sneaking around at night, felt a bit unusual. But it didn''t matter; after all, Fugaku wasn''t home. Masashi couldn''t quite recall when it all started, but he had developed a peculiar habit of finding Fugaku''s prized calligraphy pieceshidden like treasuresand hiding them elsewhere. Things only got complicated later when Tetsuka became an unplanned participant, causing some of Fugaku''s calligraphy works to scatter throughout the village. The chaos had an unexpected benefitit added another layer to their training. It wasn''t intentional. Masashi usually joked about it casually. Honestly, Tetsuka didn''t get wrongly accused when he was scolded; he was always the one caught in the act, and he really did lose the calligraphy pieces. Every single piece that went missing had passed through Tetsuka''s hands. Standing at Fugaku''s door, Masashi knocked. After knocking for a while, no one answered. "No one''s home" Masashi sighed. "Mikoto sure knows us well." With that, he casually climbed over the wall and entered. Not a soul in sight. Since that was the case, the game was on. The first stop was the study. This was Fugaku''s favorite place, where he spent most of his time and handled some clan-related documents. It required a careful search. Entering the study, he activated his Sharingan and scanned the room meticulously, not sparing a single tatami mat. He didn''t find any calligraphy pieces but did discover a new hidden compartment. Unfortunately, it was empty. he thought, resuming his Sharingan-powered "search." This had become an unspoken game between him and Fugaku since they became familiar with each other. What started as a simple challenge had evolved into a complex training exercise for both of them. Whenever Masashi searched for the calligraphy, he would only use his Sharingan. If he couldn''t find anything without touching, it meant he lost. On the other hand, Fugaku would only hide his calligraphy in shared spaces like the tea room, study, living room, or training room. Hiding them in private areas would count as his loss. One practiced using the Sharingan, and the other perfected the art of hiding. So far, Masashi was the undefeated champion. It was far more effective than regular trainingit honed both the eyes and the mind. The only downside was Fugaku''s calligraphy skills seemed to be locked at their current level. Despite all these years, there had been no improvement in his artistry, only in his hiding techniques. Masashi even felt anxious on his behalf. Was this what they called developing the wrong skill set? A little secret Fugaku didn''t knowTetsuka also practiced calligraphy and was actually better than him! Otherwise, why would he always laugh so heartily every time? He genuinely understood calligraphy! Masashi had only discovered this secret last year and was utterly shocked. With the thought, "This might actually be challenging today," Masashi continued exploring. Fugaku''s house was truly large; otherwise, this game wouldn''t have lasted for years without a change of venue. Before he knew it, Masashi realized it was almost five in the afternoon. Had he been searching this long? And he still hadn''t found it? Impossible! This wasn''t like Fugaku at all! As daylight began to fade, Masashi, though reluctant, had to face the truth. He had lost today. Not only losthe had even run out of time. Admitting defeat, he returned to the courtyard. As expected, Fugaku was already there, leisurely sipping tea. Seeing Masashi step out, Fugaku''s face lit up with a slightly smug smile. The victory clearly pleased him. "Fugaku-sama, where''s Mikoto?" "She''s at the Namikaze household. They''re eating there tonight," Fugaku replied, glancing at Masashi. "Went to Kiri and your skills deteriorated this much?" Masashi now understood where Sasuke''s "I think I''m good again" personality in the original timeline came from. "What are you talking about? I just saw your house empty during the day and worried about spies sneaking in, so I came to inspect." "A loss is a loss. Nothing shameful about it," Fugaku said, finding the tea particularly delightful. He put down the teacup and stood up, his expression shifting to something more serious. "Come with me. I need to ask you something." "Alright." Following Fugaku into the study, Masashi watched as he stopped in front of a landscape painting on the wall. The expression on Fugaku''s face was filled with emotion. Masashi took a glance. It wasn''t anything special, just a cheap piece of decor. What was there to be emotional about? The next moment, his jaw dropped. Fugaku touched the painting, and with a "whoosh," a pile of scrolls spilled out. That couldn''t be right. Masashi had scanned the area with his Sharingan earlier; there were no traces of time-space techniques. Then it dawned on him. Turning to Fugaku, he saw the clan leader''s eyes transform into the Mangeky Sharingan, with its distinct pattern beyond the three tomoe. Masashi stared in disbelief. "Eternal Boundless," Fugaku said. "That''s what I named it. What do you think of this technique?" "Fantastic!" Masashi gave a thumbs-up. "Isn''t this a bit overkill?" "What do you think?" Fugaku''s expression darkened. "Finding them is one thing, but why show them to that fool Tetsuka?" "That was just a coincidence" "And this was just a coincidence too," Fugaku said coolly. "By coincidence, I developed this djutsu and decided to put it to use." "Use it sparingly, Fugaku-sama," Masashi advised, deciding he''d have to take it easy in future games. Using Mangeky Sharingan to hide calligraphy was simply too extreme. "Overuse could lead to blindness." "Don''t worry. This level of usage won''t cause permanent damage." Fugaku nodded, feeling validated by Masashi''s concern. "I know the Mangeky better than you do." "Yes, yes, you''re absolutely right." Masashi nodded like a pecking chick. "Just try not to overdo it." "Hmm" Fugaku didn''t dwell on the topic. He had more serious matters to discuss. "Today, I had a lengthy discussion with the Fourth Mizukage. Did you use Susanoo in Kiri?" Hearing this, Fugaku''s expression grew serious. The atmosphere in the room shifted. "I did," Masashi admitted. There was no reason to hide it. "Still with three tomoe?" "Yes." Fugaku fell silent for a long time. He had to admit that Masashi''s ability to use Susanoo had opened a new path of training for the Uchiha clan. Previously, the absence of Mangeky meant this path couldn''t compare to traditional methods. But now that Susanoo had been unlocked, things were different. The greatest value of the Mangeky Sharingan lay in Susanoo. The Uchiha clan''s three legendary djutsu, also forbidden techniques, were Susanoo, Izanagi, and Izanami. Each with its own price to pay. "The clan faces new challenges even though times are less dire than before. Your ability to use Susanoo is a blessing," Fugaku said, nodding. "After using it, did you experience any discomfort in your eyes?" The Mangeky Sharingan''s overuse could lead to blindnessa basic principle every Uchiha aware of its existence understood. But only those with significant experience knew that as long as one used only their unique Mangeky techniques, blindness would take much longer. Rapid blindness typically occurred from frequent use of Susanoo. The closer Susanoo came to its complete form, the faster the Mangeky deteriorated. In short, Susanoo was the Mangeky''s ultimate strengthand its greatest curse. "I didn''t feel anything unusual. Everything''s fine," Masashi replied, especially pleased with this aspect. "Really?" Fugaku wasn''t entirely convinced. It wasn''t about mistrusting Masashi but rather considering that side effects might not manifest immediately. Still, Fugaku thought it might be time to teach Masashi a certain technique. He was curious how far Masashi could go. "Are that pair of siblings settled in the house next door?" "Yes, Fugaku-sama. The Yuki clan''s Ice Release is quite impressive. Be nice to them." "You don''t need to remind me. Go get them, and let''s have dinner at Minato''s house." "That''s all you wanted to ask me?" "Of course not. Let''s eat first. We''ll talk afterward." 123 – Pride, Power, and Preschoolers Masashi wasn''t particularly eager to dine at Minato''s house. A dinner there meant an entire evening gone, and his plans for a relaxing night with some sake were down the drain. But on second thought, he''d lost today. Without Fugaku''s prized calligraphy piece to enhance the mood, it just wouldn''t feel the same. Although Fugaku had displayed his work, could Masashi take it? No way! Not that Fugaku would refuse, but it was a matter of pride. A real man stood tall, even in defeat. For now, dinner it was. Masashi gave Fugaku a parting glance as he casually made his way next door. Fugaku shook his head, gathered the scrolls scattered across the tatami, and carefully stored them in a newly installed hidden compartment. Except for onethe newest addition, a fresh scroll. He knew exactly how many scrolls he''d hidden. A sudden extra one? Clearly, Masashi had sneaked it in again. His methods of smuggling items were becoming increasingly subtle. Opening the scroll, he nodded in satisfaction. It was as he thoughta new edition. Maintaining a hobby, it seemed, wasn''t easy. The Mangeky was truly remarkable. With its power, the tides of battle could always turn unless Masashi''s Sharingan advanced even further. "Work hard, brat. Otherwise, you''ll never see my masterpieces again!" Still, the boy''s development of Yang Release techniques was genuinely impressive. Another update this time, even. Satisfied, he stowed the scroll away and, hands behind his back, strode out of the courtyard. Outside, he spotted Masashi leading two figures, Hikari and Haku, out of the compound. Haku, being a child, showed little nervousness and more excitement. Hikari, on the other hand, was visibly uneasy. Seeing her anxious demeanor, he decided to project the kindness of a senior figure, ensuring she felt at ease within the Uchiha clan. With that thought, he approached and flashed his signature dignified, yet deeply reassuring "elderly benevolence" smile. "Don''t be nervous. We''re all family here." Hikari quickly bowed. "Fugaku-sama." She was so nervous, beads of sweat had already formed on her forehead. Ever since arriving in Konoha, she''d encountered one high-ranking individual after another. "No need for formalities," Fugaku said, his smile growing even more benevolent. "You can call me Uncle Fugaku. If that feels too sudden, just call me Clan Leader, like Masashi does." "Fugaku-sama" Hikari''s cheeks flushed as she caught onto his implication. She stole a glance at Masashi. The White Ghost, however, seemed oblivious. He was merely clicking his tongue, as though evaluating Fugaku''s smile? He was definitely holding back laughter. Hikari was certain this was Masashi''s current thought. From her time at Kiri''s welcoming hall, she''d learned to decipher his expressions. Still what a close relationship they had. As the daughter of the Yuki clan''s leader, she had never enjoyed such casual interactions with her father. This must be the ease of the truly powerful. She admired itnot Masashi''s strength, but his attitude toward life. It was something she longed for but lacked. "It''s getting late. Let''s go," Fugaku said, taking the lead. Any longer, and he might just lose his temper. If reincarnation were real, he was convinced Masashi must have spent his past life being repeatedly beaten up. Leaving the clan grounds, the group began the walk from the southern district to the northern one. Along the way, Fugaku decided it was a good opportunity to discuss matters and align their narratives. After all, certain things had to be addressed when they reached Minato''s place. "Masashi, a few issues arose while you were in Kiri. Some will require your attention." "Oh? What issues?" "First, Konoha will soon formalize a treaty with Iwa. You''ll need to take those two kids and represent Konoha as the official envoy to Iwa for the signing." "They''re acting tough for a defeated village?" Masashi asked, feigning ignorance. "That''s why you need to go," Fugaku said. "Don''t get impatient. There''s no one better suited. Your presence will keep the Iwa ninjas in check and expedite the process. With the Mizukage here, the rear is secure, but Kumo remains unsigned, likely waiting to see how things unfold." "The Two-Tails is still captive. Are they giving up on it?" "Of course not. They''ve been feigning weakness, claiming poor conditions, and asking for delays. They''ve even paid ''maintenance'' fees for the jinchriki''s care." Kumo was still the sameshameless. "I see what''s going on." "Good. You know the situation. The Fourth Hokage will give you discretion over the treaty terms. Handle it swiftly. Once Iwa is settled, Kumo won''t be able to stall any longer." Masashi nodded. There was no way Kumo could hold out. Konoha''s alliance with Kiri and Suna, along with peace with Iwa, would isolate Kumo, making it a clear target. noki wouldn''t hesitate to kick them while they were down, and Kirihungry for external resourcesmight join Konoha in another strike against Kumo. A one-against-three scenario? Kumo couldn''t handle it. Personally, Masashi wouldn''t mind seeing Kumo take a hit. In the original timeline, they had been the ones kicking Konoha when it was down. Back then, Konoha was far weaker, with only Suna as a nominal ally. It had lost the Fourth Hokage, the Sannin, the White Fang, and jinchriki. Its lower ranks were depleted after the Nine-Tails'' attack and renewed clashes with Iwa, leaving the village too exhausted for further conflict. Continuing the fight would have revealed Konoha''s true frailty. Kumo had predicted this, so they mercilessly struck. The arrogance of their envoya mere chunin-level ninjashowed their attitude. What was more, the envoy attempted to kidnap Hinata on his first night in Konoha! Hiruzen''s response was timid, as were the Hyga clan''s leaders, though under the circumstances, their choices made sense for the village. In hindsight, they had reacted swiftly given Kumo''s calculated aggression. The result? Konoha lost a valuable elite like Hizashi, while Kumo suffered nothing but the loss of a disposable envoy. Konoha''s sacrifices since the Third War had become Kumo''s stepping stones to power, painting Konoha as weak and Kumo as strong. While much had changed now, Masashi''s disdain for Kumo remained. After all, he''d poured his heart into Konoha. "Don''t worry, Fugaku-sama. I''ll make sure Kumo behaves." --- As the group arrived at Minato''s house, the sounds of laughter and cheer could already be heard from within. Don''t get the wrong ideait wasn''t because the house had poor soundproofing. It was simply that Fugaku and Masashi had exceptionally good hearing. As the sound of knocking echoed, the door opened, but the first thing to appear was a small figure. Three-year-old Naruto was already filled with energy. The little guy charged out with a shout and latched onto his left leg with a loud splat. Masashi was perplexed. He was just about to step inside. Wait, was his relationship with Naruto this good? Then, he saw Sasuke bouncing out energetically. When Sasuke saw Masashi and Naruto clinging to his leg, his eyes lit up, as if some strange switch had been activated. Another splat. Now there were two little kids, one clinging to each leg, suddenly staring at each other and seemingly exchanging intense eye beams. Masashi frowned. With one hand each, he picked up the two tiny versions of Asura and Indra, carrying them inside alongside Fugaku. He could feel Fugaku''s amused glance at the situation. "Hey! Fugaku, Masashi, come help!" Minato called out from inside, clearly setting up for a feast as he tidied up the table. Masashi first set down Naruto and Sasuke, who quickly scampered off to Mikoto, giggling and asking for hugs. He glanced inside the house. "Where''s Karin?" "Oh, that child is so considerate. She''s in the kitchen helping Kushina." Minato spoke cheerfully. Seeing him still fussing over the table, Hikari, who had been following Masashi, quickly stepped up to assist. "No need to trouble yourself, Hikari. You and Haku are guests." Minato smiled, then turned to Masashi with a knowing look. "Your new girlfriend is quite beautiful." Hikari''s face instantly turned red, while Masashi''s eyes widened. Wasn''t this Hokage the one who signed off on her recruitment himself? How could he forget? Before Masashi could voice his complaint, Kushina''s loud voice interrupted him. "Dinner''s ready! Dinner''s ready!" She came out of the kitchen, carrying a large pot of stew and signaling the start of the meal. Steam rose from the pot in the center of the table as everyone settled into their seats. The rich aroma of the stew filled the room as Kushina began serving. Naruto bounced in his chair, watching each ladle of stew pour into the bowls, while Sasuke, trying to look like his father, kept fidgeting as he waited for his portion. "Naruto, sit properly," Kushina said, ladling stew into bowls. "But Mom, Sasuke''s not sitting properly either!" "I am!" Sasuke protested, straightening his back even more. Mikoto covered her laugh with a hand while Fugaku pretended not to notice their antics. "I can eat more than you," Naruto declared suddenly, pointing his chopsticks at Sasuke. "Let''s see!" Before either mother could intervene, both boys were shoveling rice into their mouths. Sasuke, maintaining his Uchiha dignity for about three seconds, matched Naruto''s pace bite for bite. "Slow down, you''ll choke," Minato warned. Right on cue, both boys reached for their water cups. Karin, sitting next to Naruto, quietly pushed his cup closer. The adults continued their meal, passing dishes. Masashi noticed how Minato smoothly directed conversation, keeping topics light while ensuring everyone was included. As they finished eating, Naruto and Sasuske shouted, "I won!" "Actually," Masashi said, "Karin finished first." He nodded toward her empty plate. Both boys turned to stare at the redhead, who blushed and seemed to shrink in her chair. "Wow! You are amazing!" Naruto recovered first, making her blush deeper. As they cleared the table, Minato started stacking plates. He flicked a plate toward the sink like a shurikenit spun through the air before landing perfectly in the soapy water without a splash. Not to be outdone, Masashi gathered cups in one hand and chopsticks in another. With a quick movement, he sent the cups spinning in a perfect arc. Each landed neatly in the drying rack while the chopsticks dropped into their holder like senbon finding their target. "Show-offs," Kushina muttered, but she was smiling as she shooed the children toward the living room. Naruto and Sasuke were already racing there, while Karin followed at a more dignified pace. Mikoto and Hikari gathered with Kushina and the children, their laughter soon filling the house as some game began. "Shall we take that walk?" Minato suggested to Masashi and Fugaku, drying his hands on a towel. --- "Masashi, Fugaku must have already discussed this with you, right?" he asked as they walked. "Yes, Fugaku-sama told me," Masashi nodded. He felt like he''d been playing delivery boy way too much lately. "I do have something to say, but... I''m not sure if I should." "If it''s troubling you that much, maybe it''s better not to say it. No worries, no trouble," Minato said earnestly. "I''m not troubled at all, so I''ll say it anyway." Masashi retorted firmly, countering his superior''s words. "I think someone else should go. You can''t keep picking on me. I only just got back from Kiri." "Well, you''re the one who captured Deidara and Kurotsuchi, so they''re more familiar with you. Besides, this was suggested by the Third Hokage. He said if we want the Third Tsuchikage to behave, we''ll need someone who can use Susanoo." "Isn''t that counterproductive? The Third Tsuchikage was once beaten up by Madara." "Then who do you think is suitable?" Minato asked, his eyes showing he already knew Masashi''s eventual answer. "Well, obviously" Masashi started to say a name but suddenly froze. After thinking it through, he realized that this really had to be handled by someone from the Uchiha clan. As the only active Third Kage left, noki wasn''t someone an average person could intimidate. Using brute force wouldn''t work either. And in the Hokage''s administration, apart from Minato himself, the only other Kage-level person was Sarutobi Hiruzen. The once-thriving Hokage faction now had only these two high-level combatants remaining in the village. With the deaths of the White Fang and the dissolution of the Sannin, none of them were around. Unknowingly, the Uchiha clan''s top-tier combat power had surpassed the Hokage faction''s on the surface. Masashi began to understand why Minato had grown closer to Fugaku over the past two years. While personal friendship was part of it, the political reality likely played a significant role as well. "So, what do you think?" Minato asked with a grin. "Fine, I''ll go." Masashi sighed, though he began to reflect internally. He felt that the Uchiha clan''s current atmosphere had grown a bit too arrogant. The clan''s ninjas had moved from initial delight over their new "popularity" to taking it for granted, and Masashi himself was no exception. He decided this wasn''t a good trend and made a mental note to discuss it with Fugaku later. "Don''t worry, it''ll all be classified as S-rank missions." Minato thought for a moment and added, "Also, if we can resolve the matters with Iwa and Kumo in one go, Fugaku and I have agreed to integrate the Aburame clan into the Police Force. Additionally, the Uchiha jonin will be given the option to join the jonin corps voluntarily." "Oh?" Masashi was surprised, glancing at Fugaku, who nodded in confirmation. "That''s a bold move." "No, it''s been a long time coming," Minato said seriously. "I want everyone to join hands and move past prejudices tied to their surnames." "Of course. No one wants to be at odds with their homeland," Masashi agreed with Minato''s vision, noting how carefully the Hokage had chosen his words. The internal conflicts within Konoha had indeed eased significantly in recent years, thanks to Minato''s leadership style. Not just the Uchiha clan, but also the Hyga, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans had softened their stances toward the Hokage administration and were actively engaging in village affairs, both domestic and external. This reminded Masashi of Ao''s Byakugan. "About the Mizukage''s entourage this time" "The Mizukage is quite bold and has earned the Hyga clan''s favor. It''s possible that the final agreement might include terms more favorable to Kiri." "Will there be an alliance?" Masashi asked. "It''s uncertain for now. If Konoha allies with Kiri, it might strain our relationship with Suna. After all" Minato didn''t finish, but both Fugaku and Masashi understood. Konoha was currently benefiting from its alliance with Suna, using it as a key source of resources. If Kiri couldn''t provide enough value, Konoha likely wouldn''t form an alliance. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, when am I heading to Iwa?" "No rush. We''ll wait until we''ve finalized matters with Kiri." Masashi calculated and figured he''d have about a month of vacation. "Then I''ll prepare well." 124 – The Most Obedient Student Wins: A Ninja Bribe On the Uchiha training grounds, Masashi had just finished his morning workout. He woke up relatively early today. Last night, after strolling and chatting with two notable figures, he returned to the clan grounds to rest. Of course, before heading home to sleep, he made sure to escort both Hikari and Haku to their new home. The siblings had adapted remarkably well to Konoha, considering their circumstances. However, last night, for some reason, Fugaku and Minato seemed to have hit it off, ultimately asking him to run a pre-enrollment class for the two little ones. Though framed as a request, could he refuse? Rank had its privileges, after all. In Konoha, most children enter the Ninja Academy around seven or eight years old. The system was designed this way for a reason young minds needed time to develop before handling the responsibilities of ninja life. Children like Itachi, who enroll early and graduate early, are exceptions. And looked how that turned out in another life... The Uchiha children usually enroll at the standard age, but the clan offers pre-enrollment classes, starting from as young as three to five years old. Each child''s potential needed to be carefully assessed and nurtured. However, jonin were often busy, and it was unrealistic for them to teach daily. When they were on missions, they asked close acquaintances to help with teaching. The higher their status, the more skilled they could recruit. At the level of the Hokage, it was essentially delegating entirely. For instance, Hiruzen once handed his youngest son over to Danz for tutoring. Masashi was undoubtedly a skilled ninja. Conveniently, he was also on a month-long break, making him the perfect candidate for the job. Naturally, Masashi himself found the idea somewhat intriguing. This time would be different from when he tutored Itachi. He wouldn''t slack offhe intended to teach seriously. The stakes were too high for anything less. He was curious to see the raw talent for ninjutsu in individuals imbued with the chakra of Asura and Indra under normal conditions. While the original timeline''s Sasuke required no elaboration, even Naruto, despite his reputation as the class dunce, eventually proved otherwise through his achievements. Moreover, teaching two kids wasn''t much different from teaching three or four. He decided to include Karin and Haku in the lessons as well. Each child would need a different approach, but they would learn to work together. Once he resumed his missions, he planned to have Shisui assist with the teaching. Leaving the training grounds, he first headed to Hikari''s place. When he reached her new home, he found her already waiting at the door, pulling along an excited Haku. "Hikari, no need to wait for me at the door," Masashi said. "Just wait at home." Hikari''s face turned bright red, though whether it was from the cold morning air or something else was unclear. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Haku''s cheeks looked flushed. "No, I truly don''t know how to thank you," Hikari said shyly. "When will you be home today? I''ll cook for you." "No need to go to the trouble," Masashi was about to decline but reconsidered. After teaching four little ones all day, cooking would likely be the last thing he wanted to do. "Alright then, but I''ll be bringing the other kids over as well." "Of course!" Haku was even more excitedhis sister had told him last night that they''d be learning ninjutsu today. Seeing his eager expression, Masashi chuckled. He loved watching newbies'' enthusiasm before reality crushed their dreams. What a bad guy he was. "Haku, come on, follow me. Today''s your day to shine." "Yes!" Haku shouted enthusiastically. Masashi smiled silently, took Haku from Hikari, held his hand, and headed next door. Sasuke was, of course, next on the list. When he knocked, the door opened almost immediately. It was Itachi, holding a sleepy-eyed Sasuke by the hand. This little cub liked to sleep inthat wouldn''t do. Such a bad habit needed to go. Success came to those who hustled. "Masashi-nii, what took you so long? We''ve been up for ages." "You''re competing with Hikari now?" Masashi chuckled. "Alright, hand Sasuke over. I''ll teach him how to pilot a jaeger." "What''s a jaeger?" Itachi pondered seriously for a moment before grumbling slightly, "Come to think of it, you''ve never taught me ninjutsu even once, Masashi-nii." "Hey, Shisui''s techniques are more suited to you." It took some effort to pry Sasuke away from his overly attached brother, but thankfully, it didn''t delay the schedule. The next stop couldn''t be done on foothe was running out of time. "Come, Sasuke, grab my hand," Masashi said, watching the young Uchiha''s reactions carefully. "???" Sasuke looked at his empty hand in confusion. Though still sleepy, the boy thought he figured it out. "You''re taking me to eat, right? I want dango!" Masashi glanced at Itachi, who gave an awkward laugh. "Sasuke''s still young," Itachi explained lamely. "He''s not that young," Masashi replied. Turning to Sasuke, he said, "No dango, but I can take you flying. Want to?" "Yes!" Sasuke perked up, grabbing his hand without hesitation. Itachi was immediately reminded of his first outing with Masashi. He quickly tried to say something, but before he could get a word out, the three had disappeared before his eyes. "Ah" Itachi sighed. "What''s wrong, Itachi?" Fugaku stepped out of the house. "Hmm? Masashi already took your brother?" "Yes, Father," Itachi replied, thinking of the strong but quirky tutor, unable to resist complaining. "But are you sure about this? His personality is... peculiar." "There''s no need to worry," Fugaku said firmly. "You and Sasuke have different paths, which is for the best." He added a reminder, "Shisui will come by later. Make sure you''re prepareddon''t slack off in your training." "Yes, Father," Itachi said, giving up on further complaints. Resolving himself, he obediently went to prepare. --- Meanwhile, Masashi had just picked up Naruto and Karin from the Namikaze household. The Flying Thunder God had left both children slightly dizzy but excited. Naruto and Sasuke hit it off instantly, their energy filling the room. Their first interaction was a volley of "Naruto!" and "Sasuke!" Judging by Minato and Kushina''s completely unfazed reactions, this must''ve been a daily occurrence. Sigh... Karin, on the other hand, was quiet and well-behaved. To her, Masashi was a kind big brother, so she listened intently. After greeting Minato and Kushina, Masashi set off with the four children. Before starting lessons, he decided to take them somewhere special. --- According to the original Ninja Academy admission standards set by Tobirama: To enter the ninja academy, one must first master the Clone Jutsu and demonstrate a good aptitude for chakra control. The reason was simple. During the Warring States Period, the goal was to quickly cultivate combat power. Talented individuals destined to become ninjas needed to have a systematic understanding of their growth path from the start. Among the Three Basic Jutsu, Clone Jutsu was the most commonly used and best reflected a ninja''s characteristics. Every exceptional ninja mastered the Clone Jutsu to an extraordinary degree. Talent was secondary; the key was understanding. Moreover, once a system was established, it was best not to switch midway. A prime example from the original timeline was Kakashi, who began with a specialized approach but later adopted a hodgepodge of styles. Similarly, Sasuke and Naruto had shaky foundational training. Naruto, for instance, lacked proper guidance at the beginning. His understanding of ninjutsu was severely underdeveloped. Although the Nine-Tails'' chakra interference was a factor, his struggles with the Clone Jutsu at the Academy underscored weak fundamentals. By the time he had competent teachers, many bad habits were already ingrained. Sasuke''s foundation was solid initially, but after the Uchiha clan''s downfall, he had no guidance. Until the Chunin Exams, his progress stagnated. Later, he trained under Kakashi and Orochimaru, two teachers with vastly different systems and philosophies. Orochimaru was comparatively more consistent, which was why Sasuke''s strength soared after defectingit was a gamble that paid off. However, neither Sasuke nor Naruto started with a systemic, big-picture understanding. They learned piecemeal, with no clear direction. Without their inherent "plot armor," they would likely have ended up mediocre. So Masashi believed that his role was to teach the basics. The rest didn''t require interventionboth of them had access to abundant resources. The five figures reappeared in the Valley of the End. This was the site of the legendary battle between Hashirama and Madara. Their clash had carved out a deep river gorge. A river now flowed through the valley, with the largest elevation drop forming a waterfall. Full-body stone statues of both of them stood majestically on either side of the waterfall. Masashi led the four children via Flying Thunder God to the forested edge near Madara''s statue. From this vantage point, they could see the river below and clearly view the two enormous statues. The four kids collapsed to the ground, their initial excitement replaced by exhaustion. The Flying Thunder God was a bit too stimulating for their age. After a brief rest, they regained their senses and immediately noticed the towering statues and the waterfall cascading between them. "Wow!" the children exclaimed in awe. "They''re huge!" Sasuke''s gaze fixated on Madara''s statue, while Naruto was drawn to Hashirama''s. Both found these monuments deeply captivating. "Starting today, you''ll all call me teacher," Masashi''s voice snapped their attention back to him. "Sasuke, Naruto, at the request of your parents, I''ll spend the next month teaching you how to feel chakra and use ninjutsu. Karin and Haku will join as well. Especially you, Hakuyou''re the oldest, so you''ll need to work extra hard." Haku nodded vigorously. "Yay! I''m going to learn ninjutsu!" Naruto shouted in excitement. He always thought it was amazing how his mom''s hair would float when she got angry. Maybe he could learn to make his own hair do that too. Sasuke, who often watched his brother and other clan members performing ninja feats, was equally eager, though he tried to maintain a more dignified appearance. Karin, on the other hand, had no clear concept of what ninjutsu entailed. Her memories of ninjas were mostly terrifying, but Masashi was an exception, so she listened intently. "Before we dive in, since you don''t have a clear idea of what ninjutsu is, I''ll start by demonstrating techniques from your respective clans. Since Sasuke and I are both Uchiha, let''s begin with an Uchiha jutsu." Turning his back to the children, Masashi formed the seals for the Great Fireball Jutsu. For him, using it now was almost instantaneous. The morning sky was still dim, so to the children, the world was suddenly bathed in fiery red. A huge fireball lit up everything as it plunged into the river below. The valley walls turned blood-red, and when the fireball smashed into the water, it ripped away dirt and rocks, sending steam and debris shooting up everywhere. Sasuke''s face lit up with excitement, his eyes reflecting the dying embers. He loved playing ninja games and thought this was the coolest thing ever. His older brother would never use a fireball like this at homenot because he couldn''t, but because their parents would tan his hide. Naruto was equally thrilled, though a bit envious. After all, Masashi had said this was an Uchiha jutsu. His feet shuffled impatiently, waiting for what would come next. "The second one is from Naruto and Karin''s clan, the Uzumaki clan." Naruto perked up immediately, and Karin couldn''t help but feel a flicker of anticipation. Suddenly, hundreds of chakra chains burst forth from Masashi, rising into the sky and forming a massive net that descended toward the ground. "Wow!" Though it didn''t have the same destructive visual impact as the fireball, the children instinctively closed their eyes, feeling as if the chains might crush them. Just before the chains touched down, Masashi stopped the technique. The chains dissolved into nothingness. "It might not seem as flashy, but these chains can attack physical targets," he explained, releasing a smaller number of chains from his hand this time. The chains shot into a nearby forest, tearing through trees and leaving a path of destruction. The kids stared, slack-jawed, as broken branches and debris rained down. Naruto, after a moment of silence, felt elated. His clan''s jutsu was just as amazing as the Uchiha''s! His chest puffed out with pride. "Finally, we have the Yuki clan''s Ice Release." Stopping the chakra chains, Masashi clapped his hands together. Massive ice arms burst from the forest, their crystalline structure reflecting light to create a dazzling display of colors. Haku''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That''s about it," Masashi said, looking at the children. "Do you want to learn?" All four nodded furiously. Even Karin, who''d held back the most, couldn''t hide how excited she was now. "I can show you how, if you want. But..." Masashi smiled mischievously. "These are ninjutsu only obedient children can master. So, who''s the most obedient?" "Me! I''m the most obedient!" Naruto shouted, raising his hand eagerly, practically jumping up and down. Sasuke gave Naruto a disdainful look. He raised both hands. "No! Me! I''m way more obedient than Naruto!" 125 – The First Lesson: Sweat Now, Jutsu Later At the edge of the Valley of the End, a small clearing had been made in the forest. Under Masashi''s watchful eye, the four little ones were enthusiastically shouting, "Hee-yah! Hee-yah!" Since he was teaching, the first thing he worked on was laying a foundation for Yang Release. After all, it had no upper limit and was widely applicable. To build a foundation for Yang Release, of course, taijutsu came first. "Remember, focus on form first. Power comes later," he called out, adjusting Karin''s stance slightly. "Each movement should flow naturally into the next." This was obviously a far cry from the flashy ninjutsu training scenes the kids had envisioned. However, the vibrant and dazzling giant ice arm in the distance never failed to rekindle their motivation. Every few minutes, one of them would glance at it, their eyes shining with fire. From the start, the four kids demonstrated distinct differences in aptitude. As Masashi predicted, Naruto and Sasuke excelled, showing outstanding learning abilitiesthey were born to be ninjas. Karin performed slightly better than Haku in learning, making him seem like the weakest among the four. Yet Masashi noticed how Haku''s movements, though slower to learn, were more precise once mastered. However, even Haku, who appeared to lag behind, was still far ahead of most others. All four were undoubtedly genius-level talents, with two of them hiding overpowered potential beneath their genius exterior. He silently admired them. The sight of their tired faces brought back memories of his own training days. He had also started training at the age of three, but compared to these four little ones, his own efforts seemed lackluster. "Alright, take a break." He clapped his hands to signal the four to pause and catch their breath. "Teacher, who''s stronger, me or him?" Naruto and Sasuke immediately blurted out at the same time. The eager, expectant looks in their eyes showed their strong sense of competition. That was a good thing. The Ninja Academy''s team-based teaching system was designed with this in mind. "You''re both amazing in different ways," Masashi said, then turned to Sasuke with a knowing look. "You''re even stronger than Itachi was at your age." "Really!? I''m better than my brother?" Sasuke''s expression lit up like a small star igniting. It was predictable that he would go home and demand praise from his family, and Itachi would probably respond with a resigned, "Ah, yes, yes." Naruto, on the other hand, had no interest in Itachi. His interest was focused solely on Sasuke. So, being told he was "amazing too" didn''t satisfy him; it didn''t hit his sweet spot. His expression now was like, "Lame, tied with that annoying Sasuke again." He kicked at the ground, avoiding eye contact. "Take a good rest, and we''ll continue shortly," Masashi reminded them sternly. "You have a bit more time, so no fooling around. Recover properly. Foundation matters more than speed at this stage." As soon as he finished, the difference between children from ninja clans and non-ninja clans became apparent. Although today was their first day of training, Naruto and Sasuke had grown up surrounded by ninja life. Thanks to their upbringing and their parents'' unconscious guidance, they already had a basic understanding of how to recover efficiently without further instruction from Masashi. Karin and Haku, on the other hand, were different. They either didn''t understand recovery methods or didn''t grasp them well enough, so he had to guide them. He knelt beside them, demonstrating the proper breathing technique. "Remember this feeling," he advised while demonstrating. "You''re going to be ninjas. Ninja recovery is different from regular people''s recovery. Think of it like rechargingevery breath should have purpose. You need to build this habit and make it instinctual now." Each ninja clan developed its own recovery techniques tailored to their unique ninjutsu systems, optimizing endurance. Among them, the Senju clan''s recovery methods were particularly versatile and compatible with most ninjutsu styles, thanks to their broad knowledge of jutsu. Since Masashi wasn''t familiar with the recovery methods of the Uzumaki or Yuki clans, he taught them the Senju technique, which he used himself. It didn''t matter muchwhat mattered was that they had a method. After some time, he called them to regroup. Their breathing had steadied, and their eyes were clear again. "The first step to becoming a ninja is feeling chakra," Masashi said. "Let me explain what chakra is." "Teacher, I know this one!" Naruto eagerly raised his hand high, nearly jumping in place. "Chakra is inside the body! With chakra, you can be a ninja and use jutsu!" Sasuke gave Naruto a disdainful side glance, saying nothing. His father had told him just the day before how amazing his teacher was and to study hard, so he was determined to be the perfect student. And that jutsu his teacher used earlier? It was seriously impressive. "Oh, really?" Masashi smiled. "Then, Naruto, why don''t you tell everyonewhat is chakra?" "Yes! Chakra is um" Naruto''s face gradually turned blank, his earlier confidence evaporating. "Idiot," Sasuke muttered "quietly," though everyone could hear him clearly. "Sorry, teacher, I think I don''t actually know," Naruto admitted sheepishly, scratching his head. "That''s fine. I didn''t know at first eitherthat''s why we need to learn," Masashi said nostalgically. "When you get to the Academy, don''t disregard what the teachers teach, even if it''s just textbook knowledge. Knowledge you think is useless might just be something you don''t need right now." The kids nodded, though Naruto still looked slightly embarrassed. "Now then, let''s talk about chakra. Originally, this world didn''t have chakra. You''ve heard the story of the Sage of Six Paths, right?" "Yes! The Sage created chakra!" Naruto''s quick reflexes for answering questions were unmatched. His enthusiasm hadn''t dimmed despite his earlier mistake. "Who told you that?" "My dad said so." "Then remember to tell your mom tonight that your dad has hidden money behind the wedding photo in the living room." "Got it!" After giving the Hokage the punishment he deserved, Masashi resumed the lesson. "The Sage of Six Paths revealed the truth of chakra, including its composition. This allowed everyone, in theory, to feel and use chakra, which also led to the existence of ninja beasts. Even animals can use chakra." Masashi held up one finger. "First, understand this: how much chakra a person can use depends on their ability to access it, while the maximum amount of chakra they can have depends on their physical and mental energy. Think of chakra like the fibers in your musclesyou have two main types." "Slow-twitch fibers are like your physical energythey work longer, give you endurance, keep you going. Fast-twitch fibers are like your mental energythey give you quick bursts of power, sharp and intense. Your chakra is what happens when both types work together." "Just like how a muscle needs both types of fibers to work at its best, you need both physical and mental energy balanced to create strong chakra. That''s why some ninjas who only train their bodies can''t use complex jutsu, and why others who only study scrolls can''t maintain their techniques for long. You need both, working together." At this point, he praised Naruto, noting how the boy''s earlier embarrassment had made him more attentive. "Naruto has the best stamina among you, so he will have the most chakra." "Yeah!" Naruto cheered, finally getting the recognition he wanted. "Don''t get too excited yet," Masashi doused him with a metaphorical bucket of cold water. "Having a lot doesn''t mean you''ll be strong. Control and usage are a whole different matter." In the original timeline, Naruto''s chakra control and usage were disastrous before graduation, earning him the title of "dead last." "Don''t worry about that for now. First, I''ll teach you how to mold chakra, then how to build your chakra reserves. The more you practice molding and controlling it, the stronger you''ll become in the future." "Teacher," Haku raised his hand this time, "what happens to our chakra when we don''t use it? Does it just disappear?" "Good question," Masashi nodded, pleased by the thoughtful inquiry. "Chakra naturally flows back into your system when not being used, replenishing your stamina. This is why knowing how to balance chakra usage and stamina recovery during battle is a fundamental skill for ninjas. Without a solid foundation in chakra control, you can''t become a strong ninja." Human learning ability was truly amazing, which was why the concept of talent exists. It was like how some people weren''t great at academics but were naturally skilled at fighting, relying purely on their instincts to outmatch others'' intellect. As for who that might be, Masashi wasn''t going to name names. As the sun was setting, the four children under his training had almost reached their physical limits. Through his experienced eyes, he could see the varying levels of exhaustion. They were panting heavily, their tongues practically hanging out like dogs from the Inuzuka clan would when exhausted. Sweat dripped from their faces, creating small dark spots on the training ground beneath them. "That''s enough for today," he said, and the four children felt like they had just heard the voice of an angel. The teacher was handsome, the teacher was strong, but the teacher was brutal. That was Sasuke''s impression of Masashi after a day of training. The young Uchiha''s legs trembled slightly, but his eyes still held that characteristic fire. On the other hand, Naruto didn''t think too much. Naturally energetic, he felt invigorated after pushing his stamina to its absolute limit. Karin and Haku, however, were both exhausted and happy. When they first managed to feel chakra, they were so excited they wanted to jump for joy. Molding chakra on the very first day of training would probably earn them the label of prodigies elsewhere. But for Masashi, having four geniuses handed to him meant that failing to mold chakra on the first day would almost feel like an insult to his skills. Generally, there were two reasons why someone failed to mold chakra: either they lacked talent, or their teacher''s methods were poor, leaving the student to figure it out on their own. But these foureach of them had talent so extraordinary it would make any other ninja clan envious. Once Naruto and Karin entered the Ninja Academy and showcased their abilities, coupled with Kushina being the wife of the Hokage, the Uzumaki clan might even consider rebuilding their legacy. When that time came, the one most awkwardly caught in the middle might very well be Kushina herself. Overall, the resurgence of the Uzumaki clan would benefit the ninja clans of Konoha, but it wouldn''t be as simple as it seemed. There would inevitably be factions trying to obstruct it. Even within the Hokage faction, some would resist. However, none of that concerned Masashi. He had finally decided to teach someone and didn''t care about anything else. "Teacher, can we start learning ninjutsu tomorrow?" Haku, the most eager of the group, asked. Having personally experienced the night of his clan''s massacre, he yearned for power more than anyone. In this regard, he was very similar to the Sasuke from the original timeline. The difference was that Haku sought power not for revenge but for protection. "What are you thinking? You''ve only just started molding chakra, and you''re already talking about using it?" Masashi flicked Haku''s forehead lightly. "Today, you were just standing still, but tomorrow, you''ll have to start running." "Running?" "Do you see real ninjas standing still while fighting?" Masashi conveniently ignored the fact that he often fought while standing still inside Susanoo. "Ninjas move while using ninjutsu. Building and molding chakra while moving is a basic requirement. Once you master that, you can move on to chakra control. Only after achieving sufficient control can you start using techniques." "Oh!" Haku nodded in sudden realization. "I understand. I''ll work hard!" Masashi was very satisfied. "Don''t worry. As your teacher, I will teach you well and won''t abandon you midway. I''ll not only teach you ninjutsu but also many important life lessons." "Life lessons?" "The ninja world isn''t just about ninjutsu," Masashi said, calling over the other three kids. Their faces turned attentive, even Naruto''s usual restlessness settling into focus. "Ninjas are still human. Most of the time, dealing with people and situations is the norm. Some missions even require handling things without using ninjutsu at all." "Eh?" Naruto sounded visibly disappointed, his shoulders slumping. "That doesn''t sound cool at all." "You''re wrong, Naruto," Masashi gave him a side glance, remembering a certain orange-clad ninja who changed the world more with his words than his jutsu. "Sometimes, a ninja can be even cooler without ninjutsu." "Really?" "I''m your teacher. Would I lie to you? Especially to you three boysremember this early on. Think of it like walking through a field of mud without getting dirty. Do you know what that means? It means that as you grow up, you''ll face many temptations. But you must learn to handle them wisely. This is one of my most valuable life lessons from years as a ninja." "I know! I know!" Naruto raised his hand eagerly. "I''ve heard Mom tell Dad about the three taboos for ninjas. But she never said what they are." "That''s too shallow," Masashi shook his head, looking regretful. "The taboos are just the surface. The deeper lessons are beyond what you need to know at your age." The kids didn''t fully understand, but they figured that since their teacher was so amazing, whatever he said must be right. So, they silently committed it to memory. "Alright, that''s it for today. Go home, rest well, and reflect on what you learned today. Remember the feeling of molding chakra, but don''t do it at home," Masashi said. "If you try molding chakra secretly, I''ll know. And if you disobey, I won''t teach you anymore." Haku froze, alarmed, as he had been planning to practice more tonight. His slight tension didn''t escape Masashi''s notice. "Don''t think you can endlessly push your stamina without consequences," Masashi continued, reading their expressions with precision. "The cost of overexertion is something you can''t afford yet. In a ninja''s life, there are things you must never do unless you''re in a life-or-death situation." This was a mistake he had made in his earlier life and didn''t want these kids to repeat. His stern expression intimidated the children. The three boys immediately pounded their chests, swearing they would be the most obedient. Karin, unable to mimic their gestures, clenched her fists to show her resolve. Masashi was pleased. He patted her head to praise her, and the little girl shyly buried her head into his stomach, giggling. "It''s getting late. Hold hands and form a circle," Masashi said, returning to his usual gentle demeanor. He took Karin''s hand first and called for the others. Haku quickly grabbed Masashi''s other hand. Naruto and Sasuke, awkwardly holding hands, were more straightforward when it came to picking a third partner. Activating the Flying Thunder God, Masashi first appeared at the Namikaze residence to drop off Naruto and Karin. There, Naruto and Sasuke exchanged an embarrassingly cringy declaration of rivalry that they would one day look back on with mortification. Don''t ask. Just know it involved a duel at the Valley of the End. Masashi thought that if he had friends like these, he''d have dug an underground bunker for Minato on the spot. Finally, after the two finished their theatrics, he grabbed Sasuke and Haku, quickly teleporting away. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 126 – A Bath, A Dinner, and Unspoken Intentions When Haku was finally sent home, he walked to the doorway and saw Hikari waiting for him at the entrance. Seeing his sister, he cheered and ran toward her. He had made good use of the resting technique Masashi had taught him, and now he had enough energy to run. Hikari quickly bent down to catch Haku, whose steps were still a little unsteady. He dove into her embrace, shaking his head and acting spoiled, feeling very proud of his performance today. His head bobbed as he moved, and Hikari''s ample figure swayed in response, causing Masashi to momentarily consider the effects of gravity on physical objects. He couldn''t help ithe had always been fascinated by science. In his original world, he was a devoted fan of programs like Quarks. However, in the world of Naruto, chakra had been added to the mix, leaving the science here somewhere between actual science and pseudoscience. It felt a little off. So he had to turn to fields like human biomechanics, which he was more familiar with, to rekindle his old interests. "Masashi," Hikari said softly, stroking Haku''s head. "Dinner is ready. Would you like to eat now or take a bath first?" Her sense of indebtedness grew heavier. From Haku''s accounts, Hikari could tell that Masashi was treating him like a disciple. Every detail he shared showed the careful attention his teacher paid to his development. Moreover, Haku truly had the potential to become a ninja, which meant the Yuki clan was not extinct after all. With the White Ghost as his mentor, as long as Haku avoided making grave mistakes or the Uchiha clan didn''t experience some disaster, the Yuki clan could be reborn in Konoha as a ninja clan. Hikari thought long and hard, concluding that there was only one way she could repay such kindness. She couldn''t offer business expertise, could she? That would be absurd. Even in the Land of Water, she knew the kind of reputation the White Ghost held among merchants in the Land of Fire. To contribute to the Uchiha clan''s enterprises, she would have to start as an apprentice. "Let''s eat now," Masashi said, glancing at Haku. "Eating at this time is just right." The other three children in his care had top-tier ninja families backing them, so he didn''t need to supervise them as closely. But for Haku, he needed to keep an eye on things until the boy learned proper routines on his own. "Alright," Hikari said, immediately understanding that Masashi''s "lesson" wasn''t over yet. She had begun to recognize the subtle shifts in his teaching methods. The three of them entered the house. Haku obediently tried to help in the kitchen, but Masashi stopped him. "Sit down and continue," he said. Training someone was a skillful task. Positive training pushed the body to adapt to molding more chakra, enhancing physical capabilities without causing damage. Negative training, on the other hand, depleted the body''s potential, leading to irreversible damage and a vicious cycle. During the Warring States Period, ninjas had no choice but to subject their bodies to extreme stress. The consequences varied depending on the degree and method of stress. Each pushed their limits, often breaking them permanently. Even Hashirama was not exempt from this. His self-healing jutsu, praised by Madara, came at the cost of his lifespan, trading it for powerful regenerative abilities. He did die a natural death, but not of old agehis body never even showed signs of aging before his death. If even the God of Shinobi was not immune, it showed the toll on other ninjas. If not for the peaceful era he lived in, Masashi wouldn''t have achieved his current strength. Having accepted four students, he hoped they could follow a path of steady growth in their ninja careers. He also planned to secure this peace for them as soon as possible. From the Third Great Ninja War to the present, he was already tired of constant fighting. Activating his Sharingan, Masashi sat across from Haku, observing the changes in his body. The remaining chakra in the boy''s body was decomposing, converting back into physical energy. Molding and building chakra, as well as learning how to accelerate its recovery into physical energy, were the key lessons for today. Chakra, though an energy form, couldn''t be effectively quantified due to the complexities of ninja battles. Therefore, ensuring physical stamina and mastering rapid chakra molding and recovery were paramount. On that foundation, one could raise physical limits and maintain high efficiency in chakra molding and recovery. The body would adapt, and grow stronger. That was how tailed-beast levels of chakra were achieved. Once at that level, with proper control, one could essentially have "unlimited" chakra in regular battles. Finally, the last remnants of chakra in Haku''s body were fully decomposed, leaving him visibly more energetic than before. "Well done," Masashi said. "Among the four of you, you lasted the longest. That''s a strength you should maintain." "It''s because I''m older than the others," Haku replied modestly, ducking his head slightly. He truly believed this. Among the four students, he was the oldest, and it mattered to him. Every advantage seemed important when starting so late. Even though Masashi had praised him multiple times in front of everyone today, Haku wasn''t the least bit conceited. "Three years old and five years oldthere''s no real difference," Masashi said with a shake of his head. "You haven''t gained any advantage. I''m telling you this not to make you arrogant, but so you can figure out the path that suits you best." In the original timeline, the boy followed the assassin route, trained in Zabuza''s fighting style. However, Haku didn''t have a ninja sword, and the Demon''s methods were based on his impression of the Yuki clan. From today''s training, Masashi felt Haku had more potential. The boy was versatile, and his talent wasn''t inferior to that of Naruto or Sasuke, though his aptitude in taijutsu wasn''t as high as theirs. In other areas, however, he excelled. For example, he had the fastest chakra molding speed and could build it for the longest time, but his chakra-to-physical-energy recovery rate and his body''s natural recovery rate lagged behind the others. Masashi suspected that the fighting style of the White Fang might suit the boy best, but he needed more observation to be certain. "Alright, Haku, get ready for dinner," he said, satisfied with the day''s progress. As soon as he spoke, Hikari, who had been keeping an ear on their conversation from the kitchen, promptly brought out the dishes she had prepared. In no time, the table was filled with food. The dishes were typical of the Land of Water''s cuisine. Haku quickly got up, served a bowl of rice, and respectfully presented it to Masashi. "Teacher, your rice." "Good," Masashi said with a smile, taking the bowl. "Sit down and eat. Just eat as you normally would." "Yes," Haku replied, beaming at the praise. He then served a bowl for Hikari and finally a large bowl for himselfhe couldn''t help it, he was starving. The day''s training had depleted his reserves completely. At first, he tried to eat in moderation, but within a few bites, he completely let loose. His chopsticks moved with increasing speed. Having a big appetite was also a basic ninja trait. Hikari ate delicately, pleased that Haku''s performance satisfied Masashi. Her heart raced as she kept sneaking glances at him. Should she act on her feelings? Would it seem too forward and make him think she was an improper woman? Men in the Land of Fire seemed to value this sort of thing. Their traditions around courtship were more formal than in the Land of Water. Several times, she gathered her courage to speak, but after glancing at Haku, she held back. --- After finishing dinner, Hikari started tidying up the dishes, while Haku obediently went to bathe and sleep under the "pressure" of his devil-like teacher. Masashi thought as he laid out the schedule. "Wake up at 5 a.m., go for a run, and no using chakra." He would come to pick him up at 8 a.m. Coming out of Haku''s room, he couldn''t help but stretch his arms. Playing the role of teacher for a day was no easy task. The main issue was that Haku''s guardians were unreliable, leaving him to oversee everything personally. "Masashi," Hikari approached and softly said, "Let me give you a massage." "No need." Masashi waved his hand, signaling her to follow him. "Let your brother rest properly. We''ll talk in the living room." --- In the living room, he sat down on the sofa and asked Hikari for some paper and a pen. Placing the paper on the coffee table, he began writing. Hikari didn''t dare disturb him, even trying to keep her breathing as quiet as possible. What Masashi wrote were notes on things to pay attention to during training. "That''s about it for now," he said, putting down the pen and handing the nearly full sheet of paper to her. "In the future, when Haku is at home, try to arrange his rest and training according to this. As for meals, follow the dietary suggestions written here." Seeing how carefully Hikari treated the paper, as if it were a treasure, Masashi couldn''t help but say, "There''s no need to be so cautious. It''s just a diet plan, nothing more than something that''s good for the body." "I understand." Hikari looked at him with deep gratitude in her eyes. "The Yuki clan has similar diet plans that are considered top secret." "Then they must be out of their minds." Masashi found it baffling. "Are they taking secret medicines every day? Don''t stress about it too much. Just use something similar, if you can''t find the exact ingredients. As long as the structure is similar, it''s fine. If eating could make you stronger, what''s the point of training?" Suddenly, he realized that his words weren''t entirely accurate. There were indeed ways to get stronger just by eatingbut that had nothing to do with food itself. "Isn''t it a very precious diet plan?" Hikari asked, puzzled by Masashi''s casual attitude. "There''s no such thing as a precious diet plan," he said. "Even ordinary ninja families know this stuff. The reason you don''t see it often is because only ninjas care about it. It''s no different from you women eating diet meals." Seeing her still confused, he explained further: "Some ingredients help enhance bodily functions, and a healthier body can produce chakra more efficiently. So, kids can benefit from eating this kind of food while growing up, but the real progress comes from training. This is just supplementary. Haku hasn''t had proper training before, so this is just to help him catch up." Hikari finally understoodit was her own overthinking. She blushed deeply with embarrassment. Masashi decided to have a proper talk with her. He didn''t like seeing Hikari always acting as though she owed him somethingit wasn''t healthy. Gratitude should be appropriate; too much could turn into resentment. What he wanted were partners, not servants. "We didn''t have much time yesterday, but now that I''m here..." he said, patting the sofa beside him. Hikari obediently sat down, maintaining a respectful distance. "You''re from a ninja clan, so I''ll be straightforward. I hope you can see your own identity clearly. First, this is Uchiha territory. Here, the clan head and elders are mostly symbols of prestige, so you don''t have to act overly cautious around everyone. Hold on, let me finish..." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stopping her from speaking, Masashi continued, "In Konoha, camaraderie is important. I hope you and Haku can become part of the Uchiha. This isn''t some peaceful sanctuary. By bringing you to Konoha, you''re now tied to the Uchiha. Taking care of you is simply my duty." "I understand," Hikari said earnestly. "I''ve already prepared myself for this and am grateful for the opportunity." "Then we''re on the same page." Masashi smiled. "I''m not exactly a saint, but I''m dependable when it comes to my comrades. Don''t dwell on the pasteveryone has their low points. Once it''s over, there''s no need to look back." After a moment''s thought, he added, "Before you two, there was another girl who was also betrayed by her village. I like making friends, so she joined the Uchiha too. She doesn''t live far from here; I''ll take you to visit her someday." Hikari''s ears perked up immediately. "Masashi." "Yes?" "Perhaps... you should take a bath as well. I''ve already heated the water earlier." Her suggestion made Masashi actually consider ithe had worked up a sweat. "Alright, thanks," he said, standing up. "I''ll grab some clothes." "Ah, there''s no need for that. Your clansmen delivered many clothes yesterday, including men''s clothing. The sizes are just right..." "Why is logistics so careless..." Masashi muttered, slightly annoyed. Haku was clearly just a kid, yet they didn''t even check the sizes when fetching clothes. To be fair, Uchiha''s warehouse clothes had very standardized designs, making it easy to grab the wrong size if you weren''t paying attention. "Fine, I''ll use them for now. Have them send a few sets that actually fit Haku later." "Understood..." Hikari lowered her head, hiding the strange expression on her face. The clothes had actually been picked up earlier that day. When she went to get them, she hadn''t thought much of itshe simply wanted to make things easier for Masashi. But the clan member who gave her the clothes had sighed and commented, "One storm passes, another one brews." It wasn''t until later, on her way home, that she understood the meaning behind those words, and her face turned beet red. Still, after Masashi''s long talk, she understood his intentions. She was also curious about the "girl" he had mentioned. And regarding his statement about "becoming part of the Uchiha clan," she had her own interpretation. Many in Kiri knew that she was a very stubborn woman once she set her mind to something. The sound of running water soon came from the bathroom. Hikari sat back down on the sofa, carefully reading the notes Masashi had written, committing them to memory. She would do her utmost to help Haku become an outstanding ninja. Perhaps, one day, the Yuki clan could reemerge as a vassal of the Uchiha clan. Being a vassal of a powerful clan wasn''t shameful. As for herself, she hoped her children could bear the name Uchiha. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 127 – The Diplomat Who Could Kill You After leaving Hikari''s house, Masashi gave himself a mental thumbs-up. Haku wasn''t asleep. While he and Hikari were chatting in the living room, that little boy had sneakily come out. He didn''t need the Sharingan for everythingthat would be underestimating him. Throughout the entire interaction, he felt that he had performed exceptionally well. Not only had he further raised his favorability with Hikari, but he had also established a reliable persona in Haku''s eyes. The way the boy had tried to hide his presence while eavesdropping showed both curiosity and caution. How could that not eventually bring results? Unlike Karin, Haku was someone who could truly be absorbed as a loyal member of the Uchiha clan. From his memories of the original timeline, it was clear that the boy was the kind of partner who would be extremely dependable once trust was established. For people like that, Masashi could place 100% of his trust in them. Kimimaro was another such individual, though unfortunately, he hadn''t managed to bring him into the fold. As for Hikari''s feelings, he understood them all too well. Ultimately, it boiled down to the fact that their initial acquaintance had been at the reception hall, which left Hikari with a sense of inferiority toward him. In this state, taking their relationship further would do more harm than good. Otherwise, things would have progressed long ago, given all the obvious signals she''d been dropping. It wasn''t as if he couldn''t understand them. Hopefully, things would improve once she met Pakura. If, by that time, she still had these feelings, he would have no problem accepting them openly. After all, he was unabashedly a carnivore in this regard. When he arrived at the entrance to his house, Masashi habitually glanced at the house across the street. It was pitch dark. Thinking about the upcoming negotiations with Iwa in a month or so, he couldn''t help but feel a slight headache. Dealing with noki wouldn''t be easy. He could only hope that during this time, Pakura had managed to leave a favorable impression of Konoha on the two children she was looking after. As for Kurotsuchi, she could be considered a wild card, but Deidara''s potential combat abilities could prove invaluable in the future. With one final glance at the house, Masashi returned home. --- A month passed in the blink of an eye. The Fourth Mizukage had achieved his goals in Konoha, leaving both sides satisfieda true case of mutual benefit. The Hyga clan was especially pleased, as Kiri had even voluntarily returned a Byakugan that had been lost in the past. Some of the credit for this also went to the Uchiha clan, as they had played a crucial role in these developments. Furthermore, their involvement was indispensable in the subsequent collaborations between the two sides. At the very least, the association responsible for this outcome could only function with the Uchiha clan at its core. For Masashi, the month he spent as a full-time teacher also allowed him to revisit his own training journey. One of the advantages of teaching talented individuals was that the teacher could gain new insights as well. Naruto and Sasuke had extraordinary learning abilities. Even Karin had displayed remarkable potential. But the most surprising of all was Haku. As Masashi had expected, the boy had an innate talent for chakra molding. This meant that he was naturally suited for a fast-paced combat style, capable of quick bursts of power and critical strikes. He was unlikely to engage in prolonged battles but excelled in finding and exploiting opportunities for devastating attacks, making him a challenging opponent. This style was akin to that of an assassin, but not entirely the same. Konoha''s last "pace-setter" of this kind had been Minato, who was now the Hokage. The one before him had been the White Fang, who had sadly taken his own life. Masashi felt that Haku was an exceptionally compatible student for himmuch like how Tobirama must have felt when he first saw Hiruzen. There were so many techniques he could pass on to the boy. Especially Ice Release. He firmly believed that this Haku was the same Haku from his memoriesone who would undoubtedly awaken the Yuki clan''s Ice Release bloodline limit. Thus, on the last day of the vacation, seeing that all four children had already mastered the foundational knowledge he had taught them, he decided to start their ninjutsu training before he departed. As always, he chose the grove near the Valley of the End for their lesson. Compared to a month ago, the four children now carried themselves with far greater confidence and energy. "Today, I''ll teach you a ninjutsu," Masashi announced, watching their eyes light up with excitement. "A fundamental technique that every ninja must master: the Three Basic Jutsu. I won''t be teaching the Transformation Jutsu or the Substitution Jutsu today. Instead, I''ll teach you the Clone Jutsu." Hearing that they were about to learn ninjutsu, the children were thrilled. None of them thought the Clone Jutsu was unimpressive. After all, the Clone Jutsu was one of the most iconic techniques of a ninja. Masashi broke a branch from a nearby tree and used it to draw diagrams on the ground. After writing down the words "Physical" and "Non-Physical," he drew two lines branching off from "Non-Physical." "The Clone Jutsu can generally be divided into two types: Physical and Non-Physical clones. Non-Physical clones include only two subtypes: the basic Clone Jutsu you''ll learn in the academy, which creates a kind of illusions, and the Illusionary Clone, which falls under the category of genjutsu." "Teacher, which one is stronger?" Naruto leaned forward eagerly, his eyes fixed on the diagram. "Clones aren''t about being strong or weak. It''s about how useful they are," Masashi replied, moving his branch to the "Physical" side of the diagram. "Physical clones, on the other hand, can be divided into four types: Shadow clones, Medium-Based Clones, Transformative Clones, and Specialized Clones." After finishing his diagram, he gave a meaningful glance at the blond boy. Multi Shadow Clone Jutsua technique that Naruto from the original timeline treated as his bread and butter. However, shadow clones had many advanced uses. Unfortunately, Naruto had later focused most of his energy on perfecting the Rasengan, neglecting further exploration of the Shadow Clone Jutsu, which was a pity. As for Sasuke, who preferred direct confrontations, getting him to use a clone technique was more challenging than convincing him to get married. Tossing aside the branch, Masashi clapped his hands to signal a pause, letting the children digest the information before continuing. "Today, I''ll teach you the simplest and most common type: the Illusory Clone." He slowly demonstrated the hand signs for the Clone Jutsu. "Watch carefully. Speed comes laterprecision is what matters now." The four children immediately tried to imitate him, eager to learn. Naruto''s fingers tangled slightly, while Sasuke''s movements were sharp but rigid. The hand signs for the Clone Jutsu were simple and involved just a single seal. Even the Shadow Clone Jutsu required only a single cross-shaped hand sign. However, how effectively one used the technique depended entirely on the individual. Watching the children diligently practice the hand signs with both hands, he felt gratified. Some ninjutsu required intricate and challenging hand signs, but the Illusory Clone was relatively straightforward. With practice, it could be performed with a single hand or even without any signs at all. Seeing their clumsy attempts at forming the seals, he decided that their next training phase would focus on improving finger flexibility. "Keep practicing. Your hands should flow like water, not move like wooden blocks." Among the four, Sasuke was the first to grasp the technique, followed by Haku. Sasuke''s quick mastery didn''t surprise Masashi, as he had likely been practicing finger exercises long before this. Haku being the second, however, was unexpected. But upon reflection, he found it perfectly logical. In the original timeline, Haku had displayed the ability to perform single-handed seals in front of Naruto and Sasuke, showcasing his exceptional talent for chakra control and his aptitude for refining and improvising hand seals. Once again, Masashi silently praised his own luck. He had truly found a gem! "Good work, all of you," he nodded approvingly. "Remember, mastery isn''t just about getting it right once. It''s about making it as natural as breathing." --- Masashi, acting as the official envoy of Konoha, set out on a journey to Iwa. During the war between Konoha and Iwa, the militant faction of Konoha had been highly active. But when it came time for negotiations, it was entirely up to the dovish faction to step forward. There was no other way. Except for Kumo, where nine out of ten were hawks and no other option existed, most villages preferred to send dovish representatives for negotiations. While doves might not always be likable, their goal was undoubtedly to achieve peace. Unless the goal wasn''t negotiation but provocation. In this Konoha delegation, the only one who could nominally be considered a hawk was Masashi himself. And this was precisely why he found himself with a headache. He wasn''t necessarily an extreme hawk, but the group accompanying him was full of seasoned doves. Surrounded by a nest of doves, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. The delegation''s chosen route led them through the Land of Grass to the Land of Earth. After traveling westward across the Land of Grass and passing through the border area between Earth and Grass, the lush greenery began to fade. Eventually, a vast expanse of rocky desert stretched before them. Rugged and majestic mountains dominated the landscape. The air was dry and scorching, and the intense sunlight bore down on the mountains and the desert plains. The mountains were yellow, barren of vegetation. The ground was covered in coarse gravel, and walking on it felt like stepping on solid rock. Both Deidara and Kurotsuchi were part of the delegation, and the two youngsters were in high spirits. Kurotsuchi''s face had grown rounder, while Deidara looked thinner. At this moment, Deidara felt that Iwa was the most beautiful place in the worldmainly because it was quiet there. That said, after spending so much time in Konoha, he found the people there to be quite kind, contrary to his earlier assumptions. Although they were technically enemies, he didn''t harbor much resentment toward them. Staying home all the time truly limited one''s understanding of the outside world. For instance, he had thought the supposedly timid Kusa ninjas were harmless, but they turned out to be rather ruthlessjust lacking in skill. Similarly, he had believed Konoha to be overly aggressive, but they were actually quite magnanimous. What impressed him the most, however, was the White Ghost. His power was overwhelming and despair-inducing. Deidara believed that to contend with such a technique, one would need a level of destructive force beyond imagination. Among Iwa''s arsenal, only the Dust Release fit the bill. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But apart from his master, no one else seemed to have mastered it. "Look, a lake!" someone in the delegation called out. Deidara glanced over. In the distance, a lake appeared, a captivating blue in the middle of desolation. Indeed, it was the Cold Lake, which meant they were close to Iwa. "Deidara, is this the way?" Masashi asked. "Yes. Follow the river, and once we reach a town, we''ll be there," Deidara replied. Masashi nodded and gestured for the delegation to continue. Since everyone was a ninja, there were no large or small vehicles to slow them down. These were capable men with swift feet, so their pace was reliable. After passing the lake, the delegation traveled approximately 15 kilometers north along the river. They then came upon an abandoned town. To the right of the town was a misty mountain range. As clouds moved across the sky and sunlight shifted, the mountains changed from yellow to black. Winds from the other side of the range carried sand into the air, forming the Land of Earth''s characteristic stone rain. Accustomed to such weather conditions, the group sought shelter in the town to avoid the "rain." Inside one of the buildings, they looked out the window to see the mountains fading into the distance and the world outside shrouded in chaos, as if they had entered another realm. The "rain" came quickly and ended even faster. As the winds subsided, the storm ceased. The group stepped out of the large building, but the air was still filled with swirling dust, unpleasant to breathe. They prepared to continue toward the mountains, only to see a group of Iwa ninjas emerge from the hazy distance ahead. The Iwa ninjas'' gazes first landed on Deidara and Kurotsuchi. Then their eyes fell on Masashi. Upon recognizing his face, one especially burly individual among the Iwa ninja stepped forward. "Welcome, envoys from Konoha. I am Kitsuchi, here to guide you," he said. His appearance was a perfect embodiment of the stereotypical Iwa ninjas in outsiders'' minds. His face was weathered, with rugged features and piercing eyes. His short hair stood stiff, and as he stood in the wind, motionless, he resembled a boulder rooted to the ground, unshaken by any storm. This rock-like man had a stern expression. Kurotsuchi''s eyes lit up at the sight of her father. However, her time in Konoha had taught her restraint. Several seasoned doves in the Konoha delegation also perked up, ready to showcase their skills. This wasn''t exactly a good habit. During Hiruzen''s time as Hokage, the village had not been particularly stable. Before the White Fang and the Sannin came into prominence, Konoha''s strategy had always been cautious, avoiding conflict whenever possible. To align with this approach, the doves had developed a habit of showering people with flattering words at the first opportunity. Kitsuchi, however, was no ordinary person. As the son of the Tsuchikage and a ninja of Kage-level strength, he was one of Konoha''s key watchlist targets. Before the doves could speak, Masashi interrupted, "Thank you for your effort. Please, lead the way." He glanced back at the doves with a helpless expression. The doves looked a bit sheepish, realizing they had been too eager to act. They were simply rusty; it had been too long since they''d had the chance to perform. Since the Third Great Ninja War, Konoha had won its subsequent two wars rather decisively. This had left their enemies more eager for peace, rendering the doves'' skills somewhat redundant. Being a dove didn''t necessarily mean they were true pacifists; sometimes, it was just a side hustle. Masashi didn''t particularly want these individuals with him but understood it was standard procedure. These seasoned doves had numerous connections, and the Uchiha clan wasn''t entirely estranged from them. During the Uchiha clan''s most difficult times, these doves had been among the most supportive. So, while they were a hassle, he could only accept their presence. Under Kitsuchi''s guidance, the group pressed onward. As they advanced into the mountains, the air gradually grew more humid. Emerging from a patch of forest, they were greeted by a vast wetland. Grass grew tall, aquatic plants thrived, fish swam, and flocks of birds soared under the blue sky and white clouds. The wetlands stretched endlessly into the horizon. Though Masashi had never been to Iwa, he remembered that the village was built within the mountains at the source of a major river to ensure strong defenses and ample water supply. Judging by this wetland, the environment was indeed excellent. He halted, prompting the others to stop as well. "Would you like to rest here?" Kitsuchi asked, noticing the pause. He assumed Masashi might be admiring the scenery. "No, the Tsuchikage himself has come. Naturally, I should wait," Masashi replied, his gaze shifting skyward. Kitsuchi froze momentarily, then quickly understood. Like Masashi, he turned his eyes toward the sky. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 128 – The Sweetest Poison For the first time since that battle, Masashi once again saw noki. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a small black dot first appeared in the sky. Soon, it grew large enough for those on the ground to recognize it as a person. As noki''s figure became clearer, the Iwa ninjas present couldn''t help but show admiration in their eyes. Except for Kitsuchi. Facing away from the Konoha group, his expression was one of utter helplessness. He felt like he and his father were completely out of sync mentally. On practically every issue, their opinions clashed. To Kitsuchi, Konoha sending a powerhouse like the White Ghost as an envoy signified that Konoha''s diplomacy under the Fourth Hokage followed a tough approach. Under such circumstances, noki, as Tsuchikage, should have received them in his office. But how long had it been since he left? The old man had flown over himself. "Long time no see," noki floated before the group, his gaze seemingly fixed only on Masashi, and surprisingly, his expression was rather kind. After all, he immediately noticed the two youngsters behind Masashi. His heart eased. With his spirits lifted, even his tone became gentler, not as sharp as before. "Have you given my previous suggestion any thought?" noki asked with a smile while stroking his beard. "Iwa warmly welcomes the Uchiha clan." The Iwa ninjas, who had felt a bit helpless by the Tsuchikage personally coming out to greet the Konoha delegation, suddenly had an epiphany. They thought they understood now. His humbling gesture wasn''t for Konohait was an attempt to recruit the Uchiha clan. That was different, then. Recruitment looked like this: showing sincerity, negotiating terms, and then forming a partnership. Masashi may have devastated the Iwa forces on the battlefield, taking down thousands of them alone. But back in the village, there wasn''t much resentment towards him. He was just too strong to hold a grudge against. Kitsuchi''s expression, however, turned even more exasperated. In his heart, he had a dreamto crush Kumo. And Konoha was, in his view, the perfect ally for this. As long as Iwa and Konoha could maintain long-term peaceful relations, Iwa would have the freedom to bully Suna to the south and team up with Konoha to crush Kumo to the north. Iwa''s happiness was simple and straightforward like that. "No, I haven''t considered it." Masashi shook his head. "Tsuchikage-sama, this tactic is too weak." "Hm, you''re a greedy little guy, aren''t you?" noki pursed his lips. "Fine, then. I''ll be waiting for you in the Tsuchikage''s office." With that, the old man let out a "BIU" sound and flew off. "Kitsuchi, is your Tsuchikage always this cheeky?" "The Tsuchikage is a free-spirited man. He can be like this sometimes," Kitsuchi replied, keeping his expression under control. "This way, please." He turned and resumed leading the group. An old man sidled up to Masashi and nudged his arm. "What is it?" Masashi asked, turning to look at him. "Masashi, noki isn''t quite what I imagined," the old man said. "This might be promising." The old man was from the Shimura clan. Although it was amusing to say, the Shimura clan was the opposite of the Inuzuka clanalmost everyone in it was a dove, except for the notable exception of Danz. This particular old man had been one of the legendary doves who stood up to Danz in the Hokage''s office to support the Uchiha clan. He was said to have infuriated Danz to the point of turning pale but left him helpless. After all, in terms of seniority, Danz had to call him "senpai." "He''s exactly what you imagine him to be. Don''t say anything rash later. This old guy is shrewd," Masashi sighed. "He came here to tease us and blow off steam." "That can''t be," the old man doubted. "He''s a Kage. Would he really be so idle?" "You met the First Hokage. What was he like?" Masashi countered. The old man froze. "Ah, you youngsters love your gossip too much. Don''t believe everything those storybooks say. The First Hokage was actually very kind," he muttered, retreating to the back with a disgruntled expression. Masashi''s words had reminded him. Having grown too accustomed to Hiruzen''s demeanor, he had almost forgotten that a Kage could indeed be idle. Among the old ninja clans in the village, it was common knowledge: the First Hokage was genuinely a good person, but many things about him were complicated. It was just that no one could beat him; otherwise, he would''ve been disciplined long ago. Following the Iwa ninjas, the Konoha delegation passed through the grasslands and re-entered the mountains. This time, it wasn''t long before they saw Iwa. Unlike Konoha, Iwa had no walls. On second thought, it made sense. The village was in the mountains, and with every Iwa ninjas proficient in Earth Release, what was the point of a wall? But Iwa did have a gate. After all, the village''s buildings were connected by bridges. The so-called gate was at the entrance of the main bridge that linked the mountains. When the Konoha delegation arrived, Iwa had prepared a welcome ceremony befitting their status. The reception''s grandeur was usually determined by the status of the envoy, considering not only the village''s own standing but also the envoy''s rank. For someone of Masashi''s Kage-level stature, Iwa spared no effort in showing respect. As the delegation crossed the main bridge, they saw ninjas and civilians alike standing on the surrounding suspension bridges. Flower petals rained down from above, and fireworks rose from within the village. In this regard, Iwa wouldn''t give Konoha any grounds for criticism. Unlike Kumo, Iwa took such matters seriously. Even during the Third War, when the two villages agreed to a ceasefire, Iwa had sent Kitsuchi to Konoha for the signing ceremony, ensuring all proper courtesies were observed. As an old-school ninja from the same era and a long-time rival, noki had a certain respect for Hiruzen. Sitting in the Tsuchikage''s office, listening to the commotion outside, he pondered how to negotiate with Konoha. The Yellow Flash had become the Hokage. While noki acknowledged his strength, he still subjected him to the traditional tests of a Kage''s worthiness. The results weren''t great. Konoha had grown more united, and the Flying Thunder God hadn''t disappeared from the battlefield. Its new wielder was now an Uchiha. Meanwhile, the Iwa ninjas forces had suffered greatly. An entire division had been decimated, the elite Demolitions Unit had lost all combat effectiveness, and his disciple and granddaughter had been taken as captives. Though they were eventually returned unharmed, he couldn''t help but feel a bit stung. "Come in," noki said, rising to pick up his Tsuchikage hat. "Tsuchikage-sama, the Konoha delegation is about to enter the building." "Good. Lead them directly to the conference room," noki commanded, fully donning his hat with authority. "Let''s see how that White Ghost plans to negotiate." He was very confident. After all, negotiations required wit and rhetoric. --- After entering Iwa, Masashi officially handed over Deidara and Kurotsuchi to Kitsuchi. Times had changed. Konoha no longer needed to use these two kids as bargaining chips in negotiations; their purpose was to earn some goodwill. And goodwill was far more valuable than any hostage. At this stage, all of Konoha''s diplomacy was based on one goal: to maintain friendly relations with the other villages without compromising Konoha''s interests and to pressure Kumo into submission. Masashi felt that this goodwill was effectively earned. Kitsuchi''s expression softened significantly, and during the trip to the Tsuchikage''s office with the group, he started engaging in conversation with Masashi rather than staying silent. Upon entering the Tsuchikage''s office, he noticed one thing immediately: Among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, the Hokage''s office was undoubtedly the smallest. Kitsuchi, serving as their guide, performed his duty diligently. After receiving the Tsuchikage''s instructions from the clerical staff, he led the Konoha delegation straight to the meeting hall. Upon entering the hall, the first thing that caught everyone''s eye was noki, already seated, along with the other Iwa high-ranking officials. However, Masashi didn''t recognize any of them. He only knew noki and Kitsuchi. The Konoha delegation took their seats in order, with Kitsuchi sitting next to noki. The representatives from Konoha sat upright, brimming with confidence and enthusiasm. It had been a long time since they had encountered a Kage who adhered to protocol so strictly. They felt a sense of familiarity and were optimistic about delivering an exceptional performance today. Once everyone was seated, noki didn''t speak immediately, and neither did Masashi. With the two leading figures remaining silent, everyone else could only exchange glances in awkward quiet. Masashi looked at the stubborn, defiant gaze of noki and decided he couldn''t let the other side act up again. He resolved to take the lead. "Tsuchikage-sama," Masashi broke the silence, instantly drawing the attention of both delegations. "For decades, Konoha and Iwa have maintained diplomatic relations, advancing hand in hand. The traditional friendship between our two villages has stood the test of time and grown even stronger." "All along, under the joint leadership of our two villages, mutual political trust has been firm, and the results of our collaboration have been fruitful. Particularly in maintaining regional peace, we have engaged in close and effective cooperation across various fields. When unrest broke out in the Land of Rain recently, our two villages supported each other and faced the challenges together, demonstrating a brotherly bond in times of adversity!" After finishing his long speech in one breath, Masashi, with a confident wave of his hand, boldly proclaimed, "Tsuchikage-sama, it is necessary for us to take our partnership further and establish a comprehensive strategic partnership based on mutual trust and win-win cooperation." The entire room fell silent. Everyone was too stunned to react. Iwa was dumbfounded, and the Konoha delegates were even more astonished. noki''s previously sarcastic smile had vanished, his mind now buzzing. Supported each other? Faced challenges together? A bond of brotherhood in adversity? What nonsense was this? Mutual trust? Win-win cooperation? Was this even human speech? After replaying Masashi''s words in his head, he was shocked. Was this really an Uchiha? Is this what the Uchiha clan has become now!? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kitsuchi was equally stunned. He looked at Masashi with admiration. So it turns out his kindred spirit was right here all along! The veteran Konoha diplomats weren''t just shockedthey were enlightened. So, this was how you fabricate nonsense! They had been too hasty. They had assumed the Uchiha clan only knew how to fight and flip tables at the slightest provocation. They were already prepared to step in and salvage the situation if things went south. Now? What was there to salvage? Masashi was way more skilled at this than they were. "Masashi, are you flaunting your strength?" noki suddenly snorted coldly. "Between Iwa and Konoha, how many shinobi have died? The blood debt is enormous. Where is this so-called ''support''?" "How could it not exist?" Masashi countered. "Let''s not look too far back. Take the Third Great Ninja War, for example. Iwa and Konoha joined forces to stop Kumo from escalating the unjust war they initiated, ultimately killing the bandit leader, the Third Raikage. Doesn''t this demonstrate the deep friendship between our villages over decades of diplomatic relations?" Everyone was stunnedso the Raikage was now a bandit leader!? "Iwa''s military actions have nothing to do with Konoha," noki retorted, though his tone had softened considerably. After all, as the Tsuchikage, he had to maintain some dignity. "Tsuchikage-sama, you''re being overly modest. This is precisely why I propose that our villages establish a comprehensive strategic partnership based on mutual trust and win-win cooperation." Masashi maintained his smile and continued. "Think about ityou and the Hokage are miles apart, yet you cooperated so seamlessly in dealing with Kumo. Isn''t this mutual trust? Shouldn''t we pass down this spirit of sincere friendship and mutual support to future generations?" The Iwa high-ranking officials couldn''t help but nod instinctively. Then they caught themselveswait, this guy''s words were so smooth, and his phrasing so novel, that they had unconsciously gotten swept along. "Stop twisting words and distorting facts," noki realized he couldn''t stay on the defensive. He needed to counterattack. "This war inflicted significant losses on Iwa because of Konoha''s expansionism, which escalated the conflict. While we''ve agreed to a ceasefire, Iwa deserves compensation." "Sigh Tsuchikage-sama," Masashi suddenly shook his head, his tone sounding disappointed. "Your vision is too narrow." "???" "What do you mean by that?" He suppressed his anger and asked. "The Trade Association is willing to offer various public-sector products to the Land of Earth to support its infrastructure development and operations. They can even assist the daimy''s government in issuing special bonds." "Huh?" noki was taken aback. He had heard of this Associationit controlled vast resources, but it only conducted business in the Land of Fire and its allied countries. noki, having some understanding of economics, had looked into this organization. It was indeed ridiculously wealthy! It seemed Konoha was very sincere this time. "It looks like the Fourth Hokage is very sincere," noki said with a smile. He had no choice but to smile. Iwa was large, and the Land of Earth even larger. There were countless expenses to cover, and the Land of Earth was perpetually short on funds. The daimy''s government slashed budgets annually, with everyone knowing the unspoken rule: cut every proposal by 30% off the top. Masashi also smiled. The Land of Fire currently had too much money circulating in the market, mainly because the nobles had amassed immense wealth over the years. Now, not only were interest rates being reduced to the point of reaching the nobles'' expected yield limits, but the cost of living for the general populace was also rising. This wasn''t good. The excess money had to be released into the market. But such a large amount of money required a sufficiently vast and stable market to absorb it. The Land of Water was out of the question; they weren''t short on wealth but on investment opportunities, much like the Land of Fire. The Land of Lightning? Forget it. From top to bottom, they lacked the basic spirit of honoring agreementsthey''d probably default on their obligations as easily as breathing. The Land of Wind was too poor. Apart from abundant minerals, they lacked everything else. Pouring money into their economy would be like throwing it into a black hole. Masashi was looking to improve financial efficiency, not intentionally lose money. After careful consideration, the Land of Earth was the only suitable option. Its financial system was even more primitive and underdeveloped than the Land of Fire''s had been. If they didn''t take this opportunity, would their conscience allow it? Wage war? By the time Iwa realized what was happening, it would be too latethey''d already be entangled with Konoha. They''d have no choice but to fight Konoha''s enemies instead. Seeing noki''s expression, Masashi knew the old man was tempted. His smile became even more amiable. With a sidelong glance, he noticed the group of old diplomats furiously scribbling notes. What were they writing? Never mind. As long as they didn''t disrupt the negotiations, it didn''t matter. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 129 – Money Talks The first round of negotiations between Konoha and Iwa ended hastily. Not because the talks went poorly, but because they went too well. The senior officials of Iwa felt they had never encountered anything so absurd in their entire lives. What was supposed to be a negotiation between two groups turned into one person, the White Ghost, speaking endlessly. His words flowed like a river, drowning out any attempts at response. The most baffling part? He nearly jumped on the table and pointed at their noses, saying: "Is this all you''ve got? I''ve got moneyask for more, damn it!" The senior officials of Iwa didn''t even know what expression to wear. Anger? He''s offering investments, and in volumes that could make anyone dizzy. Happiness? How could they be happy after being lectured like children? That would just be embarrassing. In the end, they were stuck, unable to be happy or angry. Truly, they didn''t know how to react. Gradually, even noki adopted a blank expression. By the end, the Iwa delegation couldn''t even get a word in edgewise. They had a lot to say but didn''t know how to say it because Masashi kept bombarding them with words. They were completely disoriented. In the end, they could only say, "Let''s end today''s talks here. We''ll consider things." They had come prepared to manipulate the narrative and extort maliciously. But what was this? They were scolded and couldn''t even get mad about it. Worse, they had to smile! It was maddening. Watching the White Ghost lead his delegation to the hotel to rest, noki and the senior officials of Iwa felt both confused and stifled. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But also a bit excited. "If we control the flow of money..." noki began quietly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "We''d become the gateway to the Land of Earth''s development." The White Ghost had proposed during the meeting that any loans to the Land of Earth must have Iwa as a guarantor. If Iwa did not approve of a project, not even the daimy''s authority would matterthe association wouldn''t lend a single coin. Guarantees could generate fees, not to mention all the connections this would build. Thinking optimistically, Iwa could even leverage this to strengthen alliances. All they had to do was shuffle a few procedures to divert funds. After all, Konoha wouldn''t care, as long as debts were repaid on time. If they couldn''t repay, according to the White Ghost, they could refinance with conditions or use the daimy''s special-purpose bonds to swap the debt. And once the debt was swapped, the creditor would become the daimy of the Land of Earth. Wouldn''t that make negotiations much easier? Extending the thought further, wouldn''t the Land of Earth have to go through Iwa even when engaging in financial diplomacy with allied nations? Before their eyes, the senior officials of Iwa began to see a beautiful vision of the future. If Masashi knew what they were thinking now, he''d probably laugh until he banged the table. Unfortunately, he didn''t know. At this moment, he was lounging in a chair at the hotel, enjoying the flattery of a group of veteran doves. The tea on the table was constantly refilled with utmost diligence. The hotel staff had been directly dismissed under the pretext of "discussing sensitive peace treaty matters requiring confidentiality." As soon as the staff left, the old doves eagerly took on the role of attendants. The younger doves could only watch enviously as their seniors secured the prime spots to ask questions. Masashi, however, felt troubled. These people were simply too enthusiastic. "How should we interpret this term ''guarantee''?" an old negotiator from the Shimura clan asked, notebook in hand, nodding earnestly. "Ah, Shimura-san..." "Hey! Don''t call me Shimura-sancall me Dan!" he waved magnanimously. "I may be friends with young Fugaku, but we can be buddies too. Let''s not let age get in the way." "Alright, Dan..." Masashi gave in, then patiently explained. "This term is tailored for Iwa. After all, they also have their own obligations. To protect the interests of the nobles, we need to implement certain credit-enhancing measures. For example, their mission funds can be deposited in banks designated by the association." "But how do we know if they''re depositing all of it?" "That''s simple. We can set up a specialized trading institution modeled after a currency exchange in the Land of Grass. Those accepting missions from Iwa can register their tasks there. The facility would be jointly managed by Konoha and Iwa. Once mission funds are collected, they''ll be deposited directly but withhold a portion until debts are cleared." "So we don''t gain anything?" "Oh, not necessarily. During the withholding period, the funds can be invested elsewhere. Per the agreement, Konoha will share in the profits. Also, note that these credit enhancements are for medium-to-long-term products, ranging from three to thirty years." "Oh? I see!" Dan exclaimed in realization. he thought. "Alright, listen to me for a moment," Masashi said, seeing the crowd of eager note-takers. "All of us had a long journey and jumped straight into meetings upon arriving in Iwa. You all must be tired. Let''s rest well today. I predict Iwa will initiate the second round of talks soon after tonight." "Ah, right, right!" Dan promptly took on the role of protector. "What are you all doing? Masashi has had a long day and needs to rest. What if he collapses?" The group of old doves froze for a moment, then grew indignant. Still, they admitted he had a point. "Masashi, you must rest well. You''re a valuable asset to the village!" said the second old dove. "Back then, Fugaku said the future of the Uchiha clan would rest on your shoulders, so take care of yourself!" "Yes, yes. Everyone here is a friend; we can afford to wait. You need to rest!" "Dan, get out of the wayyou''re blocking his path to his room!" Masashi smiled awkwardly but politely. These old doves were truly a force to be reckoned with, having once worked with Danz. Many of the enemies who fell to Konoha''s covert operations were first sweet-talked and misled by these old doves before Danz delivered the fatal blow. Masashi wasn''t worried about their competence; he just didn''t want them messing up his carefully laid plans. Fortunately, they were highly eager to learn, and the foundational knowledge he shared today could help them support the next round of talks. Iwa? He had them right where he wanted them. --- After overcoming their initial discomfort, the upper echelons of Iwa quickly adjusted and got into the groove. In the Five Great Ninja Villages, anyone capable of reaching the top levels of leadership always excelled at assimilating new knowledge swiftly. The same went for the doves of Konoha. Being a dove was no easy task; it required a sharp and quick mind. However, a collection of fragmented knowledge coupled with ungrounded assumptions was no match for a well-established, systematic knowledge framework. Not just Iwa even within Konoha itself, only the upper ranks of the Uchiha clan had systematically received Masashi''s relentless, day-by-day "cramming" sessions. Everyone else just scratched the surface. Thus, on the surface, the Uchiha clan now appeared more concerned than ever with the prosperity of the Land of Fire and Konoha. This stemmed from Masashi''s repeated reminders: "This whole approach doesn''t generate wealth. If we overplay it, we all lose." With this understanding, the Uchiha clan had shared all other powers within the association with Konoha and the Fire Daimy''s governmentexcept for risk control, which they exclusively managed themselves. Anything failing to meet the rigid criteria set by Masashi was outright rejected. Even with such measures, every three months, the association compiled a set of statistical reports for him to review. The research on the Land of Earth had started long ago. All plans regarding the Land of Earth had been thoroughly discussed countless times. To be blunt, Masashi knew the market of the Land of Earth better than noki himself. He had a clear grasp of Iwa''s and the Earth daimy''s needs, understanding their bottom lines and the room for negotiation. Among the many clauses negotiated with Iwa, the pledging of non-government-mission fees by Iwa''s chunin and higher-level ninja, as well as the designated banking and usage rights for deposited funds, were non-negotiable for Masashi. This wasn''t just about securing a portion of Iwa''s funds for Konoha''s use. By analyzing fund flows, he could also track the activities of the higher-ranked ninja in Iwa, which was far more reliable than purchasing intelligence from Kusa. The upper echelons of Iwa were all savvy individuals, but that didn''t stop them from falling into Masashi''s trap. This was an entirely new set of rules, different from the past. Though still in its infancy, it gave him an overwhelming advantage. No matter how shrewd Iwa''s leadership might be, their defense against this wasnon-existent. For instance, from the scale of mission payments and frequency of assignments, one could roughly deduce the level and type of missions being performed. The clients depositing mission fees could provide insights into the geographical range of operations and other details. All data collection was done through the banks, not Konoha''s ninja. It was part of normal business processes and beyond reproach. This data was included in the association''s statistical reports on the banks, which were then presented to Konoha. Over time, this process would gradually strip Iwa''s mid- and high-ranking ninja of their secrets from Konoha''s perspective. Konoha would know better than Iwa how many mid- and high-level ninja they could mobilize, whether they were preparing for war, and how they planned to allocate personnel. On a larger scale, as the association had increasingly become a critical tool for the daimy''s government in managing the national economy, the inclusion of a large economy like the Land of Earth benefits all classes of the Land of Fire. This was far superior to the crude methods of the pastjust look at how the Land of Rain had been drained. In the original timeline, Nagato, under the name of Pain, attacked Konoha not only to obtain the Nine-Tails but also to represent the anger accumulated by smaller nations over time. The root cause was the overly crude, nearly barbaric, and ruthless exploitation methods employed by the larger nations against the smaller ones. That was why Nagato said to Tsunade: "Your peace is our violence!" When he destroyed Konoha, he did so with conviction, and it made sense. If strength justified unrestrained actions, then why shouldn''t someone with the Rinnegan and most of the tailed beasts have the same right? As rounds of negotiations continued, Masashi''s workload began to ease. After all, the veteran doves were quick learners, and he had already laid out the bottom lines for them. Until a final consensus was reached, it was their time to freely negotiate. This groundwork would allow his eventual "concessions" and "unyielding stances" to be well-prepared. Eventually, he stopped attending meetings altogetherthere was too much to argue about. Instead, he began exploring Iwa. He was genuinely curious about this village. After all, experiencing a foreign land was like a government-funded vacation. And with an Iwa ninja acting as a tour guide, why not enjoy it? "Deidara, isn''t it a bit stifling to have restaurants inside these fortresses?" Masashi asked, pointing to a building. "This is just how the village is," Deidara replied, reluctantly acting as the guide. He wasn''t thrilled about the task, as he was obsessed with training. "And besides, doesn''t Konoha eat indoors too?" "It''s different for us," Masashi shook his head. "Our air circulates." "Our air circulates too," Deidara said, puzzled. "Alright, what''s for lunch today?" Masashi asked, changing the subject. "Kurotsuchi loves playing with you. Why aren''t you hanging out with her today?" "Tch! Little kids are so annoying!" Deidara grimaced at the mention of her. "I have training to do. Who has time to entertain her?" "Oh, aren''t you fancy," Masashi laughed. "Having a childhood sweetheart is something to appreciate. I didn''t have a girl to grow up with." "What does ''fancy'' mean?" Deidara asked, confused. He figured it was just another of Masashi''s bizarre phrases and let it slide. He jogged ahead across a suspension bridge and into a new fortress. "Just ahead is a famous snack area in the village. You should try it," Deidara said, pointing to a passageway. "Oh?" Masashi stepped forward. "Sounds good. Let''s check it out." Deidara nodded and moved ahead. "By the way, is this whole fortress just for snacks?" "There''s more. You can row boats on the lower levels. Upstairs, there are shops and theater performances." "I see, a commercial complex," Masashi remarked. "What''s a commercial complex?" Deidara''s ears perked up again. "You''re just a kid; why so many questions? Where''s the food? We''ve been walking forever." "Tch! Fine, keep your secrets, stingy!" Deidara pouted and sped up. He perked up when the passage opened into a bustling space filled with all kinds of shops. Food smells drifted through the air, making their stomachs growl. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 130 – Contracts in Blood and Ink After spending a few days wandering around Iwa, Masashi came to the conclusion that this village wasn''t half bad. The First Tsuchikage sure had an eye for location. This place was arguably one of the rare gems in the Land of Earth. Despite the rocky terrain and the snowy mountains up north, the climate here wasn''t bad at all. You could tell just by looking at the village ladies, who liked to wear fishnet stockingsno fleece-lined tights needed here. It wasn''t too cold or too hot, and their clear, glowing skin showed that the environment was indeed nurturing. Iwa''s commercial setup even brought back memories for him of the all-in-one commercial complexes he''d seen back on Earth. Back in the day, a trip that included a movie, dinner, and a stroll was his go-to way to pass the time. The street food in Iwa also had its own charm. The cuisine here reminded him of the French cuisine, and the lamb dishes were particularly well-prepared. Iwa was more than accommodating to Masashi''s food-and-drink escapades. As negotiations progressed, and as intelligence reports trickled back to the village, Iwa''s leadership began to realize something. This whole ordeal didn''t hinge on the Hokage''s approvalit only mattered if Masashi agreed. Naturally, they needed to earn his goodwill. The food and entertainment costs were trivialnothing that would strain Iwa''s finances. So, he ended up living it up in Iwa for over two weeks. During this time, Deidara still couldn''t escape Kurotsuchi''s grasp and had to take her along for training. Masashi didn''t bother interfering with the two of them. By now, he had grown quite familiar with Iwa. However, the negotiations had reached their final stage. The last meeting would be for formal signing. He would attend once more, carrying the Hokage''s seal. As Minato''s authorized representative, he would finalize the agreement with noki. The night before the meeting, Masashi drafted the agreement based on the discussions among the old doves. He knew exactly which parts could be adjusted or removed. The next day, he led the delegation back to the meeting hall they hadn''t entered in over two weeks. By this point, Iwa''s upper echelon had a completely different attitude toward the Konoha delegation compared to when they first arrived. Perhaps after days of hashing things out, a sense of camaraderie had emerged. The veteran schemers on both sides even seemed a little reluctant to part ways. After all, it wasn''t easy to find an evenly matched opponent back in their respective villages. The satisfaction of sparring with someone on your level was unmatched. Of course, that was only if you were also skilled. If you were the underdog constantly being crushed, it would just be demoralizing. As usual, they started with polite small talkasking about meals, sleep, and other pleasantriesbefore getting to the main business. "Tsuchikage-sama, can we confirm the signing will happen today?" Masashi asked. "Of course," noki nodded, his expression serious and his focus razor-sharp. By now, he no longer saw Masashi as a kid. This guy was a devil. Before these negotiations, noki had firmly believed he''d never align Iwa with Konoha. But now, he wasn''t so sure. Masashi didn''t seem like someone who would help Iwa out of sheer goodwill. Still, noki couldn''t pinpoint any major downsides to the deal. Was Konoha simply securing some benefits, or was this all part of a larger conspiracy? The only thing he was certain of was the need to control the scale of things. Cheating wasn''t an optionnot because he lacked the desire, but because Iwa genuinely needed this deal. And besides, the Land of Earth''s people, unlike those from the Land of Lightning or the Land of Wind, had a culture that valued contracts. Among the Five Great Nations, the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth were the most rule-abiding. The Land of Water, while chaotic during unrest, adhered strictly to rules once stability was achieved. Both Kiri and the daimy''s court respected contracts when order prevailed. Otherwise, who would willingly go to war? For most shinobi, warfare was the riskiest undertaking. Preferring sneak attacks during wartime didn''t mean a lack of respect for agreementsthey were two separate issues. noki, for instance, always sent a declaration of war before his sneak attacks. Sure, it might''ve been a bit last-minute, but he still followed procedure. "Well then, let''s finalize the agreement today," Masashi said, pulling out the prepared document and sliding it across the table toward noki. The Tsuchikage extended his hand to hold down the paper. "Masashi, you''re not playing any tricks here, are you?" he asked. "Tsuchikage-sama, during this time, I''ve had extensive discussions with Kitsuchi. I believe he has conveyed my intentions fully." "That''s fine. If this agreement indeed guarantees Iwa''s rightful interests, I''ll stake my name as Tsuchikage to uphold it," noki said coldly. "But if Konoha uses this to harm Iwa, the two villages will be at eternal odds! This isn''t a threatit''s a statement of fact. My will as Tsuchikage won''t change this." "Tsuchikage-sama, rest assured. Konoha will get what it seeks, and Iwa will get what it desires," Masashi replied solemnly. "We''ve also included multiple measures to prevent unforeseen circumstances or malicious breaches of contract." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Such as? What do you mean by ''unforeseen circumstances''?" "It''s all clearly defined in the agreement, Tsuchikage-sama. Please review it first." They exchanged a long look before the noki began reading the agreement. On the cover page, the first thing he noticed was a lengthy table of contents. The top entry read: "Glossary of Terms." "What does ''Glossary of Terms'' mean?" "It''s to ensure both parties interpret the agreement consistently. We can verify these definitions on the spot, and revise them if there''s any disagreement." "Hmm, that does seem necessary," noki nodded and continued flipping through. The room was quiet except for the sound of turning pages. Despite being called an agreement, the document was practically a book. "How will the retained mission funds be scaled?" he asked suddenly. "We can''t wait until the debt is fully repaid to recover them, right? And since this money belongs to us as long as we don''t breach the contract, how do we ensure you won''t misuse it?" "A dedicated account will be set up under joint control. Every transaction will require signatures from both the Hokage and the Tsuchikage before the bank processes it. During the freeze period, the bank can invest this money elsewhere, and as the rightful owner of the funds, Iwa will receive a portion of the profits. Think of it as a risk-free investment." "What if the bank incurs losses?" "They''ll cover it. Nobody in this world dares to cheat both the Tsuchikage and the Hokage simultaneously." "And how will the scale of the retained funds be determined?" "It will be a fixed percentage of the remaining debt." "Why do we have to pay fees for early repayment?" "There''s no way around that, Tsuchikage-sama. Even if you repay the principal early, investors will lose out on interest. If someone raised funds through an association to lend to Iwa, the same rules would applyyou''d have to pay fees for early repayment." noki fired off questions, and Masashi answered them all without hesitation. "Impressive," the Tsuchikage admitted, though grudgingly, before resuming his reading. Finally, he finished reading the entire document. He had to admit, he was genuinely impressed with Masashi''s ability to come up with such an extensive agreement. What kind of brain did this guy have? Honestly, reading the whole thing made his head spin. It was exhausting. The format was also unusually peculiar. In the past, agreements between ninja villages were always simple and straightforward: specify the date to formally cease hostilities, the number of prisoners to be exchanged, and the amount of compensation. Everything was clear and concise. Even at its lengthiest, such agreements were only a few pages long. But this? It was way too detailed, and to make matters worse, even signing this massive document wasn''t the end. Both parties would still need to sign a bunch of additional agreements with the Association, followed by three-party agreements. Good grief! Was it always this complicated? noki now understood why that Association was so successful. It wasn''t just because of Konoha''s military backing. Their rules and regulations were exceptionally meticulous. Although this document was merely a framework, he could already tell that under such a structure, Konoha would have no way to manipulate financial matters against Iwaunless Iwa had a traitor. noki initially considered making some changes, but he found himself unable to do so. The rights and obligations of Iwa and Konoha were perfectly balanced, detailed point by point. If he changed something for Iwa, he would have to change something for Konoha as well. After all the revisions, neither side gained any advantage. But if he left it unchanged, it would make him, the Tsuchikage, look weak and incapable. So, he decided to propose his own modifications. "Overall, it''s acceptable," he said. He picked up his tea cup, and gulped it down. "However, I have two suggestions for revisions." "Please, go ahead," Masashi replied with a smile. "First, the name of this agreement is too long. Something about a comprehensive strategy and military cooperationit''s unnecessarily verbose. We''re ninja villages. We should have a name that reflects our identity." "Oh? What name do you suggest?" "Just call it an Alliance Treaty! No need for all that extra nonsense," noki said, tapping the table with his fingers, looking like he was scolding someone for being unnecessarily fussy. Beside him, Kitsuchi gave an approving nod. "And the renewal periodevery year? That''s way too much trouble. How can we even see results that way? Listen to me: make it every five years, with renewal six months in advance." "No problem," Masashi nodded. "We''ll do as you say." He signaled to one of his scribes, who, along with Iwa''s scribes, began revising the document. The atmosphere in the room visibly relaxed. From now on, they were allies, so there was no need to remain so tense. "Tsuchikage-sama, will you be signing this personally, or will you use your seal?" Masashi asked with a smile. "Hmph!" noki pulled out a pen. "I always sign personally. I don''t use seals." "In that case, I hope you''ll forgive me. On our side, we can only use the Hokage''s seal." "That''s fine, but your own signature needs to be on it." "I''m not the Hokage." "Doesn''t matter. If you don''t sign, I won''t either." "Alright, fine. How about we add a representative signature line on the signature page?" "Whatever! As long as you sign." "Okay, okay. I''ll sign. Definitely." Masashi relented and called out to the scribes. "Add a representative signature line for Konoha on the signature page." "And for that ''continuity seal'' mentioned in the document, if you don''t have a seal, you''ll write it by hand!" "Fine, whatever you say." A while later, the revised agreements were brought back. Both parties began cross-checking the documents to ensure consistency, leaving noki and Masashi free to take a break in the tea lounge. Seated with his tea cup in hand, noki said, "Masashi, Deidara and Kurotsuchi have told me about you. Thank you for taking care of them recently." "That was the Hokage''s decision," Masashi replied with a smile. This kind of favor wasn''t worth making a fuss over. "The Fourth Hokage, huh..." A slight smile appeared on noki''s usually rigid face. "He does seem like a reasonable person." "If he weren''t, you wouldn''t have agreed to sign the treaty so quickly." "Partially true," noki admitted, sipping his tea. "I have a question for you. You said that only with guarantees from both our villages and Kiri can services be extended to the Land of Wind and the Land of Lightning. Are you deliberately excluding Suna?" "That''s not it at all. The Association doesn''t have a base in the Land of Wind, and the Lands of Fire and Lightning have always been old enemies. It''s simply a necessary safety measure." "So you''re already preparing for the possibility of Suna lashing out in desperation?" "How could I possibly prepare for that? Such decisions are made by higher-ups." noki was genuinely curious but had no real objections. This negotiation had given him new insights. Despite his youth, the so-called White Ghost was cautious, capable, and well-established in both strength and status. Even Kumo would find dealing with someone like him difficult. noki had a premonition: Kumo would someday suffer for their unpaid debts, likely facing attacks from three villages. And he had no complaints about that. Kumo had developed too rapidly. Their greed and aggressiveness, combined with the dominance of their militaristic faction, had placed immense pressure on Iwa. noki was still in office at his age precisely because he didn''t believe anyone in his village could handle the pressure from Kumo. Although Kumo had temporarily lost their jinchriki, it hadn''t significantly weakened them. They had already mastered the creation of perfect jinchriki. Capturing the tailed beasts of other villages wasn''t beyond Kumo''s reach. Their attack on Suna in the Third Shinobi World War was largely motivated by their desire to capture the One-Tail. noki''s decision to sign the agreement was driven by more than just the financial benefits. The decisive factor was seeing the potential for a genuine alliance between Iwa and Konoha, one capable of jointly countering Kumo and Suna. Especially Kumo! For this possibility, he was willing to give it a shot. "Once the treaty is signed, I will immediately announce it publicly," noki declared. "That''s what Konoha wants most, isn''t it? I''ll cooperate with you this time. Just make sure Konoha truly wants peace with Iwa." "Of course," Masashi nodded firmly. "If anyone tries to sabotage the cooperation between Konoha and Iwa, I''ll be the first to deal with them." "Remember what you said. As long as you deliver, Iwa can be an ally of the Uchiha clan, Masashi." 131 – Peace Treaty, War Brewing The news of Konoha forming an alliance with Iwa spread like wildfire across the continent. When people first heard this, they thought they were hallucinating from working too hard. The Third Tsuchikage was widely known for two characteristics: Never forming alliances with other villages. Always being late with declarations of war. For decades, this stubborn and temperamental noki never wavered. And now, he had formed an alliance? At the center of this explosive news was the Fourth Hokage, who sat at his desk. "All in all, this is extremely good news," Minato said in a deep voice. "Now, we must focus on how Kumo will respond." At this moment, the Hokage''s office was filled with influential figures. Representing the new era were Minato and Fugaku. And representing the old era were Hiruzen, Koharu, and Homura. Compared to when Minato first took office, the leadership team hadn''t changed much, with only one new face. However, the dynamics had shifted significantly. Minato had fully stepped into his role as Hokage, and no one thought he needed the old generation''s guidance anymore. Meanwhile, Hiruzen, now entirely focused on teaching his grandson, was here in body but not in spirit. From the moment he entered the room until official discussions began, he''d mentioned, "My grandson has started learning staff techniques. He''s so much like me," to every single person at least twice. Koharu and Homura, without grandchildren to teach, were eager to remain involved. But Minato''s governance style differed vastly from Hiruzen''s, rendering much of their experience less relevant. Still, their positions as senior advisors were unshakable. "What do you think?" Minato asked. "Will Kumo back down, or double down with a tougher stance?" Masashi had given Konoha an immense surprise. Nobody had held high hopes for this mission to Iwa. After all, Iwa wasn''t like Kiri. Its internal situation had always been stable, its strength considerable, and noki''s non-alliance policy was backed by confidence. Most had expected the talks to end like they did during the Third Hokage''s time: a mutual acknowledgment of setbacks and a decision to reconvene after a few years of rest. Yet the early reports from the delegation indicated that noki had chosen to ally immediately. And not just thathe''d signed an agreement thick enough to fill a book. The report also mentioned Iwa''s plans to send an official delegation to Konoha next year to discuss specific terms of collaboration. "Fugaku, take a look," Minato said, handing the letter to the Hokage Advisor. "To be honest, I didn''t fully understand it. You''re the expert on this; what do you think? Does it seem reliable?" Fugaku took the letter, quickly read through it, and said, "noki does seem genuinely intent on forming an alliance. However, how deep this partnership goes will depend on the detailed terms agreed upon during next year''s official visit." He placed the letter back on the desk. "That''s reassuring." Minato relaxed slightly. "So, we just need to focus on Kumo, then." "No, there''s also Suna," Hiruzen interjected. Though he no longer held much authority, he was well-versed in the thought processes of his old allies. After all, it was him who had orchestrated the alliance with Suna years ago. He had to admit, his intentions back then weren''t entirely pure. While the treaty itself showed no direct hostility toward Suna, its implementation was laden with disadvantages for them. By now, Suna had likely figured that out. At its core, Suna was much like Kumoan aggressively expansionist village with a keen eye on the Land of Fire''s resources. Their alliance with Konoha was mainly to counterbalance Iwa. Now that Konoha and Iwa had allied, Suna might abandon their treaty and ally with Kumo instead. This shift could escalate tensions once more. "Are you suggesting we put pressure on Suna?" Minato asked. "Something like that." Hiruzen took a deep drag from his pipe before suggesting, "For this year''s Chunin Exams, Konoha could propose having Suna host it, with Konoha and Kiri participating." "I see" Minato still seemed concerned. "Wouldn''t that push Suna even closer to Kumo?" "Those two villages are likely already in contact," Hiruzen said. "But it''s not a major issue. Suna also seeks better ties with Kiri. This is all just a way to buy time. Our job as adults is to provide a peaceful environment for the younger generation to grow." "Agreed," Fugaku said, fully supportive. "Still, this is all speculative. We''ll need to hear from Masashi once he returns and adapt based on the actual situation in Iwa," Hiruzen added with a smile. "For noki to agree to this alliance, he must have pulled off something extraordinary." "I can imagine," Fugaku said with a grin. "It likely has something to do with the Association." "That Association''s influence is growing," Hiruzen remarked. "Even the daimy''s government is paying more attention. Recently, an official suggested bringing the Association under direct government control." "Did the Fire Daimy agree?" "Of course not. The official was dismissed on the spot." Hiruzen exhaled a puff of smoke. "But before he could even return to his estate, he was killed. Fugaku, were you aware of this?" "Not yet." Fugaku nodded. "With the Association growing so large, internal conflicts are inevitable." It was clear that Tetsuka and his group still had much to learn from Masashi. But that was precisely why it was them, and not Masashi, who had gone. Their role was intimidation, after all. The Five Great Shinobi Villages generally refrained from harming daimy, even those of smaller nations, except under special circumstances. The same applied to lesser aristocrats. But special circumstances were another matter entirely. Reports indicated that the Association''s immense wealth had naturally attracted numerous threats, particularly from small-time nobles who fancied themselves talented but unlucky. These minor aristocrats sought opportunities to display their "abilities" and gain the favor of major lords. Of course, truly powerful figures wouldn''t stoop to such schemes. Hiruzen didn''t dwell on this topic. His mention of it was just a subtle reminder. He had been pleased to see the Uchiha clan''s transformation. If they''d been like this earlier, he wouldn''t have faced such headaches in the past. The conversation soon returned to strategic discussions. Those with true authority in the Land of Fire naturally knew that the real masters of the Association were the Uchiha clan. To be more specific, it was Masashi. The title of White Ghost aside, it was almost certain that he would be the next head of the clan. To challenge the Association was to challenge Masashi, which in turn was to challenge the Uchiha clan as a whole. No one would willingly engage in such a venture purely for money. After all, these were the great noblesthey weren''t desperate for wealth to that extent. And so, just as the Hokage Building chose to selectively forget about the matter, the daimy''s residence also did not stir up any waves regarding it. After all, people die every day in this worldwhat''s so unusual about the death of an official? There was no rule that said the Land of Fire couldn''t have bandits motivated by greed, right? And so, the matter passed without incident. Because soon, there was a much bigger event to focus on. The Konoha delegation had returned from the Land of Earth. On this day, Konoha was filled with decorations, vibrant and lively. Everyone was joyfully celebrating the triumphant return of their delegation. The alliance with Iwa signified that the light of peace had already illuminated most of this land. The only remaining shadow on the continent, stubbornly refusing to let sunlight in, was the Land of Lightning. Subtly, the people of the Land of Firebe they nobles, ninjas, or ordinary citizensbegan to look at the Land of Lightning with a peculiar perspective. This was the situation Masashi returned to, leading the Konoha delegation back home. The village was in an uproar, completely immersed in a joyful atmosphere. As the delegation walked through the streets, they were surrounded by endless cheers and praises. The senior members of the delegation were visibly proud. As veteran players in Konoha''s political game, they understood very well the significance of the alliance between Iwa and Konoha. They also knew how great an achievement this was. While the major credit undoubtedly belonged to Masashi, they didn''t mind. Simply participating in this negotiation ensured that their personal and family histories would shine with distinction. The cheers and applause from all around were more intoxicating than any achievement. Masashi himself felt deeply moved. After all his effort, he had finally managed to divert Konoha away from the trajectory of decline, fundamentally avoiding the possibility of a rupture between the Uchiha clan and the village. All internal conflicts inevitably stem from a tightening of the internal environment. As long as he could handle the Land of Lightning, peace would be within reach. All that remained was to watch over the new generationwait a moment. Besides the twelve genin, there were also Karin and Haku. Oh, and for some reason, Konohamaru had ended up in the same year as Naruto and Sasuke. Older than Naruto, but younger than Sasuke. This wasn''t twelve genin anymoreit was fourteen, maybe even fifteen! Not bad at all. This was truly good. He had fulfilled the expectations of the foolishly optimistic and the overly wealthy members of the Uchiha clan. When they arrived at the Hokage Building, the area was already packed with people, but the crowd had thoughtfully left a path open for the delegation. Led by Minato, Konoha''s leadership was at the building''s entrance to welcome them, all smiles and clearly in high spirits. Hiruzen looked at the young man walking at the forefront. Reflecting on the many honors this individual had brought to the village over the years, he was reminded of Kagami, who had passed away at a young age. The elderly man felt both nostalgic and gratified. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another generation of youth had grown up and was now able to shield Konoha from storms. In a moment of reverie, Hiruzen felt as though he had returned to the time when he first stood in front of the Hokage Building, seeing those familiar figures approaching together... "Hiruzen, what''s wrong?" Homura noticed his old friend''s unusual demeanor. "It''s nothing, just thinking about something." Hiruzen regained his composure and forced a hearty laugh. "Seeing the vitality of the young people reminds me of many things from the past. We weren''t so different, were we?" "Us..." Homura thought carefully. Hiruzen had been a top student, Danz a perpetual contrarian, Koharu always sleeping in class, Torifu constantly eating, and Kagami arriving earliest and leaving latest, which got him assigned as the class sanitation officer by the instructor. He also enforced penalties for litteringDanz was the frequent offender. "Hiruzen, not at all the same! Masashi has become an indispensable ninja for the village," Koharu suddenly remarked from the side. "Koharu, what are you trying to say?" Hiruzen turned to her. "Such a powerful ninja should officially take on a team, don''t you think?" "The Academy has indeed submitted such a request." Hiruzen stroked his pipe thoughtfully. "I''ve heard he''s already teaching some kids... the Masashi Team..." Seeming to recall something amusing, he chuckled. At this point, the delegation had arrived. "You''ve worked hard, Masashi." "For the village, it''s no hardship." "Hmm, I''m sure this is a fascinating story. You must tell us all about it." "It''s nothing much." Masashi forced a laugh. Honestly, he didn''t feel like recounting the story. So much effort, and these people would have endless questions. "Let''s discuss this inside," Minato said with a warm smile, clearly intent on not letting him off the hook. "Go upstairs and wait for us." With an awkward yet polite smile, Masashi entered the Hokage Building. The outside was no longer his concern. As for what Minato mentioned, it probably had something to do with Suna. If he were the Kazekage, he''d definitely be reaching out to Kumo by now. While Gaara''s father didn''t seem particularly sharp, he should have the basic sense to do this as the Kazekage. Familiar with the building, Masashi made his way to the Hokage''s office. The guards at the door opened it for him, and the first thing he saw was a pot of tea on the coffee table. It was as blood-red as ever. What was worse, it seemed like this tea had been specifically prepared for him. Expressionless, he retrieved a new cup, brewed fresh tea for himself, and sat down. After a while, the office door opened again, and Minato led the Konoha Council inside. "Huh?" Minato looked at the untouched tea in surprise. "Masashi, why did you brew a new cup? That one''s for you." "Hokage-sama, just let me do it, please." "Alright, you''re quite stubborn." Minato chuckled and took the tea himselfhe wasn''t about to let it go to waste. "Masashi, tell us how you managed this." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 132 – Not All Storms Come With Rain In the Hokage''s office, after listening to Masashi''s report, the five Konoha officials had a unanimous reaction"How can you be so devious? We love it!" Masashi felt utterly drained, bombarded with yet another barrage of questions. He had even prepared teaching materials for Fugaku in advance. This lot must have slacked off and spent their time scribbling nonsense instead. "I have one last question," Minato asked. "Be honest with mewhat are your thoughts on the Land of Wind and the Land of Lightning? You''re not planning to integrate them into our fold, are you?" The other four pairs of eyes shifted toward him as well. That was what they all wanted to know. Leaving the Land of Lightning aside for now, the Land of WindSuna, specificallywas still Konoha''s nominal ally, and its first official ally at that. "Of course not. If we let anyone in, what would that turn into?" Masashi replied bluntly. "Why not?" Koharu argued. "If we did, it might truly bring about peace." "That''s impossible. When one party benefits, someone else has to lose. The system can''t make everyone prosperthere will always be a group left at the bottom, bearing the greatest losses." "So, the Land of Wind and the Land of Lightning are sacrifices? The Land of Wind is already very poor," Koharu said. "Poverty is relative," Masashi explained. "As a source of raw materials, the Land of Wind is a treasure trove, but it lacks manpower and funding. They don''t have the capacity to develop it themselves." "What about the Land of Lightning?" "The Land of Lightning has plenty of manpower, technology, and funding, but they lack raw materials. It''s perfect for us to profit from as middlemen." "They could cooperate with the Land of Wind." "Behind the Association are three villages. Even if two of them cooperated, what difference would it make?" Masashi replied. "Everyone has needs, but if the Land of Wind causes us losses in the Land of Lightning, the Land of Wind would have to bear those losses. Would they be willing?" He made his position crystal clear. The Land of Lightning had to bleed the most. Kumo frequently started wars to bolster the Land of Lightning''s image as a powerful and stable nation, attracting wealth from across the continent. In the original timeline, they succeeded brilliantly. The Land of Lightning''s financial strength grew, enabling it to sustain and develop Kumo. To weaken Kumo fundamentally, the Land of Lightning had to be weakened. The most straightforward way to undermine a nation was, of course, to target its finances first. The Association had already begun its efforts, with the first propaganda campaigns in the Land of Earth underway. Policies for subsequent stages were already being drafted. The goal was to diminish the Land of Lightning''s ability to attract investors from across the continent. The first major milestone set by Masashi was to make sure no one dared to invest south of the fortress. Nobles, accustomed to the Association as their investment channel, had developed a high degree of trust in its policies. To some extent, the Association''s policies had become the "opinion leader" for the aristocracy in their pursuit of wealth. As the Association grew more powerful, especially with Konoha, Kiri, and Iwa joining, it could now execute such nation-level strategies. There was no rushit had to be done gradually, step by step. "Masashi, you" Minato was torn between laughing and sighing. He truly didn''t understand why Masashi disliked Kumo so much. He was starting to worry. If Kumo sent negotiators to Konoha, would they get beaten up? "Hokage-sama, Kumo is not like Iwa. We can resolve our conflicts with Iwa through dialogue, but peace with Kumo will only come if our strength far surpasses theirs," Masashi explained. Minato nodded. He agreed with that assessment. Deep down, Kumo was also his number-one hypothetical enemy. On this point, no one in the office disagreed. Konoha had been provoked by Kumo more times than anyone cared to count. If Hiruzen hadn''t been the Hokage back then, and instead just a jonin, he''d have probably clobbered every Kumo ninja he met. He could never forget how the Second Hokage had died. "Masashi," Hiruzen cautioned, "emotionally, I support your approach, but you must be cautious. Your decisions affect countless lives." "I''m fully aware of that, Sandaime-sama," Masashi replied. "I won''t make it too obvious. We won''t take any actions explicitly targeting the Land of Lightning. We''re simply redirecting attention toward the Land of Earth." "In that case, there''s no problem," Hiruzen said, thoroughly satisfied. "When it comes to pulling off devious plans, we trust your ability." Masashi looked to Fugaku, hoping his clan leader would clarify things on his behalf. Instead, Fugaku looked back at him with an expression of complete agreement. "Can I go home now?" Masashi asked, no longer wanting to argue with them. He just wanted to go home. "Yes, yes, go ahead," Minato said cheerfully. "Now that you''re back, can I count on you to keep helping with Naruto?" "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama," Masashi sighed. "I need to check the kids'' progress anyway. I''ll start tomorrow." "Hahaha, that''s great! Thank you!" Minato laughed heartily, clearly pleased. "Also, take care of Sasuke properlyafter all, you''re his older ''brother''," Fugaku added. Hiruzen fiddled with his pipe. He figured he could handle Konohamaru himself before the boy started schoolhe had plenty of free time now. But once his grandson graduated Ignoring the freeloaders, Masashi left. --- Back home, he enjoyed a refreshing bath, met up with Tetsuka and the others at the Police Force to plan their evening, and then went back to rest. That evening, he woke up feeling fantastic, dressed, and headed out. As he arrived in the most bustling part of the commercial district, all eyes turned to him. There was no helping itthis master hadn''t come by for an inspection in ages. Everyone was anxious, questioning their own abilities. Over the past couple of years, constant wars had hurt business, and competition was fiercer than ever. Every day brought some new gimmick. Masashi, however, wasn''t thinking about any of that. He simply wanted to enjoy some sake and relax. With so many responsibilities, he was exhausted. He hadn''t practiced Yin Release in countless nights. That wouldn''t do. One couldn''t grow complacent. His current strength might seem impressive, but that was only because the "gods" hadn''t made their move yet. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whenever he thought of Kaguya on the moon, his motivation for training surged. At the entrance of a cozy bar, Masashi heard the familiar voices before he saw them. "You can''t just dump sugar in quality green tea!" Tetsuka shouted. "It completely ruins the natural" "Oh, spare me the lecture." Inoka rolled his eyes, leaning against the doorframe. "Not everyone wants to taste grass water, you know." "Grass water?" Tetsuka''s face reddened. "That just proves you''ve never had properly brewed" "Now, now," Yaku cut in, sharing an amused glance with Yatsushiro. "Let''s get inside before you two wake up the whole district." They entered the teahouse. "Look who finally decided to join us," Inoka called out, spotting Masashi. He gestured to an empty cushion at their low table. "Done with all your important political meetings?" Tetsuka was already reaching for the teapot, his earlier irritation forgotten. His movements were preciseeach gesture part of a ritual he''d performed countless times. The ceramic clinked softly as he arranged the cups. "You''re just in time," he said. "I''ve been saving this particular blend. It''s from a small farm in the eastern valleys..." A gentle breeze carried the sweet notes of a shamisen from somewhere deeper in the teahouse, and through the open screens, Masashi could see the beautiful night sky. Tonight, the full moon shone bright. "Some things never change," Yatsushiro chuckled, watching Tetsuka''s careful preparation. Masashi thought, accepting the warm cup, The familiar bickering of his friends, the timeless ceremony of tea preparation, the music floating on the night air... "To coming home," Yaku raised his cup in a small salute, the moonlight reflecting off the surface of the tea. "Speaking of home," Tetsuka''s brow furrowed slightly, "have any of you noticed anything odd? My koi have been acting strange." "Here we go again with the fish prophecies," Inoka snorted into his tea. "What is it this time? Are your precious koi predicting another war?" "Mock all you want," Tetsuka said, his voice unusually serious. "But they''ve been staying at the bottom of the pond for days now, barely coming up to feed. Last time they did this was right before that storm hit." "The weather''s been perfectly clear," Yatsushiro pointed out. "Not all storms come with rain," Tetsuka muttered, his eyes drifting to the full moon above. "Oh please," Inoka threw a sugar cube at him, which he caught reflexively. "Next you''ll tell us your koi are secret summons reporting directly to the Hokage." The group laughed, but Masashi noticed Tetsuka''s gaze hadn''t left the night sky. He''d known the man long enough to recognize when his usual tea-obsessed demeanor gave way to genuine concern. The night stretched before them, perfect in its simplicity, but somewhere in the back of Masashi''s mind, Tetsuka''s words echoed uncomfortably. --- Early in the morning, the usual loud explosion echoed across the Uchiha training ground. The Uchiha clan members living nearby, unbothered as always, began their morning routine of washing up and getting ready. This familiarity was oddly comforting. No joke, after ten years of this, everyone had come to find it more effective than an alarm clock. Masashi''s training schedule was as punctual as a clock: it always started on time and ended on time. And being incredibly considerate, he ended with a bangquite literallyat exactly 7:30 a.m., just in time for everyone to get up for work. Ever since the Third Great Ninja War broke out and he started traveling frequently, the clan had reluctantly returned to using traditional alarm clocks, but they never measured up. The "Masashi-brand alarm clock" was reliable and effective. Hearing it reassured the clan of their prosperous future, and it gave everyone a great boost of energy to start their day. When Masashi was home, nobody in the area was ever late for work. As he walked out of the training ground, some clan members had already left their homes. After exchanging a few greetings, Masashi headed back to his house for a shower before making his way to Hikari''s home. Today, he brought Chakra Induction Paper with him. Normally, ninjas didn''t test their innate chakra nature until they reach the chunin rank. However, these kids weren''t ordinary, so doing it a bit earlier wouldn''t hurt. Arriving at Hikari''s door, he knocked and soon heard hurried footsteps inside. The door opened quickly, revealing Hikari, still in her pajamas, her cheeks flushed and breathing slightly labored. It was clear she''d been busy all morning. She was practically filling the role of a mom for her younger sibling. "Haku, you haven''t been overdoing it these past few days, have you?" Masashi crouched down, teasing the slightly evasive-looking boy. This kid was a little grinder give him an inch, and he''d take a mile. If Masashi hadn''t strictly regulated his training schedule, the boy would probably train 20 out of 24 hours a day. Most people slack off during training; Haku, on the other hand, slacked off during his breaks by sneaking in extra practice. Masashi wasn''t surprised. During his recent absence, the boy had surely been training non-stop again. As a teacher, he could understand. After all, he''d once trained with the same urgency, driven by an intense sense of crisis. Nowadays, though, he''d relaxed a bit, keeping his training to just eight hours a day. But Haku lacked his experience and couldn''t manage his limits yet, which is why Masashi always kept a close eye on him. "What to do with you," Masashi said with a chuckle, ruffling Haku''s hair. Then he stood up and turned to Hikari. "Don''t worry too much about him. I''ll take care of it. But you need to take care of yourself and get enough rest." "Alright..." Hikari, extremely flustered, replied in a soft voice. She had rushed out in her slightly sheer pajamas, which made her innerwear faintly visible. She shouldn''t have answered the door like that. It was risky what if someone other than Masashi had been there? Hikari was traditional. At home, she had no problem wearing nothing at all, but outside, she always dressed modestly. She couldn''t help sneaking a glance at Masashi''s pants... Feeling a bit disappointed, she pouted. Back in Kiri, he had been much more spirited. This outfit wasn''t working; she wouldn''t wear it again! "Alright, head back inside. You''ll catch a cold dressed like that," Masashi said, pulling Haku along. He stood in the doorway to shield her, mindful that someone might walk by. Even a gentleman like him was tempted by such a sight. Practicing Yang Release diligently had its downsideshe was too full of vitality. Fortunately, his control over his energy was excellent, so he didn''t embarrass himself. After all, he was a man with a "true unbreakable spear." One day, Hikari''s teasing would push him too far, and she''d end up scratching his back till she couldn''t anymore! But not yet. Transitioning from teacher to brother-in-law was a delicate maneuver. As a technical expert, he wouldn''t leave any loose ends. Especially with Pakura living across the street. As an experienced man, he understood that rushing things physically often led to disaster. Back in his first lifetime, he had always focused on emotional connection first. No matter the hidden agenda, once the heart was touched, every sweet temptation became harmless candy. After ushering Hikari back inside and closing the door, Masashi pinched Haku''s cheek affectionately. "Alright, kiddo. Today, your I''m going to teach you a new move!" Haku nodded excitedly, his happiness evident. Masashi then went through the usual process: gathering Sasuke, Naruto, and Karin before leading them all to the Uchiha training ground. The weather was getting colder, so they didn''t go to the Valley of the End. Besides, there was no need for them to run around today. Bringing the kids into the chakra training room, Masashi handed each of them a piece of testing paper. "Recently, you''ve all built a solid foundation in chakra molding and control. This little piece of paper will test your chakra nature. First, adjust your state, then try channeling your chakra into the paper." "Teacher, what is chakra nature?" Naruto raised his hand to ask. "I''ll explain everything today. For now, just do as I said." "Okay!" The four kids followed his instructions, adjusting themselves and then carefully channeling their chakra into the paper. After a while, they all raised their hands to signal they were done. Each of their testing papers had changed, showing unique results. Masashi collected the papers and examined them one by one. As expected, the results were mostly within his predictions. Only Karin''s was slightly different from what he''d anticipated. "Alright, come here, everyone," Masashi said. The four little heads huddled around him, their faces full of eager curiosity. "Let''s start with Karin, ladies first." Masashi held up her paper for everyone to see. At first glance, it looked unchanged. "The five basic chakra natures are water, fire, wind, earth, and lightning. The names of the Five Great Nations are derived from them. For example, most people in the Land of Fire have fire as their innate chakra nature. Similarly, those with bloodline limit usually have two chakra natures, but these are limited to the five elemental styles." The kids nodded, partly understanding. Thanks to Masashi''s prior teachings, they already had some idea about bloodline limit and their ancestral legacies. For instance, Naruto and Karin inherited special chakra and strong life force from their ancestors. This life force granted them exceptional stamina and an ability to refine more chakra than normal people. However, they still didn''t understand chakra natures fully, so their comprehension was limited. "Everyone has at least one innate chakra nature, which manifests differently on the testing paper. Karin has twowater and fire. But her water nature is stronger, so the paper was first dampened, then dried." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 133 – The White Ghost Enters the Desert Based on the chakra nature test results, the four children''s natural chakra affinities were mostly as expected. Sasuke possesses fire and lightning. Haku has water and wind. Karin, somewhat unexpectedly, has fire and water. Naruto, as always, only has wind. However, for both Naruto and Karin, chakra nature was not their primary focus. The Uzumaki clan relied on the uniqueness of their chakra. For most Uzumaki, the five-elemental jutsu was rarely their primary tool in combat. This uniqueness came from their chakra''s powerful life force, which was inherently random. Naruto inherited his chakra traits from his mother, granting him a natural ability to suppress tailed-beast chakra. His extraordinary vitality was one of the best within the Uzumaki clan, making him a perfect reincarnation of Asura. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karin''s chakra was special in sensory abilities. Her powerful life force also carried strong conductivity and permeating properties. From a team perspective, even though both were Uzumaki, these traits dictated that Naruto and Karin''s roles differed greatly. Sasuke was straightforwardlike Naruto, he was a front-line attacker. Haku differed from these two but remained a damage-dealing type nonetheless. After explaining each child''s traits, he taught them about the seven chakra natures. He then explained the differences between nature transformation and shape transformation. The children immediately expressed their desire to learn Yin Release or Yang Release, feeling that shape transformation was far too basic. "Though I''d love to teach you Yin and Yang Release now, unfortunately, your current knowledge and experience aren''t enough to comprehend it yet," Masashi said with a smile. "As for shape transformation" He opened his palm. A small flame appeared in his hand, growing steadily until it threatened to expand further. Suddenly, the flame shifted in shape, condensing into the form of a kunai. This was the power of Kagutsuchi. From the outside, it appeared as if fire techniques were performed without seals. By transforming the chakra nature and then using Kagutsuchi to control it, the fire could be manipulated into various forms. "Wow!" The children exclaimed in awe, their curiosity piqued. Masashi casually threw the fiery kunai, embedding it into the wooden training dummy in the room. The dummy''s upper body exploded into a burning mess, with splinters incinerated before they could scatter. "Shape transformation has many applications, and compression is one of them," Masashi explained. "Chakra transformation is a complete system. Focusing only on nature or shape transformation is incomplete. Except in special cases, the standard approach is to master both." Having said that, he began teaching the children how to perform chakra nature transformations. For most people, nature transformation was passive. Hand seals simplified the process and made ninjutsu more accessible. Indra''s character was arrogant and dismissive of the common people, yet his invention of hand seals primarily benefited them. With hand seals, even those who didn''t fully understand chakra transformation could follow the steps and perform ninjutsu. However, Masashi wanted these four children to comprehend it fully from the beginning. With proper understanding, even basic jutsu could achieve extraordinary results. Simplifying hand seals required individual comprehension, and the ultimate goal of simplification was to perform jutsu without sealsjust like he had demonstrated. The fiery kunai''s power exceeded that of standard explosive tags. Moreover, explosive tags lacked the versatility of fire-style kunai, making the superiority clear. Of course, this level of mastery depended on Kagutsuchi. Each child held an unsharpened kunai in their hands. Their task was to channel chakra into the kunai to manifest its nature. He had thoughtfully chosen the chakra nature for each of them. Evidently, this task was far more difficult than basic chakra refinement. An entire day passed with no significant progress. Even these talented children felt a sense of frustration. Masashi comforted them, reminding them not to be too disheartened. Many people spend their entire lives unable to master even one chakra nature transformation to perfection. That evening, after sending the children home, he returned to the Hokage''s office. Earlier in the day, when picking up the kids, Minato had asked him to attend a meeting afterward. Upon entering, the room was filled with smoke. All five of Konoha''s elders were present. The air pollution? Thanks to the biggest smoker among them, Hiruzen, who chuckled as he puffed away. "Masashi, how are the kids'' talents?" asked the doting grandfather. "They''re excellent. Konoha has a bright future," Masashi replied in a similarly old-fashioned tone. "Good, good. Konohamaru will have some companions soon," Hiruzen said cheerfully. His grandson''s talent was his pride and joy. Bragging about it daily was a must for him. Konohamaru, born with all five chakra natures, represented the resurgence of the Sarutobi clan''s glory. "Indeed," Masashi said with a sly smile. "Having companions fosters healthy competition." "Sandaime-sama, shouldn''t we discuss the matter with Suna?" Fugaku interjected. As Konoha''s premier calligraphy master, he couldn''t stand Hiruzen constantly showing off his grandson. If any clan produced the best talent, it was undoubtedly the Uchiha clan. He firmly believed his younger son would outshine everyone in his generation. As for this generation, they were already overshadowed by Masashi. Such was the might of the Uchiha bloodline. "Ah, yes, yes," Hiruzen said, patting his head. "Old age makes me talkative." "I''ll start," Minato said, taking the lead. "According to intel from the ANBU, ever since we repelled Kumo''s attack, their relations with Suna have warmed. After Konoha went to war with Iwa, Kumo even provided Suna with supplies." Minato''s serious tone caused the elders'' expressions to darken. "After repelling Iwa, we didn''t coordinate with Suna to expand the conflict. Now, the bond between Suna and Kumo continues to grow. They''re even considering hosting the Chunin Exams together." "They dare!" someone slammed the table. It was none other than Hiruzen. "Konoha saved Suna from destruction. Such betrayal cannot be tolerated! However, it''s likely that recent village affairs have left us neglecting our relationship with Suna. This could be an opportunity. We could propose a joint Chunin Exam, inviting Kiri and Iwa as well, with Suna as the host. Let everyone gather and clear up misunderstandings." "That''s a good idea," Koharu and Homura agreed in unison, their pacifist tones gratingly similar. Masashi inwardly applauded their impeccable synchronization, finding it both absurd and amusing. "The Chunin Exams, huh" Minato turned to Fugaku. "How many genin from the village can currently be nominated for the Chunin Exams?" "Quite a few," Fugaku replied. "Years of war have prevented the exams from being held, leading to a buildup of candidates. Some have even proven themselves on the battlefield." "I imagine the same holds true for the other villages," Minato nodded. "Then let''s proceed. I''m confident Konoha''s genin are the strongest." --- When it came to the Land of Wind, the first impression outsiders usually had was the distant chime of camel bells and yellow sand dancing with the wind. That was not far from the truth; about 90% of the country was desert. Perhaps due to the fierce winds blowing from the Land of Earth, carrying sand as they passed through the Land of Stone and colliding with the terrain here, the sand accumulated and created a "desert with sand dunes." As the largest desert area on the continent of the Five Great Shinobi Nations, the Land of Wind''s deserts were intertwined with its cities, forming an unusual "desert within the city" environment. Suna was located deep within these deserts. The environment there was harsh, and the roads were treacherous and far-reaching. At the end of the Warring States Period, the Land of Wind, with the help of the Suna ninja forces, unified this vast and ancient land. From then on, the Land of Wind became the homeland for all desert dwellers. Suna''s military strength was notable. When the village was first established, it already controlled the One-Tail. So, when Hashirama held the first Five Kage Summit to distribute the tailed beasts, the First Kazekage proposed trading their share of tailed beasts for land and money. Naturally, the other villages objected strongly, nearly resulting in a brawl. Although Hashirama, ever the peacemaker, prevented war from breaking out, Suna left the summit empty-handed. If anything, it gained only the disdain of the First Hokage himselfa bitter "reward." During the First Great Ninja War, the Second Kazekage refrained from engaging in the fierce conflicts. Instead, he focused on studying the One-Tail, eventually developing the Magnet Release and Puppet techniques that would define Suna''s ninja arts. By the war''s end, he was the only surviving Second Kage. Under the leadership of the Third Kazekage, Suna ranked among the top three strongest ninja villages. But then, the curse began. During the Third Great Ninja War, Suna suffered severe losses. Though the village survived, its foundation was shaken. Expansion was no longer possible, but at least it could still protect itself. The real low point came during the original timeline''s Konoha Crush plan. Orochimaru''s flamboyant actions made it seem like the plan was entirely his idea. But in reality, it was Suna that devised the plan. The Snake Sannin was merely an external ally, initially hired by Suna, before joining under the guise of Akatsuki. After the plan''s failure, the Suna ninjas were left in complete disarraythis was less a "Konoha Crush" and more of a "Suna Collapse!" Tsunade, as the newly-appointed Fifth Hokage, extended a timely hand of support to Suna. Gaara, having found mutual understanding with Naruto, became the Fifth Kazekage, marking the start of a true honeymoon period between Suna and Konoha. In this timeline, however, Suna still retained its strength but harbored growing discontent toward Konoha. At least, that''s how the "Mining Kage" saw it. "Damn it! Am I mining for Suna or for Konoha? Unfortunately, due to certain indirect influences, two things deeply stung his increasingly sensitive heart. First, Pakura had joined Konoha. Second, Konoha had formed an open alliance with Iwa. Rasa couldn''t help but feel betrayed. "It''s not that I''m untrustworthy, but Konoha''s behavior is just plain disrespectful! They don''t care about their allies'' feelings. You can exploit my mining abilities in secret, but you can''t openly stomp on my pride!" Thus, when the Fourth Raikage extended an olive branch, he accepted without hesitation. Of course, Kumo was far from innocent, but to him, Konoha was even worsepractically nothing at all! "Damn Minato. He''s inhuman!" Still, he agreed to Konoha''s request to hold a joint Chunin Exam. This would likely be the largest Chunin Exam ever held since the beginning of the ninja village system. Four of the Five Great Shinobi Nations were participating, along with their allied villages, effectively encompassing almost every ninja organization at the genin level across the ninja world. The only absentees were Kumo and Shimo. The Land of Iron, being a samurai nation, naturally would not participate. But as the only neutral village in the ninja world, Taki signed up upon seeing the scale of the event. For Taki, rankings didn''t matter; the main goal was to give their younger generation some exposure. However, such a large-scale joint Chunin Exam wasn''t just about testing genin. The event also served as a platform for villages to interact. As a result, the leading ninja teams from each village drew much attention. Of particular interest were the team leaders from the three major ninja villages. Iwa''s leader: Kitsuchi, the son of the Tsuchikage. Kiri''s leader: Mei, a rising star among their jonin. Konoha''s leader: the White Ghost. When this roster was reported to Suna, Rasa nearly wrote an order banning the White Ghost from participating. Masashi''s reputation had grown immensely. His most famous feat was silently copying enemy jutsu with his Sharingan, completely redefining the ninja world''s understanding of its capabilities at the jonin level. Rasa couldn''t shake the feeling that Konoha had sent Masashi to steal Suna''s unique Magnet Release and Puppet techniques. And what was the point of sending a Kage-level ninja to lead a team? Was this an exam or a demonstration of superiority? After much deliberation and a meeting with the village elders, Rasa reluctantly approved. Suna still had its pride. Pride was, after all, part of a ninja village''s strength. Thus, the joint Chunin Exam, hosted by Suna and co-hosted by Konoha, Iwa, and Kiri, commenced as scheduled. Leading Konoha''s team, Masashi was accompanied by a group of genin, the newly promoted jonin Kakashi, and Pakura, who had joined Konoha. Also included were the recommending jonin for the participating genin. In Masashi''s view, this generation of genin lacked anyone particularly outstanding. The same was true across the entire ninja world. During this period, most shinobi were "normal," but ten years later, talent would start to explode. Of course, by "not outstanding," he was comparing them to prodigies like Naruto and Sasuke. Even so, a few individuals stood out enough to leave an impression on him. "From Konoha to Suna will take about three days," he said, addressing the group of mixed-age members. "I won''t elaborate on the environment in the Land of Wind. Just remember, follow orders. You''re here to take the exam, not to die. If you must die, do it in the arena." "Yes!" The genin responded loudly in unison. Masashi nodded. While this group didn''t have the exceptional talents of Naruto''s generation, they excelled in adaptability and discipline, qualities that Naruto''s peers lacked. Most of the current generation of genin had experienced battlefield conditions. However, the genin chosen for this exam were mostly recent academy graduates, with a few slightly older ones still in the "young" category. Konoha wouldn''t send just anyone to a joint Chunin Exam. To qualify, a participant needed two things: exceptional talent and youth. This was also a matter of village pride. "Good. Let''s move out!" Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 134 – The Most Confused Fathers in the Ninja World As the Konoha team entering the Land of Wind made their way forward, they soon encountered a Kiri squad coming from the south. At first, the participants on both sides exchanged icy, sharp glares, filled with a "what are you looking at?" kind of vibe. But when they began to sense an odd tension between their respective leaders, they quietly withdrew their intimidating stares. The atmosphere between the groups quickly softened, transforming into a "have you eaten yet?" and "how about some onigiri first?" exchange. In an instant, Konoha and Kiri''s genin bridged a social gap, forming a camaraderie and enthusiastically discussing how to deal with third-party opponents together. "So, you''re leading the Kiri team," Masashi said with a grin, ignoring the young ninjas'' mood swings as he chatted with an old friend. "How''s Kiri doing these days?" "Not bad." Mei sighed. "The worst of it is behind us now." "The Bloody Mist policyit''s been abolished?" "It has." Mei nodded, smiling faintly. "The atmosphere in the village is different now. Everyone is working hard and cherishing what we have." Masashi glanced again at the Kiri team. The moment he had first met them, one particularly familiar figure had caught his eye. "The Taketori clan has joined Kiri." Mei seemed to know what he was thinking. "The Fourth Mizukage discovered this child named Kimimaro among the Kaguya clan. He''s awakened the Shikotsumyaku, and it''s been a long time since the Taketori clan has seen this ability." Indeed, there was a small child among the Kiri squada prototypical Kaguya, or rather, Taketori clan member, given his attire and demeanor. "The Shikotsumyaku comes with genetic drawbacks," Masashi commented, turning his gaze away. "Is the Taketori clan planning to protect that child?" "Yes. Though they haven''t seen the Shikotsumyaku for a long time, the Taketori clan has their own ways to mitigate its downsides." "That''s pretty good, then." Masashi remarked casually, only to realize that Mei was staring at him. "What are you looking at me like that for? You wouldn''t go as far as copying the techniques of an ally, would you?" "Come on, the way you say it... I only ''copied'' your Boil Release, didn''t I? That''s called mutual understanding through conflict. You need to be more open-mindedit''s all in the past." He wasn''t about to try imitating the Shikotsumyaku anyway. It wasn''t even part of the elemental styles. And even if he wanted to, it wouldn''t be possible. "Heh." Mei let out a cold chuckle. "And how about the Yuki clan orphan in your village? Has he awakened her Ice Release yet?" "Not yet, but I believe he will." Masashi''s confidence was firm. "Not to brag, but my teaching isn''t any worse than the Yuki clan''s own." Mei couldn''t argue with that. This had been compared before. The Yuki clan''s secret techniques genuinely couldn''t hold a candle to Masashi''s modified versions. The Yuki clan''s Ice Release couldn''t exactly box a tailed beast, after all. "Here." Mei handed him a scroll. "What''s this?" "The Yuki clan''s secret techniques. After their downfall, some were preserved." "Wow, generous much?" "You already have their people. What''s the difference?" Masashi thought for a moment and added, "But I can''t take this for nothing. Do you have any requests?" "During this exam, do your best to demonstrate the friendly relations between Konoha and Kiri." "Got it. Don''t worry about a thing." Though he was just a child, Kimimaro had been trained as a secret weapon by the Kaguya clan since birth. His combat power far exceeded the genin rank. If it came to blows, most of the other contestants wouldn''t even survive their first encounter with him. There wasn''t much else to say. The two squads merged into one and continued their journey westward. After rendezvousing with the Suna ninjas responsible for escorting them, they began their trek deeper into the desert. Though officially called escorts, they were also tasked with ensuring that the participants wouldn''t figure out the exact route into Suna. Since the founding of Suna, there had only been one major breach: during the Third Great Ninja War, when the invading forces of Kumo launched a full-scale attack. Who knew how much groundwork they had done beforehand? To Masashi''s trained eye, the Suna escort team had discreetly deactivated numerous traps along the way. If a war ever broke out again, any invading force taking this route was in for a bad time. Two days later, they finally saw the city standing tall amidst the endless golden sands. The city was lively now. Teams from different ninja villages brought new and diverse sights to Suna. The local villagers were equally curious about these foreign ninjas. After all, in the past, seeing a foreign ninja meant a fight was about to break outnot a friendly visit. Konoha and Kiri weren''t the first to arrive, but their presence drew immediate attention. Among the group was Suna''s hero, Pakura, standing prominently in the lineup. Additionally, there was someone whose appearance strongly resembled a certain Konoha ninja who had once caused significant upheaval in the villageKonoha''s White Fang. As for Masashi, despite being Konoha''s most prominent Kage-level figure, he was largely ignored by the Suna ninjas. He had anticipated this reaction. The Hokage''s office had likely arranged things this way, not to antagonize Suna, but to achieve certain objectives. Including Pakura in the team made sense. She was familiar with Suna and the Land of Wind, and her presence ensured a higher level of safety given the strained relations between Konoha and Suna. As for assigning Kakashi, the Fourth Hokage likely wanted him to visit the country his father had once been in, as a way of opening his heart. Hearing about the White Fang''s heroism from fellow Konoha ninja might not have much impact on Kakashi, but experiencing the fear and respect for his father in enemy territory could make all the difference. With Masashi around, Minato had no reason to worry. If Suna wanted to avoid having their techniques copied, they''d better refrain from causing trouble. In that sense, perhaps the arrangement wasn''t entirely well-intentioned. The Suna ninja escorting them, clearly eager to finish their task and leave the White Ghost behind, led the combined team to their lodging as quickly as possible. Suddenly, Masashi stopped in his tracks. He had spotted a Suna child. The boy had short red hair and no mark on his forehead, but it wasn''t hard to guess his identity. The child stared at the Konoha and Kiri ninjas curiously. When he noticed Masashi looking back, he nervously took a few steps back before running away. The Konoha and Kiri ninja also noticed how the boy''s path cleared as everyone nearby hurriedly moved aside, unwilling to interact with him. "That child" Mei murmured thoughtfully. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hm. He''s probably Suna''s top genius right now." "What? You can tell that with your Sharingan?" "Don''t underestimate me. I''m serious." Masashi resumed walking. "Among all the genin we''ve brought, ten years from now, the only one who could take him on is Kimimaro." This Gaara was about a year younger than Naruto, but at this point, he had likely already mastered Magnet Release. With his mother''s chakra fused with his own, his Magnet Release even had an automatic defense mechanism. That was outright cheating. Apart from the reincarnations of Indra and Asura''s chakra, the shinobi world still produced pure prodigies, and Gaara was one of them. Kimimaro was another. But this time, there were no such extraordinary talents among Konoha''s genin team. To say that this generation of Konoha genin was completely devoid of talent was, of course, an exaggeration. Itachi had already graduated from the Ninja Academy and was now officially a genin. However, Fugaku wanted to slow things down. He felt that his son graduating from the Academy too quickly and immediately taking the Chunin Exams might not be the best idea. This confused father was beginning to realize, albeit belatedly, that taking his four-year-old son to the battlefield and having him slit a throat might not have been the most appropriate thing to do. At that time, the circumstances surrounding the Uchiha clan were entirely different. Back then, he genuinely wanted his son to mature as quickly as possible. But now, it was no longer the same. He simply wanted his son to grow up healthily. Moreover, Itachi had yet to awaken the Sharingan. Fugaku, like many Uchihas, also suffered from "Sharingan Syndrome"feeling as if the Uchiha weren''t complete without their Sharingan awakened. Yet, he adamantly refused to let Masashi take Itachi to try the infamous "tea-drinking method" for awakening the Sharingan. As for how Itachi awakened the Sharingan in the original timeline, Masashi honestly couldn''t remember. He just thoughtwhat''s wrong with using tea-drinking to awaken it!? With Itachi absent, this generation of genin genuinely lacked anyone particularly exceptional. As for those who did come, he had already assessed them. In his view, only four individuals were outstanding: Anko, a former disciple of Orochimaru. Hayate and Ygao. And from the Inuzuka clan, Hana. The rest were somewhat underwhelming. Even among the four mentioned, ten years from now, they would only reach the level of special jonin. Anko''s case was somewhat unique, but the other three had clear talent limitations. Perhaps, given enough time, they might grind their way to becoming standard jonin, but that would be their ceiling. Still, this lineup was acceptable. Kiri had Kimimaro, but the other villages likely didn''t even match Konoha''s quality. Wait, in Iwa''s case, since Kitsuchi was leading the team, there was a good chance Deidara had come as well. The "Three Suna Genius Siblings" were still developing. After arriving at the inn, the teams from Konoha and Kiri each went to their assigned areas. Before parting ways, however, they arranged to have a meal together. As Masashi put it, if you want to build friendships, start with shared meals. After organizing the genin, he and Mei, as the respective jonin leaders, first had to pay their respects to the host of this venue: Rasa. Regarding the Fourth Kazekage, Masashi had only heard of him but never met him in person. He was looking forward to it. This man was even more of a "confused dad" than Fugaku. Truly deserving of the title "The Most Confused Dad in the Shinobi World." As the most trusted subordinate of the Third Kazekage, Rasa inherited the Magnet Release passed down through generations of Kazekage and single-handedly supported Suna''s finances. In fact, Suna''s financial resources were now surprisingly impressive. Under his efforts, Suna ranked second in monetary wealth across the shinobi world, right after Konoha. The issue was that some things couldn''t simply be bought with moneyat least not at a normal price. Suna had plenty of gold, so they weren''t short on money. What they lacked were various supplies, particularly food. The continent was not like the modern, materially advanced world, and many products weren''t entirely transacted with currency. A lot of deals were conducted through material exchanges. Suna didn''t have such trading channels. They could only use gold to exchange for goods, often at high margins. Some items were outright banned, and if Suna wanted them, they had to offer something else in exchange. For example, the most precious mineral resource: chakra-conductive metal. Most of the chakra-conductive metal deposits in the shinobi world were located in the Land of Wind. After forming an alliance with Suna, one important clause was that Konoha would trade supplies for chakra-conductive metal at relatively favorable prices and even accept gold as payment. But even these "favorable" prices were still expensive. --- The Kazekage Building, when viewed from a distance, resembled a large spherical structure. The architecture of Suna featured mostly curved designs, with almost no sharp edges. Inside the Kazekage Building, Masashi and Mei found the other village leaders already presentthey were the last to arrive. From afar, Masashi spotted Kitsuchi. "Masashi, my friend!" Kitsuchi''s broad face broke into a sincere smile. This "pro-Konoha" faction leader from Iwa had maintained a good relationship with Masashi during his time there. "Kitsuchi, my brother! Your village sent you to lead the team, huh?" Masashi greeted him with a grin, and the two bumped fists. "Of course, Deidara came along too," Kitsuchi laughed. "Masashi, we''re allies, so when our people meet, we must treat each other well, right?" "Absolutely! And as for Deidara, I''m sure you don''t have to worry about him," Deidara and Kimimaro would likely become the "rampage duo" of this exam. Konoha''s side was a tier below individually and would need to rely on teamwork. For instance, there was one team consisting of a "couple" plus a third wheel. Anko and Hana were in one team, and their synergy should be decent as well. As for Anko, after Orochimaru fled, Masashi had provided her with some ninjutsu to give her a boost. Who knew how much progress she had made since then? Regardless, she was certainly much stronger than the average genin. After all, genin typically had very few ninjutsu in their arsenal. If a genin could use anything beyond the basic the Three Basic Techniques, they were already considered impressive. And those proficient with explosive tags were the elite among them. At this moment, a Suna ninja entered and announced to the assembled jonin, "Gentlemen, the Kazekage is ready to meet you." "Please lead the way," Masashi responded. The jonin naturally formed a lineup based on their standings. This was when differences in status became apparent. No one needed to explain anythingeveryone instinctively knew their place. Masashi and Kitsuchi led the group. One was the renowned White Ghost, unquestionably Kage-level, while the other was the son of the Tsuchikage and a seasoned powerhouse from Iwa, also Kage-level. Who would dare walk ahead of them? Following the Suna ninja, the group entered a small chamber. Rasa sat behind a veil, flanked by his personal guards. "Please, take a seat," he said in a deep voice. Masashi couldn''t help but sense weariness in the Kazekage''s tone. Could he have stayed up all night mining? Truly, a leader who worked tirelessly for his village. Admirable and respectable. The group sat cross-legged on the ground, gazing at the veiled figure of the Kazekage. "Welcome to Suna. On behalf of the village, I extend my greetings," Rasa began. "However, while you are here, I ask that you strictly adhere to Suna''s rules to avoid any misunderstandings." "Rest assured, Kazekage-sama," Masashi immediately replied. "Konoha pledges to act in accordance with Suna''s regulations." "Iwa will do the same," Kitsuchi added calmly. Though he was part of Iwa''s "pro-Konoha" faction, he wasn''t a dove. He was a hawkand Suna was among his targets. The other jonin leaders also pledged their compliance one by one, all essentially saying the same thing. Rasa, however, dismissed their words as empty promises. This lot would undoubtedly stir up some trouble. But as long as they didn''t go too far, he''d turn a blind eye. The ones he was most concerned about were Masashi and Kitsuchi. Both were bona fide Kage-level combatants. If they caused trouble, it would be a major headache. As for Suna''s own Kage-level fighters, counting himself, there were only three. It wasn''t like he could ask the two village elders to babysit these guys. "Very well. Thank you all for your understanding," Rasa said, his gaze staying on Masashi and Kitsuchi. "Suna is a relatively isolated village, and our villagers are unfamiliar with foreign customs. Such cultural differences can sometimes lead to unnecessary conflicts. If you require anything during your stay, feel free to let us know. We will do our best to accommodate you." "In that case, there is something," Masashi said. "Please, go ahead," Rasa replied. "As allies, we often visit one another and occasionally dine together. We''d also like to give our genin opportunities to interact. Would Suna be able to assist us in this regard?" "This is a minor matter," Rasa responded calmly. "While Suna''s conditions aren''t the best, we do have some large restaurants. I''ll have someone send you a list later, and you may choose as you wish. However, expenses will need to be covered by your respective villages." "Of course, we wouldn''t dream of burdening our friends in Suna," Masashi nodded. "But since we''re all carrying our own countries'' currencies" "That''s easy to resolve. The village has currency exchange facilities. I''ll arrange for you to use them at your convenience." "Thank you, Kazekage-sama, for your consideration." "It''s nothing. Think nothing of it." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 135 – Puppets and Provocations Leaving the Kazekage Building, Masashi exchanged a few words with Kitsuchi before they went their separate ways. He then walked alongside Mei. "He seems to be a very charismatic leader," Mei remarked. "I''ve heard he became Kazekage after saving the village." She found this story somewhat reminiscent of their own Kiri. The Fourth Mizukage also rose to power during a crisis, though the difference was that the Third Mizukage had resigned instead of disappearing without a trace. "The death of the Third Kazekage remains a mystery. No one knows who was behind it," she sighed. "The strongest Kazekage, and yet, this was his fate." "High-profile actions, low-profile lifethat principle is timeless," Masashi replied earnestly. "The Third Kazekage grew up under the watchful eyes of the First and Second. He never faced much adversity. When people get too arrogant, they tend to end up getting cut down." He preferred titles like "lord" that exuded a more down-to-earth vibe. It felt less aggressive. He no longer minded being affectionately called "sama" by the villagers. This year''s Uchiha Ice and Snow Festivalwas it finally happening? It had been postponed so many times. He had a lot of good works to showcase. "Maybe you''re right," Mei acknowledged the wisdom in his words. The Fourth Mizukage had nearly fallen into a trap. Perhaps it had something to do with all the fanfare surrounding his rise to power. If Masashi knew what she was thinking, he''d definitely tell her: "You''re overthinking it. Not many people on this continent even recognize your Mizukage." When the two returned to their inn, they hadn''t yet entered when he frowned. "What''s wrong?" Mei asked. "Someone''s causing trouble," Masashi replied with a smile. "Can''t blame me for what happens next." With that, he vanished from where he stood. Seeing him disappear, Mei''s lips curved slightly, but she wasn''t in a rush. She walked toward the inn entrance at a normal pace. Inside the inn, a drama was unfolding. In the section designated for Konoha''s ninjas, a group of Suna ninjas had gathered. Pakura''s expression was complicated, while Kakashi''s could only be described as "What the hell is this?" Behind them, a group of Konoha genin and a few special jonin looked displeased. "Pakura! How could a hero like you betray your village?" "People who fear death don''t deserve to be called heroes!" She treated their words like they were just hot air. What troubled her was a young girl. "Sensei, have you really joined Konoha?" the girl asked with wide eyes. "You must have been forced to, right?" "Suna ninja, haven''t you caused enough trouble?" Kakashi interjected. He wasn''t yet the easygoing person Sasuke and Naruto would later know. At this point, he was still sharp and intense. He had just transferred from the ANBU to the jonin ranks. "If you keep provoking us, don''t expect me to hold back," he warned. During the days when his father was alive, Kakashi had been proud and arrogantrightfully so, given his lineage. After his father''s suicide, he had turned inward, developing Chidori in the process. Following Rin''s death, he became even more withdrawn, making him difficult to get along with. He prioritized missions to the point that even his ANBU colleagues found him unbearable. While he had softened somewhat by now, he was still rigid and unyielding. "Son of the White Fang, this isn''t your business!" "Shut up, killer''s son!" A glint of cold light flickered in Kakashi''s eyes. His time in the ANBU had taught him one thing: When faced with difficult situations or annoying people, don''t talkact. If the person causing you trouble was gone, so was the trouble. His gaze bypassed the group of Suna ninjas to lock onto the jonin among them. The Suna jonin met his eyes coldly and made a throat-slitting gesture. In response, lightning flared in Kakashi''s hand, and the chirping sound of Chidori echoed through the corridor. The Suna jonin''s cold expression faltered as he realized Kakashi wasn''t bluffing. "Back off!" Kakashi ordered, his voice icy. "This is your final warning." The Suna ninjas hesitated, insulted by his command. One of them drew a weapon. At the same time, Konoha''s ninjas prepared for battle. "Sensei!" the girl cried out, angry and distressed. "Look at them! Are you really going to help Konoha fight your own people?" "Who the hell is your ''own people''?" a voice cut in. Frost began to creep along the floor and walls, quickly forming a layer of white frost. The Suna jonin turned abruptly to see a massive white hand. With a deafening crash, the Suna jonin was slammed into a wall. The wall collapsed, exposing the orange-hued sky outside. "Kakashi," Masashi called out. "Masashi-sama," Kakashi replied. "One decisive blow is better than a hundred minor ones. Kill the ones provoking you. No need for talk." "Understood." Without hesitation, Kakashi drove his Chidori into the nearest Suna ninja. Electric arcs burst forth, and the ninja''s upper body was obliterated, revealing the puppet-like mechanisms inside. "See? They''re all fakes," Masashi said as he clapped his hands. Ice spikes erupted from the floor and walls, piercing each puppet multiple times and severing their hidden chakra threads. With a wave of his hand, Masashi used wind to toss the puppets out through the hole he had created in the wall. "Use your Sharingan wisely," Masashi advised Kakashi. "Honestly, I suggest you do what Ao doesstop fiddling with your headband. Feels like you''re going to tear your forehead off. I''ll look into making you a proper eyepatch later." Silently, Kakashi lowered the hand that had been about to adjust his headband. Masashi turned his gaze to the lone remaining Suna ninja, the young girl. "You called someone your ''own people''? Are you the Fourth Kazekage?" "Pakura-sama is my teacher!" the girl shouted. "Quite the loudmouth. The only reason you''re still alive is because of her. Where were you when Suna betrayed her? Even if you were clueless back then, seeing her as a Konoha ninja now should give you some idea." Masashi''s voice turned colder. "I don''t care if you''re stupid, malicious, or both. If I see you causing trouble again, not even Pakura will be able to save your life." Turning to Kakashi, he added, "Next time you see her, hit as hard as you need to." "Masashi..." Pakura started to speak but stopped, knowing her student was truly that naive. Still, having made her decision, she had no regrets. If she lacked even this level of resolve, she would''ve died on the battlefield long ago. The Suna girl hesitated, clearly torn, but Masashi didn''t give her a chance to speak. He picked her up and tossed her out. "Out you go!" If the bond was that strong, this wouldn''t be happening. He still had to hunt down that coward from earlier. After calming the genin who were about to go into combat mode and exchanging a few words with Kakashi, he went to look for the Suna ninja from earlier. For an organization like a ninja village, deliberately stirring up trouble or doing something foolish without reason was simply impossible. Every action that seemed foolish must have a very rational explanation behind it, even if it came at the cost of the village''s interests. After all, the conflict between collective and individual interests had existed since the very day ninja villages were founded. While similar issues existed within clans, their smaller scale made such conflicts more manageable, with internal mechanisms in place to handle them effectively. Collectivism did not necessarily mean selflessness, and individualism did not necessarily equate to selfishness. It was not a simple matter of black and white. But this was Suna''s business. He didn''t need to investigate the truth behind it. All he needed to do was hang up whoever provoked him and teach them a lesson. This was how the joint Chunin Exams work. Without a few casualties, the exam would be considered a failure. It was far too much trouble just to promote a few chunin. The real main players were the jonin leading the teams. The enemy wouldn''t have gotten far. When Masashi sent him flying with a slap, he had already left a mark. It was a clonehe was very clear about that. Shadow clones, although seemingly widespread, remained unique to Konoha. On this point, Konoha had maintained strict control. Before Tobirama invented Shadow Clone Technique, skilled ninja used various mediums or specialized techniques to create clones, primarily for demonstrating their abilities. The most famous among these was Hashirama''s wood clone, so lifelike that even Madara could be fooled if he wasn''t careful. After shadow clones were introduced, Konoha''s ninjas expanded on this concept with various mediums, using shadow clones as the foundation. Suna was best known for its sand clones. Sand was more stable than wind, making it a sturdier medium, though not nearly as resilient against the massive ice hands. Using chakra interconnection, Masashi''s Flying Thunder God mark had already been effectively transmitted to the enemy''s real body. By focusing on the fundamental essence of chakra, theoretically, no ninjutsu could truly remain hiddenunless the Eight Gates Formation was opened, in which case all bets were off. For the Suna ninja, it wasn''t theoreticalit was a reality. His skills were simply no match for Masashi, and his presence was thoroughly exposed and under control. As Masashi moved through Suna, his presence drew the attention of many Suna ninja. The jonin from a foreign village who had come this timeevery Suna ninja had been given a portrait and had memorized his appearance. One Suna ninja quickly approached to inquire. "Where are you headed?" Masashi was someone who followed rules. Besides, grievances have their respective perpetrators. Even if they belong to the same unit, he wouldn''t blame person B for what person A didunless they were from Kumo. He wasn''t in a hurry. The Chunin Exams would last several days. They were all experienced players; rushing wouldn''t suit their level. For these lower-tier ninjas, removing the "ninja" label for a moment, they were essentially diligent workers. You could talk things out with them, and if that failed, you could resort to a fight later. "I''m looking for someone. Sorry for troubling you all. Don''t worry, I''ll find them soon." Although his tone was polite, the Suna ninja who had approached him felt very nervous. After all, he was just an ordinary chunin, the type to clock in and out on time. He never imagined that someone as renowned as the White Ghost would actually stop and explain to him. "Ohno, no trouble at all! You''re too kind," the Suna chunin stammered. "Who are you looking for?" "Well" Masashi thought for a moment. "It was someone causing trouble at the inn earlier. I figured I couldn''t just let them get away, so I''m searching for them." "That''s outrageous!" The Suna chunin was shocked and furious. "What did this person look like?" "Let''s see" Masashi considered. "They were using puppetry and wearing Suna attire." "???" Sweat began to bead on his forehead. "Could it could it be" he ventured hesitantly, "a misunderstanding?" "My friend, my eyes are sharp," Masashi replied, activating his Sharingan for emphasis. "With these eyes, do you think I could mistake something like that?" "Y-you do have a point" The Suna chunin was sweating even more profusely. "Don''t worry, I get it. Here''s what you can dojust relay my exact words to your superiors. Tell them Konoha is taking this matter very seriously and is determined to find the culprit who tried to undermine the alliance." "Y-yes, I''ll do that" The Suna chunin felt like he had no choice. "Relax, we''re allies. We won''t make things difficult for you. I was a chunin once tooI understand." For a moment, the Suna chunin was moved. Who would''ve thought that the one who truly cared about them, the grassroots Suna ninja, was a jonin from Konoha! "Understood. Please keep us informed before you act. We''ll coordinate with you." With that, the Suna chunin rushed off to report. Watching him leave, Masashi was momentarily nostalgic about his own days as a chunin. No matter the village, lower-tier ninjas were straightforward and hardworking. They didn''t think much; they simply worked for their paychecks. The power plays between villages or among powerful individualsthese ninjas could only passively endure them. That was why every ninja aspired to become stronger. Turning back, Masashi continued his pursuit. The number of Suna ninjas around him began to increase. These were from Suna''s ANBU, but they didn''t interfere with his actions. He finally sensed the chakra. It was odd, thoughit felt compressed. Moreover, the target was near the edge of Suna''s territory, just outside the village. As he approached the city walls, Suna''s defense forces intercepted him. The "city walls" were essentially part of the mountain terrain. Suna was built among sandy mountains, which not only shielded it from sandstorms but also served as natural military fortifications. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As before, Masashi explained everything to the Suna patrol unit and stated his intention to pursue someone. Even Suna''s ANBU appeared. "Masashi-sama, I doubt the perpetrator is one of our ninjas." "I feel the same," Masashi replied. "What does the Kazekage think about this?" "The Kazekage has instructed us to cooperate fully with your actions." "In that case, let''s take a look. Chakra perception doesn''t lie. The target is moving slowlyit might be a puppet. At the very least, we can confirm their identity." "Understood." The Suna ANBU agreed and coordinated with the wall defense unit. After a brief discussion, he returned to signal that all was clear. Masashi pointed out the direction, and the group quickly passed through a tunnel carved into the mountain, emerging into the desert beyond. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 136 – Shadows Moving Under the Suna Sun Outside Suna, a wooden miniature puppet was slowly crawling across the sand. Abruptly, a figure appeared beside it. "So it really is a puppet..." the newcomer muttered, then swung his hand, sending a wind blade that split the puppet in two. Soon after, more figures arrived at the scene. "Masashi-sama," the captain of the Suna ANBU squad looked at the puppet on the ground. "Is this the one?" "Yes, an impressive puppeteer," Masashi said as he observed the still-moving puppet. "Every time I see Suna''s puppets, I feel like you guys chose the wrong talent tree." "Indeed, very impressive," the Suna ANBU''s gaze flickered. To outsiders, puppet techniques were just about creating wooden dolls, adding a bunch of mechanisms, and controlling them with the unique chakra thread technology of Suna. But this art also involved chakra circuits, and it was highly personalized. Every puppeteer''s chakra circuits were unique. It was absolutely a form of ninjutsu. If a puppet technique was rated as A-rank, it truly had an A-rank difficulty level for learning. Even after being split by a wind blade, parts of this puppet doll continued functioning. This kind of puppet, equipped with internal power systems that could operate according to pre-set "programming," represented the pinnacle of Suna''s puppet techniques. During the Second Great Ninja War, Suna''s puppetry shone brightly on the battlefield. For Konoha, if it weren''t for Tsunade, the losses would have been far greater. The mechanisms of puppetry might not be visually impressive, but they were devastatingly effective in combat. Unless you had an ability like Shinra Tensei for 360-degree large-scale attacks, or something akin to Susanoo, or if you were immune to poison, avoiding any injuries at all was nearly impossible. Without sufficient detoxification skills, being hit by a puppet attack was practically a death sentence. Looking at the puppet doll before them, the number of people in Suna capable of creating such a puppet could be counted on one hand. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Puppet techniques at this level must be recorded in your Suna archives," Masashi said. "Take this thing back to the Kazekage. As an outsider, I won''t interfere further." "Thank you for your understanding!" The Suna ANBU genuinely appreciated his sentiment. This issue was undoubtedly Suna''s own mess; they couldn''t pin it on anyone else. As a member of Suna''s ANBU, he didn''t even dare speculate about the matter. For such a small puppet, the implications were likely far-reaching. "But as the leader of the Konoha delegation, if something like this happens again, don''t blame me for taking more extreme measures," Masashi warned them. "We understand, and we apologize for the trouble caused." "It''s not too bad. Internal infiltrators are indeed troublesome. I hope you can resolve it quickly." With that, Masashi disappeared from the Suna ANBU''s sight. He reappeared in the Konoha rest area within the inn. At that moment, the Konoha ninjas were discussing what had just happened. When they saw him, they all stood up. "Masashi-sama." In the world of ninjas, respect wasn''t based on age but strength. As a ninja acknowledged as a Kage-level powerhouse, Masashi was a figure of great importance in the eyes of these Konoha ninjas. "Masashi, about those Suna ninjas just now..." Pakura began but stopped mid-sentence. Because Masashi gestured for her to stop. "Kakashi, I have a task for you," he said after a moment of thought. "During this time, keep a close eye on the surroundings. Also, no one should leave the premises unnecessarily. I''ll coordinate with Kiri to ensure both our teams act together." "Understood," Kakashi nodded. With his Sharingan, he was essentially a visual sensory ninja. Moreover, the Sharingan gifted to him by Obito was of a high level, making him the person with the widest sensory range after Masashi in the group. As for chakra-sensing types of ninjas, they were too rarethere weren''t many in all of Konoha. Otherwise, security tasks would have been much easier. "Masashi-sama, is something wrong?" someone asked. "Yes, this joint Chunin Exams has drawn many participants, and Suna''s defenses against infiltrators have weakened," Masashi reflected on the reactions of the Suna ANBU earlier. If someone from within Suna were causing trouble... But the chances were slim. It was more likely that an outsider was trying to disrupt the situation. And it was someone who was a highly skilled puppeteer. As a transmigrator, Masashi couldn''t help but think of a certain individual with a penchant for turning people into puppets. Based on that person''s preferences, they were indeed a likely suspect. This joint Chunin Exams in Suna had gathered nearly all the powers in the shinobi world, along with a vast array of bloodlinne limits and strange abilities. It was probably the most concentrated gathering since the establishment of the ninja villages. If he were a puppeteer with a taste for human puppets, he would certainly want to gather materials. But jumping to conclusions was unwise. Assumptions should not be made lightly. For some reason, he felt a strange sense of familiarity with this situation. "You don''t need to worry too much. Maintain normal vigilance," Masashi assured the chunin and genin present. "Your job is to prepare for the exam. We, the leading ninjas, are here to ensure you can participate in the best condition. Even though we''re in Suna, you represent Konoha. You don''t need to fear anything. If the sky falls, I will bear itit won''t fall on you." Hearing this, the group felt a wave of relief. Kakashi also thought that his teacher had been right in his evaluation of Masashi. When this man wasn''t acting frivolous, he exuded a sense of responsibility that was deeply reassuring. Strength didn''t always equate to responsibility, and responsibility was far rarer than strength. In Konoha, while there were mixed opinions on giving the position of assistant to the Hokage to the Uchiha clan, opinions on Masashi were generally positive across different factions. This was mainly because he was genuinely reliable when it came to serious matters. --- The days passed uneventfully. Following Masashi''s instructions, the Konoha ninjas focused on preparing for the exam, and Suna noticeably increased its security measures. No similar incidents occurred. Under the arrangements of Masashi and Mei, the participants from Konoha and Kiri maintained friendly relations. However, during group meals, everyone gave Kimimaro odd looks. This was primarily because this delicate-looking boy had a ferocious appetite. For some of the appearance-conscious kunoichi, it was difficult to watch. They felt that Kimimaro''s clan members wouldn''t stop until they fattened him up to their own bulky standards. He wouldn''t finish a meal without eating an entire bucket of rice, and they would keep urging him to eat more. Everyone now understood why his clan members were all so stocky. The days passed one after another, and finally, Suna announced that the Chunin Exams would officially begin. The structure of the exams were actually quite random. In the relatively prosperous environment of Konoha, with its early-established Ninja Academy and advanced academic curriculum, the first exam in the original timeline was a real testliterally an academic test. They handed out written exams. Suna was not like Konoha. Culturally, among the Five Great Shinobi Nations, the Land of Fire, the Land of Water, and the Land of Earth were relatively developed, with economies that met urban standards. The Blood Mist reputation might make the Land of Water seem like a nation of terrorists, but this was somewhat unfair. The geography of the Land of Water led to a high degree of regional autonomy, but its people were generally quite normal, its resources abundant, and its level of civilization not low. The Land of Earth had a lower average economic level, but it was vast, with relatively well-balanced resources, so its overall civilization level was acceptable. This was why Masashi had recommended to Minato and the daimy of the Land of Fire that these three nations should form an economic and political community of interests. As for the Land of Wind and the Land of Lightning? That was a whole different story. The national character of the Land of Wind, in particular, was heavily influenced by its environment. Living in a desert, the people of the Land of Wind had a dual nature. On one hand, they were accustomed to hardship, the loneliness of their tough lives, and had few desires, making them fiercely independent and resistant to authority. On the other hand, they were simple and straightforward, with an innocent nature free from deceit. Suna amplified both of these characteristics. If Kumo valued a warrior spirit, the Suna ninjas were naturally savage and the hardest group to control. They were crude in action, had strong egos, yet harbored great ambition and a strong desire for power, making it hard to align their interests. Debates over the format of the first exam went on for days in the Kazekage''s office. Even Rasa slamming the table had no effectonce the Suna ninjas got into an argument, they wouldn''t relent, even if it meant disregarding ties of kinship. Many proposals were put forth, but sitting in a classroom to do a written test was definitely not among them. Suna didn''t even have administrative roles like secretaries. Konoha used written tests to evaluate candidates'' intelligence-gathering abilities and their mindset when faced with seemingly impossible tasks, but such methods were clearly not to the taste of the Suna ninjas. The first exam had a distinct flavor of the Land of Wind''s culture. They designated a section of desert and sent the candidates inside. Each team carried a piece of intelligence with part of a route map, which they needed to decipher. Teams that reached the destination within the set time would pass. It was as straightforward and brutal as it got. While this gave Suna''s own participants a geographical advantage, it was only a slight edge. After all, these were all genin, and even the locals hadn''t explored every part of the vast desert. The host nation needed at least that much of an advantage to maintain credibility. For Konoha''s genin, the desert environment was largely unfamiliar. During the Third Great Ninja War, the Suna ninjas had been the aggressors, while the Konoha forces mostly counterattacked defensively and never entered the Land of Wind''s territory. For many of these genin, this was their first time seeing a real desert. Fortunately, Konoha''s academic curriculum included desert survival basics, so they weren''t entirely unprepared. Additionally, as a former citizen of the Land of Wind, Pakura gave them some last-minute tips. On the day of the exam, participating teams from various villages, led by Suna ninja guides, entered the vast yellow desert one by one. "What do you think?" Masashi asked Pakura as he watched the Konoha teams disappear into the desert. "Will they manage?" "It depends on their luck," Pakura replied. "Even local residents of the Land of Wind can get lost in the desert without sufficient preparation. But with Suna ninjas monitoring the field, any unfortunate cases will simply lose their qualification." "Fair enough," Masashi nodded. He glanced at the scene one last time before turning to her. "Let''s go. It''ll be a few dayswe should head to the destination." Pakura nodded and followed Masashi. Kakashi was already waiting ahead. "There are some promising candidates this time," Pakura said. She had a strong impression of a certain boy. "Like that Deidara you captured." "He and Kimimaro are outliers. Letting them compete at this age just to crush everyone else''s confidencenoki and Yagura are really ruthless," Masashi sighed. Still, he understood their motivations. Iwa had long been seen as lacking successors. As for Kiri, it wasn''t even worth mentioningeveryone expected them to self-destruct eventually. Sending these two prodigies was a way to change perceptions. Whether you were up against Deidara''s clay bombs or Kimimaro''s bone powers, no rookie ninja would be able to touch them. Over the past few days, the genin from the three villages had gotten somewhat familiar with each other and established a bit of camaraderie. Otherwise, Masashi would''ve been worried that someone in his team might have the bright idea to challenge those two. Especially Kimimaro, who had no concept of holding back. He''d probably make friends by saying, "Since my bone didn''t kill you, it''s destiny that we should be friends." It was hard to imagine who might be fortunate enough to become his best friend in the future. While Masashi and the other team leaders made their way to the destination, the exam in the desert officially began. For Deidara and Kimimaro, despite their young age, their abundant combat experience and overwhelming strength made them thrive. But for the teams from Ame, it seemed the Chunin Exams and their village were destined to be incompatiblethey were nearly wiped out within the first few hours. Their individual strength was decent, with most of them capable of using at least one or two nature release techniques, predominantly water release. But in the desert, water jutsu were nearly useless, serving only to hydrate plants at best. In the original timeline, the Ame ninjas faced Gaara during the Konoha Chunin Exams. This time, they ran into Kimimaro right after the start and were beaten so badly that they were unrecognizable. If that wasn''t enough, they later encountered Deidara. Ever since his encounter in the Land of Grass, Deidara harbored a strong dislike for ninja from small nations and didn''t hold back against them. Aside from the unlucky Ame ninjas, other villages fared somewhat better. For instance, Kusa ninjas were quick to flee at the sight of Iwa''s ninja team from a distance. After all, Deidara had publicly declared his intent to eliminate all Kusa ninjas. This bold declaration even earned him praise from Kitsuchi, who said he embodied the spirit of Iwa. Meanwhile, the Suna ninjas monitoring the field coldly observed the candidates'' mutual slaughter, offering no favoritism, even toward their own. And in the shadows, hidden figures began to move. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 137 – The Kazekage’s Interrupted Mining Day The yellow sand shifted as something small pushed up from below. Sand slid away, revealing what was hiding underneath. It was a hunched man with an ugly appearance and disheveled clothing. A slovenly brute. No, "brute" might be excessiveafter all, you couldn''t even see his feet. This was not his true body. He was once known as the Sasori of the Red Sand. Through Hiruko, he gazed coldly at the familiar desert before him. Perhaps, just perhaps, a faint ripple stirred in his icy heart. That was all. "That old hag... her defenses are truly tight." Sasori, the most infamous traitor of Sunanow in his thirtieswas in no good mood. Born into a family of puppet masters, he had been hailed as the best of Suna''s puppet arts, the likes of which had never been seen before and would never be seen again. After his departure, Suna''s puppet techniques had dimmed and paled in comparison. But such praise? To Sasori, it wasn''t worth a fart. A fart at least made a sound. His demands for his life were minimaljust two things. One: don''t make him wait. Two: don''t stop him from pursuing the eternal beauty. It wasn''t because of the human puppet technique that he pursued eternal beauty. It was the other way around: it was in his pursuit of eternal beauty that he incidentally developed the human puppet technique. In this sense, he and Orochimaru were kindred spirits. The Snake Sannin also dabbled in ninjutsu as a side pursuit of his quest for truth. But Sasori and Orochimaru didn''t get along. To this day, Sasori couldn''t understand why Pain had recruited such an eyesore. Granted, Orochimaru had his skills, and they both shared a fascination with eternity. But sometimes, dislike was just dislike. He sought eternal beautynot eternal ugliness. Having an eternal grotesque flitting about in front of him? It was infuriating, to say the least. It was an affront to his art. "So many good materials... I can''t let this go to waste." With this thought, he began to maneuver Hiruko forward at a leisurely pace. When he left Suna, he had taken with him most of the masterful puppets he had painstakingly craftedexcept for that pair he made as a child. Art allowed no place for sentimentality or hesitation. He had to sever meaningless bonds. Yet severing those bonds was far from easy. To accomplish it, he replaced his body with a puppet. But even in his puppet body, a small piece of flesh remainedhis imperfect past still trying to haunt him. Without cutting it off, his mind would never be at peace. And so, he returnednot just to collect materials, but to sever everything once and for all. To make them his enemies was the cleanest way to regain silence. Sasori had already chosen his first "material." Kiri was a goldmine of excellent resources. One day, he would make time to visit the Land of Water. Hiruko''s movements left faint tracks on the ground, which were quickly buried by the desert winds. The desert was Suna''s battlefield. It was also Sasori''s domain. Here, his puppets could achieve their greatest potential. The wind and sand were his allies. If there was one weakness to his human puppet transformation, it was probably his reduced chakra reserves due to the lack of flesh and blood. But freed from the limitations of a physical body, his control had reached unprecedented heights. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to counter that Konoha ninja''s technique. It wasn''t easy; the other ninja''s skill was extraordinary. Among the people he had encountered, that technique stood out as exceptional. Hidden in the wind and sand, Sasori slowly approached his target. It was a squad from Kiri. When Hiruko''s unique silhouette began to emerge from the storm, it immediately drew the attention of the Kiri ninja. A shuriken flew straight for its face. The sound of metal clashing rang out as Hiruko''s iron tail swatted the shuriken into the sand. The Kiri ninja finally saw their opponent clearly. "Not bad" Sasori was quite pleased. The abilities of these three individuals could be added to his Hundred Puppets. Human puppets had the limitation of not fully replicating their original strength. But that was irrelevant for Sasori. His goal wasn''t to recreate their power but to extract and preserve their unique abilities. And bloodline users? They were the best materials. Poisoned needles scattered in the wind and sand. The Kiri genin fell one by one, unable to resist. "Excellent... simply excellent" Sasori moved closer, his gaze staying on the fallen bodies with the intensity of an artist admiring a masterpiece. The key to crafting human puppets lay in preserving chakra. The longer the body had been dead, the less chakra remaineduntil there was none. Conversely, if the puppet was crafted while the subject was still alive, their abilities could be preserved at full capacity. Just as Sasori had done with himself. Was the human puppet technique cruel? Inhumane? Was it an act of violence? A means of torment? He didn''t think so. When he turned himself into a human puppet, yes, it hurtbut the pleasure outweighed the pain. That was the difference between someone who pursued art and someone who didn''t. As an artist, he respected all other artistseven his enemies. But Orochimaru? He wasn''t an artist. To him, eternity was merely a tool. And that, ultimately, was why Sasori despised Orochimaru. Controlling Hiruko, he extended a hand, pulled out a scroll, and prepared to seal the bodies. His poison was a special concoction. It wouldn''t kill immediately but would strip the victim of all sensation. Then he heard the faint sound of something slicing through the air. It was Suna ninjasscouts patrolling the desert who had noticed the disturbance. Hiruko''s tail twitched nimbly, deflecting kunai and shuriken with ease. A puppet charged through the sandstormhis opponent was also a puppet master. But the gulf between puppet masters was vast. The puppet and mechanisms of his foe were crude and laughable to Sasori. Back when he was still a ninja of Suna, he had crafted countless puppets for the villagemass-produced and mediocre by his standards. Not because he couldn''t do better, but because the village needed tools for average puppet masters. His masterpieces would have been wasted in their hands. It''s like expecting someone who can drive a basic car to handle a high-performance machineit just wasn''t going to happen. In a single clash, Hiruko reduced the attacking puppet to scrap. Meanwhile, Sasori sealed the three Kiri ninja into his scroll. Hiruko then slowly turned, facing the surrounding Suna ninja. "Who are you?" the Suna ninja demanded. They had realized this wasn''t an ordinary enemy when their comrades'' puppets had been destroyed so easily. But these were chuninnot high-ranking enough to recognize Hiruko or deduce Sasori''s identity. Sasori didn''t care. "I have no interest in you. If you don''t interfere, I won''t harm Suna ninja." He already had all the valuable materials from Suna. The rest weren''t worth his attention. Oh, waitthere was one exception. But that person was no longer a Suna ninja. "What arrogance!" the Suna ninja shouted. "Don''t think you can do as you please just because you''ve got some fancy equipment!" The success of puppet techniques had spurred research into mechanical weaponry across the villages. Hiruko''s lifelike movements had fooled these mid-tier ninja into mistaking it for a person. "Is that so" Sasori pondered for a moment. After all, he had come to sever all ties with Suna. It didn''t matter anymore. Kill them now, or kill them laterit made no difference. And so, Hiruko moved. --- Rasa was in his office, reviewing documents. For him, this was one of the rare moments of leisure in his day. Since the era of the Second Kazekage, the requirements for becoming Kazekage had changed from one to two. What used to simply require being the strongest now also demanded mastery of the Magnet Release. This technique was developed by the Second Kazekage based on the power of Shukaku. Though Magnet Release was not exclusive to Suna, the village''s version was entirely unique. Rasa could still remember how excited he had been as a young man when he finally mastered the Magnet Release. So why... Why on earth had he decided to take the gold dust route back then? But for the next generation... The Magnet Release, a technique passed only to males, had already been tested on his eldest son, but he lacked the aptitude. As for his youngest, Gaara, he was a natural-born user of Magnet Release. The fusion of Shukaku with the Magnet Release was, from a technical perspective, the ideal outcome. But whether he could truly control Shukaku''s power, and whether he even had any feelings of loyalty toward the village, Rasa was unsure. The ninjas of Suna were notoriously hard to manage. It didn''t matter that Gaara was his sonKazekage candidates were no exception. Even Sasori had once been a candidate for Kazekage, and he had left without so much as a word. The fact that Rasa''s wife had died giving birth to Gaara was also a painful thorn in his heart. His feelings toward this son of his were complicated. This was his child by blood, after all. It wasn''t as if he had no feelings for him. "Kazekage-sama!" His mood soured immediately. That phrase was usually followed by "The village is out of money again." Damn it! He was the Kazekagecouldn''t they find a more tactful way to ask him to go gold mining? He genuinely disliked holding these Chunin Exams. Leaving aside the influx of spies, they were simply too expensive! There were so many areas in the village that needed funding, and the income from the exams couldn''t even begin to cover the costs. Ultimately, it was Suna''s geographic location that made it poorly suited for commercial development. If the exams were held in Konoha, they would have turned a profit. "What is it? Why are you shouting?" he reluctantly put down his pen and began warming up his wrists. Gold mining required a proper warm-upif your body was loose, the process would be more efficient. What time was it now? If he started mining in broad daylight, he could have dinner at six. "There''s been an incident at the exam site, Kazekage-sama!" A Suna jonin burst in, his expression grave. Rasa''s warm-up exercises came to an abrupt stop. "Be specific." "Yes" The jonin hesitated as he noticed Rasa''s movements. Under normal circumstances, he might have been moved by the hardworking spirit of his Kazekage, but now there was no time for that. "Several exam proctors in the desert have been killed, and the candidates they were monitoring are missing." "The candidates are missing too?" "Yes. All the proctors were killed using puppet techniques." Rasa was stunned. "Any leads? Is it the same person as last time?" This was no small matter. There was a significant difference between dying during the exams and dying because of the exams. Especially when the deaths were caused by Suna''s unique puppet techniques. This wasn''t just looking badit was a total mess about to blow up. Mishandling it could crush Suna under the weight of public outcry. "Take me to the scene." "Um... Chiyo-sama just returned from the scene..." Rasa, who had been about to rush out the door, stopped in his tracks. He looked at his aide, who avoided his gaze. He knew the aide was worried he might lose his temper. Rasa thought. "Very well. With Chiyo on the case, I''m sure it will be handled appropriately." He returned to his seat. Irritated, he decided he wouldn''t mine gold todayhe wasn''t in the mood. The aide gave an awkward laugh. "Keep me updated if there''s any news," Rasa instructed. "Yes, Kazekage-sama." "And remember, I want updates promptly. Don''t let the elders beat you to it." "Understood" With a dismissive wave of his hand, he signaled for the aide to leave. After the door shut behind him, Rasa picked up his pen again. But as he read through the documents, his irritation only grew. Suna had its share of missing-nin over the years, some of whom were puppet masters. The most infamous, of course, was Sasori. Even now, no one in the village could understand why he had left without a word. The decline of Suna''s forces in the Third Great Ninja War was partly due to the simultaneous loss of the Third Kazekage and Sasori, two of the village''s greatest assets. Either of them alone was worth a thousand men. Had even one of them remained, Suna wouldn''t have fared so poorly in the war. Rasa''s eyes scanned the documents in front of him, but not a single word registered. So, he put down his pen and walked to the window, staring silently at the landscape outside. This village had many problems. Gold dust techniques could solve financial issues, but they couldn''t address the human ones. And that was Suna''s greatest flaw. Footsteps echoed from the hallway. "No need to knock," Rasa called out. "Kazekage-sama," his aide said as he opened the door. "Chiyo-sama has sent someone to request your presence." "Where?" "At the fishing spot she often visits with Ebiz-sama." "Both of them are there?" "Yes, they are" "I see." Rasa took his Kazekage hat from the desk and placed it on his head. "Carry on with your duties. Keep monitoring the exam site, and have the jonin stay vigilant. The enemy isn''t ordinary." "Understood." As the door closed behind him, Rasa sighed softly. He adjusted his demeanor, reverting to the confident and stern persona of the Kazekage. He would never let his comrades see any weakness. That was the responsibility of the Kazekage. He could die, but he could never falter. With a swirl of sand, his figure disappeared. --- About half an hour later, Rasa arrived at the agreed location. By a man-made pond, Chiyo and Ebiz were fishing. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This unremarkable pond would hardly draw a second glance in Konoha. At the very least, they''d spruce it up with a garden. But in Suna, this was a privilege reserved for the elite. "Rasa." At sixty years old, Chiyo was considered elderly by ninja standards. She was renowned for developing antidotes that neutralized the poisons of Hanz of the Salamander during the Second Great Ninja War. Unfortunately, Konoha had produced someone even more extraordinary during the same era. "Chiyo," Rasa greeted, stopping a few paces from the pond. "Are you in good health?" The surrounding Suna ninja had retreated once he arrived. None of them were foolish enough to stay and "get in the way" with the Kazekage present. "Thank you for your concern. I''m still alive," Chiyo replied, turning to face him. Rasa noticed a faintly dazed look on her facesomething uncharacteristic for the usually strong-willed elder. "What has happened?" "My grandson has returned. The incident at the exam site was his doing." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 138 – Sasori’s Harvest of Bloodlines "Sasori?" When Chiyo uttered the name, Rasa felt the heavy stone in his heart finally settle. It all made sense. This was good. As long as it wasn''t an inside job, he had nothing to fear. If it was Sasori, everything fell into place. "Because of the human puppets?" Rasa asked. "Perhaps," Chiyo replied, her expression returning to its usual calm. "But his actions will plunge the village into crisis." "Perhaps," Rasa echoed in the same tone as Chiyo. "What do you intend to do?" "As long as there''s no traitor within the village, we have nothing to fear." Chiyo chuckled. "Ah, so you suspected me too?" "There are only a handful in the village with such advanced puppet skills." "Fair enough. It''s only natural to suspect me," Chiyo murmured. "I''ve met the son of the White Fang. He does bear a striking resemblance." "Well then, since we''ve identified the culprit, I''ll handle it now." Rasa turned and prepared to leave. "Rasa," Chiyo suddenly asked, "how do you plan to deal with Sasori?" "Suna''s way of dealing with defectors has always been the same." Watching as him used his sand-based Body Flicker to leave, Chiyo and Ebiz exchanged a silent glance. "Let''s not dwell on this," Ebiz said. "We might have to intervene as well." "Who knows..." Chiyo picked up her fishing rod again. "Even though he''s my grandson, taking down Rasa won''t be easy for him." "True," Ebiz agreed, resuming his fishing. Although this Fourth Kazekage had spent so much of his time prospecting for gold after taking the title, which surely affected his training, he still wielded the Magnet Release. In the desert, very few could challenge him. The real problem was Sasori. After all, he grew up in Suna. Even if stopped, he could escape with ease. And as for whether he still had old allies in the Suna forces, no one could say for sure. Rasa hurried back to the Kazekage Bulding and promptly announced a meeting of all the active jonin. Under his orders, any jonin currently in Suna, regardless of their ongoing tasks, immediately reported to the summons. In terms of prestige, his standing in Suna was unshakable. After all, he became Kazekage by intercepting and defeating an entire Kumo army, saving the village in the process. And once he took on the title of Kazekage, his mastery of the Gold Dust further cemented his reputation. Whenever villagers mentioned him, they would give a thumbs-up and sing his praises. --- In the meeting room, Rasa sat at the head of the table, watching as one jonin after another rushed in. Each jonin who entered first saluted him, then discreetly studied his expression. There was nothing to gleanhe looked as formal and emotionless as ever. After a while, no more jonin entered. Rasa glanced around. Roughly two-thirds of Suna''s active jonin were present. Thankfully, because of the ongoing Chunin Exams, he had kept some jonin from being deployed elsewhere. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been enough people to call on now. "Are all the jonin currently in the village here?" "Yes, Kazekage-sama." "Good. Close the doors. Other than the jonin, no one else is allowed near this room. Have them wait outside." "Yes, Kazekage-sama." The non-jonin in the room quickly exited and shut the doors behind them. Rasa tapped the table, his expression solemn. "The content of today''s meeting is classified. The elders are already aware, and I trust all of you understand the gravity of the situation." The assembled jonin immediately straightened, their focus intensifying. Everyone knew what had happened during the Chunin Exams. It was clear that this meeting would address those events. "The identity of the assailant has been confirmedit is Sasori of the Red Sand." The room was silent, and then an uproar broke out. Sasori was a legend in Suna. To put it bluntly, Rasa''s obsession with gold was as extreme as Sasori''s dedication to creating puppets. Sasori had single-handedly supported half of the village''s puppet production at his peak. Suna''s current puppet-crafting techniques were all derived from Sasori''s innovations. Many of the puppets used today were ones he didn''t even bother to take when he left. Now, this legendary figure had returnedand had killed Suna ninjas. How could anyone remain calm? "His true motives are unclear for now, but one can assume that collecting materials for human puppets is among his goals. This is evident from the fact that he abducted several examinees," Rasa continued, dropping another bombshell. "As you''ve probably already guessed, the missing examinees all possess bloodline limit." "Kazekage-sama, which villages have missing examinees so far?" "Primarily Kiri. Konoha and Iwa currently report no losses," Rasa replied, inwardly criticizing Kiri for flaunting its abundance of bloodline limits. This time, they''d brought trouble upon themselves. He couldn''t help but feel a bit envious. Suna was not only located in a literal desert but also suffered from a metaphorical desert of bloodline limit resources. It was well known that the number of bloodline users greatly impacted a ninja village''s strength. Suna''s development of puppet techniques was fundamentally an effort to compensate for its lack of human resources. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s the general situation," Rasa said, clearing his throat. "I''m officially announcing that due to the extreme danger posed by Sasori, all of you must remain vigilant during the upcoming exams. If you encounter him, immediately send an alert. Support each other, and I will arrive as quickly as possible." "Kazekage-sama, are we to capture him alive?" "Eliminating him takes priority. Against someone of his caliber, there''s no room for leniency," Rasa stated. "I trust no one here wants to end up as a human puppet." A chill ran through everyone present at those words. "Understood, Kazekage-sama!" "This concludes today''s meeting. Prepare yourselves accordingly." The jonin rose and left the room one by one. As Rasa had said, no one wanted to become a human puppet. He remained seated, waiting until the room emptied before slowly rising. An ANBU appeared at his side. "Inform the mines that I won''t be visiting for the foreseeable future." "Understood, Kazekage-sama," the ANBU replied crisply, though his hesitant expression betrayed him. This hesitation practically screamed, "Are the village funds running out again?" Rasa''s face darkened with worry. "Didn''t we just extract some gold the other day? How could it run out so quickly?" "Kazekage-sama, as you know, hosting the Chunin Exams has left the village in a financial deficit..." "Curse Konoha!" Rasa fumed. "They claim to co-host but haven''t contributed a single coin." He could understand Kiri refusing to pay. Iwa''s lack of contribution was expected. But Konoha? The village that proposed the exams in the first place? Not chipping in a single cent? The Fourth Hokage was outrageous! "Then..." Rasa gritted his teeth, making a decision. "I''ll go to the mines one last time today. After that, I''m not going! Sasori is no weaklingI need to prepare myself!" "Of course, Kazekage-sama," the ANBU quickly consoled. "Everyone knows how hard you work." "Ah..." Rasa sighed, overwhelmed by frustration. "Let''s go. Quickly! We''ll extract gold for just an hour todaynot a minute more!" --- Suna''s movements did not escape the notice of the accompanying foreign squad leaders. The Suna ninjas weren''t trying to hide anything; they made their actions as public as possible, ensuring that no outsider could remain unaware. Masashi had already been at the first exam site for four days. Each team of participants only carried enough water and rations to last seven days. This meant that if they couldn''t arrive at the location within that timeframe, they would be automatically disqualified. However, by the third day, the atmosphere had begun to shift. Some of the participants who arrived at the destination were visibly shaken. When questioned by their team leaders, they revealed they had been attacked by an unknown ninja. The attacker had even killed the proctor ninja who tried to intervene. This news elicited varied reactions from the different villages'' leaders. The leaders of smaller villages were understandably nervous, some even requesting Suna temporarily suspend the exam. Meanwhile, the representatives from Konoha, Kiri, and Iwa demanded that their respective jonin be allowed to enter the exam grounds. Among them, Mei was particularly insistent. She was worried because Kimimaro had not yet arrived at the destination. Kitsuchi also shared similar concerns. However, he refrained from showing the same panic as the smaller villages, though internally, he was just as worried. Deidara hadn''t arrived yet either. The three jonin from Konoha, however, appeared less concerned. After all, those targeted by the attacker were exclusively ninjas with bloodline limits. And as for their participants in this year''s exam well, not a single one possessed a bloodline limit. This was a deliberate decision made by Masashi and suggested to Minato. Ninjas with a bloodline limit were better left out of such eventsnot because of their skills, but because bloodline limit often attracted unnecessary trouble. While Konoha didn''t have as many bloodline users as Kiri, their quality was higher. Each one that participated could become a moving target for problems. Of course, the official explanation was that Konoha prioritized inclusivity, focusing on ordinary ninja. This reasoning wasn''t without merit. Ninjas without bloodline limit faced less targeted aggression, allowing them to adapt better to the challenges of the exam. This approach was also a form of protection for these ninjas. Additionally, their performance during the Chunin Exams contributed to their overall achievements, serving as a resource shift that favored non-bloodline limit ninja by providing them with more opportunities for advancement. Although, in truth, it was still about safeguarding the bloodline limit users. At least the policy appeared more palatable. Achieving such balance in the ninja world was no easy feat. However, by the fourth day, when some of the promising young Konoha ninjas hadn''t returned, Masashi couldn''t sit still any longer. Along with representatives from the other three major villages, they collectively began applying pressure on Suna. The Suna proctor in charge of the site was in a tough spot. The three villages'' representatives couldn''t be ignored. The proctor knew that if Suna hadn''t made their security and criminal-capture efforts so overt, the three villages would''ve already taken action. They would''ve suspected Suna of orchestrating the attacks. In truth, Kitsuchi and Mei still harbored such suspicions. Only Masashi thought otherwise. He doubted Suna would be behind this. Even if the current Kazekage was the weakest among the Five Kage in terms of raw power, he wasn''t foolish enough to sabotage his own village''s reputation. Moreover, the upper echelon of Suna wouldn''t risk targeting other villages'' participants. The perpetrator wasn''t selectivethey attacked every team indiscriminately. Interestingly, the assailant hadn''t targeted Suna participants but had attacked the Suna proctor. Another peculiar detail: only Ame ninjas hadn''t been attacked. However, Kusa participants claimed this was because Ame ninjas were already eliminateddefeated by Kiri and Iwa teams. This situation left everyone in an awkward position. By the fourth day, the attacker had become more brazen. Every team that arrived at the site that day reported being attacked. The reason they made it to the destination? The assailant had no interest in them and attacked only to lure out Suna proctors. The attacker, confirmed to be a highly skilled puppeteer, was evidently using Suna proctors to gather materials. This suggested they were either building or modifying puppets on the fly. The Suna proctor in charge was furious, but the team leaders had grown suspicious. This wasn''t the work of an ordinary criminal. Even if Suna had been weak during the Third Great Ninja War, it was still one of the Five Great Nations. Considering the attacker''s skill in puppetry and their intimate knowledge of the desert, they were either a former Suna ninja or someone deeply connected to the village. Based on survivors'' descriptions of the assailant''s capabilitiesdispatching Suna proctors with easeit was clear they were at least an elite jonin. Masashi thought. No ordinary elite jonin could toy with Suna proctors across the entire desert. After all, there were jonin among the proctors as well. If it truly was him, then things made a lot more sense. For someone like Sasori, targeting participants with bloodline limits during the Chunin Exams might seem plausiblebut taking on the entire Suna, not to mention antagonizing half the ninja world, seemed excessive. Regardless, it was time to investigate. --- Facing the pressure from the three major villages, the Suna proctor finally gave in. A messenger was sent to the Kazekage''s office. Rasa, understanding the gravity of the situation, immediately authorized the request. In fact, he wished the villages would call off the exams entirely and leave as soon as possiblesaving Suna both money and trouble. With his approval, the Suna proctor relayed the decision to Masashi, Kitsuchi, and Mei. The three were unsurprised and wasted no time. They requested a guide from Suna and headed into the desert. Their speed soon left all signs of civilization behind, with nothing but endless dunes stretching to the horizon. "We should split up," Mei suggested. "Kitsuchi and I need to locate our genin first. Time is critical, so we''ll move ahead." "Alright," Masashi agreed. "Though it goes without saying, I''ll still remind youif the assailant is Sasori, be cautious." Kitsuchi and Mei nodded, acknowledging the warning. They then parted ways to search for Deidara and Kimimaro. If the attacker was indeed Sasori, the young genin wouldn''t stand a chance; the skill gap was insurmountable. After the two departed, Masashi turned to the Suna guide. "Where are Konoha teams concentrated?" Among the Konoha participants, Masashi believed Hana was the most likely target for her unique abilities. The Inuzuka clan''s secret techniques had, over time, influenced their physiology, granting them enhanced agility, heightened senses, and other distinctive traits. For the standard of selecting human puppet materials, such qualities would be highly coveted. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 139 – Kindred Spirits in a Sandstorm An explosion blasted the gravel into the air, only to have it fall back down. The clattering sound resembled raindrops hitting the ground. Kimimaro stared blankly at Deidara, who was pulling out another lump of clay from his bag. There was a reason the two of them were together. "Didn''t you say you could blow him up?" Kimimaro pointed at Hiruko, who looked completely unscathed, and gave Deidara a stern look, as if accusing him of lying again. "It would''ve worked on someone else," Deidara retorted indignantly. "If you''re so capable, why don''t you do it yourself?" Kimimaro glanced back at Hiruko, who was slowly dragging itself toward them. "Can''t beat him," he admitted honestly. "We should just keep running. We''re faster than himif we get far enough, he won''t be able to find us." "You''ve said that before" Although Deidara grumbled, his body obediently started running. In no time, the two kids disappeared into the swirling dust. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sasori watched the two figures retreat into the distance, calculating his next move. The kid from Iwa didn''t seem to have any special abilities. His skill with explosive clay was decent, but as a human puppet, he wasn''t worth much. The boy from Kiri, however, was excellent. The Shikotsumyaku was an extraordinarily powerful bloodline limit, and the boy had been well-trained. His taijutsu exceeded the level of a genin, his reflexes were sharp, and he was adept at using his abilities. Combined with the Iwa boy''s support, the two had managed to hold him off until now. Of course, the main reason was that he didn''t want to damage the materials. He hoped to acquire the Shikotsumyaku intact. And these two kidswell, they were annoyingly good at running. It was as if they''d been chased since they were in the womb. Sasori thought. The jonin from Suna would eventually catch up to him. No matter how well he knew the terrain, he was just one guy. He couldn''t outrun them forever. After that, the Fourth Kazekage himself might show up. "Forget it. Damaged materials are better than none." He decided to stop holding back. He would acquire the Shikotsumyaku and then leave. Hiruko suddenly picked up speed, and the sluggishness it had displayed earlier seemed to have been a mere illusion. It kicked up even more sand and quickly closed the distance to Kimimaro. "He''s catching up again," Deidara said, recognizing the sound of Hiruko''s approach. While running, Deidara formed a one-handed seal and muttered a low chant. In an instant, a massive explosion erupted behind them. The shockwave propelled the two kids forward, and they skillfully used it to their advantage. "Do you still have clay left?" Kimimaro asked. "Almost out. Those landmine traps use up a lot of clay," Deidara replied calmly. "Don''t worry. We''re close to the destination now." "I stole the most scrolls," Kimimaro reminded his temporary teammate. "If the Suna ninja ask, you need to admit it." "Fine, fine," Deidara replied, annoyed. "You''re so stingy!" "Hmph." Kimimaro thought to himself that if he hadn''t decided not to stab Deidara with a bone spike when they first met, he wouldn''t have teamed up with him at all. This was a principle the Mizukage had taught him: If you can''t kill someone, make them your ally. Though he wasn''t entirely sure what an "ally" was supposed to be. At the very least, it seemed to mean fighting together. "Your ninjutsu isn''t bad, but it''s no match for my art," Sasori''s voice echoed from above. Deidara and Kimimaro dove left and right, rolling several times to dodge. The spot where they had just been standing was struck by Hiruko, which landed like a meteor. The soft sand cushioned its landing, absorbing the impact. But Sasori''s chakra pressure was overwhelming for the two boys. The resulting shockwave was akin to a small explosion, sending them tumbling again. Deidara, having rolled one extra time, immediately bounced to his feet. Pointing angrily at Hiruko, he shouted, "Don''t casually throw around the word ''art''! You''re degrading it!" "Hmm?" Sasori, who had been about to attack, was intrigued by the boy''s strong conviction. "A brat like you, with such a strong belief in art? Interesting" Sasori''s voice grew lower. "Alright, I''ll give you a chance. Tell mewhat is your art?" "Art is an explosion!" Deidara blurted out his catchphrase without hesitation. But Sasori was disappointed. He had thought he''d encountered a kindred spirit, but this kid was just a child with no real understanding of art. In this world, there was no one who could truly compete with him in the realm of art. In the end, only loneliness could accompany him. "How dull. The Demolitions Unit is nothing but barbarians. To think I assumed you understood art." Hiruko''s tail rose menacingly. "Art is eternal beauty. My puppet techniques are the perfect blend of art and craftsmanship. Ordinary people can never comprehend the magnificence of my creations." "You don''t get it. True beauty in art lies in the fleeting moment, the ultimate peak of that instant. Only explosions can capture that!" Deidara, despite knowing he couldn''t win, refused to compromise his artistic stance and shouted with all his might. "Is that so? You''ve gone astray. I''ve changed my mindI''ll preserve your consciousness so you can understand the true essence of art." "Kill me if you want, but I will never give up on my art!" Kimimaro, who had been prepared for battle, was bewildered as he watched the two of them chat. What were they talking about? What were they doing? Why did it look more and more like the two of them were on the same side? Bones began to protrude from his body. Unwillingness filled his heart. The Mizukage needed him so much, and yet here he was, about to die in this place. But in the face of life and death, this was the moment to fully embody his resolve! He launched himself toward Deidara. More detestable than a powerful foe was a deceiver. Hiruko''s tail intercepted him, sweeping him back to where he started. Bones emerged from Kimimaro''s arms as he crossed them to block the tail, which failed to penetrate his defenses. Mid-air, he twisted to land steadily, sliding backward with the force. His gaze was filled with disappointment. "Don''t rush to die," Sasori said. There was still plenty of time. This Iwa brat had fully piqued his interest. --- The navigator from Suna was walking far too slowly, and Masashi was growing increasingly impatient. The men of the Land of Windweren''t they supposed to move as swiftly as the wind itself? To truly know someone, you had to recognize their chakra first. He wasn''t sure if other sensory ninjas had this habit, but he always remembered people by their chakra. To truly know someone, you had to recognize their chakra first. In the world of shinobi, everyone could use transformation jutsu. Faces and even genders could be fake, but chakra? Chakra was an honest fellow. The familiar chakra belonged to Deidara and Kimimaro. And there was another onea less familiar presence. He knew the chakra but hadn''t seen its owner in person. It belonged to the troublemaker he had slapped away earlier. No, he couldn''t be called a mere troublemaker anymore. Now, he was a murderer. Unless, of course, he hadn''t harmed any Konoha ninjas. In that case, he''d still just be a troublemaker. Judging by the quality and volume of his chakra, it was fitting to label him Kage-level. Masashi stopped in his tracks and casually grabbed the guide by the arm. "Masashi-sama?" The Suna ninja tensed up, assuming the worst. It wasn''t the potential appearance of the murderer that made him nervous, but the infamous unpredictability of the White Ghost standing beside him. Considering he wasn''t a Konoha ninja, if a fight broke out, he figured he''d be the first casualty, just to set the mood. Oblivious to the inner turmoil of the guide, Masashi fixed him with a serious look and said: "I''ve located the enemy. Stay here, don''t move. I''ll be right back." "Understood, Masashi-sama. Take your time, I''ll wait right here!" The Suna ninja''s face lit up with joy. Thank goodness, it wasn''t happening here. He had been scared for no reason. Masashi nodded, and in the next instant, vanished in a blur. He had activated his Lightning-Style Body Flicker. Now, this speed was more like it. The desert''s scenery was monotonous, the surroundings barely changing, but the chakra signatures were rapidly approaching. Before long, three black dots appeared in his line of sight. He activated his Sharingan. The sight of Hiruko, the puppet, came into view. Its design was too distinctivesure enough, it was Sasori. In the original timeline, this puppet was easily destroyed by Sakura. But in truth, it was a human puppet, Sasori''s first human puppet known to the public. Through the Sharingan, he clearly saw two distinct chakras within the puppet. No doubt about it, this was indeed a human puppet, capable of using the ninjutsu its original owner had mastered. His approach did not go unnoticed by the three individuals present. The happiest among them was Deidara. To him, this meant his artistic journey could continue. This enemy was utterly insanecompletely deranged! The two had debated for ages, but neither had managed to convince the other. The reason? The other guy''s logic was watertighta hardcore devotee of his twisted beliefs! Sasori shared Deidara''s view on this matter. At this point, he genuinely didn''t want to kill this iwa child anymore. He couldn''t even bring himself to turn the boy into a human puppet. This kid was serious about artnot just dabbling in it! Even though he had taken a wrong turn, his dedication, his pure love for art, was genuine. Sasori acknowledged that. Such a person, with such a mindset, was the perfect companion for his pursuit of eternal art. Turning him into a human puppet would only rob him of the ability to further explore the world of art. As a senior on the artistic path, he had no qualms about guiding a true seeker like this. He wanted to see even greater possibilities. He was not alone in his path. This world, with all its trivial and boring aspects, found meaning only through art. --- When Masashi arrived at the scene, he was met with an incredibly bizarre sight. "You cling to your ridiculous ideas because no one in Kumo understands art. You''re blindly groping in the dark in that wasteland. Come with me! I''ll teach you!" Sasori''s tone was deadly serious. But he had not ignored Masashi; rather, his confidence in his own strength and his love for art made him unwilling to leave just yet. Finding a prodigy like this was no easy task. "Not a chance! Don''t look down on me just because I''m young!" Deidara snapped. "Eternity means stagnation. How can something stagnant stir the soul?" "..." Why were these two having a philosophical debate now? This wasn''t at all what he had anticipated His gaze shifted to the side, where Kimimaro sat on the ground, sulking with a pouty expression. The scene was undeniably strange and completely offbeat, but Masashi was a man of the world. Using the intelligence he had gathered, he pieced the puzzle together in his mind, roughly reconstructing the events leading up to this point. "Sasori, I expected no less from you," he sighed. "Enough chatter. You''re not taking this kid today." "Oh?" Sasori turned Hiruko to face him. "White GhostI''ve heard of you." "Then you have my sympathies," Masashi smirked. "Is there anything in this world, besides the art you revere, that brings you solace?" "Solace?" Sasori''s tone dripped with disdain. "This child is unique, as I suspected. I will take him with me." "And what would you do with him?" Masashi recalled the original timeline''s dynamics between the two. "Your views on art couldn''t be more different." "The fact that he has the heart for it is enough. With passion, anything is possible." "You''re not trying to snatch him away from the Tsuchikage, are you?" "The Tsuchikage isn''t fit to teach him." "Is that so?" Masashi''s gaze flicked to the nostalgic Akatsuki cloak on Hiruko. "The great Sasori of the Red Sand, reduced to joining a little group like Akatsuki. Do you, trapped in your idealism, still have what it takes to train a disciple?" Akatsukiit was essentially a gathering place for all the chniby of the ninja world. Without a sufficient degree of delusion, even entering the group would leave one unable to find anyone to talk to. Under the black robes adorned with red clouds, each member embodied high-coldness, viciousness, cruelty, and violence, all in pursuit of a rainbow after the storm. It was an unparalleled hub for idealists. Sasori''s life had been devoid of warmth. He lost his parents too young to fully experience their love. Without addressing the darker parts of his nature, the rigid system of Suna had shaped his withdrawn and lonely personality, leading to a gradual distortion. Only through killing and cruelty could he find a sliver of solace, which gave rise to his obsession with eternal beauty. Whether or not it was tragic, Suna''s education system was certainly flawed. But Sasori had never entirely detached from his emotions. Even as a puppet, his soul remained warm. There were too many ninjas like him in the shinobi world. Children who lost their loved ones bore unimaginable pain. When their twisted personalities were neither understood nor treated with kindness, they lost touch with their humanity. It was this kind of world that gave rise to Akatsuki. And this kind of world gave rise to the current Obito. "I think I understand your intentions," Masashi said, forming a seal with his hands. "But I''ll say it againno one leaves here with him. And those you''ve taken must be returned." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 140 – Coexisting with Darkness The joys of people were not the same, except when drinking tea or eating food. The pains of people were not shared either, unless the tea shop went out of business. However, the tea houses in Konoha were increasing in number, and when Masashi went for tea these days, the discounts were becoming increasingly ridiculous. So, the joy and pain of Sasori were something he couldn''t quite empathize with. Mainly because he couldn''t find the entry point. Everyone experienced pain, but the difference lay in how they deal with it. If one refused to coexist with the darkness they perceived, then they resisted it and tried to change it. Even if it meant doing the noblest things with the most despicable methods, it was better than living a life filled with pain while repeating the same patterns. After all, that wouldn''t be resistanceit would be compromise. And once you''d compromised, becoming one of them, wasn''t holding onto grievances only making yourself miserable? In Masashi''s opinion, Sasori was exactly like that. Pursuing eternal beauty, at its core, was a form of escapism. Knowing his own limitations, understanding that he couldn''t change anything, he chose to numb his inner anger and emotions. He discovered that eternal beauty was the only harbor that could bring peace to his soul, so he clung to it, madly and desperately. He truly resembled a member of the Uchiha clan; the only difference between him and the real Uchiha members was his bloodline. Masashi also looked like an Uchiha nowadaysbut only looked like one. Thus, he and Sasori were completely different kinds of people, especially in how they dealt with pain. As he began to release his chakra, the "chakra field" here underwent a complete transformation. If there were another chakra-sensitive ninja present, they would notice that the area had been "dominated" by Masashi''s chakra. The refreshing chill dispelled the desert''s scorching heat. The air, now more humid, became noticeably more comfortable. Three giant ice constructs resembling Prometheus stood firmly on the ground. Truth be told, puppet techniquesdesigned for slaughtercould be completely countered by the strength of Ice Release without taking any damage. Unless Sasori unleashed the Iron Sand of the Third Kazekage puppet. If he did, Masashi was well-prepared for that. In the past, his ice giants were just thatice giants. But now, he was a man who could wield Susanoo. He had grown. So, he first created a cockpit using Susanoo''s technique, then built a body around it using Ice Release. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, this was to avoid wasting chakra. However, if Sasori''s Third Kazekage puppet was already complete, the Susanoo cockpit could immediately expand, allowing Masashi to unleash his unique core art. Don''t underestimate him as the founder of the Uchiha Ice and Snow Festivalhis artistic aesthetic was above Sasori''s. And it had been validated by the market back on Earth! --- At this moment, only Sasori remained in the field. Right now, his mind was replaying the earlier scene. Two kids had suddenly been enveloped by a mass of manifested chakra, forming something that looked like a box. Then, the overwhelming Ice Release power encased the box, creating the giant now standing before him. It was incredibly fast. The White Ghost lived up to his name. "Incredible," Sasori said, looking up at the ice giant where Masashi was located. "An incredible jutsu. What a pity you don''t understand art." Though his own puppet body had been outclassed, Sasori still believed he had won. Art wasn''t about size equating to beauty. The White Ghost''s Ice Release construct was devoid of any sense of aesthetics, proving that he was a crude person. People in this world were so shallow. There were too few individuals with pure souls like him and Deidara. "..." "Art isn''t so fragile," Masashi said, standing in the Susanoo-constructed cockpit and looking down at the now-ant-like Hiruko. "Can you withstand a single step?" "So crude... Well, I suppose I''m still a ninja." Sasori''s lament was drowned out by the roaring noise as the ice giant moved. Masashi manipulated Prometheus to stomp its foot down. But sand wasn''t as supportive as solid ground. To prevent the giant from sinking into the sand, he cranked up the air conditioning and froze the sand beneath the giant''s foot. However, this affected its agility. It also made quite the commotion. If Sasori couldn''t dodge even this, it would be an insult to the title of Kage-levelat least in terms of braggadocio. Before the giant''s foot could land, the chill had already frozen the sandy ground. But Hiruko was no longer on the frozen patch. The massive foot still came crashing down, stomping onto the frozen sand that let out a strained groan, but Masashi ignored it. The ice giant raised both hands into a sword-wielding stancethough what it actually materialized was a massive two-handed hammer. Since the opponent was a puppet, he didn''t bother with the Yasaka Magatama. Ice was sufficient. The whack-a-mole game could begin. "Here we go!" The giant hammer hurtled down toward the airborne Hiruko, who was gliding along the wind. Mid-air, it suddenly extended a hand. Chakra threads unique to puppet masters shot out and adhered to the hammer''s surface. In that split second, Hiruko swung to the side, narrowly brushing past the massive hammer. But this was just the beginning. Its tail acted like a chisel, stabbing into the hammer''s surface and propelling him onto the giant''s arm. At this point, the hammer finally struck the ground. It was like a heavy artillery blast. The deafening sound echoed as the entire sandy area collapsed into the ground, sending massive amounts of sand spraying into the air. The two kids in the well-protected Susanoo cockpit reacted differently. Kimimaro, initially stunned, glanced at the giant he was inside of, then at his own small arms and legs, furrowing his brow in frustration. Deidara, on the other hand, was envious of the hammer''s power. It wasn''t the hammer itself he wantedit was its destructive capability. He felt that Masashi was the guide to his art. The effects Masashi produced always gave him new inspiration. That pure burst of power and destruction in a single momentit was too beautiful. Meanwhile, Hiruko had securely landed on the giant''s arm, which couldn''t be retracted in time. Gliding on the air currents, it launched a rapid assault toward Masashi''s location. "Interesting," Masashi muttered with a smile, watching the scene unfold. To manipulate a puppet to this degree, Sasori truly lived up to his reputation. Still, the beauty of mechs lay in their sheer power and overwhelming visual impact. Size was justice! He would make Sasori truly understand why mechs were every man''s dream! --- Hiruko was surprisingly fast on its feet. It was likely a Wind Release ninja. Masashi had been carefully observing this human puppet, noting that all of its ninjutsu were wind based, and even then, strictly supportive in nature. To be honest, perhaps due to the lack of maturity in the early stages of Sasori''s craft, Hiruko wasn''t particularly impressive when it came to ninjutsu. Its attacks and defenses heavily relied on its puppet mechanisms rather than pure ninjutsu prowess. One thing was for certain thoughit was indeed a human puppet, and Sasori had always specialized in crafting human puppets. In the original timeline, after his Third Kazekage puppet was destroyed, Sasori refrained from using other human puppets, assuming that Chiyo''s presence on the battlefield would limit their effectiveness. This left his actual stock of human puppets something of a mystery. But that was a concern for years later. At this point in time, Sasori''s supply of human puppets was undoubtedly limited. If one was destroyed, it was one less he could use. As for his Performance of a Hundred Puppets composed of regular puppets, whether Sasori already had this move, it posed no threat to Masashi. Puppet mechanisms, no matter how advanced, were completely ineffective against someone who had mastered Susanoo. Thus, unlike Chiyo and Sakura in the original timeline, his only viable option against Masashi would be human puppetsspecifically, those crafted from ninjas with powerful abilities and destructive ninjutsu. Given this, the only puppet Masashi could think of that fit the bill was the Third Kazekage, who had been reduced to a mere husk when he first appeared. As Hiruko charged along the giant''s arm, Masashi didn''t stop it. Although he was confident in his assumptions, he was still curious to see how Sasori''s puppet mechanisms fared against the structures formed by his Ice Release. Besides, inside the ice giant, he''d even created a cockpit using Susanooa double-layered defense allowing him to deal with any threat effortlessly. While carefully observing Sasori''s chakra activity, he confirmed something else: Sasori''s chakra was at a tailed beast level. For a ninja''s chakra to reach this magnitude, two conditions needed to be met: sheer volume and high efficiency. It required a careful balanceallocating chakra for molding, output, control, and physical recovery with precisioncreating the illusion of an inexhaustible supply. Achieving this balance depended equally on quantity and technique. Some ninjas relied more on raw chakra reserves, while others leaned heavily on technique. In Masashi''s view, sheer volume mattered slightly more than technique. Techniques could be mastered through training, but chakra reserves were mostly determined by innate talent. Larger reserves made using a lot of techniques easier, while the reverse wasn''t true. In battles where both opponents had equal mastery of technique, even a small difference in chakra reserves could lead to overwhelming dominance. Take Hashirama and Madara, for example. Every time Hashirama defeated Madara, he was left nearly drained of chakra. Hashirama''s reserves were only slightly larger than Madara''s, but that slight edge was enough for him to utterly suppress Madara. With the Sharingan''s clarity, Masashi could see Sasori''s chakra activity in detail. Sasori''s reserves leaned entirely on technique. His precision was absurdmanaging his chakra with virtually zero wastage. Masashi couldn''t help but grin. Sasori had used chakra threads numerous times to maintain balance, and as Masashi observed, he found himself learning the technique as well. No more carrying steel wireshow convenient! In mere moments, Hiruko had reached the cockpit''s location, its tail stabbing forward to pierce the ice wall. Masashi understood Sasori''s thought process. It was like spotting a helmet lying conspicuously on a battlefield. People couldn''t resist kicking it, even if they suspected a trap underneath. After all, how could you know for sure unless you gave it a try? This was probably the same logic Danz had when he stabbed Susanoo with a kunai in the original timeline. Sasori now had a similar mentality. Wanting him to drop his pretenses and bring out his prized Third Kazekage puppet, Masashi decided to indulge him. When Rasa had faced Masashi earlier, he''d been extremely cautious, as if afraid Masashi might "copy" his Gold Dust techniques. As if! Why would he bother copying Gold Dust? If he were going to copy anything, it''d be Iron Sand. Hiruko''s stinger, made of a special alloy, struck the ice and left a deep scratch. That was it. Masashi''s confidence in his ice constructs came not from the armor''s external appearance, but from the inherent strength of the techniques themselves. This level of damage? Barely a scratch. It was as good as polishing the surface. Ice spikes erupted beneath Hiruko, but Sasori expertly maneuvered the puppet out of harm''s way. Under his control, the puppet performed moves that wouldn''t look out of place in professional parkour. His skills were no joke. When Hiruko finally leaped back to the ground, Masashi withdrew the ice spikes he had created. "That''s enough playing around," he called out to Sasori. "Do you have any better tricks? Reveal your true form and switch puppets already. This one''s useless." "Hmph." Sasori didn''t look pleased. The Ice Release techniques of the White Ghost were indeed formidable. Hiruko was incapable of dealing with them. He hadn''t expected to be forced to reveal his true form here. And he was reluctant to do so. "You seem to know me well," Sasori said. "I''m curious. When I left this village, hadn''t you never stepped out of Konoha?" "True, but it just means your ''Akatsuki'' has a mole." Masashi chuckled mischievously. Suspicion was good. A little paranoia never hurt. After all, in the ninja world, when in doubt, blame a mole. "Ridiculous." Sasori found the Masashi''s humor distasteful. Not that he had much faith in Pain, but the core members of Akatsuki were few in number. If there was a mole, wasn''t it obvious who it would be? Orochimaru. No one trusted him anyway. Hiruko dissolved into a puff of smoke. As the smoke dissipated, a slender figure emerged. A young man dressed in the red cloud robe of Akatsuki, with short red hair. Sasori''s facial features were refined, and his eyes really stood outthey drooped a bit at the corners, making him look like an emotionless puppet. But a closer look revealed something unnerving about his gazecold and sinister, as if he wasn''t looking at a person, but at a lifeless object. "Huh?" Deidara exclaimed in surprise. "So that''s what you really look like? You don''t look much older than me." Hearing Deidara''s comment, a faint smile appeared in Sasori''s eyes. "I''m much older than you," he retorted before turning his attention back to the ice giant where Masashi was. The smile faded. "White Ghost, hand over the kid to me, and I''ll leave now." Masashi didn''t even bother to reply. The ice giant he controlled shifted with a deafening roar, assuming a textbook whack-a-mole stance. The ice giants with Deidara and Kimimaro inside also began to move, forming a triangular formation. "Such nonsense" Sasori muttered under his breath, his words unclear as to whom they were directed at. A scroll slid out from his right sleeve into his hand. He held it horizontally and slowly unrolled it. Smoke expanded out once again. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 141 – Size Is Justice Rasa was running at full speed. To be precise, the current Kazekage was leading the charge, followed by a group of jonin. Among them were not only Suna''s ninjas but also jonin from other villages. Whether they were here to spectate or meddle, Suna had no choice but to let them tag along. Especially considering the presence of Kitsuchi, and Meithe precious assets of their respective villages were on-site. The identity of Sasori was no longer a secret. It wasn''t realistic to keep such a thing under wraps for long in front of so many jonin. Finally, as the group crossed a sand dune, they arrived at the battlefield. Three towering ice giants stood there, unmistakably identifying the person opposing Sasori. Upon seeing this, both Kitsuchi and Mei let out a sigh of relief. They were well aware of Masashi''s strength. With him here, the safety of their villages'' prized ninjas was assured. The Suna ninjas, however, were seeing the infamous Ice Release of the White Ghosta technique that had already made a name for itself across the shinobi worldfor the first time. Looking at the three giants, a chill ran through their hearts. If this technique were unleashed on the battlefield, how many lives would it claim? "So this is the power of the White Ghost" one Suna jonin murmured, unable to contain his awe. It wasn''t shameful; everyone witnessing Masashi in action for the first time thought the same. Kitsuchi and Mei, however, remained composed. Particularly Kitsuchi. After all, Konoha''s last war had been against Iwa, and back then, Masashi hadn''t even used this technique to decimate an entire Iwa division. Now that was terrifying. He thought for a moment. If his father hadn''t been present during that battle and Masashi had unleashed this technique to charge the main forces of Iwa... Well, that would have been a headache. Even now, he figured he could only stall one of those ice giants at best. "Is that Sasori?" someone suddenly asked. Everyone present was a jonin, their eyes sharp. Even if their eyesight wasn''t sufficient, there were always jutsu to compensate. With Hiruko destroyed, Sasori''s true form was revealed, allowing them to see him clearly. They were all shocked that the creator of the infamous human puppet techniquefeared across the shinobi worldwas such a strikingly handsome young man. Truly, appearances could be deceiving. It seemed that these days, villains rarely looked the part. Sasori was especially egregious in this regard. Not only did he not look like a villain, but with his looks, he could easily win hearts. "Kazekage-sama, should we intervene?" a Suna jonin beside Rasa whispered hesitantly. The group of ninjas from other villages had started discussing Sasori''s appearance as if it were a casual gathering, which irritated him. "Since the White Ghost is already taking action, let''s observe the situation for now," Rasa replied. "Give the order to surround the area. Do not let Sasori escape." "Understood, Kazekage-sama." The Suna jonin nodded and left to organize the encirclement. Watching him leave, Rasa resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Sometimes, playing dumb wasn''t a bad idea. "Kazekage-sama!" Suddenly, another Suna jonin shouted. "What now?" Rasa turned his head, displeased with his subordinates'' lack of composure compared to the outsiders. Then he saw the expressions on his own jonin''s facesthey looked as if they''d seen a ghost. Realizing something was amiss, he turned his gaze back to the battlefield. What he saw almost made his eyes pop out of their sockets. --- In the battlefield, Sasori, who had summoned the Third Kazekage puppet, wasn''t in a great mood either. This puppet was originally reserved for Rasa. Now, he was forced to reveal it prematurely. Of course, he noticed the Suna ninjas and other village ninjas who had arrived. But he didn''t care. The so-called encirclement was laughable. Ever since he had transformed himself into a puppet, Sasori could use Reverse Summoning to escape as an object at any time. The only reason he hadn''t left yet was that he wanted the child and was also eager to test Masashi''s Ice Release techniques. With the sound of grinding, the Third Kazekage puppet leaned forward, as if shielding him. Chakra threads firmly controlled the puppet while activating its bloodline traits. It began molding chakra to unleash the Magnetic Release: Iron Sand. Unlike his original-timeline counterpart, who had fought in a confined space, this Third Kazekage puppet was now fighting in an open environment, allowing it to fully demonstrate the power of this jutsu. Under the influence of the Third Kazekage''s unique chakra, black iron sand rose from the desert. Masashi watched intently. After the Five Great Shinobi Villages entered the Second Hokage era, each of the second-generation Kageaside from Tobirama, who specialized in sharing jutsuhad their unique contributions to jutsu development. The Magnetic Release of Suna was one of the most remarkable new jutsu of the post-Hashirama era. Combining offensive, defensive, and sealing capabilities, its overall utility surpassed even Iwa''s Dust Release and Kumo''s Lightning Chakra Mode. It was also one of the foreign jutsu Masashi most wanted to obtain. Whether it involved iron sand or gold dust was irrelevantthey were merely applications of the same core Magnetic Release ability. Ahead, Sasori and the Third Kazekage puppet were engulfed by a massive wave of black iron sand. The scale of this attack wasn''t as vast as Gaara''s future Sand Tsunami, but it was far from the minor skirmishes of the original timeline. Unlike the Sand Tsunami, which relied on crushing and grinding to cause damage, the Iron Sand was composed of countless tiny iron sand bullets. Its method of destruction was far more direct. The next moment, countless iron sand bullets were fired from the black wave. The densely packed projectiles blotted out the sky, accompanied by sharp whistling sounds. On the outskirts of the battlefield, both the Suna ninjas setting up the encirclement and the observing ninjas from other villages were awestruck by the spectacular sight. Even those who had never seen the Third Kazekage in action now understood why he was once hailed as the strongest Kazekage due to his Iron Sand techniques. "Truly remarkable," Masashi remarked as he watched the iron sand bullets cascade down like a storm. Under his control, the three ice giants raised their massive shields. Thick layers of ice armor quickly enveloped their bodies. The preparation was just in time. The iron sand bullets rained down like a torrential downpour. It was like sitting inside a house when a sudden, violent rainstorm erupted outside. Even within the protective layers of the giants, Masashi could feel the intense vibrations transmitted from the impact. To those outside, the three giants had been swallowed by the black cloud of iron sand, leaving no trace of their white forms. The iron sand that fell into the desert stirred up a storm of sand, gradually staining it black. Eventually, everything seemed connected by the iron sand cloud, making it impossible to discern the sky from the ground. The tremors beneath their feet never ceased. Suddenly, three brilliant flashes of light pierced through the abyss-like black cloud. --- The iron sand scattered. The three lights flashed for just an instant, and then an unimaginably massive, blazing sword of flame slashed through the seemingly bottomless darkness. Sunlight poured down onto the earth once more. What appeared before everyone was a fearsome humanoid chakra construct. It towered even higher than the previous ice giants. It had wings on its back, a massive shield on its left hand, from which extended a segmented whip. In its right hand, it held that terrifyingly large flaming sword. The sight of this enormous creation left everyone in stunned silence. This was nothing like the ice giant they had seen earlier. Its construction was intricate, its terrifying design exuding raw power. At its feet lay shattered blocks of ice, melting rapidly under the intense heat radiating from the flaming swordit was far too hot. Inside a crystal-like structure on the giant''s forehead stood Masashi, along with Kimimaro and Deidara, the two children. From their perspective, Sasori and his puppet of the Third Kazekage appeared minuscule, insignificant like grains of sand. Unfortunately, this wasn''t yet the fully perfected version of Susanoo, as it still couldn''t use ninjutsu or fly. But it was already the most powerful form of Susanoo that he could currently wield. He had also discovered something interestingSusanoo''s appearance could be customized according to the user''s preferences. As long as the structure was envisioned beforehand, there was no need for unnecessary transformations during use. As expected of the most potent ocular technique, the Eye of Reflection. This also meant Masashi could save a considerable amount of chakra. The two children were very curious about their current state. In fact, when they were first drawn inside, they nearly started fightingmainly because Kimimaro suspected Deidara of being a traitor. After all, how could anyone chat so enthusiastically with Sasori and not be on his side? Fortunately, with Masashi acting as the adult mediator, a fight was avoided. Unable to bicker further, the two quickly reconciled. Then, just like children on Earth, they discovered the charm of a giant mecha. The chakra construct was undeniably captivating and fit perfectly with the current level of Masashi''s Susanoo. The giant resembled his previous Prometheus, but with sleek, angular armor reminiscent of Iron Man, a glowing core at its chest, and massive wings that looked like molten iron brought to life. Sasori looked at the giant before him, finding it troublesome. As a craftsman, he lived by a simple principleshoddy work equaled poor performance, and the reverse was equally true. This chakra construct was no exception. Despite being made of a single material, its design was unnecessarily complex. Did it even have an internal skeleton? Sasori decided to retract his earlier evaluationthe White Ghost wasn''t someone who just stacked powerful secret techniques on junk. "Is this your art?" he asked, tilting his head upward. Whether or not the White Ghost could hear him was unclear, but as fellow artists, he doubted Masashi would neglect such a basic functionality for communication. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right. This is my unique secret techniqueIron Prometheus," Masashi said with a grin, his explanation bordering on nonsense. "Its power? You''ll see soon enough." Historically, most Uchiha used Susanoo in a similar fashion. But he had decided to break that tradition starting today. If mechs could operate like this, so could he. This was the collective wisdom of fans of human ingenuity. And Sasori? He was the perfect test subject. "I''m coming, Sasori." The Iron Prometheus moved. The crowd gasped in shock at its agilityit was nothing like the clumsy ice giant they had just seen. Behind Sasori, the black curtain of iron sand rose again. It collided with the flaming sword forged from Kagutsuchi. But the moment the two clashed, the iron curtain was effortlessly sliced apart, the iron sand raining down like black raindrops. With a few quick swipes, the Iron Prometheus cleared away the iron sand that attempted to bind it. Even the occasional iron sand attack that landed on its body was blocked by the protective layer of Armament Form. "Mmy art surpasses yours," Masashi declared smugly. "It''s time to switch puppets." Using Susanoo was truly exhilaratingaside from the chakra drain, it had no real weaknesses. Still, using it to fight small fry felt like overkill. The Iron Prometheus raised its left hand, and its segmented whip began glowing red. The combination of Scorch Release and Susanoo had turned out even better than Masashi had expected. Fully charged, the chakra whip, infused with intense heat, lashed toward Sasori''s location. The desert''s terrain, while durable, was no match for the attack. The whip tore through sand dunes, shattering them into crystalline fragments from the heat, sending sand soaring into the air. A reddish haze filled the sky as the landscape was devastated. The chakra whip obliterated everything in its path. The observing ninja were silent, watching the terrifying chakra giant wreak pure destruction across the desert. As for Sasori... Everyone assumed there would be little left to bury. Even the Third Kazekage puppet wouldn''t make a difference. Everyone knew that a human puppet''s ninjutsu couldn''t rival the original''s. With the Iron Sand proving useless, what else could he possibly pull out? So far, there was no sign of new iron sand being created. "Is he dead?" someone whispered. No one answered. No one could confirm. After hammering the battlefield for a while, Masashi paused. Sasori and the Third Kazekage''s chakra had not vanished. From the beginning, Masashi had simply been targeting areas with chakra signatures. It was too tiring to aim visually. As the Iron Prometheus came to a halt, the sand began to settle, restoring visibility. What lay before them was a desert riddled with scars, almost no part of it untouched. Directly beneath the giant''s attacks, some of the sand had even fused into glass due to the intense heat. And there was Sasori. He stood atop a relatively intact sand dune, with two large, conical iron sand constructs floating in the air. They were aimed at the Iron Prometheus. "How did he get all the way over there?" Kimimaro asked, confused. "Sasori turned himself into a human puppet long ago," Masashi explained casually. "His movements aren''t limited by normal physical functions. The only limit is the material he''s made of." But no material could compare to pure chakra. Susanoo was, after all, a cheat-level secret technique. That said, it was draining his chakra rapidly. He needed to conserve energythis experiment wasn''t over yet. Masashi formed hand seals. The Iron Prometheus''s flaming sword vanished, and the chakra whip cooled, dispersing its heat. Then, with a powerful leap, the construct launched into the sky. Earth Release: Super-Lightened Boulder Jutsu! Its wings spread, and the Iron Prometheus soared into the air. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 142 – The Sky Belongs to Susanoo Watching the Iron Prometheus actually flying in the sky, the onlookers were completely shaken. The difference between being able to fly and not was vast. Take Kitsuchi as an example. As long as the enemy was grounded, he had ways to deal with them. But if they could fly The Third Tsuchikage was a user of the Light-Weight Rock Technique. Thanks to this ability, he wandered wherever he pleased when he was young. After all, if worst came to worst, he could just fly away. In the shinobi world, most were ground-based units. "Most," because there were some who specialized in water techniques. But aerial combatants? Very few. When the spectators realized that this terrifying creation from the White Ghost could actually fly, they felt as though the times were truly changing. Before the First Great Ninja War, ninjas didn''t perceive much of a shift in the times. Ninja villages were just larger gatherings of ninjas; the structure hadn''t fundamentally changed. It was still mostly just watching Hashirama and Madara showing off. Only after both of them left the stage did the "Era of the Ninja Villages" truly begin. But now, everyone felt a shiftthis White Ghost wielded the power to single-handedly alter the course of events. He didn''t even need to do much. Just park this creation outside the village, and it would be enough to make nations tremble. Given its destructive power, a single lap around a country''s capital could single-handedly revitalize the real estate market. For example, the Fourth Kazekage was thinking, Yes, Gold Dust could solve Suna''s financial problemsbut only as a patch for budget shortfalls, not as a solution for the monumental funds this level of destruction would require. The White Ghosthis terror knew no bounds! However, at that moment, neither Sasori nor Masashi was paying any attention to the panicking onlookers. In the air, two cone-shaped constructs of iron sand began spinning rapidly. This was a technique the Third Kazekage had devised for siege warfare. Using a siege technique against the Susanoo? Sasori thought it was a reasonable approach. If this didn''t work, he''d make a tactical retreat. Masashi''s ninjutsu was far too effective against puppetry. Sasori still had other tricks, but there was no point dragging this out. Too many ninjas had already gathered nearby, and there was no way to escape with Deidara. In the sky, the Susanoo also began to transform. Under everyone''s gaze, it shifted into the shape of a flying creature with two heads. This caught Sasori''s attention. "No wonder the structure is so complex. But what''s the point of transforming into this form?" He often incorporated transformation mechanisms into his puppets, but creating a design that could shift from humanoid to animal-like seemed superfluous to him. Still, he would find out soon enough. Inside the Susanoo, Masashi created a shadow clone, and both his main body and the clone began forming different hand signs. Now in its two-headed dragon form, the Susanoo opened both mouths. From these gaping maws, flames and wind converged into singular points. Sasori, meanwhile, manipulated his chakra threads. Both sides unleashed their attacks simultaneously. The spinning iron sand cones clashed with the fireball and wind sphere launched by the twin-headed dragon. The brilliance of ninjutsu illuminated the sky. Smoke and clouds billowed, vast and boundless, like an ocean stirred by waves. The clouds turned fiery red, the flames seemingly igniting everything. The once-white sea of clouds churned, collided, and surged across the sky. When the shockwave from the explosion reached the spectators, even though they knew it was just the residual force, some of the weaker ninjas instinctively shut their eyes, overwhelmed by the terrifying red light and roaring winds. As the chaos subsided, the sky was almost entirely cleared, with only a few wisps of white clouds remaining like trails of silk. The iron sand had completely vanished, leaving only the Susanoo soaring in the sky. As for Sasori and his puppet, they were nowhere to be seen. "Sasori used the Reverse Summoning Technique to escape," Rasa''s voice broke the silence. "Expand the search perimeter. Turn the Land of Wind upside down if you must, but find him!" "Yes, Kazekage-sama!" the Suna ninjas replied in unison. Sasori, once the pride of Suna, was now its disgrace and mortal enemy. Moreover, his actions had far-reaching consequences. Suna would now face Konoha with significantly diminished confidence. After all, Suna had been flirting with Kumo recently without raising eyebrows, partly due to the suspicion that Konoha had killed the Third Kazekage. But now? Konoha had clearly chosen to ally with Suna, putting past grievances aside. It would take years to fully process this turn of events. Rasa turned to the other village leaders, "About the Chunin Exams" "There''s no need for concern, Kazekage-sama," Mei interrupted. "Sasori''s actions were clearly his own and have nothing to do with Suna. Kiri will continue to participate in the exams." "Exactly," Kitsuchi added. "Our trust in Suna won''t be shaken by a single rogue ninja." With support from these two major players, the other village representatives quickly echoed their agreement. Seeing this, Rasa could only smile. With such reassurances, the exams had to continue. Yet no one was eager to disperse and resume the tests just yet. The reason soon became clear. The winds picked up again, and the ground was cast in shadow. The twin-headed dragon form of the Susanoo descended. As it landed, Masashi deliberately flapped its massive wings a few extra times for dramatic effect. He couldn''t help it; he enjoyed the flair. Back on Earth, mecha models were pricey. But compared to this real-life Susanoo, figurines couldn''t even come close in terms of playability! As the colossal figure of the Susanoo landed, many of the gathered ninjas took an involuntary step back. This time, they were genuinely impressed by Sasori. To face such a monstrosity without flinching, even daring to engage it in battle, and then escaping unscathedhe was truly something else! Rasa, Kitsuchi, and the other leaders remained composed, but they couldn''t deny the intimidating presence of Susanoo. Bigger wasn''t always better, but bigger was almost always more overwhelming. And the earlier battle had proven that this thing was not just bigit was brutally powerful! The two dragon heads lowered slightly, opening their mouths toward the crowd. The movement startled everyone. But before they could react, two small figures were "spat out," landing on the sand with dazed expressions. In their memory, they''d just been grabbed by Masashi, tossed into the Susanoo, and hurled into its interior. The experience was unique. Behind them, the form of the Susanoo began to fade until it vanished entirely into the air. Masashi appeared behind the two children, picking them up one in each hand and depositing them into the arms of their respective guardians. --- Sasori slipped away as quietly as he had arrived. With the troublemaker gone, the joint exam continuedbut with a few fewer participants. Masashi had miscalculated slightly. Sasori''s targets weren''t only those with bloodline limits but also included those who practiced secret techniques. Bloodline users were most abundant in Kiri, while secret technique practitioners were most numerous in Konoha. Afterward, the villages, together with Suna, conducted a joint investigation and found that, in the first round of exams, around 40 to 50 participants had either died or gone missing. Among the missing, most were from Kiri, presumably captured by Sasori. The fate of those individuals was grim and obvious. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, for Mei, as long as Kimimaro was safe, it was acceptable. It wasn''t that she didn''t feel pain for the lost candidates from her village, but rather that she had to make a choice between two evils. Preserving Kimimaro was already a very fortunate outcome. After all, while Kiri had many bloodline limits, few were exceptionally powerful. His Shikotsumyaku was their sole representative of such strength. On another note, none of Ame''s candidates were taken by Sasorithey were killed outright during the exams. This left the Ame team leader harboring a grudge against Kusa. He believed that if the Kusa ninjas hadn''t spread the story around, Ame wouldn''t have been in this situation. Konoha also suffered some losses among its candidates. However, because most of the participants were civilian ninja without bloodline limits, and with only two or three using secret techniques, they weren''t Sasori''s primary targets. Instead, they benefited from him eliminating some competitors, leading to a relatively successful performance overall. The four promising candidates from Konoha all advanced smoothly. One way or another, the first round of the exam came to an end. The surviving candidates from each village, whether they passed or not, were taken back by their team leaders to rest. The second round of exams would take place a month later. During the interim, those who advanced could take the time to recover and prepare. As for those who didn''t make it, especially those with severe injuries such as lost limbs, they could only recuperate in the hospital. Fortunately, Suna''s medical facilities were decent. As long as the injuries weren''t too severe, they could usually be treated. For those with crippling injuries, however, the best they could hope for was survival and an early retirement to live as ordinary people. No one complained about this. The joint Chunin Exams were inherently a high-risk, high-reward endeavor. Participants were out for blood. If someone ended up crippled but not dead, it was considered mercy on their opponent''s part. Few would say, "My ninja way has ended, I might as well die." If one couldn''t be a ninja anymore, they would just find another profession. After all, anyone capable of using chakra could easily transition to a respectable job. During this period, Masashi continued to "protect" Konoha''s candidates as usual. The joint Chunin Exams generated income, mainly from the nobility of various countries. In essence, the joint Chunin Exams had multiple layers of meaning: For the candidates, it was a chance to earn a promotion. For the ninja villages, it was a sanctioned opportunity to gather intelligence, form alliances, and settle scores. For the nobles, it was a way to assess the strength of each village. And for merchants, especially those in gambling, it was a lucrative opportunity. Although Suna''s remote location limited commercial opportunities, gambling still thrived due to the heavy investment from nobles. In Konoha during the original timeline, gambling around the Chunin Exams reached its peak. Some Kusa ninjas even attempted to intimidate Gaara over it, with predictable outcomes. In short, the joint Chunin Exams, despite its name, served interests far removed from the candidates themselves. Merchants who dared to bet on the exams often had strong backing. To manipulate the odds, they frequently harassed the candidates, hiring ninjsa from smaller nations to do their dirty work. The larger villages didn''t interfere with this, as it brought in revenue and also served as a test of the candidates'' abilities. After all, if they couldn''t handle situations more complex than this as chunin, they wouldn''t survive real missions. Masashi''s attitude toward gambling was unique. He monitored it closelynot to stop participants from being defeated in fair combat, but to prevent underhanded actions outside the exam arena. The merchants and hired ninjas feared his infamous reputation as the White Ghost, especially after the first round of exams. No small-country ninjas dared cross paths with him for the sake of a quick buck. As a result, Konoha''s candidates were unusually free from disturbances. At the same time, Masashi, Pakura, and Kakashi began targeted training for the genin candidates. Most of this responsibility fell to Kakashi. However, Masashi specifically took an interest in Anko. After Orochimaru''s defection, she became the only other Konoha ninja to hold a Rychi Cave contract, besides him. That alone was enough for him to offer her guidance. After all, she currently didn''t even have the qualifications to enter Rychi Cave. The only reason she managed to sign the contract was that Orochimaru had pulled strings for her. Getting the White Snake Sage to agree to such a favor was no easy feat. Masashi''s training for Anko focused on taijutsu and clone techniques. His own elemental ninjutsu didn''t suit her abilities. In this timeline, she hadn''t been marked with Orochimaru''s Cursed Seal, likely because he left before perfecting the technique. On the flip side, this proved she had the potential to learn Rychi Cave Sage Mode. Though it was only potential, Masashi was willing to give her the chance. Anko seemed to be the only one among her peers who might have been limited by external factors rather than her own abilities. Building physical strength was foundational, as the Rychi Cave Sage Mode required a strong physique. Every day, he took her into the desert outside Suna for training. This training served two purposes: to enhance her taijutsu and to teach her how to use the snakes of Rychi Cave as a medium for creating clone techniques. Unlike regular clones, medium-based clones could utilize the unique properties of their medium. For example, in the original timeline, Deidara''s clay clones could use the stickiness of the clay to trap opponents. Anko, who could summon small snakes from Rychi Cave, could use them as mediums for her clones. If an opponent tried to attack her clones with taijutsu, they''d be in for an unpleasant surprise. She cherished Masashi''s kindness deeply. Orochimaru''s departure had forced her to mature overnight. She harbored no resentment toward Masashi. The reason was simpleher anger was directed at Orochimaru. After all, he had first trained her to be a loyal ninja for the village, only to betray it himself. In a way, his actions inadvertently protected Anko, though whether that was his true intention was anyone''s guess. After all, with Orochimaru, it was always hard to tell. Time flew by, and soon, a month had passed. Suna announced the second round of the exam, which was a straightforward one-on-one duel, much like the third round of the Chunin Exams in the original timeline. To give the nobles ample time, Suna postponed the final round by two months but held a preliminary elimination round, reducing the number of participants for the final stage to under twenty. Anko was among those who advanced. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 143 – The Three Sages’ Power It had to be said that ever since Masashi got used to creating "mechas" with his Ice Release, his interactions with the giant snakes of Rychi Cave had significantly decreased. Once he unlocked Susanoo, he barely needed them anymore. To him, summoning the giant snakes had become somewhat redundant in most situations. Training Anko to succeed him as their summoner was part of his strategy. After all, having such a large group of snakes not frequently serving Konoha would be a waste. What was the point of the contract otherwise? After confirming her eligibility for the second stage of the exams, Masashi resumed her training. Two months seemed like ample time. On this particular day, as usual, he teleported her using Flying Thunder God to the outskirts of Suna and began training. The desert climate was harsh, especially for a girl trying to maintain her skin, but chakra was an unreasonable cheat, sparing them the need to worry much about such concerns. Under Masashi''s strict instructions, most of Anko''s training focused on physical techniques. Anko tirelessly launched one attack after another at Masashi, holding nothing back. "If you don''t go all out, how am I supposed to guide you?" he would say. "How can I help you rebound if you don''t hit rock bottom for real?" Though blunt, his words were honest. "Your speed is good, but your movements are riddled with unnecessary actions," Masashi repeatedly corrected her form. Her basics were solid, but she severely lacked experience. "Unnecessary movements waste your chakra," he explained as he refined her techniques and taught her how to better control her chakra. "Don''t mold too much chakra at once. Your reserve isn''t remarkable." "Yes, Teacher," Anko replied earnestly, absorbing every bit of instruction and daring not to slack off. Masashi didn''t mind her calling him "Teacher." Her character was reliable enough for him to be willing to teach her. After a round of sparring, he barely broke a sweat, while Anko was left panting heavily. "Take a break," he said, handing her a water flask. "Your stamina has improved a lot compared to a month ago. Good progress." This was no empty praise. She indeed had a knack for taijutsu. After all, Orochimaru wouldn''t take an untalented apprentice. "Teacher, can I learn your techniques?" Anko asked with hopeful eyes. "It''s not that you can''t," Masashi mused, "but your chakra reserves are still too low." His techniques consumed a lot of chakra. While there were countless jutsu in the shinobi world, only a minority used them as their primary combat method, and most of those were jonin. The reason was simple: they consumed too much chakra. Many ninjas would run out of energy after just a few uses. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was also why the Uchiha clan made a fortune selling explosive tags back in the day. For at least 90% of ninjas, they were far more economical and efficient than ninjutsu. "Oh..." Anko''s disappointment was evident, knowing her current limitations in this regard. "However," Masashi added, "given your potential, you can dabble in genjutsu." For someone with the potential to master senjutsu, their "precision" stat would naturally be high. "At the genin level, physical stamina is often still weak. I''ll teach you two genjutsuone to drain the opponent''s stamina and another to mentally attack them," he explained. He then demonstrated them. Both were low-level genjutsu, one ranked D and the other C. Given that Anko had already mastered summoning and the Striking Shadow Snakes, learning these should be well within her capabilities. After all, as a summoner of snakes, it only made sense to focus on fear and intimidation. Despite her exhaustion, Anko concentrated intently on his explanations. Her dedication earned Masashi''s approval. In this regard, Anko resembled Sai a bitalways ready to seize any learning opportunity. "Just focus on understanding them for now," Masashi said. "Later, I''ll give you scrolls with detailed instructions." "But right now, our priority remains your stamina training. A strong body is the foundation for larger chakra reserves, which is essential if you''re to become the rightful heir of Rychi Cave." "Yes, Teacher!" "Before your training ends, I''ll take you to Rychi Cave. If you don''t want the true masters there to look down on you, you''d better train hard." "Really!?" Anko''s excitement was palpable. "Teacher, you''re willing to take me?" "Hmm." Masashi nodded. Summoning jutsu was one of the most remarkable branches of space-time ninjutsu. It ignored distance entirely. At least in the known world, there were no spatial limits to its use. Thus, as a rightful heir to Rychi Cave, he could freely enter and exit it at will. The problem was the snakes themselves. The unruly inhabitants of Rychi Cave had an unsettling habit of expressing hospitality by devouring people. Contract or no contract, anyone who didn''t meet their standards was treated as food. First impressions mattered greatly. With Masashi''s assurance, Anko seemed to channel an inner superpower, training harder than ever and making rapid progress. By the time the final month began, she was almost unrecognizable from the novice who had first entered his training. Although she might not have noticed it herself, Masashi could see that, at her current pace, she would likely reach the basic competency required to visit Rychi Cave within a year. At that point, she would qualify to visit under his supervision. Meeting the White Snake Sage, however, was out of the question. Rychi Cave had its own rules: when humans met the White Snake Sage for the first time, it was either to get eaten in a show of "hospitality" or to offer themselves for a "bite." That said, Masashi himself did need to meet the White Snake Sage again. The Three Great Sacred Lands were familiar with one another, and he wondered if he could leverage his relationship with the White Snake Sage to gain access to Mount Myboku. Ever since learning from Black Zetsu, the idea of mastering all three types of senjutsu had reignited within him. The mechanisms behind the tailed beasts'' resurrection were deeply tied to natural energy. The Ten-Tails, in particular, had the ability to manipulate natural energy flowing through this world. This suggested that natural energy was an indispensable piece of the puzzle to reaching a higher level of power. If the Ten-Tails could manipulate natural energy from the land, air, and water, so could heeventually. Mount Myboku''s relationship with Konoha was quite amicable these days, and he was determined to learn its senjutsu. Time flew, and the final month of training passed. It was finally time for Anko to step back into the exam arena. --- With the second round of the Joint Chunin Exams beginning, for the first time in the history of Suna''s hosting the exams, the village finally recorded a net positive cash flow. This was no small feat, and for the first time in ages, Rasa smiled. As a critical element of the Joint Chunin Exams, the "joint" aspect demanded that prominent figures from allied villages attend as collaborators. Expecting noki to come to Suna? Absolutely not. Even if he dared, Suna wouldn''t be thrilled about it. As for Minato, he wouldn''t show up either. With Masashi currently absent, Minato had to remain in Konoha, keeping a watchful eye on Kumo''s movements. Thus, the one who arrived was Masashi''s "old" friendYagura. Truth be told, when word reached Kiri that Sasori had appeared in Suna and nearly abducted Kimimaro, Yagura was thoroughly alarmed. So he seized this opportunity to come in personnot so much to observe the exams, but to ensure that no more incidents occurred. After all, Kimimaro was one of the rare talents he had painstakingly cultivated. His arrival created quite a stir in Suna. Since the First Great Ninja War, no Mizukage had set foot on the mainland, enhancing their mystique. Thus, when Yagura appeared at the gates of Suna, he instantly stole the spotlight from Rasa. After all, this was a living Mizukage, something unseen on the mainland for decades. Moreover, Suna had been eager to forge stronger ties with Kiri. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sacrificed Pakura to Kiri as a political gesture. Without a stable rear, Suna couldn''t focus entirely on combating Iwa. Suna viewed Iwa the same way Konoha viewed Kumoas their primary adversary. In Masashi''s eyes, though, it was all just business. "Long time no see," Yagura greeted warmly, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Masashi. This incident had earned Kiri a substantial favor from Masashi. Of course, Yagura wasn''t aware that this favor was originally intended to be even greater. However, Masashi felt it unnecessary to overdo it, so he scaled things down. After all, he had checkedthe captured ninjas Sasori took weren''t from Konoha. He decided it was best to let it slide. "Long time no see, Mizukage-sama," Masashi replied politely. Since Kiri and Konoha were in a honeymoon phase, any disrespect could lead to Fugaku nagging him later. Fugaku, having savored victory once, had become increasingly full of himself. Masashi figured it was time to showcase his skills once more when he returned. Rumor had it that Fugaku''s calligraphy had become a hot commodity on the black market again. Masashi didn''t quite understand this obsession, but markets often defied logic. "Let''s continue our conversation inside," Rasa interjected, clearly irked by the apparent camaraderie between Masashi and Yagura. The relationship between Suna and Konoha was delicate at best, but he was genuinely intent on cultivating stronger ties with Kiri. Revitalizing Suna had become his personal mission. Masashi, understanding the situation, graciously stepped aside, yielding the spotlight to Rasa as the host. After all, Suna had fully financed this event. It wouldn''t do to appear ungratefulno one likes stingy people. As the two leaders engaged in amiable conversation, Yagura tactfully played along, making Rasa feel at ease. With this harmonious atmosphere, the second round of the Joint Chunin Exams commenced as scheduled. This time, Masashi chose not to attend. With Yagura present, along with Pakura and Kakashi, there was no risk of Konoha''s teams facing undue interference. Early in the morning, after seeing off Konoha''s representatives, Masashi returned to his quarters and used the Reverse Summoning. Space shifted, stars swirled, and he found himself in a cavern. The first sound that greeted him was the gentle splash of water. The small snakes of Rychi Cave, noticing the presence of an intruder, instinctively slithered forward to confront him. However, they quickly sensed the power of Rychi Cave''s Senjutsu emanating from him. To these low-level, semi-intelligent snakes, this power acted like an overriding command. Without hesitation, they performed an abrupt about-face and disappeared in the opposite direction. The snakes of Rychi Cave certainly lived up to the "earthy" reputation implied by the namethey were as practical as they were instinctive. Surveying the cavern''s height, he confidently summoned Kuro. To his surprise, he was greeted by the sight of two massive serpents entwined together. Masashi found it rather awkward. "Am I interrupting something?" he asked dryly. "Masashi?" Kuro immediately disentangled herself from Manda, visibly pleased. "Do you need to meet the Sage?" "Yes," Masashi replied, glancing at Manda, who looked dazed after being shoved off. "Are you alright?" Being abruptly interrupted during such a moment could be frustratinghe understood. Manda shuddered, shook his head, and glared at Masashi with annoyance. Still, there was nothing he could doMasashi had grown significantly stronger since their last encounter, to the point where he could easily defeat him. "N-No problem" Manda grumbled reluctantly. "Good to hear," Masashi replied, stepping back slightly to avoid any unpleasant contact. "Don''t look so glum. I promise I''ll return your partner in one piece." Manda couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Masashi''s tone was off, but he chose not to dwell on it. After all, Orochimaru had always been focused on research rather than frivolities. This had left Manda, despite his many bad habits and penchant for flattery, remarkably naive in certain respects. As Masashi hopped onto Kuro''s head and directed her toward the White Snake Sage''s domain, Manda decided to let it go and began training to regain his energy. Masashi, watching Manda from a distance, couldn''t help but shake his head. Manda was clearly too idlea sign that Orochimaru hadn''t been engaged in any serious battles lately. Things had to be going well on his end. He wondered if Orochimaru had established contact with the daimy of the Land of Sound. Kuro moved swiftly through the familiar terrain, and soon, recognizable landmarks began to emerge. Finally, Masashi found himself once again at the expansive plaza where the White Snake Sage resided. From afar, he caught sight of the Sage''s imposing form. "Kuro, you can go now," Masashi said as he leapt down. "I''ll handle the conversation myself." "Understood," Kuro replied, her tone surprisingly emotional as she quickly departed. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 144 – The White Ghost’s Ambition It had been quite some time since Masashi last saw the White Snake Sagealmost three years. Logically, beings like the Three Great Sages, who were each easily over a millennium old, should perceive time differently from ordinary people. Yet the three great secret realms seemed remarkably grounded in their perception of time. From the sages on down, their understanding of time was surprisingly humanlike. That said, their naps were impressively long. The White Snake Sage looked the same as always, part of its serpentine body coiled on the enormous stone throne. It wasn''t smoking today, its eyes were unfocused, and it remained perfectly still, napping. However, as he approached, the White Snake Sage awoke. It wasn''t a swift awakening. Its massive body stirred slowly, as if to show it recognized the visitor as a friend rather than a foe. "So, it''s you." Once its eyes regained their sharpness, the Sage spoke, then glanced toward the pipe resting on the throne''s armrest. Stretching its head downward, it clamped its jaws around the pipe''s mouthpiece. Then, it turned its gaze to Masashi. "You''ve arrived at the perfect time. Light it for me, will you?" sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A trivial task. Masashi casually performed a fire jutsu, channeling his chakra into a flame that slithered like a snake, diving precisely into the pipe''s bowl to ignite the mixture of tobacco and spices within. "You''ve grown much stronger," the White Snake Sage commented contentedly after taking a puff, adjusting its coils on the throne. "Now, what brings you here today?" "I''ve come to ask a favor," Masashi replied with a cheerful smile, dispersing his chakra. "Oh?" the sage asked. "Have you already exhausted the power of Rychi Cave?" "I have no choice." Masashi shrugged. "You''ve taught me so well that I''ve learned everything Rychi Cave has to offer. If I want to improve further, I need to explore other techniques. I figure that if other secret realms can rival Rychi Cave, they must have their own unique strengths." The White Snake Sage exhaled a puff of white smoke, a clear sign of its good mood. "You''ve always had a way with words," it chuckled. "I''ve thought this from the startyou''re nothing like Indra." "That was so long ago," Masashi replied. "How could I still be like him?" "Most of the other Uchiha members still are," the sage noted. "Sometimes, when I''m bored, I watch them. They''re quite entertaining. Don''t believe me? Take a look." The Sage gestured toward the crystal ball embedded in its hat, revealing a scene inside. A middle-aged man was seated at a desk, dramatically writing with an exaggerated flourish, his expression one of profound satisfaction and artistic rapture. The crystal ball zoomed in, showcasing the man''s writing in great detail. Masashi froze. Fugaku had managed to embarrass the entire clan in Rychi Cave. Was there any hope left? "Isn''t it hilarious?" The White Snake Sage chuckled heartily. "I must admit, I find it fascinating. None of the young ones here could write like that, even with their tails. The talent is extraordinary! Why don''t you bring him over to train in Sage Mode? I think he''d do well." "Well" Masashi struggled to maintain the clan''s dignity. Summoning his resolve, he tried to salvage the situation. "You see, true geniuses often have peculiar hobbies that ordinary people can''t understand. After all, who writes like that on purpose? Clearly, he''s doing it intentionally!" To lend credibility to his words, he bit the bullet and added, "Such seemingly eccentric behavior is actually a pursuit of individuality and spiritual transcendence. We call it the ''Wind of Liberation.'' The Uchiha clan has long endured dual burdens of spirit and lifestyle. In the past, such actions expressed dissatisfaction with reality. Nowadays, they''re more about showcasing inner joy, celebrating freedom and individuality." The White Snake Sage, being a snake rather than a human, pondered deeply on this explanation. It found Masashi''s reasoning quite compelling. After all, a snake couldn''t produce such calligraphy with its tail. For a human to achieve this was indeed extraordinary. "You Uchiha are truly remarkable," the sage praised. "I''ve rarely encountered a human with such depth. I''ll keep observing himone day, I''ll understand him fully." "Whatever makes you happy," Masashi replied with a polite smile. He had done his best. Whatever happened next, it wouldn''t be his fault. "Well then" The White Snake Sage dismissed the technique, and the crystal ball''s image faded. It gazed down at him. "What exactly do you wish to obtain from me today?" "Do you often interact with the other two Great Sages?" "What do you think?" The White Snake Sage turned its head toward the left. Following its gaze, Masashi saw a stone wall. Part of the sage''s body was visible, while most of it extended deep into the earth, seemingly immobile for countless years. "Well, ''interact'' is more of a metaphor," he clarified. "What I mean is, do you occasionally chat with the other two, just to catch up?" "I''ve never spoken to the one in the Shikkotsu Forest, and I wouldn''t recommend going thereit''s not an environment humans can tolerate," the sage replied, blowing another puff of smoke. From the intensity of its exhale, Masashi deduced that the relationship between Rychi Cave and the Shikkotsu Forest was poor. "As for that toad from Mount Myboku" the sage''s tone softened. "If it''s awake, I can ask for you. But whether it agrees is up to it." "That''s more than enough," Masashi said, delighted. The White Snake Sage was reliable! Rychi Cave was a true ally! Clearly, the White Snake Sage and the Great Toad Sage were on decent terms; otherwise, it wouldn''t have made the offer. Masashi simply wanted to learn Sage Mode. For Mount Myboku, training one more person in Sage Mode without a summoning contract wouldn''t be a big dealthey likely wouldn''t refuse. For these secret realms, summoning contracts were the real treasure. Meanwhile, the Sage Mode techniques that humans valued so highly weren''t nearly as important, especially when they didn''t involve guarantees of mastery or ongoing support. And he had no need for frogs sitting on his shouldershe had Ice Release and Susanoo. He didn''t need teammates to buy him time. "In that case, I''ll return in a while," Masashi said cheerfully, preparing to leave. "Oh, and next time, I might bring someone along. I hope you''ll permit it." "Oh?" The White Snake Sage''s interest was piqued. "Is it the little one who writes? I wouldn''t mind. My opinion remains the samehe''s talented and could try learning Sage Mode." "No, it''s another summoner. One of Orochimaru''s former disciples." "Ah just that?" The sage sounded disappointed. "Do as you please." "Understood I''ll take my leave, then." "Alright, you can go. Just come back in a year." After bidding farewell to the White Snake Sage, Masashi used the Reverse Summoning Technique on the spot. He reappeared in his room. He hadn''t spent too much time in Ryuchi Cave this time. It was time to check out the exam venue. Leaving the inn, he asked a nearby Suna ninja for directions to the exam site and then headed in that direction. In the original timeline, Konoha had used an open-air stadium for its one-on-one exam matches, which doubled as a gambling attraction... no, as a proper exam setting. Suna, however, couldn''t do the same due to its environment. If they held open-air exams here, by the end of one round, everyone would dehydrate due to the hot sun. So, their exam venue was indoorsa massive convention hall located fairly close to the Kazekage''s residence. The security measures were exceptionally tight. However, the security wasn''t for protecting the examinees. It was for protecting the audience. Among the attendees were not only residents of Suna but also a group of VIPs. Given the arrangement, it was understandable why Suna had prioritized this. After all, in the original timeline, Konoha had done the same. At the entrance, Suna guards stood on duty. Upon seeing him, they quickly opened the door. After nodding his thanks, Masashi entered, walking through the lobby and ascending the staircase marked with directions to the second floor of the building. The area he entered was the section reserved for team leaders. "Masashi-sama!" Kakashi, seated in the second row, waved at him. Pakura was seated nearby as well. Masashi walked over. As he passed by, leaders from smaller ninja villages stood up and bowed to him. These weren''t all allies of Konoha; some were allies of Suna or Iwa. However, they dared not show disrespect to him. In the Five Great Nations, being a jonin didn''t necessarily mean holding a high-ranking position within the village. After all, there were only so many spots available. For an ordinary jonin, their role was essentially that of an elite combatant. But a jonin of Kage-level? That was a different story. Such a person was invariably part of the village leadership, regardless of whether they held a formal position. Their influence was undeniable. It was out of the question for these small-nation ninja leaders to disregard someone of his stature. No exaggerationif Masashi were to take issue with someone, return to Konoha, and tell the Hokage, "I think so-and-so from such-and-such village is hostile to Konoha," the Hokage wouldn''t dismiss it as nonsense. Instead, he''d seriously consider it. And before long, Konoha''s ANBU would likely pay that person a special visit. That was how the infamous Root had operated back in the daysuspecting hostility toward Konoha and "delivering warmth" to anyone they thought posed a threat. Now, in the eyes of foreign ninjas, Masashi held a similar reputation. Few dared to speak to him with any semblance of ease. Only the likes of Kages or highly capable individuals such as Kitsuchi and Mei could remain at ease around him. For many of these team leaders, their first meeting with Masashi was during this trip to Suna. Honestly, their initial impressions were positive. Masashi didn''t seem bloodthirsty or brutal, as rumors suggested. That is, until they witnessed his fight with Sasori. That event reintroduced them to a simple truth about the shinobi world: descriptions like "bloodthirsty and brutal" often weren''t meant to unfairly malign someone. Sometimes, it was simply because the gap in strength was so vast that people died before realizing it. Reacquainted with this reality, these team leaders had since rekindled their reverence for the White Ghost. Masashi greeted them all with a smile before sitting down in his designated seat. With Kakashi to his left and Pakura to his right, his seat was clearly the main one. When he first sat down, he had intended to casually stretch out both arms. However, he realized that doing so would place his right hand in an inappropriate position. Enchanting the armor of Suna''s former hero in front of everyone would not be befitting his current status. After all, he was here representing Konoha. His conduct had to be impeccable. So instead, he leaned back with a tactical posture. "Have any of our people gone up yet?" "We''re already in the second round," Kakashi replied. "The first round eliminated some participants, leaving us with only Anko and Hana." "Oh? That intense, huh?" "Yes, quite competitive. Deidara and Kimimaro are the most outstanding performers so far. Along with our two, they''re clearly the standouts." "Hmm? No one from Suna?" "They have one decent puppet user, but their best participants disappeared during the first exam." That truly was a tragic story. "Anything else?" Masashi asked, suppressing a chuckle. "Not much. Compared to those four, the others are significantly less remarkable. As a result, the betting pools are all focused on these four. According to Suna''s team leader, they expect to issue five chunin ranks this time." Masashi nodded. As the host, it was impossible for Suna to walk away with no promotions at all. Joint Chunin Exams among the Great Nations were designed to promote the best of the major villages, with others simply tagging along. Yet smaller villages eagerly participated because they still gained more than they lostunless they were particularly unlucky, like Ame this time. Speaking of Ame... He glanced at the leader of the Ame team. The jonin sat quietly in his seat. When he sensed Masashi''s gaze, he bowed slightly. His etiquette was impeccable, without the overtly subservient demeanor of some small villages. Hanzo had long fallen into decline, focusing solely on maintaining his grip on power. With such a leader, his subordinates were equally uninspired. The once-confident, idealistic Ame ninjas were now a thing of the past, mere memories within their village. Unless... "Something wrong?" Pakura asked. She noticed Masashi staring at the Ame ninjas. "Nothing," he replied, shifting his gaze to her. "You seem a bit down, though." "It''s nothing... just that things didn''t go the way I expected after I returned this time," Pakura said, shaking her head. "But it won''t affect me." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 145 – Mastering Magnetism "I can somewhat understand how you''re feeling," Masashi said. Pakura turned to look at him. "Time is something we all walk through. The joys and sorrows, the bitterness and sweetness, once tasted, become nothing more than memorieslike waking up from a dream," Masashi continued. "Those who promise to stay with you forever can drift apart over something trivial. Those who vow never to abandon you will one day fade away like the wind. You have to get used to the inevitability of change." "Sometimes you really do sound like an old man," Pakura frowned. "I thought with all your joking around, you were more optimistic." "Come on! Everyone has their own rough patches," Masashi said with a shrug. "Take it from someone who''s been through it: Remember what needs remembering, forget what needs forgetting, change what you can change, and accept what you can''t." "That makes sense," Pakura turned her head away. "But you''re way off. Clearly, you don''t understand women." Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at the two of them. For some reason, he felt this was starting to resemble certain plotlines from Icha Icha Paradise. Masashi didn''t respond to her jab. This wasn''t a matter of understanding women. Returning to a familiar place, yet finding everything differenthe had felt that way before. Forgetting the years, forgetting the pain, wearing different masks to play different roles and live through different experiencesthat''s how he had coped. Feeling tired or lost was perfectly normal. Even moments of pessimism weren''t surprising. Those who have faced death understand the preciousness of being alive. And he believed that in this way, Pakura was just like him. In the arena, another match concluded. The audience reacted indifferentlyboth participants were from small shinobi villages, and the fight wasn''t much to look at. The strategies were crude; it was almost comically bad. However, the next match piqued Masashi''s interest. Anko was stepping into the ring. Having trained her for so long, he watched attentively. The result was satisfyingshe had taken her lessons to heart, meeting all his expectations. She easily won her match. Her opponent, covered in small snakes summoned from Rychi Cave, screamed as though being slaughtered, drawing laughter from the audience. Time passed, and the matches continued one by one. There were no unexpected breakout stars. Kimimaro and Deidara stood far above the competition. Anko''s performance was second only to theirs, but she lacked their ability to control the pace of the fight. As for Hana, her performance was less impressive. From what Masashi observed, her innate talent for combat was limited. Her superiority over others came from her clan''s secret techniques, but even that only took her so far. When the matches finally ended, it was nighttime. For one-on-one bouts like this, they usually wouldn''t take long. The event had only stretched out because of the sheer number of participants this time. Afterward, the team leaders escorted their shinobi back to rest. But Masashi couldn''t return just yethe still had to attend the evaluation meeting. As the leader of the Konoha delegation, he had to stay. So did Kitsuchi, representing Iwa. The final evaluations took place in the Kazekage''s office. Here, Masashi met Rasa and Yagura again. This time, it was an informal meeting. Everyone was more relaxed. Rasa, Yagura, Kitsuchi, and Masashithe four of them would decide the final results tonight. Masashi wasn''t particularly invested in the outcome. Konoha''s objectives, thanks to Kakashi''s efforts over the past days, had already been achieved. He decided to ensure Konoha secured at least one promotion spot, giving it to Anko. As for Hana, based on her performance today, he would recommend that her clan guide her toward a support-oriented role. Otherwise, they would only be harming her. Not every Inuzuka could follow in Kiba''s footsteps and excel in direct combat. Hana''s strength lay in her chakra control, which surpassed many in her clan. The Inuzuka clan, however, wasn''t known for chakra finesse. Her weakness was her lack of instinctive reactions to rapidly changing battle scenariosa fatal flaw in combat. In his opinion, Hana should become a medical-nin. It would maximize her strengths while avoiding her weaknesses. The discussions among the four village representatives went as Masashi expected. Ultimately, five chunin promotion slots were decided: one for each of the four major villages, and one for a smaller village. That slot went to a shinobi from Taki. For Konoha, the opportunity went to Anko. For Iwa and Kiri, it was no surprise that Deidara and Kimimaro took the spots. Suna''s slot went to a puppeteer. Puppetry was so common in Suna that people often forgot it was originally known for having the most Wind Release users. He wasn''t particularly interested in puppetry. What intrigued him was the Magnet Release unique to Rasa. Through the Third Kazekage''s human puppet, Masashi had gained a clear understanding of the techniques. As he suspected, the so-called "Iron Sand" was merely a variation of Magnet Release. The Third Kazekage''s unique chakra naturally generated magnetic forces, and the mineral-rich terrain of the Land of Wind gave rise to the iron sand. The essence of Magnet Release was the same as Gaara''s future abilities. As his father and teacher, Rasa''s techniques mirrored his son''s. However, his gold sand had a weight advantage, though not the same quantity. Returning to Konoha, Masashi''s first priority was to master this technique. It would fill the last gap in his Ice Release. And in the process, he would perfect his chakra''s earth nature transformation. Unlike with lightning nature, where he struggled, he found earth came naturally. Deciding not to overthink it, he resolved to focus on it for now. Using techniques like Iron Skin felt far more comfortable than forcing himself into a Lightning Chakra Mode. In time, everything fell into place. The joint Chunin Exams, nominally hosted by the four major villages but essentially carried by Konoha, drew to a close. When the results were announced, Anko was overjoyed. After Orochimaru''s betrayal, she had feared her ninja career was over. That sense of falling from heaven to hell had been devastating for someone her age. "Teacher! Thank you!" she cried, eyes brimming with tears, clearly hoping for a warm embrace. Instead, Masashi sternly admonished her. "Thank me for what? Stop with the empty words. At most, in a year, I''ll take you to Rychi Cave. If you don''t meet their standards, the White Snake Sage will terminate your contract with the cave." Of course, this was a bluff. The Sage wouldn''t even remember such a minor contract unless he brought it up. And breaking the contract was out of the question. Having a few weak contractors wasn''t a big dealit was proof of popularity. Even Rychi Cave wasn''t above such vanity. Only the fussy Shikkotsu Forest would refuse contracts based on strength alone. With the final day behind them, the Konoha delegation packed up and, under his lead, began their journey home. --- The successful hosting and conclusion of the Joint Chunin Exams signified a turning point. As the calendar turned to the 54th year of Konoha, a sense of stability began to take root. While Konoha and Kumo were still technically in a ceasefire, the other four major ninja villages had officially established friendly relations, and even the smaller villages started to settle down. Order was emerging across the shinobi world, and an era called "peace" seemed to be truly approaching. As people''s hearts gradually calmed, the Uchiha clan announced their plans to hold the second Snow and Ice Festival, at a timely moment. The villagers, who had been eagerly awaiting the event after multiple postponements over the past two years, were thrilled with anticipation. They even caught wind of some insider news: this time, Masashi was planning something brand new and spectacular. The ladies on the shopping street dressed to impress every evening, hoping to catch a glimpse of him when he took a break from his artistic endeavors. They were eager to gather insider details to boast about in front of their friends. Of course, this was merely secondary. Primarily, they sympathized with him, feeling he worked too hard. They wanted to show their gratitude on behalf of Konoha''s villagers and properly reward him for his efforts. Everyone knew this: Masashi was strong. He had defeated external threats and driven them away, ensuring Konoha''s safety. To enjoy this peaceful life, he had worked tirelessly. As Konoha residents, people believed it was only right to appreciate such sacrifices. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On a new evening, Masashi entered the chakra training chamber within the Uchiha clan''s grounds. Since returning from leading the team at the Joint Chunin Exams, he had stayed within the clan compound, focusing on two tasks: mastering the Magnet Release and preparing for the Snow and Ice Festival. Although bloodline limits inherently carried the word "blood" in their name, it didn''t necessarily mean they were always tied to bloodlines. For example, the Dust Release was classified as a bloodline selection, a level above bloodline limit. Yet, this technique was passed down to noki through learning, albeit with an incredibly high level of difficulty. The Magnet Release, which was a bloodline limit, could also be learned. After all, the Third Kazekage wasn''t Rasa''s father. Nor were the Second and Third Kazekage related by blood. Bloodline inheritance among Kazekage wasn''t a thing until Gaara, and even then, his case was special. Rasa certainly didn''t pass his abilities genetically. Masashi, having already mastered the Ice Releasea true example of inherited bloodline limitfelt confident in his ability to learn the Magnet Release. However, it proved slightly harder than he initially expected. After months of experimentation, he deduced the main obstacle: a difference in proficiency between the two required chakra natures. This disparity impacted the success rate of executing the Magnet Release. Thus, over recent weeks, he had been focusing on improving his proficiency in earth nature transformation. Tonight, he felt confident that he had reached the required level and decided to try again. The Uchiha chakra training chambers were spacious and organized into separate rooms tailored to different chakra natures. After all, many techniques, particularly those involving the five basic elements, relied heavily on the environment. Earth and Water Release techniques were prime examples. When constructing the chambers, the Uchiha clan adhered to the principle of environment simulation for elements that required it, and safety precautions for those that didn''t. For instance, the fire-nature training room was equipped with fire-resistant materials, as most buildings in Konoha were made of wood. The lightning-nature training room featured comprehensive insulation. There had been numerous incidents where sparring targets remained intact, but bystanders ended up getting shockedoften hilariously, though such mishaps could lead to serious accidents if not managed properly. For wind-nature training, safety tunnels and giant fans were installed to simulate airflow and prevent people from being blown away. Earth and Water training areas were comparatively simpler, following one main rule: make them big. In the water-nature chamber, there were even kayaks and life jackets for those who forgot they couldn''t swim while practicing Water Release techniques. Masashi stepped into the earth-nature chamber. The room was vast, resembling the size of the pit inside a Terracotta Warriors museum. From the entrance to three meters inside, tatami mats lined the floor for standing space. Beyond that lay an enormous dirt pit. The implication was clear: "Go ahead and practice. If you can fill this pit, you''re impressive." The chamber''s design was visually striking, and first-time visitors often marveled at how the Uchiha clan apparently had more land than they knew what to do with. But Masashi wasn''t here to fill the pit. He didn''t even know many earth jutsu. Sitting on the tatami mats, he pulled out a mirror and used his Sharingan to perform a genjutsu: Sharingan Projection. There was a common misconception that Uchiha only knew how to spam high-powered attacks, but that was an unfair oversimplification. The Sharingan had numerous practical applications. For instance, it could record vivid details of important moments. When a review was necessary, the user could project these details onto a mirror and replay them using genjutsu. Of course, this required the three-tomoe Sharingan. This technique had been invaluable when Masashi learned the Ice Release. In the mirror, the image shifted to a vast desert landscape. In the endless yellow sand stood the puppet of the Third Kazekage, performing the Iron Sand Technique. Iron sand bullets roared past Masashi''s "body" in the illusion, vanishing behind him. But his focus was solely on the chakra pathways within the puppet. He reviewed the scene repeatedly, memorizing every movement, chakra flow, and fusion process. Once satisfied, he dispelled the genjutsu. The chakra training chamber reappeared before his eyes. Standing up, he walked to the edge of the dirt pit and clasped his hands together. Ninja are often recognized for the elaborate hand signs used to perform jutsu. However, as their control over chakra improves, fewer hand signs are needed. At the pinnacle of mastery, a single hand sign sufficesits primary function being chakra extraction. The most common example is the prayer-like hands-clasped gesture. It could also be done with one hand, though the effect wasn''t as efficient. With his hands clasped, Masashi efficiently molded chakra and divided it into two streams, one for earth-nature and the other for wind-nature transformation. The chakra flowed through his feet and into the dirt pit below. From the pit, a rustling sound emerged. Something was rising from the bottom. Hearing this, Masashi smiled. Magnet Release was a success! As if to confirm his thoughts, with a loud , a stream of yellow sand shot up from the pit like a fountain, reaching the ceiling before cascading back down. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 146 – Scripts by Day, Schemes by Night At long last, the second Uchiha Snow and Ice Festival was officially announced with great fanfare. The staff had already begun setting up at the location of the first festival. This time, it was undoubtedly happeningno delays or cancellations. The Uchiha clan''s promise of hosting an annual festival had remained unfulfilled for years, as Konoha was rarely at peace after the Nine-Tails incident. Furthermore, the main organizer of the event, Masashi, had been constantly away, busy with various matters. Thus, villagers began to jokingly believe that when the Uchiha clan actually held the festival, it would signify true peace in the villagebecause it would mean Masashi was no longer running around fighting battles. Now, with a new year upon them, the villagers were filled with hope and held high expectations for this year''s Snow and Ice Festival. The setup process was not kept secret; it was open to the public. Some fans even visited the site and discovered that a stage was being constructed for a theatrical performance. Word of this spread quickly, and excitement swept through the village. Everyone was thrilled and satisfied. "As expected of Masashi-samahis creativity knows no bounds. He would never disappoint us." The women of the marketplace began dressing even more beautifully, eagerly awaiting the day when they might catch a glimpse of Masashi. Unfortunately, rumors had it that he was deeply immersed in artistic pursuits and hadn''t appeared yet. While the women felt regret, they also admired him even more. After all, nothing was more attractive than a man dedicated to his work! Shopkeepers also lamented the missed opportunity to seek business advice from him, as it was widely known that Masashi had a talent for trade. For example, people had once referred to their establishments as "teahouses." But one evening, Masashi, after a drink, gave them a lecture: "You''re not running a brothelyou''re operating a tavern! A place to enjoy drinks and watch performances! Even if the drinks are expensive, that''s still completely different!" The history and foundation of Konoha had always ruled out the possibility of allowing actual brothels. Everything in the village served the growth of the ninja corps. Civilians were welcomed to increase the pool of potential ninja recruits. Free trade was encouraged to harness the Land of Fire''s economic resources, ensuring the villagers'' material needs were met. And nightlife was permitted to a certain degree to cater to their mental well-being. However, clear boundaries existed. These boundaries had been established as far back as the Second Hokage''s era. Karaoke and dance performances were allowedafter all, women loved beauty, and men loved women. These were basic human desires. But any organized illicit activity? That would bring immediate repercussions. Back then, the Police Force had not yet been formed, so it was the Hokage Advisor who personally handled such issues. The Advisor was infamous among the ninja clans for being ruthless, but to the villagers, he was seen as a great benefactor who eliminated questionable organizations the moment they appeared. During the Third Hokage''s time, Konoha''s commercial sector underwent rapid development. Even so, those boundaries remained firm. And as a key figure in Konoha today, Masashi''s words were taken seriously by all merchants. As a result, the commercial district became far more regulated than before. The Hokage''s office was pleased with all of this. Even Masashi''s once-controversial private life was now viewed more favorably by the leadership. As they got to know him better, they realized he was, at his core, a remarkably upright individual. Well, mostly upright. He did have one indulgenceteasing the Uchiha clan leader about personal hobbies. Fugaku, meanwhile, had become one of the most approachable and well-loved advisors in Konoha''s history. To the older generation, including Hiruzen, he was reminiscent of Kagami, though he was even more relatable to the villagers. If Fugaku were to set up a table in the middle of the street and call for paper and ink, the entire street would gladly join him. His popularity was off the charts. As the Snow and Ice Festival drew closer, the Uchiha clan became increasingly busy. Masashi, as the chief organizer, spent his days alternating between his training and secluded meetings with clan members to finalize the plans. Meanwhile, rumors continued to spread. One particularly intriguing rumor claimed that he was searching for voice actors. At first, nobody knew what that meant. When they found out it referred to performers for voiceovers, it drew even more interest. People swarmed the police department, hoping to volunteer. In short, Konoha had not experienced such widespread joy in a long time. Even though the festival had yet to begin, it had already surpassed the Hokage''s expectations. Minato was in an exceptionally good mood. As someone privy to the details about the voice actors, he couldn''t help but praise Masashi for his brilliant idea. It was a truly extraordinary addition to the program. His only regret was that one of the key characters in the play had already left Konoha and severed ties with the village. This left him feeling melancholic. But when he thought of another individual, his spirits lifted. Perhaps this opportunity could help that person heal. After all, there was no greater validation than the recognition of the villagers. Ultimately, wasn''t that the root of everything? Gazing at the documents on his desk, Minato, for once, felt like slacking off. He wanted to practice his voice acting so he could fully immerse himself in the role during rehearsals. After all, as Masashi had explained, being a voice actor wasn''t just about reading linesit was about conveying emotions and touching the audience''s hearts. Such a noble task aligned perfectly with his duties as Hokage! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From today onward, don''t call him Hokagecall him Konoha''s Strongest Voice Actor! After all, awards would be handed out for this. If he didn''t win, wouldn''t he be ridiculed at home? A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Come in," Minato said. The door opened, and Masashi''s head poked in. Seeing Minato''s clearly unproductive state, he smiled and stepped inside, holding a thick stack of scripts. "Hokage-sama, could you take a look at these scripts?" "Masashi, can we do this tonight?" Minato asked. While he had just been contemplating taking a break, the sight of the hefty script made him want to finish his work first. "There''s no time tonightI need to work on the stage setup," Masashi replied, handing over the stack of papers. "Don''t worry, it''ll be quick." Minato thought, reluctantly taking the script and beginning to read. This was already the eighteenth revision. As Minato immersed himself in the script, Masashi sat on the sofa, leisurely finishing an entire pot of tea. "Should this part be adjusted?" Minato finally said, sitting down next to Masashi and pointing out an overly dramatic section. "This part feels awkwardtoo overdone." "Hokage-sama, the audience hasn''t experienced that battle firsthand. Some embellishment and simplification are necessary Oh, but yes, that part is a bit much. Let''s tweak it again." The two of them dove into a detailed discussion. --- After painstakingly revising the script, they finally realized it was almost nightfall. Minato silently cursed his bad luck as he glanced at the intimidating stack of documents on the desk, his mood plummeting. "Damn it! Kushina said she had a surprise for tonight!" This was a total disaster. On the other hand, Masashi was quite satisfied. He felt the script was perfect now. They could start the rehearsal tonight. "Hokage-sama, how about we..." He was about to extend an invitation when he noticed Minato looking dejectedly at the desk. "Why don''t you use a shadow clone to handle the paperwork?" At least show some respect for the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Even Tobirama rarely used his main body to deal with paperwork. Who used their real body every night to process documents until midnight? Before coming here, Masashi had seen Kushina leaving a certain lingerie shop. That shop''s bestsellers were part of their "Winning Series." Don''t ask him how he knew thatevery man had his secrets. Originally, Masashi planned to have Minato use a shadow clone to accompany him for the rehearsal. But now he abandoned the idea, figuring it was more important for the Hokage to get into the habit of delegating paperwork to his clones. "Sigh, I just feel more at ease doing it myself." "Alright, but I strongly suggest you head home on time today and leave a shadow clone here." With that, Masashi packed up his precious script, said goodbye to Minato, and left. Upon leaving the Hokage Building, he returned to the Uchiha compound first, intending to find Haku. The sibling pair, Hikari and Haku, had surprisingly applied to officially take on the Uchiha surname, and their request was approved during a clan meeting. Apart from Masashi''s influence, the Ice Release also played a significant role in this decision. Initially, the Uchiha clan didn''t think highly of Ice Releaseuntil Masashi used it during the Nine-Tails incident to summon a giant creature. As for the siblings officially joining the Uchiha clan, everyone welcomed them wholeheartedly. Though their decision was a bit unexpected for him, it was their choice, and he respected ithe certainly wouldn''t oppose it. It was, after all, the best outcome. Because of this, he now took great care of Haku, considering him a true personal apprentice. The best way to mentor a disciple is through immersionintegrating training into everyday life. How did Masashi master his Ice Release so thoroughly that he could conjure anything with just a clap of his hands? By showcasing it in the very first Ice and Snow Festival! As for Sand Release, if Haku had the aptitude, Masashi would teach that too. He''d teach it to any child in the clan who could learn it. But before that, he planned to demonstrate his new jutsu to everyone. After all, mixing substances into sand wasn''t rocket science. While his chakra couldn''t generate magnetism to naturally absorb metals from the earth, that wasn''t a problem. The unique environment of the Land of Wind is what made the Iron Sand so effective. The Third Kazekage wouldn''t be able to use Iron Sand as freely in the Land of Fire. That was the inherent limitation of the Iron Sand Technique. But such environment-dependent techniques aren''t ideal. The true strength lay in Sand Release itself. Just as he was approaching Hikari''s house, Masashi heard a voice. "Masashi, where are you rushing off to?" Turning around, he saw Fugaku standing at his door, watching him. "I''m off to find Haku, Fugaku-sama." Masashi walked over and took a sniff. This clan leader always found ways to slack off and play with his calligraphyit was almost a habit at this point. After all, during the time with the Great White Snake Sage, Fugaku''s mischievous nature had been exposed. What an expression he had back then! Completely broke characterhis image was ruined. "What are you sniffing around for?" Fugaku hid his hands behind his back, subtly rubbing his fingers together. "Nothing much. Did you buy new clothes?" Masashi observed, "The patterns are quite regal." Fugaku didn''t believe a single word. "It''s just a piece of clothing." He glanced at the neighboring house. "Don''t rehearse tonight. Delaying the Ice and Snow Festival for a few days won''t matter. Come with me to the training grounds." "Isn''t Tetsuka around today?" "What does this have to do with him? He''s been at the construction site recently." Fugaku''s composure cracked slightly at the mention of Tetsuka. "Don''t bring him up. I''ve got something important to discuss with you." "Alright." Masashi held up his script. "Should I leave this at your place?" "Mm. Go ahead." As Masashi entered the house, he shamelessly showered Fugaku''s wife with flattery, making Fugaku snort and look away, pretending not to see. After a while, Masashi ran back out. "Let''s go." Fugaku, as curt as ever, took the lead. Masashi quickly followed. "Fugaku-sama, what''s up with you today?" "This is how I always am." "No, no, no. Usually, you''re not this uh" "What do you mean ''this'' and ''uh''? Speak clearly!" The two gradually disappeared into the distance. --- The door to Fugaku''s house opened again. Itachi came out holding Sasuke''s hand. They were heading to Shisui''s place to play. Behind them, Mikoto trailed, offering a string of reminders. "I know, Mother," Itachi said helplessly. Was he the type to bother Shisui? "Mother, where are Father and Masashi-nii going?" Sasuke asked curiously. "Mm, they have something very important to do," Mikoto said, lovingly patting Sasuke''s head. "Don''t be naughty, alright? Listen to your brother." "I''m the most well-behaved!" Sasuke declared proudly. "Yeah, right. You and Naruto are the most troublesome. Karin is the quietest," Mikoto said with a laugh, poking her younger son''s nose. "Go on, have fun." Watching her sons happily leave, her smile faded slightly. She had a general idea of what her husband was planning. If things went as expectedand as everyone believedMasashi would undoubtedly become the next clan leader. If that were the case, his personal matters couldn''t be delayed any longer. Moreover, an Uchiha clan leader could not marry someone from outside the clan. Though this rule might seem unnecessary, it served its purpose. She glanced at the house next door, thought for a moment, and walked over. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 147 – Titans of Flame and Sand The Uchiha clan''s training grounds, while referred to as a "grounds," were actually a large complex of multi-functional buildings. Because the clan''s ninjutsu excelled in direct combat, it was designed to be extensive from the very founding of the village. During the era of Tobirama, the Uchiha clan''s territory was relocated for the first time. Although moved to the relatively remote southern suburbs, the clan was granted a larger expanse of land in return. Thus, the newly constructed training grounds were almost absurdly large. They were designed to accommodate all the Uchiha clan''s shinobi for simultaneous training. There was even a full-scale simulation battlefield capable of supporting a full Police Force unit''s military exercises. While Tobirama imposed a ceiling on the Uchiha clan''s political power by confining them within the framework of the Police Force, he also granted them substantial economic privileges. For example, the Uchiha clan was allowed to sell their signature explosive tags and refined ninja tools to Konoha''s allies through official channels. This quickly enabled them to accumulate the resources needed to develop their new territory. The new Uchiha district and the existence of the Police Force spurred rapid development in the southern part of the village. Today, the southern district was nearly as prosperous as the northern district. The once desolate land was now integrated with the northern district. However, the prosperity was mostly limited to the area between the northern district and the Police Force headquarters. Beyond that lay the Uchiha territory and the prison grounds, consisting largely of military areas and workshops, kept separate from residential zones. As a regular visitor to the training grounds, Masashi had never fully utilized them over the years. For instance, he had never set foot on the simulation battlefield, having joined the Police Force only after the Third Great Ninja War. After entering the training grounds, Fugaku led him straight to the simulation battlefield. Looking around, Masashi found it unexpectedly scenic, with clear hills and streams. However, traces of damage caused by explosive tags could still be seen in the terrain, and most of the remaining scars were from fire jutsu. "It hasn''t been properly cleaned up lately," Fugaku muttered, his professional instincts kicking in. "It''s gotten a bit neglected." "That''s probably because there was a training session not long ago," Masashi said. "It can''t be helped. After all, integrating the Aburame clan takes time." Since the Aburame clan joined the Police Force, all of Konoha''s peripheral clans were now colleagues. The Police Force was now essentially omnipresent in Konoha. With Byakugan and Sharingan for vision, Inuzuka''s sense of smell, and Aburame''s bugs in vegetation, infiltration into Konoha was virtually impossible. Even with Masashi''s current abilities, if he were an enemy of Konoha, he wouldn''t be able to sneak in unnoticed under this setup. Spies from other villages would have no choice but to disguise themselves as merchants or similar rolesthere were no other viable options. "Let''s just go with that," Fugaku said ambiguously and walked deeper into the simulation battlefield. Ascending a relatively "clean" hillside, he turned back to look at Masashi. Masashi, puzzled, stared back. He found Fugaku''s behavior somewhat unusual today. "How strong do you think you are now?" Fugaku asked. "Hmm..." Masashi pondered for a moment. It was good to remain humble. This was always the safer approach. But he didn''t want to undervalue himself either. "I''d say I''m solid," he replied. "But there are plenty of strong shinobi out there. I''d call it being more than capable of self-defense." "You''re a genius, Masashi," Fugaku said, uncharacteristically effusive with praise. "The jutsu you''ve recorded in the archives now have their own dedicated section. Everyone''s begun learning the Yang Release techniques you''ve introduced. You''re also the first in the clan''s history to use Susanoo with a three-tomoe Sharingan." "Fugaku-sama, you flatter me," Masashi replied, slightly embarrassed. He wasn''t great at handling complimentsit was a long-standing quirk. Too much praise, and he tended to get carried away. "But even so," Fugaku continued, "you''re not the only one in the Uchiha clan''s history to achieve such feats. Now, come and defeat me." Masashi froze. "Isn''t this moving a bit too fast?" Though he didn''t say it aloud, he felt he was already the strongest in the clan. Surely Fugaku wasn''t planning to take a beating and then conveniently step down? It wasn''t out of the question for him. If Orochimaru was a "villain" driven by curiosity, Fugaku was a clan leader driven by passion for his family. His only motivation to hold this position was his love for the clan. But to be fair, among the previous generation, only Fugaku was truly suited to be the Uchiha clan leader. "Masashi, you disdain traditional Uchiha values, but that proves you''re deeply traditional yourself," Fugaku said with an unchanged expression. "You''d better come at me seriously. If you''re determined to walk a new path, you need to know what the old path was like." Masashi dropped his smile, realizing Fugaku was serious. "Fine, but be careful," Masashi said, his scarlet Sharingan spinning. "I am quite strong." "Don''t joke, Masashi," Fugaku finally smiled. "It''s you who should be careful." In the blink of an eye, several shuriken appeared behind Masashi. But he moved faster than the shuriken. His body disappeared from its original position as he charged toward Fugaku. At the same time, Fugaku''s eyes shifted, revealing his unique Mangeky Sharingan pattern. Crimson chakra materialized around him, forming Susanoo''s hand in an instant. The fingers stretched out to grab the incoming Masashi. The speed of his technique was impressive. Not only was it partial, but the arm was also fully formed, demonstrating his mastery of Susanoo. This wasn''t his first time using ithe had clearly used it many times before. Masashi was perplexed. Fugaku possessed the Mangeky Sharingan, but it was a regular one. To achieve such proficiency with Susanoo required considerable practice. How had he replenished his ocular power? Yang training alone couldn''t account for this. White chakra burst from Masashi''s body as he partially summoned his own Susanoo''s arm, aiming to clash with Fugaku''s giant crimson arm. With a thunderous crash, the hill was flattened, and the two figures were blasted in opposite directions. "If you can use Susanoo, it''s natural to copy the Akimichi clan''s Super Expansion," Fugaku said, emerging from the dust. "You''re not the only one who thinks that way, Masashi." "Fugaku-sama, you''ve been hiding a lot," Masashi sighed. "Enough with the chatter," Fugaku said. "Take this seriously. Didn''t you also learn the Magnet Release? Use everything you''ve got." On the simulated battlefield, they had been forced apart after their clash of Susanoo''s enhanced palm strikes. Different colors of chakra cloaked their bodies, radiating power. Neither had fully activated their complete Susanoo, but this level of intensity already indicated a serious fight. Sensing the overwhelming and rich ocular power of Fugaku, Masashi felt both puzzled and a sense of familiarity. The Mangeky Sharingan was something he had first encountered through Izuna, a ninja whose talent was nearly perfect. Strictly speaking, without the chakra of Indra to give him an edge, Madara''s natural talent was actually slightly inferior to his younger brother''s. But Izuna lacked Madara''s unyielding willpowerthe kind of determination to achieve his goals no matter the cost. Even when the Uchiha clan had been completely suppressed by the Senju clan, with some members already surrendering, Madara still had a core group of diehard followers. Izuna could not match that charisma. That didn''t change the fact that he was extraordinarily strong. Although Tobirama eventually triumphed, for a long time, he had been on the losing end against Izuna. The Flying Thunder God? It had been developed under the pressure of fighting Izuna. The first time Butsuma saw Susanoo, it was because Izuna was beating Tobirama senseless. Thankfully, Hashirama was there at the time. Like the Susanoo before him, Fugaku''s chakra glowed a fiery redbright and vivid, as though it were flames burning fiercely, perhaps symbolizing the intensity of its wielder''s emotions. This Susanoo was eerily similar. And then there was the exceptional fullness of Fugaku''s ocular power. Masashi recalled that in the past, Izuna used Susanoo more frequently than Madara, but his eyesight didn''t deteriorate as drastically. Despite Madara''s arrogant demeanor, he had been cautious about using Susanoo before obtaining the Eternal Mangeky Sharingan. Izuna, on the other hand, activated Susanoo far more often, even if it was rarely in its complete form, especially in battles against the Senju clan. In contrast, Sasuke from the original timeline used his eyes more intensively than Izuna. While the difference in power was due to the fully formed Susanoo, Sasuke''s vision deteriorated at an alarming rate. Masashi believed there must be some secret he wasn''t aware of. Fugaku, however, might know that secret. Reassured by this thought, he spoke up. "I''m coming at you now." "Come on." With a clap of his palms, Masashi channeled chakra through his feet into the ground. Something stirred beneath the surface. The earth began to rumble and rise, undulating like waves. Cold and heat alternated, spreading rapidly toward Fugaku. Before the shifting ground could reach him, Fugaku leapt into the air. The moment he left the ground, the terrain collapsed. A massive cloud of white sand erupted into the sky. The sand wasn''t naturally white; frost created by the cold mixed with the sand particles. Fugaku smirked. The fiery red arm of Susanoo appeared in mid-air. Chakra continued to condense, forming Susanoo''s sword. With a single slash, the enormous power of the blade cut effortlessly through the avalanche of ice and sand. The Magnet Release binding the sand lost its effect upon contact with the sword, rendering the ice-sand wall ineffective. The sword plunged into the flowing sand below, shattering the layers of ice and soil beneath. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the deafening roar and tremors, massive rocks buried deep underground were flung into the air alongside clouds of dust. Jagged cracks spread across the land, stretching far into the distance. This was why Mangeky Sharingan wielders both loved and hated Susanoo. Against such overwhelming power, most ninjutsu became meaningless. Strategies that seemed ingenious were rendered futile. They only needed to activate Susanoo and smash their way through. The downside? Every use of Susanoo worsened their eyesight, eventually leading to blindness. The ground continued to collapse, but this time, it wasn''t Fugaku''s doing. The next change confirmed Fugaku''s thoughts. From the sinking earth, more ice and sand surged upward. A vast sea of sand appeared, with a giant formed of sand rising from its depths. This new sand construct was sturdier than Masashi''s previous ice creations. It no longer required senjutsu chakra to hold its shape, as the flowing nature of ice-sand provided greater resilience and enhanced binding capabilities. The low-temperature freezing effect now combined with Magnet Release''s unique sealing properties. Standing on the shoulder of the sand giant, he looked at Fugaku in the distance. Susanoo might be formidable, but it needed a stable foothold. His sand giant, rooted in the sea of sand, could regenerate as long as the sand sea persisted and his chakra endured. By expanding the frozen terrain and creating a larger sand sea, he was confident that Fugaku couldn''t destroy it with a single sword strike. Fugaku looked at the vast sand sea, now ten times larger than before. He had to admit that wiping it out with one strike was beyond him. "Masashi, if that''s the case, I''ll gladly accept it," he said with a smile. Instead of attacking Masashi directly, he decided to absorb the chakra. With Masashi''s reserves, it would be enough to replenish the amount needed to fully activate his Susanoo. Fiery red chakra surged around Fugaku, rippling like waves. Though they weren''t true enemies, Masashi wasn''t about to let Fugaku calmly activate Susanoo. The sand giant began to move, its speed within the sand sea astonishing. In truth, it was part of the sea itself. A massive sand waterfall emerged from behind the giant as he finished his hand signs. The icy sand erupted into the air, forming countless projectiles shaped like shuriken and kunai. These rained down on Fugaku like a storm. Even without wires, the magnetic field of the Magnet Release allowed Masashi to control their trajectories, letting them curve and strike unpredictably. "Well put together," Fugaku praised, hastening the expansion of his Susanoo. At the same time, he used a fire jutsu. A dragon of roaring flames spiraled around him, intercepting every icy projectile. The intense heat evaporated the frost coating the sand particles, nullifying their freezing effect. The remaining sand was harmless against Susanoo, and as before, the Magnet Release energy dissipated upon contact with Susanoo. This actually sped up Susanoo''s formation. Finally, fiery red chakra erupted outward, and the fully armored warrior god rose from the ground. "Watch closely. The leader of the Uchiha clan must master this technique," said Fugaku. In Masashi''s perception, Fugaku''s ocular power was being consumed rapidly, concentrated entirely on Susanoo. Something was being created. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 148 – No Escape From Tradition The confrontation between Fugaku and Masashi was no small event. Although their battle was confined to the area, the commotion had already alarmed the Uchiha clan members. The Uchiha compound, teeming with ninja, was soon abuzz. It wasn''t just the Uchiha clan; other major ninja clans in Konoha, known for their chakra sensory abilities, were also quick to react. The Aburame were first to spot trouble, thanks to their bugs scattered all over the forest. They were followed by the Hyga and Inuzuka clans. Before long, all the major clans in Konoha were aware of the situation. The Police Force quickly sealed off all entrances and exits to the Uchiha compound. The Uchiha ninja stationed at the perimeters exuded a menacing aura, making it clear they weren''t joking around. At that moment, the Police Force looked ready to launch a small-scale war against a hidden village. Soon, Minato issued a directive, and the ANBU began assisting the Police Force in maintaining the quarantine. Accompanied by Setsuna, the heads of several ninja clans, along with the Hokage, entered the Uchiha compound. However, the two village elders, Koharu and Homura, were denied entry. Setsuna was not like Fugaku. He lacked the same politeness. "Konoha''s ninja clans don''t include your families, do they? This is a matter of clan rules. I hope you understand." Koharu and Homura were left without options. They couldn''t claim they were worried about the Hokage''s safety, as doing so in the current atmosphere with the Uchiha clan would have been the lowest form of provocation, only escalating tensions unnecessarily. Thus, they had no choice but to remain outside. Inside the compound, Setsuna led the group to join other high-ranking members of the Uchiha clan, eventually heading to the simulation battlefield. At the entrance to the battlefield stood Uchiha jonin, including Shisui. The two groups merged and proceeded into the simulation battlefield. Inside, the tremors were intense. Given that everyone present was at least jonin level, they could move forward unhindered, though even they found it challenging. Finally, they saw the two towering giants. A crimson Susanoo, wielding a shield in one hand and a sword in the other. "The Sword of Totsuka and the Yata Mirror" Hiashi''s eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. Fugaku had hidden himself well! The Hyga clan was, of course, familiar with the Uchiha clan''s Susanoo. For the Uchiha, Susanoo was as iconic as the Hyga clan''s Palm Rotation, though the two differed significantly in scale. Not every Mangeky Sharingan user could summon a fully-fledged Susanoo, and creating a giant figure alone didn''t mean one had truly mastered the technique. According to the Hyga clan''s records, the Susanoo was a near-perfect technique for both offense and defense. As part of this ability, the clan possessed three tools: the Sword of Totsuka for attack, the Yata Mirror for defense, and Yasaka Beads for medium-to-long-range assaults. These three tools, known as "Sacred Treasures," were Mangeky-level Sharingan techniques specifically designed for Susanoo. The beads was straightforward, but the special characteristics of the sword and the mirror remained mysterious. Without firsthand experience, one could only speculate about their power. What was certain, however, was that only the Uchiha clan leader could wield these abilities. Even if a generation lacked a Mangeky Sharingan user, the techniques themselves were passed down. But now, Fugaku clearly intended to reveal them. And the next Uchiha clan leader? Undoubtedly, it was Masashi. Facing the crimson Susanoo was another Susanoo, one uniquely reflecting Masashi''s personal style. This one had wings on its back, wielding a blazing greatsword in its right hand and a small shield on its left arm. Though the shield was far inferior to the Yata Mirror, its left arm extended into a glowing multi-segmented whip that was striking to behold. Before the crowd, his Susanoo swung its whip. The heat radiating from the chakra whip was palpable even from a distance. When it struck the mirror, the immense force vanished as if absorbed. A moment later, the mirror reflected an even greater force, repelling the whip. The backlash from the Yata Mirror transformed into a storm, shredding everything in front of the crimson Susanoo into dust. Debris and stones were hurled skyward. Hovering in the air, the white Susanoo avoided the storm, reeling back its chakra whip and sweeping it toward the crimson Susanoo''s head. But with a single swing of the Sword of Totsuka, much of the whip was severed. "Masashi, without the Sword of Totsuka, Yata Mirror, and Yasaka Beads, you haven''t truly mastered Susanoo." Noticing the "guests," Fugaku manipulated his crimson Susanoo to approach, its sword clashing with the blazing greatsword. The earth trembled and mountains quaked. Every movement of the two giants profoundly impacted the surroundings. Masashi felt the chakra of his greatsword being broken down. If not for his constant infusion of chakra, his flame sword, created using Kagutsuchi, might have been extinguished the moment it clashed with the Sword of Totsuka. He recognized the swordit was the same weapon Itachi wielded in the original timeline, used to seal Orochimaru with a single blow. A low-cost sealing sword, like an instant "sleep mode" for enemies. However, Fugaku''s Sword of Totsuka wasn''t illusion-based. Instead, it could break down chakra and absorb the spiritual energy within. This property made it extraordinarily sharp. "This sword isn''t based on illusions, is it?" "Is that something you heard from Obito? No, it''s not," Fugaku replied. "Illusions would be too cumbersome. If your goal is to attack the enemy''s body directly, illusions are better used to weaken their resistance first." "What''s the point of this random fight?" Masashi asked, noticing the "guests." "Don''t mind them. They''re probably just here out of curiosity," Fugaku replied, changing the subject. "You''ve seen the Sword of Totsuka and Yata Mirror. Want to learn?" "Yes," Masashi answered honestly. Only a fool wouldn''t want to learn. However, he was curioushe''d thought these abilities were unique to Itachi in the original timeline. How had he learned them? Did Fugaku teach him after discovering his Mangeky? After all, this timeline''s Fugaku clearly had a Mangeky Sharingan. "Good. Still think traditions are useless?" "Who said they''re useless? Without tradition, there would be no Uchiha. We must respect tradition!" "Good attitude." Fugaku smiled, and the two Susanoo separated. "Let''s go. Time to meet the Hokage. Things got a bit out of hand." "Got it." The two Susanoos gradually disappeared into thin air. --- "Is it over?" Minato tilted his head upward, his mood light and carefree. Tonight had seemed destined for disaster, but a stroke of fortune came with Fugaku choosing today to widely invite "comrades in the shinobi world" to witness the formal designation of Masashi as the clan''s heir-apparent. This development meant Kushina definitely wouldn''t be mad at him anymore. After all, this was a big deal. Kushina, who had been troubled by the Uzumaki remnants'' desire to rebuild their clan, would surely understand. Speaking of which, the Uchiha clan was truly hardcore. To formalize the status of an heir through such dramatic measuresat this moment in the shinobi world, besides the Uchiha, probably only the ninjas of Kumo would do something similar. After tonight, Masashi''s position as the second-in-command of the Uchiha clan was firmly established. Whenever Fugaku grew tired of his role or retired due to age, Masashi would immediately step up. Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, the smoke curling lazily in the air. Fugaku becoming Hokage Advisor confirmed that his perspective had shifted over timeno longer seeing the Uchiha as a threat to the village. Yet, seeing Susanoo still reminded him of that man. The other clan leaders weren''t the least bit surprised by this development. Fugaku had hinted at such intentions during casual conversations with them long ago. Nevertheless, despite their lack of surprise, the spectacle of two Susanoo clashing had left them deeply shaken. Since Madara''s departure, the Uchiha clan had languished until just before the Third Great Ninja War. Many had forgotten that this was once a clan so overwhelmingly powerful that only the Senju clan could rival them. Shisui''s rise to fame had reminded everyone of this reality. And now, they had no choice but to admitnone of the other clans combined could match the Uchiha. The title of Konoha''s strongest clan unquestionably belonged to them. Unconsciously, some began to yearn for the long-retired Senju clan. Ahead, the figures of Fugaku and Masashi came into view. Seeing the two, the clan leaders straightened their attire, plastered smiles on their faces, and walked forward to greet them. No matter how shaken or nostalgic they felt, the relationships between clans were no longer the same as in the past. While envy remained, their attitudes were far more even-tempered now. From the rear, the two Hokage smiled as they watched this scene unfold. "Minato, your responsibilities will only grow heavier from here," said Hiruzen, his face calm. Though he had his reservations about the Sharingan, knowing Masashi was the heir reassured him. "We must never let things return to the way they were in our time." "Don''t worry, Sandaime-sama," Minato replied firmly. "I will never let that happen again." "Hokage-sama," came Masashi''s curious voice, interrupting. "You''re not working late tonight? What a coincidence! How about joining us for some rehearsal?" The serious expression on Minato''s face froze instantly. "Ah, well, actually, I am working late," he said, awkwardly. "I just came to see what was happening. Congratulations, Masashi." "Thank you." Masashi forced a chuckle. During their walk earlier, Fugaku had explained everything to him. Masashi truly hadn''t expected the Uchiha to be this flamboyant in their schemes. What was the need to showcase Susanoo in a public event just to pre-designate the clan leader? Couldn''t they just hold a private meeting? So unnecessarily extravagant! He genuinely wanted no official role. The reason was simple: official positions came with endless trivial matters to deal with. He preferred having enough free time to focus on his own training. Without Yin-Yang Release, he felt no real sense of security. Previously, he had no clear direction, but after Black Zetsu''s teachings, he now had a lead. Once he mastered all five chakra natures to perfection, he planned to find him again to validate his theories. He had a hunch that once he approached this limit, his relationship with Black Zetsu would inevitably sour. He figured he could only count on Black Zetsu''s assistance for a bit longer. Two times max. "Well then, Masashi, I look forward to working with you in the future," Minato said before disappearing with the Flying Thunder God. Hiruzen also vanished, his expression benevolent. With the two Hokage gone, the atmosphere noticeably grew more relaxed. Even though Hiruzen had also come from a shinobi clan, the natural tension between the Hokage''s office and the ninja clans couldn''t be ignored. Now that the Hokage was gone, everyone could let their guard down. "Fugaku, you''ve really been holding out on us," said Hiashi with a chuckle. "Your strength is truly something to behold." "Not at all, just a stroke of luck," Fugaku replied with his usual humility. Yet, the same expression and tone now carried a completely different weight. In this moment, the other clan leaders fully realized that he was a far purer clan leader than any of them. As the head of the Uchiha, he had hidden his strength even after gaining such immense power. Such resolve was astonishing. They could only be thankful that Fugaku was such a peace-loving and straightforward leader. After some polite exchanges, the Sarutobi, Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans departed. While the conversations weren''t hostile, lingering tensions from the past made it hard to forge genuine closeness. The Hyga, Inuzuka, and Aburame clans, on the other hand, stayed longer. These clans could now be considered allies of the Uchiha. The Aburame clan, a recent addition to this circle, was represented by Shibi, father of Shino. Though the Aburame were often perceived as aloof and self-reliant, they were fiercely loyal and passionate beneath their composed exterior. In this generation, their clan''s elite forces were second only to the Uchiha among the eight major clans. Fugaku and Masashi understood this and treated the Aburame with great respect. After exchanging pleasantries with the Hyga and Inuzuka, they shifted their focus to Shibi. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Congratulations, Masashi," he said curtly, his face impassive. His high-collared coat and dark glasses concealed much of his expression. "Thank you," Masashi replied warmly, opting for a more familiar tone. Shibi merely nodded in response, showing no objections. Masashi took this as a positive sign, an indication that Shibi welcomed a closer rapport. After all, Shino''s portrayal in the original story was that of someone fiercely loyal to those he considered friends. Reserved, yes, but deeply discerning. Masashi briefly considered the possibility of taking over as a mentor for Shino''s generation in the future. Honestly, Kurenai''s abilities, when compared to her contemporaries, were underwhelming. Hinata, Kiba, and Shino were not flashy in their performances, despite the boys being strong contenders among their peers. It felt like a missed opportunity. Teaching these kids himself might be far more rewarding. That, however, was a distant concern. After chatting for some time, the last three clan leaders eventually left. Masashi accompanied Fugaku as they escorted the leaders out of the Uchiha compound. Once the guests were gone, they began heading back. "Tonight, you''ll stay at Hikari''s house," Fugaku said halfway through their walk. "Starting today, you''ll learn the ''Three Sacred Treasures.'' You won''t go home until you''ve mastered them. I''ve already spoken to your parents." "Isn''t that a bit extreme?" Masashi blinked. "Why the rush?" "Once the clan leader candidate is confirmed, they must begin training immediately, or the techniques will eventually be lost," Fugaku explained. "But wait," Masashi hesitated, sensing a loophole. "What about times when the clan head and heir didn''t have Mangeky Sharingan?" "In those cases, the techniques were carved into the Sharingan for preservation," Fugaku replied, shooting him a glance. "Don''t even think about slacking off. It''s a tough few days, but this is tradition." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 149 – Tonight’s ‘Riding Equipment The "Three Sacred Treasures" weren''t easy to learn. Masashi quickly understood this. Because Fugaku, with his casual "learn it by tonight," almost made him forgetalthough these were ocular techniques, they were supplementary skills for Susanoo. In other words, using the "Three Sacred Treasures" required activating Susanoo first. Who could just casually activate Susanoo at home? What would happen? The house collapsed while you were sitting there? So, he began to suspect that Fugaku might have an ulterior motive with his "teaching plan." "What''s wrong?" Fugaku noticed Masashi''s gaze. The two were sitting in Fugaku''s courtyard at the time. "Well, the way you''re teaching... I just can''t learn it like this." Masashi sighed. "Understand it first, then you''ll find it easier to learn," Fugaku replied. "I''ll use transcription sealing. You release it with Susanoo once, and that''ll do." "Oh, I see..." Masashi, realizing he was the student here, decided it was best to be obedient. He continued to listen carefully. Fugaku began by explaining the origin of the "Three Sacred Treasures," followed by their mechanics and application. For example, the Sword of Totsuka was originally devised to deal with certain unusual opponentsillusions that had essentially gained sentience. Later, it was adapted to drain others'' mental energy and replenish the user''s ocular power, prolonging the Mangeky Sharingan''s usability. This second development was thanks to Izuna, who was hailed as the perfect ninja. The Yata Mirror was easier to understand; it was a defensive technique modeled after the Uchiha fan. Essentially, it was the Susanoo version of the "Uchiha Reflection." The Yasaka Beads, on the other hand, mimicked the tailed beast bomb. Chakra was condensed to an extreme degree and then hurled in a shuriken-like motion for explosive results. These three techniques maximized Susanoo''s combat potential. Unless one achieved the Perfect Susanoo, where the technique itself became a superpower amplifier, at which point the "Three Sacred Treasures" would be optional. This progression reflected a fundamental reality of the shinobi worldthe reason why technical prowess couldn''t keep up with sheer power was that power levels were often absurdly high. From his perspective, though, even with a Perfect Susanoo, these techniques still held value. He disagreed with the tendency to ignore other techniques as ocular powers evolved. After all, only a few could wield Yin-Yang Release, and even that couldn''t negate senjutsu. While Masashi was engrossed in learning from Fugaku, in the neighboring room, Hikari was busy preparing for his stay that night. She reflected on the questions Mikoto had asked her earlier that day. She wasn''t naive and quickly pieced together what was going on. After all, she had been raised in a ninja clan and understood these dynamics. Men in ninja clans typically resolved marriage matters around their early twenties. This practice ensured a balanced allocation of time between career and familythe most practical age for marriage. Masashi was no exception. If anything, strong ninjas often married earlier. The fact that he hadn''t yet was already quite unusual. As a civilian in a world that greatly favored male ninjas, Hikari was undeniably in a vulnerable position. Her once fervent attachment to her clan, stemmed from a need for survival. She knew that as a weak girl from a fallen clan, safety and stability were only attainable under the protection of a prominent ninja clan. To the shinobi villages, a clan''s relevance lay in its reputation. In truth, her insistence on the Yuki name had less to do with sentiment and more with survival. Joining the Uchiha wasn''t her first choice because she doubted they would accept her. She didn''t believe she had that kind of worth. Ice Release wasn''t impressive compared to the Sharingan. But she soon realized how wrong she was. The Uchiha clan was nothing like she had imagined. The clan members were shockingly humane, completely different from Kiri''s cold, profit-driven ways. With this revelation, she tentatively sought to join the Uchiha clan. To her surprise, it went smoothly. From then on, the name "Yuki" no longer mattered. Let someone else revive that clan if they wished. She hadn''t even inherited the Yuki surname because she wasn''t a kunoichi. Haku cared even less. He had no concept of the Yuki clan to begin with. Both siblings were thrilled to adopt the Uchiha name. In the Land of Water, only nobles and ninja clans bore surnames. Though no one openly discussed it, everyone knew the distinction. From that moment, Hikari was wholeheartedly devoted to Masashi, treating herself as his loyal servant. She truly wanted to repay the kindness. But she hadn''t expected Mikoto to consider her a potential wife for Masashi. The Uchiha clan had selected several suitable candidates for him. Hikari, however, distinctly remembered that Masashi had a good relationship with a kunoichi named Pakura. Yet Mikoto hadn''t mentioned her name. When asked, she explained that the Uchiha clan had traditional values. They believed in full integration through marriage. Without adopting the Uchiha name, Pakura wasn''t fully "one of them." Hikari thought it was too soon to make such judgments. What if Pakura had simply forgotten? Or perhaps she didn''t understand these clan customs? Still, she decided to act first. She couldn''t wait any longer. Gratitude had to be expressed without delay. In this unfamiliar land far from home, she longed for warmth and a fresh start to forget her past pain. People from the Land of Water were well-acquainted with this concept. So, she meticulously prepared. By around 8 p.m., a knock came at the door. Hikari rose and opened it. Standing at the entrance was a kunoichi. "Ah, hello." The woman''s attire and hair color were distinct from the Uchiha members. At the moment, she seemed slightly embarrassed. "I''m here to see Masashi. I heard he''s not going home tonight." "Yes, Lady Mikoto mentioned that the clan leader and Masashi have important matters to discuss, so he''ll be staying here tonight," Hikari carefully explained. She studied the woman''s appearance and guessed, "Are you Pakura?" "That''s right. Since he hasn''t returned yet, would it be okay if I waited inside?" Pakura found Hikari''s politeness and gentle tone quite pleasing. "I have some matters to discuss with him." "Of course. Please come in." Hikari warmly invited her to sit in the living room and then went to make tea for her. Her hospitality made Pakura feel a little uneasy. It was just too polite. Pakura, who was more accustomed to a straightforward way of life, found Konoha''s customs vastly different from Suna''s. Life here was full of intricate manners and formalities, so she rarely ventured out. The disparity in customs made her uncomfortable. Honestly, some aspects of Konoha''s way of life felt overly elaborate to her. What surprised her even more was that the people of Kiri seemed to be even more particular about their way of life than those in Konoha. Watching Hikari''s figure bustle about in the kitchen, Pakura, knowing the girl''s background, couldn''t help but feel sympathy. Before long, Hikari returned with a cup of freshly brewed tea. "Thank you," Pakura said, accepting the cup from her. "Oh no, I don''t deserve your thanks," Hikari replied modestly, sitting across from Pakura. Her large, dark eyes stared intently at her. "You''re being far too polite." "Is that so..." Pakura murmured, holding the tea in both hands and inwardly suppressing her thoughts. Back when she was fighting against the Kiri ninjas, she had already found the people of Kiri to be quite... peculiar. Now, looking at this girlsomeone born of a ninja clanshe couldn''t help but think: if even she was like this, the others had to be even more eccentric. "By the way, I heard that you and your brother both changed your surname?" "Well, we never really had a surname to begin with, so it''s not so much ''changing'' as it is adopting one," Hikari replied with a smile. "But, honestly, I was quite nervous before it was finalized." Pakura thought. The reason for her visit to Masashi today wasn''t anything particularly urgent. She had simply heard that he had mastered the Magnet Release and was curious. She also wanted to ask him about a few other things while she was here. As Pakura mulled over her thoughts, Hikari was also observing her guest, silently marveling at her presence. This skilled user of the Scorch Release was truly breathtaking in terms of physique. Her curves were undeniable, and though her expression was serious, her figure was anything but. No wonder there were so many rumors about her. According to Hikari''s knowledge, Masashi was quite particular about appearanceshe prioritized physique even more than facial features. Above all, however, he valued strength and disliked it when others meddled in his plans. When dealing with the Uchiha clan''s arrangements, he would never openly say, "I refuse and will do things my way." Instead, he would subtly find ways to achieve the outcomes he desired. That said, a wild stallion would always choose its own rider. Hikari had prepared herself for this a long time ago, including gathering the necessary "equipment" in advance. Even though she wasn''t a kunoichi, she understood the importance of being prepared for battle. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there might already be something going on between Pakura and Masashi. As a self-proclaimed expert in theory, she could sense these things, and Pakura''s demeanor wasn''t exactly denying it. Perhaps this wild stallion had grown accustomed to Masashi''s crop. Maybe he had frequently brushed the stallion''s nose, forehead, and neck with it, or lightly swished it through the air near the horse''s ears, helping it get used to the movement and sound. Then again, perhaps she was oversimplifying things. After all, a skilled rider didn''t only carry a crop; their arsenal included a variety of items, allowing for diverse tactics. This realization made her feel a strong sense of urgency. The more she observed Pakura, the more formidable she seemed. Determined to act, Hikari decided she would find an excuse to hide her "riding equipment" upstairs later. If there was indeed going to be a riding event tonight, she wanted it to be fully under her control. Fortunately, Haku had been invited to Setsuna''s house for the night, so everything was perfectly set. All that was left was to seize the moment. As these thoughts crossed her mind, she glanced at Pakura, her gaze suddenly burning with intensity. --- Masashi was just leaving the Fugaku residence. He had been escorted out by Itachi and Sasuke, as Fugaku had claimed to be too tired to do so himself. But Masashi''s thoughts were preoccupied with other mattersspecifically, how to maneuver Shisui into a position as a clan leader candidate before Fugaku retired. In truth, Shisui was the most legitimate representative of the Uchiha clan. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The current system of governance had been established by Tobirama, and among his selected guardsthe elite circle he designed to wield supreme power in KonohaKagami had been a key figure. As Kagami''s descendant, Shisui naturally had close ties to the Hokage administration. In the original timeline, aside from Danz, who treated everyone with suspicion, the rest of the Hokage administration genuinely saw him as one of their own. As for mastering the "Three Sacred Treasures," after borrowing so much, it was only fair to borrow a little from the clan leader too. "That''s enough. You two don''t need to walk me any further," Masashi said, stretching his neck and arms. "You''re both probably tired. Go home and rest early." "Uncle Masashi... I mean, Masashi-nii," Sasuke stammered, changing his usual greeting under Masashi''s threatening glare. "What are these ''sacred treasures'' you and Father keep talking about? And why do they require training?" Good question! "Because they''re simply advanced ninjutsu. The term ''sacred treasures'' is just a figure of speech," Masashi replied, patting Sasuke''s head. "Also, call me Brother from now on, okay? You''re too young to be worrying about family titles. If you really tried to follow all the proper titles, you''d be tongue-tied every time you stepped out of the house." This little Indra reincarnation had somehow learned about their extended family relationships and insisted on calling him "Uncle." "Oh..." Sasuke nodded, still confused. Weren''t proper titles a sign of good manners? "Have you been keeping up with your training while I was away?" Masashi asked. Since he had run into them, he figured he might as well check. "Of course!" Sasuke perked up, eager to share. "Masashi-nii, the techniques you taught me are amazing! I can totally beat Naruto now." But Masashi decided not to call him out. If he embarrassed the boy, he might become even more insufferable. "Alright, alright, I''m heading out. I''m exhausted and need some rest," Masashi said, bidding the brothers farewell as he made his way to Hikari''s house. Though tired, he prided himself on good hygiene. He would definitely take a bath before going to bed. During that downtime, he planned to check in on Haku''s training progress. After all, the boy was his official disciple, so he couldn''t afford to embarrass himself. Gacha System in Naruto is out! Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 150 – History Written in Ice and Snow To be honest, this was the first time Masashi had stayed overnight at someone else''s house in this life. Although he thought this arrangement was unnecessary, he accepted it as it was convenient. Thinking about the chance to showcase his mentor''s demeanor again, he was full of enthusiasm. When he arrived at Hikari''s house, the lights inside were still on. He stepped forward and knocked on the door. The door quickly opened. Out of habit, he looked down. However, he didn''t see Haku''s inquisitive eyes. Instead, he saw a pair of legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings, with petite, delicate feet that were both light and enticing. "Hikari, where''s Haku?" Masashi, in his role as a somewhat overzealous mentor, was slightly disappointed. "Haku went to Elder Setsuna''s house," Hikari said, her cheeks rosy. "Are you working out at home?" Masashi glanced at her curiously. "But I thought I heard someone talking?" Still unconvinced, he looked inside, hoping Haku was just hiding and planning to surprise him. He finally started to understand why Tobirama''s teaching style was so different. For "control-oriented" ninjas like him and Tobirama, it was fine when they weren''t taking disciples. But once they did, they developed an intense desire to shape their students into their ideal vision. Watching even the smallest progress toward that vision brought an immense sense of accomplishment. Why did people enjoy playing those training simulation games on Earth? It was the same principle. "Not here? What a pity." Though he felt a little disappointed, getting a good night''s sleep wasn''t a bad thing. Lately, his schedule had been packed, so it was rare to have some free time. Although his body had developed quite well over the years, extra rest was still a good idea. "I''ll stay the night here and borrow a room. Where''s the guest room?" "The guest room Well, there''s a bedroom next to Haku''s. That should be it," Hikari said after thinking about it; the house only had three bedrooms in total. "Alright, you carry on with what you''re doing and rest early. I won''t bother you much tonight since I need to train early tomorrow morning," Masashi said, already feeling a bit drowsy. He headed straight inside. As he passed the dining area, he noticed Pakura sitting in the living room. The normally cool and composed kunoichi had a faint blush on her face. "Huh? You''re here too? Are you two this close?" Masashi was a little surprised. He had been so busy with the festival lately that he hadn''t noticed how close the two girls had become. "Sort of. I actually came to find you," Pakura said with a slightly awkward smile. She couldn''t help but glance at Hikari, who had followed Masashi into the house. Women from Kiri really couldn''t be judged by appearances alone. She had been utterly stunned earlier, feeling like a horse carriage had run over her face repeatedly. Today, she realized that there were far more ways to "ride" than she''d ever imagined. Luckily, Masashi had returned just in time to interrupt things. "You came to see me?" he asked, confused, dropping onto the sofa across from her. "What''s up?" "It''s not a big deal," Pakura shook her head. Mostly, she wasn''t in the mood anymore. She felt her worldview had been severely shaken and needed time to process everything. But she couldn''t say that to Masashi. After all, she cared about her image in front of him. "You should rest. I''ll head back now," Pakura stood up. "Let''s talk when you''re less busy." "Alright" Masashi didn''t think much of it. Girls were hard to figure out. "Be careful tonight when you sleep," Pakura said something cryptic before leaving. Masashi pondered briefly. But this was the Uchiha clan''s territory. To be frank, in this timeline, it was the safest place for him. In the current shinobi world, there really wasn''t anyone who could simultaneously take on three Susanoo. Even Nagato wasn''t capable of it yet. Ten years from now might be a different story. But by then, Masashi figured he wouldn''t be the same either. If it came to a fight, who would win was anyone''s guess. "Let me serve you tonight," Hikari said, seeing Masashi heading toward the bathroom. The first time they met, she had dressed in an elegant and mature style. But in reality, she was the same age as Masashi. Her face leaned toward the cute side, though her figure was outrageously attractive. Her curves could make anyone understand why Adam made the mistake he did. One sway of her hips could be utterly tantalizing. Over time, as they got to know each other, Masashi became less concerned about physical contact. He just hoped she could adjust her mindset and not constantly "accidentally" bump into him. After all, he was the leader of the current Uchiha cavalry. If provoked enough, he might respond with a full-on charge or even a mounted assault. Right now, though, his mind was preoccupied with the festival. This time was different from the first. He intended to use this platform to carefully shape the Uchiha clan''s image. The rift between Konoha and the Uchiha clan had lasted far too long. This couldn''t be fixed solely by Minato''s friendliness. The villagers and the wider population of civilian ninjas still held shallow, surface-level perceptions of the Uchiha members. This stood in stark contrast to their deep understanding of the Hokage. Stabilizing internal matters came first. Economic measures could prevent direct conflict between the Hokage''s office and the Uchiha clan, but for the Uchiha clan to truly integrate into Konoha, a sustained effort in image-building was essential. Considering how much effort he, a former Senju, was putting into helping the Uchiha clan, if Madara ever got revived and didn''t give him an award, it would be utterly unjust! After washing up, he went to bed early. Before sleeping, he asked Hikari to wake him up at four in the morning. Perhaps his expression had been particularly serious, because he felt Hikari treated this as a critical mission. However, she was indeed a reliable girl. When she promised something, she delivered. At exactly four in the morning, Hikari woke Masashi as agreed. Fully rested and energized, he thanked her before freshening up and heading out. Before leaving, he expressed concern for Hikari, as her complexion didn''t look great. "Hikari, it''s still early. Get some more rest. Thanks for waking me up so early today. I''ll get an alarm clock when I return, so you won''t have to worry about it anymore." "Alright, take care of yourself too," Hikari said. She felt it might be time to bring out her strategy again. Indeed, starting directly with high-speed tactics had been too abrupt; the implementation was too difficult. --- Today, the Second Uchiha Ice and Snow Festival began as scheduled. This time, the Uchiha clan chose as the venue the very site of the Nine-Tails'' rampage. Even before the festival officially started, a long line of eager visitors had already formed at the entrance. Thanks to the basic organizational discipline of the people in the ninja village, only a few ninjas were needed to maintain order, and no unpleasant incidents occurred at the venue. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony was performed by Minato, the Ice and Snow Festival officially began. Upon entering the festival, the expectant visitors immediately noticed the differences from the first festival. Gone were the unique and fantastical buildings. This time, the architectural style was one they were all familiar withstructures modeled after the traditional architecture of the Land of Fire. Each exhibition area was also marked with familiar names: The Battle of Konoha and Kumo The Battle of Konoha and Iwa The Battle of Konoha and Kiri The Battle of Konoha and Suna Within each area, specific battle names were labeled. As they walked through the exhibits, villagers realized that this Ice and Snow Festival showcased the heroic deeds from the Third Great Ninja War. Some of the heroes'' names were widely known; others were unfamiliar. But all of them were heroes of Konoha. The excitement of the visiting villagers and ninjas gradually turned to solemnity as they observed the exhibits. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ninjas saw echoes of past bloodshed and separations. Villagers came to understand the hardships endured by those who protected their peaceful lives. And this was precisely what Masashi wanted them to see. For the ordinary citizens of Konoha, their understanding of war was often fragmentary, and their knowledge of Konoha''s history was even more limited. This lack of awareness made them susceptible to manipulation, turning them into a mob-like force. Take, for example, the suicide of Konoha''s White Fang. While he had his personal reasons and the broader context of the ninja system contributed to his downfall, the villagers'' cold treatment of him had undeniably exacerbated the situation. In the original timeline, Konoha''s decline began with the death of the White Fang. His suicide exposed some of the flaws in the collective ideology of the Will of Fire, which, while noble, was primitive in certain aspects of its application. When the leadership lacked the flexibility to address issues, this ideology could backfire and harm their own people. The villagers'' ignorance of the underlying circumstances only made matters worse. History, like tragedy, would seem dull and lifeless without the chaos of sin and calamity to stir the pot. But history also had the power to eliminate prejudice and inspire passion. Unfortunately, in the world of shinobi, history was not treated as a formal academic discipline. Ninjas were only interested in the exploits of their ancestors and the inheritance of techniques, while ordinary people were almost entirely indifferent. To Masashi, this was incomprehensible. Had the people of Konoha understood history even slightly, the Uchiha clan in the original timeline would not have met their tragic end. Thus, for the second Ice and Snow Festival, he used his Ice Release to recreate the war scenes of the Third Great Ninja War with lifelike ice sculptures. He hoped this would serve as a starting point to truly bridge the gap between ninjas and ordinary villagersand between the Uchiha clan and the rest of the village. The Uchiha and Senju clans were not only Konoha''s founders but also its protectors. The Third Great Ninja War was far from the glorious, one-sided dominance the villagers might have imagined. Minato and the Sannin were active during the war, but their contributions were feats of exceptional individuals. Before the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Konoha had already exhausted most of its resources, leading to the desperate scenario where Kakashi was hastily promoted and Minato''s team split into two groups for critical missions. As for the Battle of Kiky Pass against Suna, it was a grim reminder that the enemy had invaded deep into the Land of Fire, not far from Konoha itself. Glorious? Not even close. The only enemy Konoha decisively dominated was Kiri, but even that came at the cost of Duy sacrificing his life to cripple the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. Without Masashi''s miraculous emergence after the war, the year 54 of Konoha''s calendar would likely have been the village''s darkest yearone where they were trampled on by Kumo. Through this festival, he sought to convey the true hardships of this war to the villagers. To the people of Konoha, this year''s Ice and Snow Festival was both novel and heavy-hearted. For those with ninja family members, the exhibition offered a poignant glimpse into their loved ones'' past struggles. This was far more impactful than exaggerated "heroic tales." A picture was worth a thousand words. In the modern world, visual media was the most effective propaganda tool to connect with an audience and evoke empathyassuming the director''s heart is in the right place. Masashi wasn''t a professional, but he wasn''t in it for profit either. Hikari and Haku attended the festival as visitors, spending most of their time in the Kiri war zone section. There, Hikari saw the Yuki clan ninja sculptures created by Masashi from memory. Remarkably, he refrained from letting his personal biases as a Konoha ninja influence his portrayal, which was why these exhibitions resonated deeply with the audience. Meanwhile, Pakura stayed mostly in the Suna war zone section, repeatedly revisiting the displays about Konoha''s White Fang. Looking back on those events, she was filled with mixed emotions. But none of the sections could rival the central stage performance in popularity. On the first day, Masashi debuted a reenactment of the "Battle of Kannabi Bridge." The "stage" was a massive sandbox. Using dynamic, shape-shifting ice and sand, he recreated the entire battle. Minato and Kakashi, as living participants of the event, voiced their own roles, while other characters were portrayed by stand-ins. For instance, Tetsuka played the role of Obito. His temperament closely resembled Obito''s at that time, so the choice felt natural. Such minor discrepancies were overlooked by the audience. The story of how these two Sharingan heroes came to be deeply moved everyone who watched. After the performance, Kakashi sat backstage for a long time, lost in thought. He felt as though he had relived the Battle of Kannabi Bridge. The vivid recreation of lost comrades through the shifting ice and sand was so lifelike that it felt as though he had traveled through time. What struck him even more was the audience''s reaction. As he stepped out from backstage, he was surrounded by many villagers who had come to apologize. Some of them admitted to having spoken ill of his father in the past. Masashi believed the play had not been in vain. Mistakes could not be erased, but they could be atoned for. This performance not only prompted villagers to reconsider the White Fang but also to reevaluate their views on the Uchiha clan. As for the higher-ups like Hiruzen, who were already aware that Obito had defected, they wouldn''t find fault with this play. Although his wife had been killed by Obito, the Obito of the Kannabi Bridge was undoubtedly a hero. To someone like Hiruzen, who valued the village above all else, he would distinguish between the two Obitos. This ability to compartmentalize was one of the qualities that had made him stay Hokage in the first place. After the first performance concluded, Masashi thanked the voice actors before teleporting home with Flying Thunder God. There were still several performances to go, but his task for the day was complete. Now it was time for training. He had a premonition that Kumo would soon initiate formal negotiations. Dealing with such a troublemaking village required even greater strength if he wanted everything to proceed according to his plans. Of the three treasures of the Susanoo, he needed to master at least one to gain the absolute upper hand. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 151 – Thumbs Up to Death The Fourth Raikage, who inherited the name "A," was reviewing documents in his office. Since Killer B''s death, he had become noticeably more silent. But there was no doubt he was the strongest ninja in Kumo, quite literally. After finishing a document, he put down his pen. Every hour, he made it a point to stand up for a momenthis work routine was very strict. After walking around his office, he ended up at the huge window, staring out at the mountains with their snowy peaks A and Bthe Raikage and the jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, known as the ACB Combowere the cornerstone of Kumo''s strength. Kumo was not only a village that thrived on martial arts but also a truly centralized one, with supreme authority concentrated in the hands of the Raikage alone. Like the Will of Fire in Konoha, Kumo also united the village under the concept of a large family. However, due to its organizational habits, which were closer to those of a clan or gang family, its cohesion was even stronger. A key requirement for this was the Raikage''s strong leadership charisma and absolute power. The Eight-Tails jinchriki was both a partner and a personal bodyguard for the Raikage, serving as his most potent source of strength. But now, the Eight-Tails was gone. The Two-Tails was still imprisoned in Konoha. A didn''t want to delay retrieving the Two-Tails, but demonstrating weakness to emphasize Konoha''s strength, while adopting a do-or-die attitude to deter other villages'' ambitions toward Kumo, had been the previous strategy. This strategy couldn''t exactly be called a failureit had initially progressed as planned. If not for Masashi, by now Konoha should have been in a state of being feared and opposed by all the villages. This would have allowed Kumo to launch its second phase of actions smoothly. However, Masashi''s emergence had been far too sudden. During the Third Great Ninja War, the Uchiha clan had only produced Shisui the Teleporter. Everyone at the time assumed that was the peak of this generation''s Uchiha members. But in subsequent battles, Masashi had frequently appeared. His strength was overwhelming, and his cunning even more so. Now, the Lands of Earth, Fire, and Water formed a continuous block stretching from west to east. Although Suna harbored resentment toward Konoha, it was currently powerless to act. With the three great nations united, Kumo''s direct interactions with others were severely constrained. If Kumo continued to show weakness, a pack of wolves might soon descend upon them. Stretching his neck and back in front of the window, A returned to his desk and pressed the desk buzzer. Soon, the door opened, and the leader of Kumo''s ANBU entered. "Raikage-sama." "Any news on the Eight-Tails?" "No. We''ve mobilized all our resources to search, and the samurai of the Land of Iron have agreed to notify us if the Eight-Tails appears there." "It''s been almost three years. The Eight-Tails could appear at any timestay vigilant!" A said. "When it does appear, I''ll personally intervene!" "Raikage-sama, about the next jinchriki" "There''s no choice. We don''t have anyone suitable, and it''s too late to train someone. Prepare Genbu. Once the Eight-Tails is captured, I will become the Jinchriki!" "Raikage-sama! That''s too dangerous!" The ANBU leader was shocked. "Please reconsider. It''s just a matter of sealing the Eight-Tails again." Having Genbu didn''t guarantee a perfect jinchriki. This process depended more on the individual. In Kumo''s history, perfect Jinchriki had only emerged in the current generation, with Killer B and Yugito. Their abilities were the decisive factors in becoming perfect jinchriki, particularly Killer B. He wasn''t just a perfect jinchriki; he also had complete control over the tailed beast''s power, similar to the Fourth Mizukage. Yugito, on the other hand, was only a perfect jinchriki, far weaker than Killer B. "No, Konoha is too strong right now. Iwa won''t confront them anytime soon, and Suna is unreliable. We''ll become a thorn in Konoha''s side. The power of the Eight-Tails cannot remain vacant." A decisively activated his traditional Raikage technique: "I don''t need your opinion. I only care about mine!" "Besides, the Eight-Tails remembers B. With that in mind, I''ll convince it." "I understand. I''ll begin the arrangements immediately." "Not so fast. There''s one more thing," A stopped the ANBU leader as he turned to leave. "Your old rivalwhat''s their situation now?" "Oh, Konoha''s ANBU has improved. They''re not as easy to deceive as they used to be," the ANBU leader replied. A understood what he meant. They weren''t as gullible as before, but with some effort, they could still be tricked. Without a true shadow force, even if Konoha''s ANBU had veteran members training new ones, they were still far from a threat. The battle between ANBU was always a contest of the leaders. The "rookie" on the other side still had a long way to go to catch up. Talent took time to develop. Accumulating the experience needed for a qualitative leap would require paying a considerable price. And even then, there was no guarantee of success. "Then there''s no need to abandon our previous plan," A tapped his desk. "Continue with the arrangements. Even if Iwa is unreliable for now, Suna will gladly cooperate. They know what will happen to their village if they don''t." "Raikage-sama, I have a question" "Just say it!" "Given the current situation, Konoha is in a very favorable position. Neither Iwa nor Kiri is likely to challenge them. Can we rely solely on Suna to hold them back?" "As the ANBU leader, asking such a question is unqualified," A glared at him. "That group in Ame, Akatsuki, isn''t their thing recruiting powerful missing-nin? Isn''t Orochimaru among them? Go negotiate a price with Akatsuki. If it can be solved with money, it''s not a problem. I want all the manpower they can offer, and I''ll make my own moves on this end." "Understood. Do you have any other orders?" "That''s all for now. Go handle it." After dismissing the ANBU leader, A pressed another buzzer. Shortly after, a young kunoichi with white hair and brown skin entered. "Draft an official document," he instructed. "Inform Konoha that we want to formally sign a peace treaty." "Understood, Raikage-sama. What goals should we base our terms on?" "We''ll demand to join the Uchiha''s new organization and request a decision-making seat." "I understand, but the village''s manpower is currently stretched thin. War preparations may require some time." "It might not come to that. First, organize a delegation. Send a skilled negotiator to observe Konoha''s reaction." "Should we implement the plan?" "No. If the negotiator gains entry to Konoha, they are to await further orders. Focus first on exchanging Yugito back to us." "Understood." --- During the second Ice and Snow Festival, Masashi found things much easier compared to the first festival. After all, he no longer needed to rack his brains daily to create new attractions. Now, it was enough to stage a play each day using ice and sand techniques. On the first day, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge was performed. On the second day, it was the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. The third day depicted Minato taking on Kumo''s A-B Combo by himself. After that, Minato''s role as a voice actor was no longer needed. The dedicated Hokage had indulged himself in the performance and then returned, satisfied, to face the battles of paperwork. On the fourth day, Masashi presented Duy''s story of sacrificing his life to cripple the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. This play struck a deep chord with many in the audience. Guy was among them, crying his heart out in the stands. For this play, Masashi extended the runtime significantly, incorporating the struggles of Duya man often looked down upon throughout his life. Even in a relatively kind environment like Konoha, such prejudice existed. This narrative arc, where the story begins with hardship and ends on a high note, made it the most impactful performance. Those who had once mocked him were now ashamed of their actionsor, at the very least, deeply uncomfortable. Masashi didn''t care about their feelings. For those who gained a sense of superiority by looking down on weaker individuals, he was more than happy to make them squirm. However, the majority of the audience didn''t fall into this category. In fact, many had no idea who Duy even was. This lack of prior knowledge led to an overwhelming emotional impact by the end of the play, particularly when Duy gave his son a thumbs-up and said, "Now is the time to protect what matters most, even at the cost of your life." The audience''s emotions were thoroughly stirred. Masashi''s ice sand technique further amplified the drama of the Eight Gates Formation, vividly showcasing its power and consequences, leaving a lasting impression on the viewers. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this single play significantly strengthened the cohesion of Konoha. Duy became the most beloved, pitied, and admired character of the festival''s theatrical performances, surpassing even Minato, the contemporary Hokage, in popularity. A person''s attitude when facing life and death truly defines their legacy. The man who raised the future "Sublime Blue Beast of Prey" won over everyone with his fearless and composed acceptance of death. Subsequent plays lacked the same emotional power. On the final day, the protagonists were Kakashi and Rin. The performance stopped at the moment when Rin voluntarily sacrificed herself, temporarily denying Kiri their control over the Three-Tails. Masashi deliberately excluded Obito''s involvement. Thus, the second Ice and Snow Festival concluded successfully. Although it lasted for a shorter period than the first festival, its emotional impact on Konoha far surpassed its predecessor. After all, the Uchiha clanand Masashi in particularno longer treated the festival as a mere profit-making venture. Once the festival ended, the Uchiha clan noticed a distinct shift in the villagers'' attitudes toward them. Relationships between the Uchiha clan and other clans who had fought alongside them in previous wars also improved significantly. This was particularly evident with the Hyga clan. However, this reminded Masashi of a certain event from the original timeline in Year 54. Hinata, slightly younger than Naruto, was born at the end of Year 51. In the original timeline, the intermittent conflict between Konoha and Kumo lasted three years, finally concluding at the end of Year 54 with peace negotiations. Under the guise of forming an alliance, Kumo sent a delegation to sign the treaty in Konoha. Even though it was just a minor envoy, Konoha held a grand welcome ceremony. That day also happened to be Hinata''s third birthday. What followed was one of the most humiliating moments in the history of Konoha. In this timeline, however, the conflict with Kumo had been suppressed from the start, along with the conflict with Iwa. Thanks to Minato''s strategy of swift and decisive military action, Konoha minimized its losses during the Third Great Ninja War and subsequent conflicts. However, Konoha refrained from launching an offensive against Kumo. The official reasoning was a desire for peace. Normally, no one would believe such a claim, but Konoha''s efficient defeat of Iwa lent it credibility. Masashi gained widespread fame for his role in these battles. This time, unlike in the past, he didn''t kill every enemy he encountered, leaving survivors to spread his name. The real difference between Konoha of this timeline and the original timeline lay in its high-level combat capabilities. Despite surviving the Third Great Ninja War and two subsequent external conflicts, the village had suffered significant losses among its lower-level forces. Avoiding the destruction caused by the Nine-Tails did not fundamentally change the fact that Konoha had been severely weakened, as most of the losses stemmed from the Third Great Ninja War. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was also why Konoha did not actively attack Kumo. If Kumo refused to sign a treaty, Konoha would simply continue to stall. --- Following the Ice and Snow Festival, Kumo finally made its move. In the first half of Year 54, Kumo, seemingly unable to bear the pressure, proposed peace talks and an alliance. As the second-in-command of the Uchiha clan and a ninja of Hokage-level strength, Masashi attended the internal discussion meeting at the Hokage building. Minato announced the proposal and began soliciting opinions from various parties. Masashi immediately expressed his opposition. "Peace talks are fine, but an alliance is out of the question," he stated, explaining his reasoning to the gathered high-level officials. "Konoha doesn''t need so many allies. Our cooperation with Kiri and Iwa is already beneficial. Adding Kumo won''t bring any gains; it''ll only harm the interests of all three villages. Without those benefits, our alliance with Iwa will immediately fall apart." "Masashi-sama," the head of the administrative department adjusted his glasses, "since forming an alliance with Iwa, trade between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth has flourished. The Land of Lightning is also a wealthy nation. If we ally with Kumo, our funding for next year could increase significantly." "That won''t happen," Masashi replied, shaking his head. "Once the war ends, all nations will enter a period of military contractionexcept for the Land of Lightning. We need to rely more on the association''s revenue. Letting Kumo join our alliance will only weaken our financial strength. Military contraction is inevitable, and the feudal lords'' investments will decrease. This will put greater pressure on the village''s self-sufficiency, leaving no room to share profits with Kumo. Moreover" He paused, his gaze turning unfriendly. "Kumo should be paying compensation. If they expect to take money from Konoha, they can forget it." To Masashi, the head of the administrative department seemed suspicious. He hoped the man hadn''t accepted bribes from a Kumo envoy. If he had, Masashi would ensure he faced consequences. Deciding to investigate, he resolved to have the man checked out as soon as he returned. When it came to administrative department personnel, Masashi never overestimated their integrity. While they wouldn''t outright betray the village or intentionally harm its interests, they were certainly prone to personal gain in areas they didn''t fully understand. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 152 – The Pit Beneath Konoha Under the Association''s system, Masashi had access to the accounts of all the village''s financial institutions whenever he wanted. Nobody dared to refuse him this privilege. Noticing his piercing gaze, the head of the administrative department let out an awkward laugh, lowered his head, and pretended to be jotting something down in his notebook. He was thankful he hadn''t yet accepted that bribehe always completed tasks before taking money. But in his heart, he was a bit resentful. Was it really necessary for Konoha, in its current position of strength, to target Kumo so pointedly? With the Land of Lightning''s vast market, the village could earn so much more, and them taking small gifts here and there wasn''t too much to ask, was it? "I''m just going to say this for everyone''s benefit." Masashi withdrew his gaze and addressed the heads of other departments. "Don''t think making money for the Association is so easy! When someone earns money, someone else inevitably loses it. So if we''re all trying to come out ahead... who exactly is taking the hit? Konoha? It''s not like everyone''s going to dip into their own pockets, right?" The military department heads nodded in agreement. When it came to financial decisions, if they didn''t include something like "as Masashi suggested," they would even doubt the reliability of the plan. Meanwhile, the non-military departments, like the administrative department and the education department, had a different take. The education department had always been Uchiha''s no-go zone. They were staunch supporters of the Hokage faction, as many of its members descended from the now-defunct Senju clan. Still, they bore no particular animosity toward the Uchiha. Their sole responsibility was the training of shinobi and assigning graduates to appropriate roles, keeping them in a relatively isolated bubble. To them, the other departments were all the same. As the veritable "First Department of Konoha," they didn''t stir up trouble for others, and no other department dared show them disrespect. Regarding Masashi''s views, they truly had no opinionfinance wasn''t their field. As long as their funding wasn''t cut, they didn''t care. The administrative department, however, felt that his remarks were pointedly critical of them, though they couldn''t openly say so without essentially admitting guilt. Of all departments, the administrative department had the weakest relations with others except for education. Given the chance, most departments would happily gang up against them. After his stern remarks, Masashi''s tone softened. "Kumo and Suna are both militarily strong villages, but their methods are crude and their foreign strategies lack consistency. Relying on economic enticements won''t work on them. They can only be subdued through military strength. Negotiate when necessary, but don''t get entangled with them beyond that. For their formations, I suggest using commercial means to plunder their resources. If the opportunity arises, eliminate their top fighters to prevent them from launching military actions at will." "That doesn''t seem conducive to long-term peace," someone commented. "Long-term peace would eliminate the need for ninja villages," Masashi countered. "Konoha needs opponents. Controlled conflict strengthens us, and during wartime, plunder significantly supports our financial stability." The speaker was taken aback, not expecting such a response from Masashi. Even the pacifists in the room began reevaluating him. This Masashi was a far cry from the one who had been in Iwa. "Alright, let''s wrap up today''s meeting," Minato clapped his hands. "I''ve got a general idea of everyone''s views. Thank you all for your input." As people rose from their seats, it became clear. Minato had decided to adopt Masashi''s proposals. The rumors were trueMasashi really had no love for Kumo. The administrative department head had already planned how to sternly reprimand the Kumo envoy upon returning to his office. Trying to shake his loyalty to the village for such a small amount of money? Ridiculous! --- When the meeting adjourned, the heads of various departments and representatives filed out, leaving only a handful behind. The five senior members of Konoha remained, along with Masashi. Minato leaned back in his chair, stretching. Hiruzen, who hadn''t smoked during the meeting, now pulled out his pipe and lit it leisurely. Back when the Uchiha clan was always opposing the Hokage''s office, he found them troublesome. Now that Masashi was targeting Kumo, he felt at ease. He wholeheartedly agreed with the idea that Kumo were savages. How else could a people capable of such barbaric acts exist? With Konoha now a global power, wealthy and populous, even another clash with Kumo wouldn''t faze him. "Satisfied now?" Minato asked with a smile, sitting up straight. "But the Kumo envoy is already on their way. Why don''t you join the negotiations?" "Sure," Masashi nodded. It was obvious Kumo would make outrageous demands. Personally, he admired the Kumo leadership. Among the five great villages in the original timeline, their strategies were the most effective. Internally, they maintained unity, unlike Konoha, Suna, or Kiri, which were riddled with internal strife. Konoha was all surface harmony, Suna descended into infighting after the disappearance of its Third Kazekage, and the Bloody Mist era of Kiri was a complete mess. Externally, Kumo acted only after thorough preparation, never impulsively or recklessly. Their performances were convincing, and their actions solid. That''s why, after the Third Great Ninja War, they leveraged the Hyga incident to surpass Konoha and claim the top spot among the Five Villages. In the original timeline, an unprepared Konoha had been entirely led by the nose. Distracted by the Hyga incident, they realized too late that they had no other options. Masashi wouldn''t let Kumo have such an opportunity. He intended to make them suffer. "By the way, who''s in the Kumo envoy?" Masashi asked. "If the envoy has departed, the documentation must have arrived already, right?" "Yes, it has," Minato replied. "But their delegation isn''t particularly high-ranking. The lead envoy is a head ninja." "Hokage-sama, you''re not seriously going to let them send a head ninja to negotiate with you, are you?" "Of course not," Minato shrugged. "I''ve already raised this issue. Even though I don''t mind personally, a head ninja can''t represent Kumo. I''m thinking of who to send to receive them." "And their documentation?" Masashi asked. "Hmm? Are you interested?" "Masashi, I know you dislike Kumo, but don''t overstep." Minato and Fugaku offered different responses. Hiruzen and the two advisors turned their attention to him. "Oh, I''m interested. But don''t worry, I won''t overdo it," Masashi said with a smile. "Hokage-sama, let me handle the negotiations with Kumo. But I''ll need their documentation." "Ah, I see," Minato nodded. "I''ll have Kakashi bring the documents to you. Just don''t cause any fatalities." "Rest assured, Hokage-sama," Masashi replied with a grin. "I just plan to remind them about negotiation protocols. A head ninja''s rank is too low; we can''t accept such documentation." "As long as you''re clear on that." Minato felt reassured. --- When Kakashi delivered the documents to Masashi, he had just finished his afternoon training session. Compared to before, Kakashi''s eyes were much more lively. Apologies from the villagers might not mean much to someone like Masashi, but they meant a lot to Kakashi. Now, when Kakashi went out to buy some dumplings, vendors gave him a discount. The bookstore was even more enthusiasticthe owner assured him, loudly, that as soon as the new volume of Icha Icha arrived, he''d personally deliver it to Kakashi''s door. He was delighted. If only the store owner didn''t speak so loudly, it would''ve been even better. What was the point of shouting so much when he was traveling incognito? "How have you been?" Masashi casually pocketed the documents Kakashi handed him, a rough gesture that made Kakashi''s eye twitch. "Um Masashi-sama, those need to be returned eventually" "It''s fine. The people from Kumo are straightforwardthey won''t mind such things." And if they did, he would happily teach them some manners. What Madara once did to M and noki was something many had secretly wanted to do. That wasn''t considered a flaw of Madara''sin fact, his actions had aligned with the hopes of many in Konoha at the time. An alliance with Konoha? Who did they think they were? That was the prevailing thought of many. Hashirama''s excessive amiability often made people view him as easily manipulated. And after Madara''s apparent "death" at his hands, many stopped pretending altogether. Without Madara, Konoha''s deterrence of external threats dropped significantly. This emboldened the First Kazekage to make outrageous demands during the First Five Kage Summit. But his greed got the better of him, and he almost ended up getting beaten by the other Kage. Ideologically, Masashi didn''t agree with many of Hashirama''s decisionsdividing the tailed beasts was one of them. If not for Tobirama stepping in, he might have given them away for free. Those tailed beasts should have remained Konoha''s weapons. After storing the documents, Masashi chatted with Kakashi briefly before heading toward the prison. South of the Uchiha clan grounds, past the boundary walls and continuing southeast along the mountains, lay the prison. In the opposite direction, heading southwest, one would first encounter a circular training ground with a river running through it. This was Konoha''s 44th Training Ground, surrounded by over forty-four locked entrances. It featured a forest and a river, with a tower in the center exactly ten kilometers from the perimeter. This was the Forest of Death, where the Chunin Exams were held in another timeline. Further west was an endless stretch of forest. This vast expanse, known as the Konoha Forest, belonged entirely to Konoha within the Land of Fire. In terms of territory, Konoha ranked second in the Land of Fire, second only to the daimy. The Hokage was essentially a warlord. This massive area had been designated a military zone since Konoha''s founding, with no civilian access. After leaving the Uchiha grounds, he encountered a team of Police Force ninjas. After exchanging greetings, he continued on his way. By the time he neared the prison, he had crossed paths with patrols from the security forces no less than ten times. The prison staff were well aware of his arrival. When he reached the entrance, a ninja was already waiting for him. Although the prison appeared to operate independently, it was directly managed by the police force. With the police force no longer exclusively composed of Uchiha members, staffing was no longer an issue. For instance, the ninja who greeted him was from the Aburame clan. Since joining the police force, the clan had taken on the primary responsibility of prison security. The prison environment was ideal for the Aburame clan membersthey could work and tend to their bugs simultaneously. For the prisoners, the occasional bug crawling over the walls or even their bedding might just be a normal insector it could be a companion of the Aburame clan. "Masashi-sama." "Take me to see that Two-Tails jinchriki," Masashi ordered. The Aburame ninja, maintaining the clan''s characteristic taciturn demeanor, silently turned to lead the way. As a high-priority detainee, Yugito was held in the prison''s lower levels. Escape was impossible. After her capture, Konoha''s sealing team had secured her with a thorough set of seals, which they maintained monthly. The craftsmanship of the Uzumaki clan was far superior to Kumo''s sealing techniques. Since then, she had been unable to use her chakra. At least, that was the appearance she presented. When Masashi appeared in the expansive underground prison, Yugito immediately recognized him. The underground prison was essentially a large pit with a base area of over 100 square meters. The walls were covered in intricate seals designed to detect any chakra activity. The detainee had plenty of room to eat, sleep, and move around. Ignoring her hostile glare, he leaped down into the pit, landing directly in front of her. Startled, Yugito quickly backed away. However, her movements were slow and clumsyshe was entirely unable to use chakra. At least, that''s how it seemed. Masashi glanced at her and nodded. "A perfect jinchriki not bad." Yugito''s expression soured. Masashi paid her no mind and instead turned to the Aburame ninja above. "Let the sealing team know they don''t need to maintain the seals anymore. This one will soon be exchanged back to Kumo. Just make sure her meals are decent." "Understood, Masashi-sama." After the Aburame ninja left, Yugito asked cautiously, "I can return?" "More or less, but not just yet," Masashi replied after some thought. "Your village sent a envoy for negotiations, which voids the previous agreement." "He carried official documents and was a formal envoy," Yugito protested, her expression shifting. "If the village is negotiating an alliance, Konoha should at least receive our representatives before deciding." Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Masashi sneered. "For someone in prison, you sure think a lot. Fine, lift your shirt." Yugito froze, staring at him in disbelief. "Are you going to assault me?" "With your ''two pancakes''? What nonsense are you imagining?" Masashi replied disdainfully. "Hurry up. I need some of Two-Tails'' chakraconsider it your pay." His eyes turned crimson as chakra chains materialized in his hands. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 153 – The Two-Tails’ Choice Matatabi was frolicking in Yugito''s sealing space. It was essentially an easily satisfied big cat. By human reckoning, just a few decades ago, it had been a free and unrestrained feline. Back then, tailed beasts were mostly left alone, free to choose their favorite environments to laze around or cause some chaos. Aside from a few exceptional individuals, there were no humans capable of threatening them. Plus, even if they were taken down, tailed beasts would revive in a few years. It was just a matter of time before they were back to their former glory. But a few decades ago, two monsters emerged among humanity. At first, it wasn''t too bad. Then, one day, the most arrogant and showy member of the tailed beast family, Kurama, was captured by someone named Madara. And just like that, Kurama became his pet. Word spread that Kurama was used in a battle against another monster, and then the monster walking him around ended up dead. Honestly, good riddance. Served them right for their arrogance. But soon the tailed beasts realized something horrifyingstrong humans seemed to have unlocked some bizarre potential. First, the restless One-Tail, Shukaku, got captured by a group of desert-dwelling people in headscarves. Then came the strongest of those two monstersthe victor of their showdown. One by one, he captured the remaining seven tailed beasts. As if capturing them wasn''t bad enough, he had the gall to apologize before sealing them away: "Sorry, friend, but you''re too strong and need to be sealed." Wasn''t that just a human way of insulting someone? Such fake courtesy! The first monster only walked Kurama like a dog, but this second one? He treated them like poultry to be caged! Where did he get the audacity to say that? Recently, though, Matatabi hadn''t been able to connect with Yugito. The seal had clearly been strengthened. Well, it made senseit was an Uchiha ninja, after all. The tailed beasts had excellent memories. Aside from the Sage of Six Paths, the Uchiha clan appeared most often in their recollections. And those memories were never pleasant. Always with their controlling ways, thinking they could master everything they saw. Still, if nothing was happening to it, then Yugito was probably fine. So Matatabi didn''t worry. On the contrary, as a naturally solitary creature, it cherished this rare tranquility and embraced its alone time with glee. In the sealing space, time measurement was tricky, but tailed beasts didn''t care. When bored, Matatabi would sleep. When awake, it would wander aimlessly. This was its happy, solitary routine. After waking from yet another nap, Matatabi bounded around its space as usual. Just as it debated whether to spit fire for fun, a figure appeared in the sealing space. "Yugito?" Matatabi lowered its massive head to look more closely at the visitor. It wasn''t Yugitoit was that Uchiha! "Yo!" Masashi waved at the massive cat. "You must be Matatabi." Matatabi narrowed its eyes and circled him. There was an air of grace, calm, and aloofness about it. Simply put, it was very much a catexcept this cat was engulfed in blue chakra flames. He found its demeanor incredibly appealing. He never liked the loud and obnoxious types. Kurama was just too noisy. "Want to get out of here, Matatabi?" "You''re an Uchiha. I don''t trust you," Matatabi replied. "Could you leave? I prefer peace and quiet." Despite effectively kicking him out, its voice remained gentle. "Fair enough. Who doesn''t like peace?" Masashi was beginning to like this tailed beast. So he changed his approach. "Could you give me a portion of your chakra? I''ll return it to you." "My chakra?" Matatabi tilted its head in confusion. This was its first direct encounter with this Uchiha. Unlike their previous battles alongside Yugito, this one didn''t exude an aggressive aura. In fact, Masashi felt entirely different from other Uchiha members. There wasn''t even a trace of malice in him, and tailed beasts were very sensitive to such things. "Exactly. Sealing you inside a human is a cruel thing to do. I want to invite you to be my companion." "???" Matatabi tilted its head further, trying to process what Masashi meant. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want to enslave me? Like the way you Uchiha handle Kurama?" "Why enslave you? Others are others; I am me. You nine are all tailed beasts, yet each of you is unique. Humans are the same. Even with the same bloodline, we think differently," Masashi explained, his voice carrying a note of sincerity that surprised even him. "Despite our different forms of life, we''re similar because we think and perceive the world. That''s what sets us apart from ordinary animals." "You''re an odd Uchiha." Matatabi remained skeptical, elegant yet aloof. "But I don''t need a companion." "You will someday. In this era, no one can remain entirely free. Otherwise, why did the tailed beasts lose their freedom in the first place?" Masashi continued, carefully choosing his words. "My clan has a large territory. When you''re free, I''ll invite you to live there. Anyone who wants to harm you will have to face the Uchiha clan first." "You just said you''re different from other Uchiha." "True, but I can represent the Uchiha clan and form a lasting alliance with you. If one day you find my descendants unworthy, you can leave." The thought crossed his mind as he watched the massive cat''s reactions. To be honest, the giant snakes of Rychi Cave were no longer suitable for his summoning needs. A tailed beast like Matatabi would be perfect. Because of that, Yugito had to dieif not now, then eventually. But he''d have to handle this delicately. He wasn''t sure what kind of bond Matatabi and Yugito shared. Perfect jinchriki like Naruto could become almost like siblings with their tailed beasts. "We''ll see." Matatabi didn''t entirely trust him but refrained from mentioning Yugito. It had grown used to its current container and wasn''t eager to switch. "Alright. Then, can I have a portion of your chakra?" "Sorry, I refuse," Matatabi said without hesitation. It didn''t care much about its chakra, but since it didn''t trust him, it wouldn''t comply. Still, it prepared for a fight. Masashi didn''t attack, though. Instead, his Sharingan stared unblinkingly at Matatabi, making it uneasy. "Fine, take it! Just stop looking at me like that," Matatabi grumbled. It reluctantly extended a paw and peeled off a chunk of solid chakra, tossing it before Masashi. "Thanks." He smiled, his chakra chains swiftly binding the portion of Two-Tails chakra. With the chakra secured, he vanished from Matatabi''s sight, leaving the great beast alone with its thoughts once more. --- Deep within the underground cells of Konoha''s prison, a large group of ninjas from the Police Force and the sealing team had gathered. "Remember, we need her stable for this," the sealing team leader said quietly. Their gazes were fixed on two figures at the bottom of the cell. One was Masashi, one of Konoha''s top-ranking ninjas. The other was Yugito, the jinchriki of the Two-Tails. When the group arrived, Masashi had immediately used his Sharingan to control Yugito. He then lifted her clothing slightly and placed his hand on her abdomen, which soon began to glow with a brilliant chakra light. "To think an Uchiha could master this..." one of the senior seal masters muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing at the display. The members of the sealing team remained calm, but many of the Police Force ninjas, seeing physicalized chakra for the first time, were awestruck. A young officer leaned forward, nearly losing his balance. "Is this why they say he''s different from other Uchiha?" "Different... and dangerous," a Hyga observer replied softly, his Byakugan active as he studied the chakra flow. In the shinobi world, 99% of people would go their whole lives without seeing tangible chakra, let alone its physical manifestation. This kind of display was a sign of mastery, both in terms of chakra control and sheer volume. For instance, among the Uzumaki clan, the Adamantine Sealing Chains were a powerful sealing technique that only a rare few could master. The materialized chakra chains were the hallmark of strong Uzumaki clan members. For ordinary ninjas, a single hit from these chains could spell death or at least serious injury. Mito, who married Hashirama, had such abilities to back her up. She was a top figure in her clan and had defeated countless enemies on the battlefield with her Adamantine Sealing Chains. That Masashi could wield this technique was no secret among Konoha''s high-ranking officials or the surviving Uzumaki clan members. Yet, witnessing it in person still evoked amazement. This era had produced such an abnormal Uchihaa thought that unsettled many. Aside from bloodline limits incompatible with his Sharingan, it seemed there was no ninjutsu he couldn''t copy. Suddenly, the group saw Masashi take a step back. On reflex, all the ninjas adopted combat stancesprepared to subdue Yugito the moment she so much as twitched a finger. As for whether they might accidentally kill her... Well, wasn''t enhanced resilience a basic requirement for a jinchriki? However, they quickly realized their concern was unnecessary. As Masashi retreated, a blue mass of chakra was pulled out of Yugito''s body. Still under the influence of the genjutsu, Yugito unconsciously let out a rather... improper noise. Hearing this, the Konoha ninjas silently labeled her in their minds, though their attention quickly shifted to the chakra itself. "Masashi-sama, is this the Two-Tails'' chakra?" a curious Hyga clan member asked. The chakra was stunningly beautiful. It resembled a flame but was undeniably solid. "Yes, isn''t it pretty?" Masashi replied with a smile before taking out a sealing scroll and sealing the chakra within it. Obtaining this chakra served two purposes: research and, more importantly, a means to locate Matatabi quickly upon its eventual resurrection. Of course, his original plan had been purely for research. He recalled vividly how, in the original timeline, Naruto had gained Six Paths power. A critical prerequisite was having chakra from all nine tailed beasts. Through these chakra fragments, Naruto connected with the tailed beasts'' true forms, effectively becoming the jinchriki of all nine. The chakra of the tailed beasts was one of the fastest paths to attaining Six Paths power. And when Sasuke betrayed him later, the first thing he did was seal away eight and a half of the tailed beasts. Otherwise, what chance would he have stood? Even with the Rinnegan and Perfect Susanoo, it wouldn''t have been enough against Naruto''s nearly infinite reserves of chakra. After sealing the Two-Tails'' chakra, Masashi stored the scroll and released the genjutsu on Yugito. With her connection to Matatabi severed by the Uzumaki sealing technique, she was utterly unable to resist Masashi''s genjutsu. However, she was fully aware of what had just transpired. Her eyes, though weary, burned with anger. "What did you do to Matatabi?" she demanded, struggling to keep her voice steady. "Don''t act like you two are genuinely companions," Masashi replied flatly. "That''s just a convenient narrative you tell yourselves. In reality, you''re merely weapons of Kumo. I don''t blame you for it, but it''s the truth." "Masashi-sama," one of the sealing team ninjas called out, saluting him. "Are you sure we don''t need to keep this woman sealed any longer?" Hearing this, Yugito''s expression briefly brightened. She was eager to reconnect with Matatabi as soon as possible. "No, keep her sealed," Masashi said casually. "I was just teasing her. She''s dreaming if she thinks she''ll be unsealed while still in prison." Yugito''s face fell. This guy was a scumbag, playing with her emotions! Before she could respond, Masashi had already vanished. Left with no choice, she watched stoically as a group of sealing team ninjas approached her. "Please cooperate. It will be over quickly. Don''t force us to use violence." Above, the Police Force ninjas cracked their knuckles, their faces practically screaming, "Are you thinking of resisting? Go ahead and try!" Suppressing her irritation, Yugito sat down heavily on a nearby bench and spread her arms. "Fine! Get it over with!" While Yugito endured another round of sealing maintenance, Masashi used the Flying Thunder God to return to the Uchiha clan compound. This time, he had left a mark in the prison, saving himself future trouble. As soon as he returned, he noticed Kakashi had come back. "What is it?" Masashi asked, then suddenly remembered. "Oh, my bad! I''ll write to Jiraiya right away to see if he has any new works." At his words, the surrounding womenolder ladies and young girls aliketurned to look at Kakashi with knowing expressions. "Masashi-sama, what are you talking about?" Kakashi, not yet as thick-skinned as he would become, sounded flustered. "I came to tell you that Kumo''s envoy has entered the forest." "Oh, they''ve arrived? Which gate are they headed to?" "The north gate." "Got it. I''ll go now," Masashi said with a glint in his eye. As he prepared to leave, he paused to pat Kakashi on the shoulder. "By the way, who''s in this envoy?" "Huh?" Kakashi blinked. "Just their official envoy and some accompanying ninjas. About a dozen people." "Who''s their envoy?" "Kumo''s head ninja. Why?" "See? This is what I mean by lacking awareness," Masashi said with mock disappointment. "Such a glaring flaw, and you didn''t notice? By protocol, as the victors, we sent a jonin to Kumo to sign the treaty. So, if Kumo is coming to Konoha, shouldn''t their envoy be one of their higher-ups at the very least?" "Sorry, I overlooked that," Kakashi replied, finally understanding Masashi''s point. He had no desire to follow this line of reasoning. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." "Go ahead." Masashi let him off the hook with a kind smile. Young people needed more experience, after all. As for the impostors pretending to be Kumo''s envoys, it was naturally up to someone as considerate and village-minded as him to handle them. The friendship between Konoha and Kumo must not be tarnished by shady individuals. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 154 – Diplomatic Deception At the northern gate of Konoha, a team of Konoha ninjas waited patiently. According to the intelligence reports, the delegation from Kumo had already entered the forests surrounding Konoha. They were expected to rest at a nearby temple before formally entering the village through the northern gate. However, the expressions of the Konoha ninjas were far from welcoming. The reason? A low-ranking head ninja was leading the delegation. Before the Third Great Ninja War, ninja ranks had been standardized after Konoha''s model: genin, chunin, and jonin. During the war, Konoha introduced the rank of special jonin, which was quickly copied by the other villages. These individuals were responsible for organizing multiple lower-level ninja squads on the battlefield while receiving directives from their assigned jonin. This arrangement suited Kumo''s philosophy of strength and helped ease the organizational burdens on their jonin during warfare. By contrast, Konoha''s special jonin often operated in specialized units or as independent operatives, frequently transitioning into roles within the ANBU or the Police Force, like the Uchiha clan''s elite members. Yet, at the end of the day, a special jonin was still technically a chunin. For Kumo to send a chunin-level emissary was, understandably, a sore point for Konoha. In the shinobi world, the personnel and venue for treaty signings often reflected the relative strength of the two parties. The stronger party dictated terms, often selecting the weaker party''s territory for negotiations while choosing a delegate of higher rank to emphasize superiority. For example, during the last treaty signing with Iwa, Minato had sent Masashi, not just to remind Iwa of Konoha''s superiority, but also to extend respect to the elderly Tsuchikage in hopes of fostering goodwill between the villages. Conversely, in cases where the weaker party initiated negotiations on the stronger party''s turf, their delegates needed to be of considerable rank to save face. This was evident in Kiri''s dealings with Konoha: The first delegation included a surviving member of the original Seven Ninja Swordsmen, who carried enough weight. The second visit saw the Mizukage himself traveling to Konoha. Konoha, adhering to protocol, extended high-level receptions on both occasions. Yet not all villages were as respectful. Kumo, in particular, had a reputation for disregarding protocol, earning them criticism even from villages like Kiri during its Bloody Mist era. Even Suna, the perennial underdog among the Five Great Villages, displayed more courtesy than Kumo. At least Kumo had sent someone from the Yotsuki clan this time, a small consolation. But rank still mattered, and a head ninja was not enough. While the Konoha ninjas were still fuming over this slight, a figure suddenly appeared before them. "Masashi-sama!" the team exclaimed in unison upon recognizing him. "There''s no need for you to wait any longer," Masashi said casually, addressing the group. "The Hokage has entrusted me with the task of receiving the Kumo delegation." "But..." the team leader, a chunin, began hesitantly, seemingly dissatisfied. Masashi initially thought the man was upset about having his task taken over, but instead, the chunin indignantly exclaimed, "How can someone of your stature be sent to receive a mere head ninja?" Masashi mentally sighed in relief, grateful for his habit of letting others finish speaking before reacting. "Ah, don''t say that!" He playfully threw an arm around the man''s shoulder. "We''re all from Konoha hereno need for such formality! Besides, I''ve got free time. You all work so hard, so take the day off. Tonight, go have some fun, and tell the shops to put it on my tab." "But..." The team leader''s face flushed with embarrassment. "That''s too generous of you." Masashi thought wryly. "Don''t worry about it. I have a monthly quota for this kind of thing. Might as well use it!" "Then... we''ll gladly accept!" "Exactly, that''s the spirit!" After a round of hearty banter, Masashi gave the team the rest of the day off and inquired about the Kumo delegation''s whereabouts before heading out. Masashi recalled that the temple was no longer in use, serving merely as a waypoint for travelers entering Konoha. There had been recent discussions in the village about demolishing such old structures to build proper inns or taverns. This could save on demolition costs and possibly even extract some funds from Kumo in the process. Humming to himself, he made his way to the temple, choosing to walk instead of using the Flying Thunder God. He wanted to surprise the Kumo emissaries. --- In a decrepit temple in the northern forests of Konoha, the so-called Kumo delegation rested, replenishing their supplies of food and water. The lead emissary, a Kumo jonin, sat silently on the temple steps, eating. This was no head ninja but a full-fledged jonin. Fully aware of the perilous nature of this mission, the original plan had been to send a head ninja. However, the selected head ninja was deemed unfit for the task''s new requirements and was demoted to the role of deputy emissarya backup tool in the broader scheme. The role of lead emissary was instead taken up by a jonin of the Yotsuki clan who had volunteered himself. His name was Matsu. As the original rulers of the Valley of Clouds and Lightning, the Yotsuki clan had been the first to ally with the First Raikage, ceding their lands to establish Kumo. Though they had never held the Raikage title, they had long been the Raikage''s closest allies and the premier bloodline clan of the village, famous for their mastery of Storm Release. Over time, the Yotsuki and Raikage clans had become so mixed through intermarriage that distinguishing them was nearly impossible. Even Masashi, who had dealt with the Yotsuki clan members in the past, could no longer differentiate the two. This closeness also meant the Yotsuki clan fully supported the Raikage''s decisions, especially since the next Raikage was likely to be Daruia Yotsuki clan member. At just 13 years old, he was already a chunin and had inherited the clan''s signature Storm Release. "Captain," a Kumo ninja suddenly spoke, "someone is approaching." "Is it a Konoha ninja?" Matsu asked. "Not sure yet," the sensor ninja replied. "But their chakra is immenseat Kage level!" The sensor ninja, a rare breed in the shinobi world, looked visibly unsettled. The chakra he sensed was so overwhelming that everyone present, save for Matsu, would be utterly insignificant before the approaching figure. Even he might need to flee. The difference in chakra was that vast. "Tell everyone to be prepared," he ordered, setting down his food. "This is Konoha''s territory, so it''s undoubtedly one of their elites. Stay calm, and you''ll be fine." --- In the forests surrounding Konoha, stepping off the main road caused the light to dim significantly. During the day, it was tolerable. At night, it became eerily sinister. This forest had existed for an exceedingly long time. Compared to the first timeline, not much had changed aside from the addition of a few paths. The once-proud Senju clan had lived here. It was in this forest that Itama met his end. The Uchiha ninja who killed him was later taken down by Tobirama and Muzo. This forest bore witness to countless grievances between the Senju and Uchiha clans. Even their ultimate reconciliation occurred here. But the peace wasn''t born out of mutual understanding. It was simply because both sides grew tired of killing. Neither the victors nor the defeated wanted to continue, realizing that surviving one day didn''t guarantee living through the next. At that point, the ninjas of both clans had one common thought: "I just want an easy win; I''m tired of evenly matched battles." Even Madara himself was worn out. If it weren''t for the death of Izuna, he wouldn''t have had the will to keep fighting. Unlike other Uchiha, he had lost interest even in easy victories. He didn''t want to fight anymore. All he wanted was to find a wife for his brother and fulfill his paternal instincts. Then, he imagined himself lounging on a recliner, basking in the sun, with his brother''s kids calling him "Uncle." The thought brought a rare smile to his face. This was the ultimate dream of the most stubborn man in the ninja worldMadara. And no, this wasn''t something Masashi made up. He had personally heard Madara tell this to Hashirama. At the time, Masashi and Kai were sparring nearby, both eavesdropping. Don''t think they were slacking off... But toward the end of the Senju-Uchiha battles, slacking had become commonplace. After Izuna''s death, Madara''s only remaining support was the dream he had once shared with Hashirama during their childhood. As for that dream, both the former Muzo and the current Masashi had their opinions. Trees whisked past as he sped through the forest, heading toward the temple. By now, the sky had darkened. When he left the prison, the sun was already setting. Now, the last rays of light had disappeared, and the night wind rustled the treetops, making the shadows dance like sinister creatures. In his original life, Masashi would have avoided such a spooky place at all costs. But after the first life in the shinobi world, he didn''t fear ghosts anymore. In fact, he feared they wouldn''t show up. Activating his Sharingan, the chakra world unfolded before his eyes. In this world, all living things possessed chakra. Those who couldn''t manipulate itordinary people, animals, and plantssimply lacked the ability to mold it, making it seem as if they didn''t have it at all. The Sage of Six Paths'' greatest contribution to this world wasn''t his moving tales of brotherhood or his natural possession of chakra that he spread around. It was his discovery of how to mold chakra by combining physical and spiritual energies. Before the Sage, chakra referred solely to the power of the Divine Tree. After the Sage, chakra became a general energy system. Regardless of whether one inherited the Divine Tree''s power, anyone with physical and spiritual energyand talentcould mold and use this energy called chakra. This marked the beginning of the chakra era. The descendants of the Sage were especially powerful because their chakra was unique. They inherited a part of the Divine Tree''s power. This power manifested in special abilities or unique physiques. Today, the closest accessible power to the Divine Tree was that of the tailed beasts. Masashi had been preparing for this for a long time. The chakra of the Two-Tails was only the beginning. Next up: the Eight-Tails. Finally, the temple''s silhouette came into viewalong with over a dozen chakra signatures. In his view, one chakra presence stood out, surpassing the typical threshold. This was the mark of a true jonin. It didn''t matter. It wouldn''t affect his plans. He quickened his pace, and the dozen chakra signatures grew more prominent, though their colors remained unchanged. "Who is there?!" a voice called from the darkness. "We are" Before the speaker could finish, Masashi had already infiltrated their makeshift camp. The sound of kunai and shuriken slicing through the air echoed. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stay alert!" "Enemy attack!" "Stand down!" The camp descended into chaos. Konoha''s forest at night was indeed effective at creating an ominous atmosphere. But the chaos was mainly due to Masashi''s sudden and aggressive approach. For ninjas, distrusting strangers was instinctive. The first reaction to an unfamiliar presence was to grab a weapon. Only those supremely confident in their strength might instead prepare chakra or covertly form hand signs, ready to strike at any moment. As for the incoming weapons, he paid them no mind. He activated his Sharingan and formed a white chakra cloak, effortlessly deflecting the shuriken aimed at him. With a light leap, he landed on the temple''s rooftop. Below him were over a dozen Kumo ninjas. Some were still mid-throw, while others hesitated. A Kumo jonin barked an order, halting their actions. Standing on the rooftop, Masashi gazed down, meeting the jonin''s eyes. The jonin, Matsu, recognized him immediately. That iconic Sharingan, combined with the technique and age of the individual, confirmed his identity. Not to mention, the face matched the photos from their intelligence reports. From Masashi''s actions, Matsu was certain the man knew they were Kumo envoys. His sudden appearance and deliberate provocation of their reflexive hostility made it clear he wasn''t here for a friendly chat. Hopefully, this was just a warning. "Masashi." Matsu stepped forward, tilting his head back to address him. "I am Yotsuki Matsu. We are envoys from Kumo, here to negotiate an alliance with Konoha." Masashi remained silent, his crimson Sharingan scanning the Kumo ninjas. One by one, they lowered their gazes, avoiding his eyes. "Kumo?" Masashi finally spoke. "That doesn''t seem right." The Kumo ninjas collectively looked up sharply, while Matsu felt a sinking sensation in his chest. "Surely you jest." "I never joke with enemies." Masashi pulled a crumpled document from his pocket. The Kumo ninjas immediately recognized it as one of their official letters, now dirt-stained and wrinkled. The fact that the infamous White Ghost was treating it so casually fueled their anger. But they held it in. They couldn''t win hereand fighting was absolutely not an option. Personal honor was a small matter. Ruining the village''s plans was a sin too grave to bear. "Let me take a look." Masashi leisurely flattened the document. "It says here that the Kumo envoy is led by a head ninja. And you think such a person is fit to negotiate peace with Konoha?" He casually tossed the document to Matsu. "A head ninja would never reach the rank of jonin." Masashi''s gaze bore into him. "So it''s rather curious that someone of your level is here." Matsu caught the document. "This is a misunderstanding," he replied calmly. "The village recognized an oversight after the document was issued, so a new one was prepared. We have it with us and can verify its authenticity." "That''s irrelevant," Masashi said with a faint smile. "Documents are man-made. Forgeries can appear authentic. Without the Raikage present, there''s no way to confirm anything. You said your surname is Yotsuki?" The name piqued his interest. On closer inspection, Matsu''s blond hair and fair skin matched the Yotsuki clan he remembered. "Yes." "Documents can be falsified, but the bloodline limit of the Yotsuki clan cannot. Prove your identity with your power." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 155 – Document Written in Blood "Masashi, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Matsu was now certain that Masashi was here to pick a fight. As the intel suggested, he was the biggest obstacle in this negotiation. "So, you admit it?" Masashi asked. "I already found it suspicious when I saw the documents. For a village as prominent as Kumo, how could they send just one leader? And now, suddenly, a jonin appears out of nowhere. Do you think Konoha is some random place? You missing-nin are so used to being unruly that you think the Five Great Villages share your lack of discipline?" The temple groaned under immense strain, and in the eyes of the Kumo ninjas, the white chakra surrounding Masashi on the rooftop reappeared. But this time, it wasn''t just a faint layer. It spread rapidly, forming a massive outline. Before Matsu could issue any orders, the Kumo ninjas quickly retreated. Barely a moment later, the temple collapsed with a deafening roar, and a towering, angular white giant rose from the rubble. With a casual sweep of its hand, a torrent of debris rained down on the Kumo ninjas. At this point, they abandoned all other concerns and used their jutsu. A massive combination of water jutsu surged forth to block the barrage of debris. "Water, huh..." Masashi, inside the Susanoo shaped like a mobile suit, said sarcastically. "You''re pretending to be Kumo ninjas, but you''re not even using lightning style? Alright, then." A massive flaming sword extended nearly a hundred meters, slicing through the combined water attacks like tofu. Nearly half of the Kumo ninjas were engulfed by the massive flame sword. As the spiritual energy of the engulfed ninja was drained through the flaming sword, their bodies first shriveled up before turning into burning human torches. The three sacred treasures of Susanoo were truly convenient! Not only did it drain spiritual energy, but it also nullified enemy jutsu instantly. Even the basic rules of element affinity, like water defeating fire, were ignored. The water created with chakra was decomposed as soon as it made contact with the sword, its spiritual energy absorbed, and the remaining water couldn''t resist the high temperatures of his Kagutsuchi. Of course, this was also because the skill level of the two sides was too far apart. If it were a water jutsu from someone like Yagura, Masashi wouldn''t use such a simple and straightforward approach. The giant flaming sword retracted into Susanoo''s hand. With a leap, Susanoo covered over ten meters and landed heavily, crushing several still-burning figures into the ground. True obliteration. No wonder Madara loved activating his Susanoothis thing was addictively powerful. Especially when there were no side effects. For one-against-many situations, starting with Susanoo was more convenient than anything else. Still, the full-body form was the best. Only the complete Susanoo could act as a multiplier for the user''s ninjutsu and fully unleash their power. Otherwise, it was merely a big brute that could throw punches. In high-level battles, both strength and skill were indispensable. Take Hashirama, for examplecall him simple-minded or foolish, but his fighting style was truly an art, dazzling with tactics and strategies. --- The remaining Kumo ninjas were running for their lives. The White Ghost had gone mad! He was intent on killing the diplomatic envoy! "White Ghost, are you insane? We really are an official envoy from Kumo!" Matsu shouted desperately, feeling like the world had gone mad. The usually gentle Konoha had deliberately set a trap and was now slaughtering the envoy!? Was this still Konoha? And Kumo, known for its boldness and strength, sent an envoy only to be chased and cut down? Was this still Kumo? After Muzo, another madman had emerged in Konoha!? "Masashi! Are you trying to emulate Muzo!?" "First you call me White Ghost, then you call me by my name. Am I your dad or something? Do you get to call me whatever you want?" Matsu''s face turned beet red, not knowing if it was from running or anger. "You fucker" Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the words had fully landed, the familiar roaring sound erupted behind him, accompanied by suffocating heat waves. Matsu used the Lightning Body Flicker, diving sideways like a starving dog, smashing through several trees in the process. The splintered wood nearly pierced his eye sockets, but he couldn''t care less. As he soared through the air, he looked back to see a sea of red flames surging past his feet, engulfing the area he had just fled. Horrified screams echoed as his comrades'' figures writhed and struggled in the inferno before falling silent. Matsu shot out of the forest like a cannonball, landing heavily in the mud and rolling far. Dazed and disoriented, a burning sensation spread from his foot. Recalling the intel describing Masashi''s jutsu, he acted without hesitation. He crudely reset his dislocated arm and, despite the pain, grabbed his water flask and poured it over his foot. The sound of flesh searing on a hot griddle was accompanied by rising steam that scalded his hand, raising blisters. He gritted his teeth, refusing to utter a sound. When the flask was empty, the burning sensation on his foot finally subsided. He tossed the flask aside and examined his now mangled hand before looking at his foot. It was visibly smaller. At least it still had feelingit wasn''t completely useless. Despair filled his heart. Such overwhelming strength... It was unlike the Raikage''s raw power. Was this the rumored Kage-level strength? No wonder they said only another Kage-level ninja could match one. Raising his head, he saw the forest on the other side ablaze, flames soaring into the night sky, dyeing half the sky red. As a jonin, he was in this state. His comrades were likely all dead by now. Suddenly, he saw Masashi emerge from the forest. "Your reflexes aren''t bad." "Are you really going to push Kumo to the brink!?" Matsu sweated profusely. The air was heavy with overwhelming chakra pressing in from all directions. Facing the monster before him, he felt a bitter taste in his heart. Kumo still underestimated the strength of Masashi. He had grown strongerfar stronger than before! An ice giant? That was already in the past! The giant just now was pure, unadulterated, and cold chakra. And that swordthere was something off about it. It had the power to break through jutsu! "I''ve already told you, we are an envoy from Kumo, and the documents are on me," Matsu gritted his teeth and said. Even though Masashi had slaughtered the envoy without mercy, he hadn''t forgotten that Masashi was still trying to frame them as impostors disguised as Kumo ninjas. Despite the rumors labeling Masashi as "bloodthirsty and cruel," he was no second Muzo. His brutality always operated within the framework of the shinobi world''s rules. A rogue, yesbut a rogue who followed the rules. Thus, even if Matsu were to die here, he had to insist he was a true envoy from Kumo. Whether the truth would come to light later wasn''t his concern. His responsibility was to fulfill his role! After speaking, Matsu reached for the documents on his person. Even if Masashi were to pin him to the ground with his flame sword, he had to ensure the document in his possession would be safely presented to him. He was betting on Masashi''s underlying adherence to the rulesbetting that the White Ghost wouldn''t destroy the document! Matsu''s actions were all under Masashi''s watchful gaze. The tomoe in his Sharingan rotated slightly as he summoned a flame sword into his hand. He looked at the Kumo ninja before him. This ninja likely knew he was doomed but was still clinging to the document. Masashi''s mind wandered to another individuala man he had only met once, who had been mocked his entire life yet left the world in a blaze of unparalleled heroism. Though their purposes differed, their attitudes in the face of death were strikingly similar. Finally, Matsu pulled out the document. Using his one remaining functional hand, he carefully extracted it, worried it might be stained with blood and ruin the writing. He held the document high, avoiding what he thought might be the trajectory of Masashi''s flame sword, and locked eyes with him. Fear filled his gaze, but his hand was steady, as though holding not a document but his very life. "What''s your name?" Masashi asked. "Matsu, jonin of Kumo." "Since you''re from the Yotsuki clan, why not use Storm Release?" "You can learn any jutsu you see. Storm Release is not mine alone." Masashi smirked. So, his reputation had truly spread. That was inconvenient. Couldn''t these people have a little more confidence? Storm Release was a bloodline limit, for heaven''s sake! Sharingan couldn''t copy bloodline limitsthis was common knowledge! The flame sword vanished from his hand. "Hand over the document," he said, extending his hand. Matsu was overjoyed. He staggered to his feet and respectfully placed the document in Masashi''s hand. Masashi unrolled it. It was authentic, bearing the Fourth Raikage''s personal signature. The anti-counterfeiting markers matched the previous documents. "I''ll have the Hokage verify the Raikage''s signature, but you still won''t be meeting the Hokage." "My mission was to deliver the Fourth Raikage''s signed document," Matsu said with a pleading look. "That''s enough, isn''t it?" "What are you thinking? If you might actually be from Kumo, of course you won''t be killed," Masashi glanced at him. "Congratulations, you survived." Matsu was stunned. Masashi rolled the document back up and placed a hand on Matsu''s shoulder to activate the Flying Thunder God. The two instantly reappeared at the entrance of the Police Force. The Uchiha ninja guarding the entrance saw Masashi holding a man and quickly approached. "Send a squad to escort him to the hospital. This man is suspected to be an important figure from Kumo. Detain him for now, and if he acts up, kill him," he handed Matsu to his clansmen, then looked him in the eye. "You heard what I said. Behave, or you''ll leave here dead." Still dazed, Matsu nodded instinctively. An Uchiha ninja took control of him, not caring about how miserable he looked. The ninja called into the Police Force building, summoning a four-man patrol team. The team was composed of one Uchiha, one Hyga, one Inuzuka, and one Aburamea standard elite team configuration for the current Police Force. The team took over the task of escorting Matsu and headed to Konoha Hospital. "Where''s Yaku-sama?" Masashi asked the Uchiha at the entrance. "He is still in the office," the ninja replied. "Who was that guy?" "Oh, you know how they said Kumo was sending envoys today? I checked it out and they didn''t look legit, so I fought them. This guy''s the only survivor." "Ah, that makes sense," the younger Uchiha nodded in realization. "Anyone picking a fight with you is just digging their own grave." "Hey, I was just myself," Masashi laughed and patted the young man on the shoulder. "Let Yaku-sama know what happened. I''m in a hurry and need to head to the Hokage''s office." "Got it. Leave the rest to me." After saying goodbye to his younger clansman, Masashi used Flying Thunder God to teleport to the Hokage''s office, heading straight in. The Konoha ninja stationed at the office door had become so familiar with his comings and goings that they opened the door for him without a word. Inside the office, the "Konoha Five" were all presenttwo drinking tea, one smoking, and two reading books. They were clearly waiting for him. "Hokage-sama, here''s the new document," Masashi handed it over. "A new document? So, there was a personnel change?" Minato set down his treasured tea and began reviewing the document. Fugaku, sitting nearby, asked, "Were there any survivors?" "Fugaku-sama, that''s a bit harsh. Am I that kind of person?" "If you''re not, does that mean I am?" Fugaku retorted unhappily. "It''s just a few people; what''s there to feel guilty about?" "Just so you know, I technically didn''t start the fight," Masashi clarified. "I killed the others but spared the jonin." "Since the Kumo ninjas attacked first, it''s not an issue," Hiruzen said, pausing his smoking. The old man wore a nostalgic expression. "It was the same in the past, yet we still signed treaties." Koharu and Homura both nodded, somewhat wistfully. Even after all these years, the events of the past were hard to let go of. But sitting in these positions meant many decisions were beyond personal preference. Who would have thought that years later, they''d get another chance to assert themselves? Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 156 – Grudges Never Die When it came to what action Masashi might take, the Konoha Five were well aware of his capabilities. That was exactly what they hoped to see. And he handled it even better than they expected. After all, everyone present had taken many lives in their time. Killing didn''t stir a single emotion in them anymore. What mattered to them was whether the killing was justifiable. When negotiations between two ninja villages reached this level, killing was never the issue. The inability to kill, however, would be a problem. In the original timeline, the head ninja tried to stir up trouble in Konoha, only to be slapped to death by Hiashi without hesitation. The only thing he hadn''t anticipated was that Konoha''s grassroots forces at the time were so weakened. Back then, Konoha still had its fair share of top-tier ninja. But having strong individuals didn''t mean the village could afford a war with Kumo. Financial resources were one thing; manpower was the key. Before starting or responding to a war, any ninja village had to first assess whether it would suffer structural manpower losses. Unfortunately, at that time, a war between Konoha and Kumo would have caused precisely that. Konoha''s position meant it could never have the luxury of a one-on-one fight. The village was equidistant from any of the other villages, which also meant those villages could coordinate attacks on Konoha. If the other villages formed an anti-Konoha alliance, Konoha would be in serious trouble. The prowess of elite ninjas wreaking havoc on the battlefield might be an impressive spectacle, but in wars dominated by mobile ninja units, these units had enough tactical maneuverability to bypass any opponent they wanted to avoid. After the era of Hashirama, the overall outcome of wars was determined by the vast majority of rank-and-file ninja. The Flying Thunder God maximized battlefield mobility, but even the master of the technique, Minato, couldn''t guarantee zero casualties in an entire war zone. Deaths still happened. He ran himself ragged during the Third Great Ninja War, but Konoha still lost many lives in battles against Kumo and Iwa, so much so that they had to forgo compensation from Iwa in order to expedite a ceasefire. In this timeline, while Kumo had lost two jinchriki, the village''s main forcesits genin, chunin, and joninremained intact. Their last defeat hadn''t hurt Kumo''s foundation. It was still a major power in the ninja world, fully capable of negotiating with Konoha. Naturally, both sides would thoroughly test each other''s bottom line. This time, however, Konoha had the upper hand diplomatically and struck first. Now, it was up to the Raikage to respond. In the Hokage''s office, the Konoha Five and Masashi quickly devised a new plan. They would heal Matsu and have him return with a personal letter from the Hokage. As Hokage, Minato would sternly condemn Kumo''s improper behavior: falsifying documentation, attacking Masashi, and other infractions. The letter would demand that the Raikage personally meet with the Hokage to discuss a peace agreement, warning that Konoha reserved the right to take further action if these demands were not met. That was the gist of it. Masashi had no objections. Kumo''s attempt to replicate the original timeline''s systematic schemefake agreements, real kidnappings, massive feints, multi-nation coordination, and strong reinforcementswas impossible in this timeline. With their options limited and Konoha striking first, Masashi predicted that the Raikage would yield for now. The real drama, however, would unfold once the Raikage arrived in Konoha. No matter what performance he put on, it wouldn''t be as entertaining as the show Masashi had prepared for him. Using the transcription seal placed on Yugito, Masashi had ensured plenty of time for his plan to unfold. It involved the Totsuka Sword, which would target the seal restraining Matatabi, releasing the Two-Tails. Since the attack focused on the seal, it would trigger without any warning signs. While Minato was writing his letter in the Hokage''s office, Masashi explained everything in detail. "This is the plan," he said. "This way, we can secure a ceasefire with Kumo while temporarily depriving them of their tailed-beast power." He was determined to make Kumo lose the two tailed beasts they had originally purchased from Konoha. As for who would claim the beasts after they were resurrected, that would depend on everyone''s abilities. In any case, he intended to claim Matatabi for himself. "Additionally, considering the potential destruction caused by Matatabi''s release, I suggest holding the negotiations in the Land of Hot Water," Masashi added. "If I recall correctly, the Second Hokage also chose that location for negotiations with Kumo." "Isn''t this a bit too risky?" Surprisingly, Minato, the man whose wife was nearly kidnapped by Kumo, voiced his opposition. "I''ve dealt with the Fourth Raikage before," Minato recalled, referring to his battle with A. "When faced with adversity, he doesn''t lack the courage to risk everything. His personality is the biggest variable." "Even if we hold an absolute advantage, would he still act that way?" asked Fugaku, considering whether they should just eliminate the Fourth Raikage as well. After all, Kumo had done the same thing before, pinning the blame on a jinchriki doomed to die anyway. "Most likely, yes," Minato nodded. "We all know Kumo''s internal dynamics are somewhat different from ours. The Raikage absolutely cannot show any signs of weakness. If pushed too far, he might directly declare war on us." Fugaku understood his concern. Minato wasn''t keen on starting a war at this moment. Konoha''s alliance with Kiri and Iwa was still in a critical stage of development. Disrupting that process with a war would be counterproductive. A few more years of peace would allow the three sides to fully integrate. Conflicts with Kiri and Iwa would be suppressed due to their shared interests. Additionally, the intelligence network formed by this alliance would enable Konoha to finally break free from its long-standing predicament of facing multiple enemies. At that point, Konoha wouldn''t have to fear any village acting out. They could handle any threat with ease. Masashi''s plan, however, risked pushing the Raikage too far, possibly provoking an extreme reaction. Starting another war wasn''t ideal. While Konoha was unlikely to lose, it could give Kiri and Iwa the impression that Konoha was overly aggressive. Trust between ninja villages was already tenuous. Disrupting the hard-won alliance at this stage would be problematic. Seeing this, Masashi began to reconsider whether he was being too hasty. Just as the three men fell into silence, a voice filled with murderous intent suddenly broke the silence in the room. It was Hiruzen who spoke. "Even if war breaks out, we have nothing to fear. Our opponent is Kumo," said the once-kindly elder, now wearing an intimidating expression. "What''s more, Kumo has a precedent for this behavior. If it happens again, no one will think Konoha is at fault." "Exactly," Koharu agreed. "If Kumo starts a war, we can pull Iwa into it. noki''s concerns about Kumo far outweigh his concerns about Konoha." Homura nodded as well. "Allow us to formally request participation in this negotiation. Can we hold the meeting in the same location where the Second Hokage once negotiated with Kumo?" Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three elders were exuding such killing intent that it seemed completely out of character. It wasn''t a change in style; it was a complete collapse of their usual demeanor. This caught Masashi off guard and even changed his opinion of the trio. It seemed the Senju clan had chosen their allies wisely back in the day. --- At his old age, Hiruzen has witnessed everything in Konoha. In the fifth year of Konoha''s founding, he was born in the same year as his friend Danz. His childhood was a happy one. When he was born, his father, Sasuke, was among the strongest ninjas under Hashirama and Madara. When he was five, the Sarutobi clan joined Konoha, along with their long-standing allies, the Shimura clan. Similarly, the Akimichi clan, as followers of the Sarutobi clan, also joined the village at this time and brought along their close allies, the Nara and Yamanaka clans. In the early days of Konoha, Tobirama founded the Ninja Academy to ensure the village''s stability and longevity. The Academy served two purposes: to educate and select the finest children from each clan, and to instill the Will of Fire into their very souls through political and ideological education from a young age. It was here that Hiruzen met the two people who would influence his entire life: Hashirama and Tobirama. Even as a young boy, he displayed extraordinary talent. From a young age, he was guided by Hashirama and Tobirama and later became a member of Tobirama''s team. In the 20th year of Konoha, Hiruzen''s life changed when his teacher, Tobirama, sacrificed himself to protect the team. From that moment, he developed a deep-seated hatred for Kumo. But there was no time for sorrow, as the war continued, and he became the Hokage. As the Third Hokage of Konoha, he didn''t garner resentment from anyonenot from allies or enemies, elders or juniors. Everyone agreed he was an exemplary person, as if his public and private virtues were flawless, and his interpersonal skills were perfect. Even his lifelong rival and collaborator, Danz, admitted he could never surpass him. Not even the Uchiha clan had truly bad things to say about him. Instead, they believed his role as Hokage was incredibly challenging. But Hiruzen knew he wasn''t as good as others thoughtnot only because Danz bore much of the darker burden for him, but because Hiruzen himself had grudges he wanted to settle. He longed to avenge Tobirama in a straightforward and unrestrained way. But as Hokage, he didn''t have that privilege. Decades passed, and now he was old. Yet, the regrets of the past remained buried deep within his heart. Those who were of Tobirama''s team could never forget. Sadly, Danz and Kagami were gone. Among their generation, these two and Hiruzen were the strongest and had received the most guidance from Tobirama. "That''s how it is," Hiruzen said, standing in the Hokage office as Minato looked at him in astonishment. "I''m no longer Hokage now, and I''d like to do something selfish." "Sandaime-sama" Minato quickly stood up. "You''re being too hard on yourself. Of course, I''m not opposed, but" "I understand." Hiruzen smiled. "I understand your thoughts perfectly. I''d probably feel the same way if I were you. After all, Danz and the others are gone, and I might join them soon. I can''t meet them empty-handed, can I?" "I understand." Minato sighed. "Of course, I''ll participate too. Let''s all work to minimize the risks." "We will. Absolutely," Hiruzen said softly. Minato sighed again. The old man was being stubborn. No one could persuade him. Being Hokage had this downside: you had to force yourself to be rational. If he weren''t Hokage, Minato would''ve agreed to punch the Raikage himself. Waitwhy was his first thought punching the Raikage? Shouldn''t it be signing a treaty? "Well then, Masashi, could you prepare a draft plan before the Raikage gives an official response?" Minato asked, deciding to stop thinking about irrelevant things. It wasn''t like he still held a grudge against Kumo for nearly costing him his wife back then. How strange. Was there really no one in this building who had a good relationship with Kumo? Even he, as Hokage, felt a growing itch to take action. "No problem," Masashi readily agreed. "I''ll get it done, even if I have to work overtime." "Don''t remind me about overtime sigh" Minato looked at his desk mournfully. The papers on it seemed to be perpetually stacked high. "I''ll leave it to you, then." "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama. I''ll deliver good news." As Minato watched Masashi leave with a spring in his step, he had a strange premonition. He was sure Masashi was adding to his workload. "He is a good kid," Hiruzen suddenly remarked. "You seem to have a higher opinion of him lately," Minato said with a smile. "Indeed, aside from being a bit impulsive at times, he''s very capable." "Young people, after all." Hiruzen chuckled. "Minato, you must be more understanding. Well, I''ll head back now and not disturb your work." He stood up and put away his pipeonly to realize he had accidentally broken it. He was instantly heartbroken. --- After leaving the Hokage Building, Masashi headed to the Konoha Hospital. His first stop was the ward where Kumo ninja was staying. At the door of Matsu''s room stood two members of the Police Forcethe same team that had previously escorted Matsu, one from the Inuzuka clan and one from the Aburame clan. "Masashi-sama." When they saw him, they saluted immediately. "You''ve worked hard. How''s the Kumo ninja doing?" "He''s stable. The medical team said he was brought in just in time; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to continue as a ninja." "Good. I''ll go in and have a word with him." "Understood. Please go ahead." The two opened the door, and Masashi stepped in. Inside, Matsu lay on the bed, looking utterly dejected. To the left of the bed stood an Uchiha, and to the right, a HygaKonoha''s two great djutsu clans, both watching him intently. Talk about VIP treatment. "Matsu," Masashi said as he approached. "Do you remember me? Long time no see." "???" "Don''t speak. I don''t want to hit you again." Masashi waved dismissively, cutting off Matsu''s attempt to respond. "I''m just here to let you know: the Hokage has refused to meet with you. Once you''ve recovered, we''ll send you an official letter signed by the Hokage. Take it back with you." "Konoha has agreed to form an alliance with us?" "Did I not beat you hard enough?" Masashi asked. "The letter is to tell you that if you want to negotiate, the Raikage must come himself." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 157 – Kakuzu’s Client Service Rating Matsu''s injury healed quite quickly. This could be attributed to the excellent medical techniques of Konoha. Although Tsunade had developed a mental health condition during the Third Great Ninja War and could no longer fight on the battlefield, before she left the village for a break, she was still serving as a kunoichi of Konoha. However, she had moved from the front lines to the logistics department, still leading a medical team. As the final victor in the competition among medical-nin in the post-Hashirama era, her leadership was incredibly effective. Also, as the granddaughter of the First Hokage, she was originally favored by Hiruzen to become the Fourth Hokage. But fate had other plans. In the original timeline, following Hiruzen''s death, Jiraiya rejected the council''s offers. He chose instead to find Tsunade and bring her back as Hokage, reinforcing her significance to the village. Both Orochimaru and Jiraiya knew well that while they three of them were called the Sannin, they were somewhat like "assistants" in the sense that their roles were less central compared to her. The Senju clan, as a ninja family, may have disbanded, but they did not disappear. The former Senju clan became Konoha, and nowadays, it was difficult to find anyone in Konoha who wasn''t related to the Senju clan in some way. Unless Tsunade had no heirs, thereby ending this bloodline, one of its descendants would always have a place in the Hokage Building. It was quite ironic, but if anyone wanted to push her out of the picture, the first to protest would likely be the Uchiha clan. In this regard, Sarutobi was less resolute than the Uchiha clan members. In this timeline, Konoha''s situation was far better than in the original timeline. Internal conflicts were not as intense, and the Uchiha clan, which had been the focal point of much of the conflict, had now normalized its relationship with the Hokage''s office. However, the Sannin had not changed. Jiraiya was still searching for the Child of Prophecy, and Tsunade and Orochimaru had left the village. The main players of the previous generation had started stepping off the main stage. The new generation of players, represented by Minato, Fugaku, Masashi, and Shisui, had taken the stage and bocame the most talked-about figures. Even though these individuals had age differences and couldn''t technically be considered part of the same generation, at this point, they represented Konoha and were the most famous names. After his release from the hospital, Matsu was escorted out of Konoha by the security team. The only thing he could take with him was the new document issued by Minato. While his injury had healed, it wasn''t fully recovered. One of his legs was still a bit limp. The foot that had been burned was permanently damaged, and some tissues had died, leading to a reduction in his chakra output for that leg. For a jonin, this kind of injury was severe. However, he didn''t harbor much resentment. From his personal perspective, it was acceptable. As the only survivor, he believed the information was crucial. He needed to inform the village fully so that they could reassess the strength of the White Ghost. He required tactical adjustments when in combat. Matsu hurried back. --- Battles took place every day in the ninja world, most of them involving intelligence agents from various villages and organizations. Fewer people engage in combat through civilian jobs, as most were from organizations. The negotiations between Konoha and Kumo were a major event this year. Everyone knew that if Konoha and Kiri could reach an agreement, peace would last for a while. The previous wars between Konoha, Kumo, and Iwa could be seen as a continuation of the Third Great Ninja War. Once this war settled, the world would indeed enter a peaceful time once again. People could return to their regular lives, clocking in and out for work. But not everyone looked forward to this. Some of the ninja organizations that rose during the Great Ninja Wars didn''t necessarily want things to stabilize. Before the First Great Ninja War, ninja organizations were unified into ninja villages. However, the war led to the destruction of smaller villages, and wandering ninjas started to appear, spreading ninja techniques in new ways. By the Second Great Ninja War, wandering and missing-nin expanded further, and underground gold exchange systems started to mature. These groups began to make money through missions, eventually forming the potential to create organized groups. During the Third Great Ninja War, these organizations truly began to unite. Although their military strength varied, they were often stronger than the new recruits in the ninja villages and some powerful organizations gained the attention of larger ninja villages. At their peak, they even formed alliances with smaller ninja villages. The most famous of these organizations was Akatsuki from Ame. However, a very powerful force was also considered a threat. The first generation of Akatsuki members were mostly destroyed by Konoha and Ame, at great cost. Konoha lost almost all of its ANBU and Root ninjas during the operation. The current Akatsuki still existed, but their methods had changed. To the great ninja villages, the current Akatsuki was more down-to-earth and no longer advocated for peace in an out-of-place way. Instead, they now took on various military contracts. That was more like it. Why would anyone listen to someone who kept shouting about peace in the middle of a battlefield? Had they done that earlier, there would have been no need for a conflict. Just like how the Five Great Villages once tolerated the underground gold exchange system, without the oppression from the major villages, Akatsuki quickly recovered and grew stronger. Correspondingly, the influence of Ame quickly waned. The Salamander had not been heard from in a long time in the ninja world. Matsu was on his way to the Land of Waterfalls. Although Kumo had considered the possibility of ambushing the diplomatic delegation with the intent to eliminate them, they had made contingency plans. Currently, it was not possible for Kumo to openly provoke any of the three great ninja villages to attack Konoha. After numerous discussions about the white eye acquisition plan, they had decided to temporarily shelve it. This time, Matsu was sent for negotiations, and he was indeed there to negotiate. The purpose was to restore the village''s power by buying time to develop tailed beast-level combat strength. To that end, Kumo had also hired a large number of ninja organizations. The strongest of these, of course, was Akatsuki, which included missing-nin at kage-level. Kumo had no problem with this because they didn''t have any missing-nin in their ranks. Kumo''s jonin would never betray their village. Following the plan, Matsu entered the Land of Waterfalls. This so-called neutral country was actually only neutral in name. Although it had a jinchriki, compared to the Five Great Villages, Taki''s ability to nurture ninjas was far weaker, and the village had suffered significant setbacks in the past, resulting in a diminished strength. The current Taki might not even be stronger than Kusa if they didn''t control a tailed beast. However, in name, it remained neutral, and the Land of Waterfalls had always managed to stay out of the battles between the great nations. But for the foreign missing-nin who had infiltrated the country, Taki would just turn a blind eye. Upon entering the Land of Waterfalls, one would notice just how many waterfalls there were. The great river that flowed from the Land of Earth, through Kusa, formed a series of massive waterfalls after it entered the Land of Waterfalls due to the land''s dramatic drops. The entrance to Taki was hidden behind one of these waterfalls. Matsu avoided any areas with waterfalls. Now traveling alone, he didn''t want any surprises. He simply wanted to meet with people without any incidents. After moving through the forest, he finally found the marker. Following it, he continued onward until he heard the unmistakable sound of a large waterfall splashing ahead. He stopped. He was not pleased. Akatsuki was now more grounded, but their arrogance hadn''t completely faded. However, considering they had strong missing-nin, a bit of arrogance seemed normal. With that thought, he continued forward. --- Under the sunlight, a torrential flow surged downward like a waterfall, roaring like thunder as it plunged into the pool below. The splash of water gave rise to a thick mist. On the edge of the cliff stood a man dressed in a black robe adorned with red clouds. It was none other than Kakuzu, hailed by Masashi as the most "business-minded" man in the shinobi world. But today, he was in a foul mood. This mission was interfering with his private jobs. The scenery here wasn''t bad: sheer cliffs, cascading waterfalls, the deafening sound of water, and fine droplets misting the air. The moisture formed a light fog, wrapping the forest in a soft, gauzy layer. Yet, he felt nothing toward this beauty. If anything, it reminded him of the satisfying battles he had enjoyed in similar spots, slicing enemies by the waterfalls. The thrill of those moments still lingered faintly in his heart. "Why is this Kumo ninja so slow?" Kakuzu turned around, his impatience clear even with only his eyes visible. Sensing this, Matsu knew he had to tread carefully with the infamous missing-nin before him. He understood all too well who he was dealing with. "Are you, Kakuzu?" he asked with a polite smile. "Apologies for the delay; I ran into some obstacles on the way." His tone carried a hint of deference, but he didn''t mind. During this mission, Matsu had learned an important lesson: Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unless you are at their level, it''s best to keep your head down when dealing with those who were. This way, there was a chance they wouldn''t strike you down on a whim. Even if they did, they might let you live afterward. Never let the prestige of your village make you overconfident. Getting killed and "everything being under the village''s control" were not mutually exclusive. Such was the tragic reality of many jonin. Before becoming one, they imagined it to be a status worth flaunting. After becoming one, they realized the game had only just begun. "As long as you know the rules," Kakuzu said, giving him a once-over. His tone was neutral but not harsh. he thought. t. With that conclusion, the masterful businessman decided to showcase his renowned service quality. After all, building a century-spanning brand was one of his modest goals. "Let''s go," he said, stepping forward. His brevity was one of the reasons he was so well-regarded in the industrybecause when he started talking too much, it usually meant heads would roll. Matsu quickly followed, but he made sure not to walk side by side with the missing-nin. Kakuzu didn''t care, as long as the client didn''t get lost. The two walked along the river. Following its flow, they entered the Land of Iron. Like the Land of Waterfalls, the Land of Iron was a neutral nation. But it was more steadfast, maintaining a frosty attitude toward ninjas. However, exceptions were made for ninjas from the Five Great Nations. And if it was a kage-level ninja, their understanding deepenedprovided they were only passing through. As such, Kakuzu and Matsu, who fit the bill perfectly, faced no obstacles. They soon crossed into the Land of Rice Fields. Matsu felt a wave of relief. But to his surprise, the missing-nin stopped in this country. Sensing his client''s confusion, Kakuzu said, "This is where your kage and we agreed to meet." "Understood. I''ll follow your arrangements," Matsu said immediately. "It''s not my arrangement," Kakuzu said, appreciating the Kumo ninja''s cooperative demeanor. This one wasn''t like some clients who loved to argue. "Another of my colleagues is here. He''ll handle it." "Ah, someone to be called your colleague must be extraordinary," Matsu said, trying to make conversation. "No, he''s disgusting. I''d love to sell his head for money," Kakuzu replied. Matsu fell silent. "Don''t say that, Kakuzu. I rather like you," a sinister voice whispered into Matsu''s ear. The voice sent shivers down his spine, as though something grotesque were crawling inside his body. He turned his head to see another figure in a black robe with red cloudsa man with a snake-like appearance standing beside him. "Orochimaru!" Matsu hadn''t expected to encounter one of the legendary Sannin here. As for whether he had truly betrayed Konoha, Kumo wasn''t sure. If he had, why hadn''t Konoha taken decisive action? If he hadn''t, why was he on their public bounty list? The notion that Orochimaru might be a double agent was absurd. Even if Konoha dared to play such a risky game, the very idea of someone like him being involved would shatter belief systems. Whatever the case, the man was an enigma. "Still thinking of killing me?" Orochimaru ignored Matsu and focused on Kakuzu, a playful smirk on his face. "The next part is your responsibility," Kakuzu said coldly. Currently, Akatsuki had four kage-level members, including Pain. Pain aside, he thought Sasori was a fool, fixated on calling his puppet hobby "art." As for Orochimaru, Kakuzu felt he had genuine issues, given how the man once asked him to collaborate on a "research project." "Understood," Orochimaru replied indifferently. "We''ll be traveling together anyway. Let''s chat." "Not interested. Stay away from me," Kakuzu growled, black tendrils of his Earth Grudge Fear emerging from his body. Orochimaru''s eyes lit up at the sight. But Kakuzu''s murderous intent was genuine. There was no way he would let the Snake Sannin have his threads for research. "I''ll let it slide today. There''s always tomorrow," Orochimaru said with a sinister chuckle. Turning, he gestured, "Follow me. The Raikage is already waiting." Kakuzu retracted his threads and looked at Matsu. "You walk in front." "..." Even if they were hired by his village, it didn''t feel safe. Reluctantly, he followed Orochimaru. "What''s wrong with your leg?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, twisting his neck a full 180 degrees. Startled, Matsu froze. For a moment, he thought Orochimaru might be about to snap his own neck for dramatic effect. But as those snake-like eyes bore into him, he realized the man was simply curious. "It''s injured," he replied cautiously. "Interesting. Let me take a look later. Perhaps I can fix it," Orochimaru offered. "No need," Matsu stammered, swallowing hard. "The medics from Konoha already said it''s beyond repair." "After Tsunade left, Konoha''s hospital became a den of mediocrity," Orochimaru said dismissively, turning his head back around. "Don''t come crying to me later." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 158 – Preparing the Battlefield The Land of Rice Fields, as a neighboring country of a great nation, was relatively fortunate. It only bordered one great nationon its left was the neutral Land of Iron, and on its right was the Land of Hot Water, which technically had a ninja village but was functionally irrelevant. After the First Great Ninja War, the five major powers of the shinobi world, seeking to reduce friction between themselves and simplify post-conflict reconciliation and negotiations, established a policy to avoid directly bordering one another. This left smaller countries to act as buffer zones. Following the Second Great Ninja War, the five great nations began actively weakening and dividing the smaller nations around them to prevent scenarios like the rise of Ame. By the time of Masashi, these so-called buffer zones had become stages for tragic theater: suppressed and exploited during peacetime, and devastated during conflicts. Yet, the level of suffering varied. Countries like the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain were among the worst hit. The Land of Rice Fields, however, was not a disaster zone. Its geographical luck meant it avoided being the primary scapegoat for the costs of war when Kumo and Konoha clashed, thanks also to the neutrality of the Land of Iron nearby. However, during conflicts between Kumo, Konoha, or Suna, the Land of Rice Fields was still at risk of becoming collateral damage. Unlike the Land of Hot Water, which wholeheartedly aligned with the Land of Fire, the Land of Rice Fields was too cautious to offend anyoneeven though it was formally an ally of the Land of Fire. So when the Raikage asked to use the Land of Rice Fields as a meeting ground, it didn''t dare refuse. When A and his elite guard stepped into the country, his first thought was of his father, who had passed through here during the Third Great Ninja War. Kumo''s decision to fight Suna during that war had surprised manyno one expected Kumo to travel so far to engage Suna in a conflict, even if it was for a tailed beast. Compared to other villages, Kumo''s combat style heavily leaned on ninjutsu and taijutsu, with limited battlefield control techniques. Thus, the power of tailed beasts was critical. Like Konoha, Kumo invested heavily in jinchriki research, albeit with a more straightforward approach: trial and error at the cost of human lives. After countless sacrifices, Kumo did perfect the method for producing stable jinchriki and successfully trained one. Unfortunately, before they could celebrate, Konoha wiped them out. The rivalry between the two villages was relentless. This time, A had brought only a small team to the Land of Rice Fields: his elite guards and members of the ANBU. Kumo was currently short on high-level combat power; every resource had to be conserved. He was confident in his own strengthafter all, becoming Raikage required being undefeated within Kumo. As he traveled through the Land of Rice Fields, A observed that while it wasn''t as prosperous as the Land of Hot Water, it was far better off than the Land of Frost. Unfortunately, its alliance with the Land of Fire meant most of its missions went to Konoha, with only a small fraction trickling to Kumo. This infuriated him. Kumo needed more missions to train its shinobi. To achieve that, Kumo either had to decisively defeat Konoha on the battlefield or force it into a public act of submission. Either method would secure a share of Konoha''s mission income. Standing atop a hill, he gazed into the distance, his face unusually calm. "What do you think Konoha will do?" he suddenly addressed his head guard. "They''ll likely refuse negotiations, citing unequal status." "This is the consequence of losing the tailed beasts," A said. "We need to regain that power as soon as possible." "Yes, Raikage-sama." "Are you certain it''s in the Land of Rice Fields?" "Yes. All evidence suggests so. Based on the reaction from the Eight-Tails chakra left by Killer B-sama, its revival is near. Sooner than expected, likely due to some other factor." "That doesn''t matter. Sooner is better. Once the Eight-Tails is sealed, it''s time to consider increasing our number of tailed beasts." A thought of the jinchriki who had left Kumo. How ridiculousto lose control of their own jinchriki! If that was the case, they might as well be put to use by Kumo. Suna could even be roped in to help. Everyone knew Suna focused solely on the One-Tail and had little interest in other tailed beasts. But if capturing them meant gaining resources, Suna might cooperate. "Raikage-sama," the guard interrupted his thoughts, "Orochimaru is here." A turned to see two figures in black cloaks with red clouds approaching, along with Kumo''s own jonin, Matsu. "You''re too slow, Orochimaru!" "Raikage-sama, don''t be so impatient," Orochimaru replied. "Didn''t I bring your ninja back safely?" Matsu hurried to present a document to A. "Matsu, what happened to your leg?" A immediately noticed his relative''s limping gait. "Apologies, Raikage-sama. The rest of the envoy didn''t survive." Seeing the Raikage, Matsu finally felt a sense of relief and recounted the events in detail. "Masashi again?" A roared in anger. First, he had killed Killer B. Then, he captured Yugito. Now, he had slaughtered the envoy and crippled Matsu! What irked him even more was Matsu''s description of Masashi''s strength. "So you''re saying this Masashi has grown very strong?" A turned to Orochimaru. "How much do you know about him?" "So he has become this powerful? Truly worthy of the Uchiha name," Orochimaru mused with interest, just as Kakuzu stepped forward. "Hold on!" Kakuzu interrupted, his tone blunt. "That''s additional service." "Hm?" A glared at Kakuzu. "You''re with Akatsuki too? Are you trying to haggle with me?" The Fourth Raikage was known for his temper, and many feared himbut not Kakuzu. "Is there a problem?" Kakuzu sneered. "Extra intel means extra payment. You want more? Pay more." Who was he trying to intimidate? Short-change him, and he''d crush him. Orochimaru smirked, stepping aside to let the confrontation play out. Sensing the tension, the Kumo guard interjected, "Money isn''t an issue, but the information must be accurate." Kakuzu nodded and turned to Orochimaru. "Go on, then." He stepped aside, unfazed. When Pain had recruited him into Akatsuki, they had agreed: Kakuzu managed the organization''s finances. Even if it was public money, as the manager, he had his rights. A''s anger dissipated, replaced by admiration. Initially, he had wanted to smash Kakuzu, but now he found him... endearing. This man wasn''t picking a fighthe was simply meticulous about matching payment to services rendered. Such people were usually reliable. But still... were there really missing-nin this principled? A had a bold idea. --- The new correspondence from Kumo had finally arrived at Konoha once again. This time, the messenger from Kumo was, quite literally, just barely a chunin. Naturally, someone of that rank wasn''t allowed into the Hokage''s office for diplomatic talks, but the messenger didn''t mind at all. If possible, he didn''t even want to set foot in the forests of Konoha. Everyone in Kumo knew by now: the current Konoha was crazy. The last delegation they sent was nearly wiped out in an instant by the White Ghost right in the forest. Only one jonin from the Yotsuki clan had survived, but even he had lost a leg. No one wanted to encounter that maniac again. So, after delivering the letter, the Kumo ninja fled immediately, running like a ghost was chasing him. "What''s his problem?" muttered Tetsuka, who had just received the letter at the gate of Konoha. "Did a dog chase him or something?" A ninja from the Inuzuka clan standing nearby shot him a glare. But then, remembering this particular teammate''s personality, the Inuzuka ninja let it go. Subtly insulting people was too advanced for Tetsuka. Besides, trying to argue with this dense guy would only be infuriating, and fighting him wouldn''t be easy either. Currently, Tetsuka''s Sharingan had five tomoe. For most members of the Uchiha clan, it was rare for the tomoe on both eyes to progress symmetrically. It was perfectly normal for one tomoe to develop at a time. Since he hadn''t reached three-tomoe yet, Tetsuka still considered himself a chunin. Minato had considered promoting him to jonin and inviting him to join the jonin ranks, but Tetsuka declined. As one of Masashi''s closest comrades, he held himself to a high standardhe wouldn''t join the jonin until he reached three-tomoe. He was a principled man who didn''t take advantage of the village. "Doggie, I''m heading to the Hokage''s office. You hold down the fort here, okay?" he said to his teammate. "Can''t you call people by their names properly?" The Inuzuka ninja sighed. "You''re going to get yourself punched one day." "Maybe, but ordinary people can''t touch me," Tetsuka replied smugly. "The clan elder used to beat me all the time when I was a kid, but now that he''s old and can''t hit as hard, so the clan leader''s taken over." "And you''re proud of that?" "You don''t understand. The elder said it was to toughen me up, and the clan leader said I have great potential. One day, I''ll become the second strongest man in the clan, after Masashi." The Inuzuka ninja resisted the urge to retort, doubting he would even understand. "I give up. Just go alreadyI don''t want to see you today." "Really? Great! I''ll finish up and then pick up my brother. Thanks for covering for me!" Thrilled, Tetsuka left with a grin, thinking his teammate was the nicest person ever. To finish quickly, he sprinted to the Hokage''s office, handed the letter to the ANBU stationed there, and dashed off before anyone could question him. The ANBU barely had time to notice that the document was sealed with fire wax, signifying it was from Kumo. So, they gave up on chasing after the fool and rushed upstairs to deliver the letter instead. Soon, the document was on Minato''s desk. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please summon the elders, the Advisor, Masashi, and the ANBU Commander," Minato instructed the ANBU member. Then, after a moment''s thought, he added, "Also, I need to know the Raikage''s recent activities. Please investigate." "Yes, Hokage-sama." Once the ANBU disappeared, Minato didn''t immediately open the letter. Instead, he took out the draft plan Masashi had previously given him. It was a simple, straightforward outline on a single sheet of paper: Minato felt itMasashi didn''t just dislike Kumo; it was as if they had personally desecrated his ancestors'' graves. He sighed silently, then heard footsteps approaching. The office door opened, and the invited guests entered. Leading the group was Hiruzen, already dressed in full battle gear. "Minato, are we ready to move out?" "No, Sandaime-sama, Kumo''s letter just arrived. I haven''t read it yet," Minato replied with a wry smile. Because he also saw another retired heavyweight: Torifu. This was a true veteran. A member of Tobirama''s squad, he had once demonstrated unparalleled power on the battlefield with his Partial Expansion Jutsu. After Hiruzen became Hokage, Torifu managed the village''s defense. Though slightly younger than Hiruzen, he was still quite strong despite his age. Seeing his stern expression, Minato wanted to sigh again. But he understood. If Jiraiya had been harmed, he wouldn''t have been able to forgive it either. "What does Kumo say, Hokage-sama?" Masashi asked. He had been summoned straight from the training grounds and arrived instantly using the Flying Thunder God. "Let me take a look." Minato opened the letter and skimmed it. "The Raikage agreed. The negotiations will take place in the Land of Hot Water. He didn''t reject our proposed location but stipulated that each side can bring no more than five people." "Five people, huh" Masashi frowned. "That''s not enough to split up." "Fugaku, I''ll have to trouble you to stay and guard the village," Minato said. "Understood." Fugaku nodded. "I know what''s at stake." Minato then turned to Masashi. "I won''t fully comply with Kumo''s demands. You''ll come with uswe''ll take six people." "Sandaime-sama, given the current situation, we should have Jiraiya-sensei return to the village." "Yes, I''ve already asked someone to contact Jiraiya," Hiruzen said with a nod. "And if Tsunade could return as well, that would be ideal. But I''m afraid she still can''t let go of her pain." At this, Hiruzen''s expression grew somber. As her teacher, he felt responsible for Tsunade''s suffering. Hiruzen clenched his fists. The jutsu Muzo had taught himthis time, he would use it. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 159 – The Professor’s Final Lesson in War Although the path to peace between Konoha and Kumo was exceptionally difficult, the eyes of the entire ninja world were fixed on the unfolding events. This included the other Great Ninja Villages that were now allied with Konoha. Strictly speaking, Suna was the official ally of Konoha, as their alliance treaty included military cooperation. Although Iwa had recently signed a treaty, their cooperation with Konoha was more economic than military. As for Kiri, there wasn''t even a formal treatyjust a comprehensive economic partnership. Until the financial system created single-handedly by Masashi showed its full potential, the current good fortune that Konoha was enjoying remained fragile, ready to collapse at any moment. Both Konoha and Kumo needed time. Under such circumstances, Minato left the village. He personally traveled to the Land of Hot Water to sign the peace treaty face-to-face with the Raikage. This event drew the attention of all factions. Since the death of Tobirama, no Hokage had left the village for such negotiations. Moreover, this time it was with Kumo, a village infamous for its internal strife that had resulted in the death of the Second Hokage. But when Konoha''s list of delegates for the peace talks was announced, people started feeling uneasy. Given that the Raikage himself would represent Kumo, it was reasonable for the Fourth Hokage to represent Konoha. However, the rest of Konoha''s delegation raised questions. The team included Hiruzen, Koharu, Homura, and Torifuall senior leaders of Konoha. One of them was even a former Hokage. But these four were also students of the Second Hokage and witnesses to the betrayal that led to his death at the hands of Kumo. To top it all off, the delegation included Masashi, whose staunch anti-Kumo stance was well-known. Many began to wonderwere these people really going to negotiate? The ninja world became rife with undercurrents. On the Kumo side, however, there was no visible disturbance. Spies from various organizations reported seeing Kumo''s delegation leave the village, but they didn''t see the Fourth Raikage among them. This raised even more suspicions. Both parties involved in the negotiations seemed completely abnormal! Organizations scrambled to expand their intelligence networks, hoping to uncover the truth. But it wasn''t easy. Once Konoha''s delegation left the village, they vanished without a trace, making it impossible for spies to track them. In contrast, Kumo''s delegation proceeded in an orderly manner. Still, both villages mobilized ninja units toward the Land of Hot Water. As a result, the hot spring resorts in Yu were shut down. The Yu ninja valued their business reputation and couldn''t risk losing customers, especially if deaths were involvedit would ruin their brand. Yet, as if the situation wasn''t chaotic enough, the missing Fourth Raikage finally appeared. His reappearance came with an even more shocking revelation: he had become the jinchriki of the Eight-Tails, and he was accompanied by four powerful ninja who clearly did not belong to Kumo. This information came from the Land of Rice Fields, but no one knew who had uncovered itit simply spread like wildfire. There were even rumors that the Fourth Raikage had fought one of these missing-nin before setting out. This was alarming. It suggested that at least one of missing-nin accompanying the Raikage was of kage-level strength. Where had these people come from? At this moment, the shinoibi world''s bystanders were devouring the news eagerly. Meanwhile, those who sincerely hoped for a peaceful negotiation were thrown into chaos. What kind of delegation was this? And why did it seem like kage-level strength was becoming commonplace? Should everyone start looking for new careers? Was it even possible to survive in the shinobi world anymore? Intelligence traders, on the other hand, were experiencing a boom in business, working tirelessly to keep up with demand. At the same time, intelligence was steadily flowing into the hands of Minato and the rest of the Konoha delegation. "Please take a look." Minato handed the latest report from the ANBU to Hiruzen. He glanced at it and passed it to the others. When the report reached Torifu, the large ninja made a single comment. "This was expected." "Yes, expected," Hiruzen sighed. "Kumo ninjas are always like this." "All the better," Torifu''s eyes gleamed as if reflecting blood. "A blood feud repaid will make this life worthwhile." Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group quickened their pace. Both Minato and Masashi exchanged a glance. "Masashi, do you think the Eight-Tails jinchriki information is credible?" "It''s possible. If the Raikage just wanted to gather a few strong people for appearances, he wouldn''t need to go to the Land of Rice Fields himself." "But the timing seems rushed. Wouldn''t the Eight-Tails'' chakra take time to regenerate?" "No, Hokage-sama. A tailed beast''s resurrection doesn''t require it to fully recover its chakra. Even if it''s sealed into a jinchriki immediately upon revival, it can continue regenerating its chakra afterward." The Uchiha clan, long familiar with the tailed beasts, had detailed records on their mechanisms of revival, far surpassing the knowledge of the Senju clan. Lost in their thoughts, the group kept their conversations sparse and focused on reaching their destination. Finally, they entered the Land of Hot Springs. The small town where Tobirama had once negotiated peace with the Second Raikage would once again host a meeting between the Raikage and Hokage. When Konoha''s delegation arrived, the usually desolate town became lively. There were no ordinary civilians left. Konoha and Kumo had temporarily relocated them. Now, the town was filled entirely with ninjas. It appeared that the Hokage''s team had arrived first. The Raikage was nowhere to be seen. As soon as the Hokage arrived, the Konoha ninjas stationed in the town began to assemble. The Kumo ninjas did the same. The two sides faced each other across the street. "Hokage-sama, I''ll go check things out." "Hmm, Masashi, be polite." "Don''t worry." Masashi nodded and walked toward the Kumo ninja team. As he approached, the Kumo ninjas became visibly uneasy. To them, he was like a demonsomeone with an insatiable thirst for blood. "Where is your Kage?" Masashi asked as he stood before the Kumo delegation. "Don''t be impatient," said a Kumo ninja with an eyepatch covering his left eye. "As one of the Five Kage, the Raikage will naturally arrive later than ordinary ninja like us." "The Hokage is already here, so the Raikage should be, too," Masashi retorted. "If he doesn''t show up today, we''ll consider the negotiations broken. See you on the battlefield." He scrutinized the Kumo ninja with the eyepatch and noticed a tattoo on it. "I mean what I say. You''re welcome to test me." Memorizing the man''s face, Masashi turned and headed back toward the Konoha delegation. It turned out that the five-person limit proposed by the Kumo side wasn''t taken seriously by anyone, including Kumo itself. Both sides showed up with large groups. Minato, who had claimed he would only bring one more person, ended up bringing a bunch. From the moment Konoha''s six-person negotiation team left the village, the ninja intelligence war had already begun. The ANBU of both villages were in full action, probing each other''s information, eliminating spies, and even utilizing third-party intelligence networks. Depending on the situation, they would also destroy third-party intelligence networks. Faced with this level of conflict, many third-party organizations that were aware of their limitations chose to withdraw, opting to merely observe from the sidelines and not involve themselves directly in the covert struggle between the two great ninja villages. On the surface, both villages also made their moves. The Fourth Raikage did not hide his movements, nor did he conceal the strength and external support he had gained. The restoration of the Eight-Tails'' power had already caused some of the covetous eyes targeting Kumo to withdraw. This didn''t include noki, though. Reportedly, when he heard the news, he spat on the floor from the balcony and then received a scolding from Kitsuchi. On Konoha''s side, the return of Jiraiya, to the village had suppressed many restless intentions directed toward Konoha. Clearly, Konoha still had considerable strength and was far from vulnerable. As a result, everyone resumed their friendly demeanor. Meanwhile, in the small town, after returning to the delegation, Masashi joined Minato and the older members of Tobirama''s generation in analyzing the Raikage''s potential next moves. "The news about the Eight-Tails'' jinchriki must have been intentionally released by the Raikage himself," said Hiruzen, who maintained a certain elegance even in military attire. Though clad in armor, he still wore a large white robe over it and had a fresh pipe in hand. "The purpose is nothing more than to motivate his side and intimidate us. Over the years, Kumo has grown increasingly powerful, and some of the eyes that once coveted Konoha have now shifted toward Kumo." Hiruzen took a puff from his pipe. "The Third Raikage had an excellent strategy for governing the village. Since his time, there has been no internal conflict in Kumo, and he was skilled at seizing the right moment to start wars. The Fourth Raikage seems to be continuing his policies." "The strengths and weaknesses of Kumo are very clear," Homura added. "After the deaths of Kinkaku and Ginkaku, Kumo''s high-level combat strength relied entirely on the Yotsuki clan and the Raikage lineage. These two are essentially family, so they can be considered one entity. With the return of the Eight-Tails, their structure has been restored. Given that they''ve already mastered the technique of perfect jinchriki, it''s very likely that the Fourth Raikage himself is also a perfect jinchriki." "A perfect jinchriki isn''t frightening as long as they can''t fully control a tailed beast''s power like the First Hokage or Madara," said Koharu. "That level of control isn''t something that can be achieved through mere techniques. Even with the Mangeky Sharingan, it doesn''t guarantee complete control over a tailed beast''s power. Both Wood Release and the Sharingan are merely toolsthe key lies in the person wielding them." Hearing this, the group nodded in agreement. A jinchriki wasn''t inherently frightening; they were still within the realm of human opposition. A perfect jinchriki might be challenging to deal with, but not insurmountable. Only those who could completely control a tailed beast''s power were truly terrifying. To counter such individuals, one would need equally formidable warriors on their side. All five major ninja villages studied tailed beasts, but their research directions varied. Research into tailed beast power inevitably involved ethical issues, but it was a necessary endeavor. In Konoha''s case, their method of fully restraining the Nine-Tails was not due to underestimating the power of jinchriki. It was simply that their research had taken a different direction from the start. Konoha''s focus was on achieving complete control over a tailed beast''s power. This led to the Wood Release experiments, as the strained relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Hokage''s office left Wood Release as the only viable option. However, after Danz''s scandal broke, the Wood Release experiments could no longer continue in any form. Fortunately, relations between the Uchiha clan, the Hokage''s office, and Konoha as a whole had since improved. The Uchiha clan had taken over the research, ensuring the work could continue. Otherwise, Konoha might have had to abandon its current approach altogether. But Konoha''s methods of studying tailed beasts were no gentler than those of Kumo. In Masashi''s view, this was the greatest irony of the shinobi world. The exalted bloodlines created a divide as vast as a canyon, separating the descendants of the Sage of Six Paths from ordinary people, as if they were two entirely different species. Even among the Sage''s descendants, Asura''s and Indra''s chakra further divided them into two different "species." There was no greater irony than this. Only Orochimaru had chosen to rebel against this reality to the bitter end. For that alone, Masashi admitted he was inferior to him. "I just told the Kumo ninjas that the Raikage must arrive today, or the negotiations will be considered a failure," Masashi shared the outcome of his earlier exchange. "Firm, but not a problem," Hiruzen said. "With Kumo, you need to be tough. Being too polite won''t work." Everyone nodded in agreement. "What if the Raikage really doesn''t come today?" Masashi asked. "With his speed, even if he''s still in the Land of Rice Fields, he can make it here today," Minato said, setting the tone. If it were just him, he might have shown some leniency. But today, it wasn''t just about him. Any concession now would make Konoha appear weak. At this moment, Konoha could afford even less weakness than Kumo. "Once the words are spoken, they can''t be taken back," Hiruzen said, putting away his pipe. "If the Raikage doesn''t come, we''ll have to eliminate the Kumo ninjas here." Though renowned for his gentle demeanor, he was anything but soft at his core. His perceived indecisiveness was confined to internal village matters. His title as "The Professor" was earned on the battlefield. To say that Konoha hadn''t had a Hokage leave the village since Tobirama was an oversimplification. Early in his tenure, Hiruzen still fought on the front lines. He only moved to the rear during the Second Great Ninja War, by which time talents like the White Fang and the Sannin had already risen, ushering in a golden age for Konoha. By the outbreak of the Third Great Ninja War, all of Konoha''s famous shinobi hailed from this. It was during this time that he transitioned into a more reserved, gentle figure. "Understood." Masashi began calculating how long it would take to wipe out all the Kumo ninjas in the town. As Hiruzen had said, a breakdown in talks could lead to war. If that were the case, the Kumo ninjas here had to be dealt with. At that moment, Masashi sensed a powerful chakra approaching. "Long time no see, Minato!" a loud, boisterous voice echoed. Masashi turned his head to see a figure surrounded by lightning rapidly approaching from the distance. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 160 – The Red Cloud Observers The Raikage''s voice reinvigorated the morale of the Kumo ninjas. The clan-oriented, gang-like management style of Kumo made the Raikage the most unifying figure among the Five Kage. This approach had forged a cohesion in Kumo that seemed almost inhuman from an outsider''s perspective. Of course, there were side effectsnamely, the quality and quantity of top-tier shinobi were somewhat limited. But on closer consideration, this limitation existed primarily because of the sheer anomaly that was Konoha. Compared to other villages, Kumo represented the peak of what the shinobi village system could achieve. Without noki, their old nemesis Iwa would be no match for Kumo at all. Masashi ignored the Kumo ninjas, his Sharingan revealing the true nature of the chakra before him. Two flows of chakra intertwined within A''s body, yet they did not interfere with one another. The chakra belonging to the Eight-Tails was incredibly stable. Indeed, he had become a perfect jinchriki. With a physique like a cannonball, the Raikage descended from the sky, landing with explosive force. The stone tiles beneath his feet shattered into pieces, sending dust flying in all directions. Yet, despite the impact, the Fourth Raikage stood firm, exuding an overwhelming sense of power. "Masashi, it''s been a long time." A stared at his adversary, his heart boiling with rage, though his expression remained composed and his voice steady. Masashi''s expression didn''t change as he stepped aside. Behind him, Minato stepped forward. "A, if this is a negotiation, you should show some sincerity," Minato said. "You''re late." "Hmph, ever since you became Hokage, you''ve become so aggressive. Where is Yugito?" "You can meet her anytime, depending on how well we negotiate," Minato replied. Masashi touched the scroll pouch on his chesta gesture that made the implication clear. A noticed this action and felt a pang of frustration. It was a clear sign that Yugito was still in Konoha. In the past, A might have considered contacting the sleeper agents Kumo had in the Land of Fire to organize a team to infiltrate Konoha''s prison during the negotiations. They might even have tried to snatch a Byakugan as a bonus. But the current Konoha was a different story. The newly reorganized security forces were as impenetrable as a fortress, and the once-constant infighting among Konoha''s clans had been replaced by a unified alignment with the Hokage''s office. Infiltration was impossible without deploying a large force. Minato, as Hokage, was an absolute nightmare for Kumo. "Fine, let''s talk," A said. The two current Kage exchanged glances and headed toward a nearby inn. Halfway there, A suddenly stopped and looked at Konoha''s negotiation team. "Did your team gain an extra member?" "We can''t help it. Konoha has good food and a lot of people," Masashi quipped darkly. "Why don''t you just add someone on your side too?" "Didn''t you say it was supposed to be five people?" A ignored Masashi''s sarcastic tone and started scanning the group one by one. He had no issues with Minato and Masashi participating in the talks. Sarutobi Hiruzen, his father''s old rival, was also present. A had no objections to thathe had to publicly respect the elder Hokage. The two advisors were long-standing figures in Konoha''s leadership and often appeared in diplomatic affairs, so their presence made sense. That left a large man who stood out, somewhat of an eyesore. "This guy isn''t part of Konoha''s leadership, is he?" A pointed at Torifu and asked, "Who are you?" Of course, A knew exactly who this man was, but he feigned ignorance. After all, during A''s tenure as Raikage, Torifu had been semi-retired. Feigning ignorance was a privilege of youthnot knowing the legends of the older generation. "Go ask your dad," Torifu retorted bluntly. As a former member of the Second Hokage''s personal squad, he differed from Sarutobi Hiruzen in that his work focused purely on military affairs, making his words and actions more direct. The Fourth Raikage idolized and deeply respected his father, so upon hearing this, his temper flared. "Does Konoha not understand what respect is!?" "Respect is reserved for people," Torifu replied. "If I see a rabid dog barking, should I bother asking if it''s tired of barking?" Masashi nearly burst out laughing. Then he noticed the Kumo ninjas glaring at them, hands reaching for their weapons. "If you don''t need your hands, feel free to move them," he said coldly. The air suddenly turned icy. Those Kumo ninjas who had reached for their weapons froze in place. Frost began to form on the ground. If not for the protective chakra surrounding them, their hands might have frozen over. "Enough!" A commanded. A surge of powerful chakra radiated from him, dispersing the encroaching chill. "A, we''re all familiar with each other. Let''s skip the unnecessary posturing," Minato said. "At this point, let''s be honest with one another. If you want to start a war, we can begin right now." The tension in the air spiked again, as if the room was on the brink of explosion. The veterans of the Second Hokage''s squad stared daggers at the opposition. "Hmph!" A snorted, waving his hand. The Kumo ninjas reluctantly backed off. A then strode toward the inn''s entrance, leading the way. Nobody mentioned the number of participants again. --- Meanwhile, a few individuals observed the scene from afar. Roughly a block away, four figures wearing black cloaks adorned with red clouds sat around a table laden with food and drinks, watching everything unfold. None of them touched their chopsticks. "They didn''t end up fighting," Orochimaru said, licking his lips. "That brat Minato has really settled into the role of Hokage." "I don''t care. How long is this going to take?" Kakuzu asked impatiently. As someone who valued every second, he despised sitting idle for too long. "No way to tell. If it''s quick, it could be over in a few words. If they''re thorough, even a full day isn''t out of the question," Orochimaru shrugged. Among the group, he was the only one who truly understood how negotiations between major shinobi villages worked. The others might have strength, but they had zero experience in this arena. "That''s too long," Kakuzu muttered. Even though his face was covered by a mask, everyone could tell he was irritated. "Do as you please. I don''t mind." Orochimaru leaned back, unconcerned. Kakuzu shifted his gaze toward the red-haired young man sitting nearby. His green eyes narrowed behind his mask as he studied the youth''s transformed appearance. Truth be told, his suspicions had only grown stronger since the young man had shown up. In this world, besides money, no one could be trusted. The fact that he''d been approached by a puppet during recruitment only reinforced that belief. However, the young man''s strength was undeniable. His true body was even more powerful than the puppet. Initially frail and sickly, he had bounced back into a vibrant and lively state after clashing with the Fourth Raikage. "Nagato," the woman next to him spoke up, "I still stand by my earlier opinion. You shouldn''t have revealed yourself this early." "Konan, the situation in the shinobi world has shifted. Akatsuki must display its strength in a more impactful way. Exposing these eyes is a necessary sacrifice," replied Nagato. As Konan had pointed out, appearing here in person carried risks. It wasn''t just about temporarily disconnecting from the Gedo Statue. Remaining linked to the Gedo Statue constantly drained his chakra, leaving him frail and skeletal. However, it also accelerated his adaptation to the power of the Rinnegan. The price was steep, but the rewards were worth every moment of pain. With time, he had grown increasingly adept at controlling the Rinnegan''s power. Now, not only could he wield it with mastery, but the Gedo Statue was fully under his command. The Fourth Raikage''s attempt to seize the Rinnegan had been predictable. As soon as A laid eyes on the eyes, his instinct had been to grab it. That worked out perfectly. A brief dose of the Eight-Tails'' chakra had brought Nagato''s body back to peak condition. Much appreciated. He''d responded with a casual Shinra Tensei. The force had sent the Raikage flying through three walls, leaving perfect circular holes in his path. If it were the right time to collect the tailed beasts, there wouldn''t even be a need for payment. He''d have taken out the Fourth Raikage and moved forward with the plan. The current Raikage had only recently become a jinchriki and couldn''t yet fully control the immense power he now possessed. While his strength had surged, it wasn''t enough to handle Nagato at his peak. "Then again," Orochimaru interjected, "I think this Raikage is genuinely interested in achieving peace with Konoha." "If that happens, the shinobi world won''t see large-scale wars for the foreseeable future. Would Akatsuki still have a purpose? After all, military contracts are our main source of income, aren''t they?" "As long as people exist, conflict will follow. If peace pushes the battles underground, that will benefit Akatsuki even more," Nagato said coldly, looking at Orochimaru. The man sitting across from him was entirely different from Jiraiya, despite being one of the Three Legendary Sannin. Where Jiraiya had been warm and inspiring, Orochimaru was cold and calculating. Nagato had nothing left to say to Konoha. Whatever debt of gratitude he owed Jiraiya was nullified when Konoha collaborated with Hanz to crush Akatsuki. They were even now. "So, what''s the plan?" Orochimaru asked, leaning forward slightly. "Kumo''s contract is simple: if anything goes wrong, we''re to protect the Raikage and eliminate Konoha''s forces. Regardless of the outcome, the payment for this mission is non-negotiable. Meanwhile, Akatsuki''s reputation will be solidified," Nagato declared. "For the greater goal, we''ll stockpile funds and immerse ourselves in conflict. That''s our current focus." He laid out his vision for the group. "The first phase is building our reputation. After this mission, Akatsuki will be a household name. Then, we''ll move to the second phase: overthrowing Hanz and bringing peace to the Land of Rain. That will take time. The Five Great Nations won''t remain peaceful forever, but the final war will be initiated by us." "Chasing your ideals is admirable, I suppose," Orochimaru said, earning a glare from Konan as he began poking holes in the plan again. "But without money, nothing gets done. Based on my experience, if Konoha and Kumo achieve peace, Akatsuki won''t get many contracts for a long while. Kumo might even try to cut our pay for this mission. How do you plan to deal with that?" "They wouldn''t dare!" Kakuzu slammed his hand on the table, rattling the dishes. "Once a contract is signed, payment is mandatory, regardless of the outcome! I won''t accept a single coin less!" "They are a major village, with strict budget controls," Orochimaru reminded him, clearly enjoying the reaction he''d provoked. "Then we kill the Raikage! If they still don''t pay, we kill the next Raikage! Keep killing until they do!" Kakuzu declared, his intensity practically blinding. He turned to Nagato. "Pain, what do you think?" "You both make valid points," Nagato said with a nod, a bit bewildered by his fervor. Truthfully, he found Kakuzu''s aggressive approach hard to counter. The man''s zeal for Akatsuki''s finances made it difficult for Nagato to outright dismiss his suggestion, no matter how extreme it was. So he decided to appear open-minded and decisive, embodying the image of a leader. "Alright, if Kumo fails to pay in full, we''ll deal with the Raikage." On the side, Konan observed the group''s interactions with a blank expression. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 161 – Winner Takes All Inside the restaurant, the negotiators from both Konoha and Kumo sat across from each other. Next to A sat the Kumo ninja with the eyepatch. In terms of personnel quality, Kumo''s side was formidable, with an all-jonin lineup. But unfortunately for them, their opponents were essentially an assembly of the most overpowered individuals in the shinobi world. Beside Minato sat Hiruzen. Considering the current Five Kage era hadn''t yet fully transitioned into the Fourth Kage across the board, the question of which Fourth Kage was the strongest was still up for debate. However, among the Third Kage, it was universally acknowledged that Hiruzen was at the front. Looking around the room, it was clear that Konoha had brought all their top-tier talents. The elite group trained by Tobirama in his Academy''s most promising cohort were all present. This group included Hiruzen, Danz, and Kagami. While Kagami had died young and was less well-known, Sarutobi and Danz had both grown into bona fide Kage-level powerhouses. Other members of that generation, such as Torifu, might not have been quite at the same level but were still top-tier jonin capable of holding their own. Before Tsunade''s rise, even Koharu was the most skilled medical kunoichi in Konoha. In short, Kumo was staring at a veritable reunion of the Second Hokage''s most talented studentsa fact not lost on the Kumo ninjas, who felt unease. The atmosphere reeked of hostility. When Hiruzen had been Hokage, they hadn''t perceived it as much. But now, with Konoha pressing them so aggressively, the power disparity was impossible to ignore. Oh, and then there was Masashi, Konoha''s White Ghost, who had a particular vendetta against Kumo. When the Kumo group looked back at their own side, aside from their leader, they felt somewhat lacking. It was clear the Raikage had been prescient in securing outside assistancethough this "help" wasn''t exactly trustworthy, as long as they did the job, it didn''t matter. And hey, one of their hired hands was even a former Konoha ninja. "It has been some time since the war ended, yet Kumo has continually delayed peace talks under various pretexts. I hope today you''ve come prepared with sincerity," Minato began diplomatically. "Of course, peace is a matter for both sides. I hope Konoha is equally sincere in pursuing friendship with Kumo," A replied. "In that case, our terms are simple," Minato said, getting straight to the point. A strong negotiator doesn''t need to beat around the bush. There''s no need for drawn-out tactics or waiting gameshe understood that perfectly. Konoha was strong, and Kumo was weak. Minato had no reason to mince words. While he could afford to be gentle with Iwa and Kirisince their conflicts with Konoha weren''t as sharpKumo was another story. In this, he shared Masashi''s philosophy: there''s no "everyone wins" scenario. Konoha needed to clearly distinguish which villages to pressure and which to ally with. "First, Kumo must compensate the Land of Hot Water for the damages caused during the war. Second, you will cover the costs Konoha incurred from maintaining a military standoff with Kumo. Lastly, while the Land of Frost is under your jurisdiction, missions assigned by the Land of Lightning''s daimy must allocate a portion to Konoha." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s impossible!" A flatly refused. The first two points were negotiable, but the last one was a non-starter. The fate of Suna stood as a cautionary tale right before his eyes. At this rate, in less than ten years, Suna would face fiscal collapse, its ninja forces shrinking to a bare minimum, leaving them unable to sustain even basic training for genin. At that point, Suna would be forced to choose between an all-or-nothing war with Konoha or resigning themselves to becoming Konoha''s vassal. A massive nation like the Land of Wind, already suffering from fragmentation due to lack of military power, could collapse entirely. If that happened, Suna would become like the Land of Raina shell of its former self. "These terms amount to a declaration of war. You leave us no choice but to fight to the death," A said resolutely. "While Kumo desires peace, Konoha must also propose reasonable terms." "This war was started by Kumo. Naturally, you must bear the consequences," Minato said coolly. "Winner takes allthat has always been Kumo''s philosophy, hasn''t it?" "Kumo has not fallen to such a state, nor will it ever," A retorted firmly. "We understand that peace comes through strength. But if Konoha seeks to attack Kumo, be prepared for mutual destruction." "That remains to be seen," Minato said with a faint smile. "After all, there are plenty who hold grievances against Kumoit wouldn''t just be Konoha. However, since we''re here to negotiate, I''m willing to hear your terms as well." "Our terms are simple," A said after a brief pause, gauging Minato''s sincerity. "Kumo is willing to join the Association Konoha leads. As one of the Great Shinobi Villages, we deserve a position second only to Konoha. Regarding the damages to the Land of Hot Water and Konoha''s military expenditures during the war, we acknowledge responsibility and will pay reparations." Minato chuckled softly and leaned back in his chair. He knew someone else would step in to play the "bad cop." "Raikage, do you always resort to bullying?" Masashi interjected. "If any Kumo ninja dares to set foot in our Association, they''ll be dealt with on the spot. Go ahead, send someone if you don''t believe me." "Masashi, I''ve overlooked the matter of you killing Killer B for the sake of peace between our villages," A growled. "Don''t push your luck." "Oh? So it''s fine for others to die, but not your brother?" Masashi shot back, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He then turned to the Kumo ninjas. "Your Kage is pathetic. Can''t even treat everyone equally. Why not switch sides and join Konoha?" A slammed his fist on the table, shattering a piece of it. "White Ghost!" A blinding flash of white light filled the room as a colossal fist of pure energy smashed through the remaining table and even the floor below. The Kumo ninjas rose in alarm, while Konoha''s delegation remained unmoved. Masashi stood his ground, his Susanoo''s hand floating in the air, fingers outstretched as shards of wood and debris rained down. "Trying to show off how big your fists are?" Masashi said, staring at A with barely concealed murderous intent. "Come on then. I haven''t even started settling accounts for what you did to the Second Hokage." "Don''t bring that up! Everyone knows it was my father who killed Kinkaku and Ginkaku!" A shouted, lightning crackling around him. "Stop twisting history!" "Lies! Everyone knows you ambushed the Second Hokage! And don''t forget, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, along with their men, were all killed by the Second Hokage!" Hearing their teacher mentioned, Sarutobi and the others stood up, their expressions grim. "Raikage," Hiruzen said solemnly, "I must ask: is Kumo abandoning these peace talks?" His hand casually reached for the hem of his robe. "Sandaime-sama, since Kumo doesn''t seem to want Two-Tails anymore, that works just fine for us," Masashi interjected suddenly. "And that woman is useless as a prisoner but perfect for experiments." Hiruzen''s eyes lit up. Of course! Wood Release experiments were out of the question with their own people, but prisoners were fair game! "You''re a genius for reminding me," Hiruzen said approvingly. "What''s the current status of the Two-Tails jinchriki?" "She''s got a hearty appetite and sleeps like a rock," Masashi replied, giving a thumbs-up. "Jinchriki have ten times the physical resilience of regular shinobi." "Wait!" A suddenly yelled. Both sides turned to look at him. "Who said we''re not negotiating anymore?" A said, his face stoic. "What''s wrong with me pounding on a table? I do it in my office tooevery day, I go through a new desk." His tone was so matter-of-fact that everyone froze for a moment. The Kumo ninjas thought his argument made sense. The Konoha ninjas, on the other hand, couldn''t help but wonder if this Raikage had a screw loose. Why destroy his own desks daily? Was he just avoiding work? Minato, in particular, found it suspicious. Judging by the paperwork volume on a Kage''s desk, there wouldn''t even be room for such theatrics. If this wasn''t an excuse to slack off, he wasn''t buying it. "Let''s continue the negotiations, then," Minato said. With the Hokage taking the lead, everyone fell in line. The Konoha delegation sat back down, and Masashi withdrew Susanoo''s arm. "Bring in a new table," the one-eyed Kumo ninja ordered his subordinates. One of them immediately scurried off to fetch it. --- The near skirmish between Konoha and Kumo wasn''t without repercussions. The loud noise from the restaurant upstairs nearly triggered a fight between the two groups of ninja waiting downstairs. Fortunately, the Kumo ninja fetching the table acted quickly enough to prevent an incident. Soon, a brand-new table was brought upstairs. The only issue was that the wooden planks weren''t the right size. "No need to replace it," Masashi stopped the ninja who was about to go downstairs to find a better plank. With a quick hand sign, pure white ice crystals filled the cracks on the floor. Perfect. The table was set up again, and the ninja from both sides, having completed their tasks, filed out of the negotiation room and returned downstairs. "Let''s continue," Minato said. A reached out to rest one arm on the table. However, as he leaned forward, he hesitated briefly, testing the table''s sturdiness before finally placing his arm down. "We should remain calm," he said. "Both Kumo and Konoha are major ninja villages. Whether it''s war or peace, the rules of this shinobi world are dictated by the Five Kage. That''s a fact." "That''s true," Minato nodded, "but Konoha is not like Suna. You need to understand this clearly." Kumo had confronted Suna and almost took the One-Tails by force. Instead of retaliating, Suna joined Kumo in attacking Konoha. When Konoha defeated Suna, they weren''t gentlethey made them pay dearly. As one of the direct instigator of the Third Great Ninja War, Kumo''s losses during the conflict were actually limited. It was the post-war clash with Konoha that dealt a significant blow to Kumo. Even after such a crushing defeat, Kumo still had the resources to negotiate with Konoha. From Masashi''s perspective, Kumo had been ridiculously lucky during the war. Everyone else was battered and bruised, but Kumo seemed to escape the worst of it. "That doesn''t justify touching our mission quotas. When Suna signed the agreement with Konoha, You didn''t directly alter Suna''s mission allocations; that was a choice made by the clients themselves," A argued. "At the very least, the terms given to us can''t be worse than those given to Suna." "Kumo is not Suna. You have been consistently expanding your military," Minato countered. "The Third Great Ninja War was started twice by Kumo, and you''re still expanding your forces! This makes Kumo the primary destabilizing factor in the shinobi world. Ceding a portion of your mission quotas is the least you can do to demonstrate goodwill and convince Konoha of Kumo''s commitment to peace." "Isn''t Konoha also expanding its military?" A retorted. "Without strength, a village can''t protect itself. Strengthening one''s forces as much as possible is something all Five Great Villages strive for. If that makes Kumo warlike, then Konoha is just as guilty." It wasn''t untrue. In this world, all Five Great Villages sit atop the food chain. Though Konoha appeared passive and defensive on the surface, it conducted plenty of covert operations. When Shimura Danz was alive, Konoha''s ANBU operated aggressively throughout the ninja world, notorious for their ruthless methods. However, bringing such matters to the negotiation table wasn''t productive. It wasn''t the same thing. "We have not expanded our forces," Minato replied calmly. "The number of ninja has increased, yes, but that''s only because we''ve reassigned personnel who were previously not involved in external missions. This adjustment was made to meet client demand and ensure the safety of association members." Listening to the Hokage''s explanation, the Kumo ninjas'' collective expression could be summarized as: We totally believe younot. "A, what you''re saying now has nothing to do with the matter between Konoha and Kumo," Hiruzen interjected. "What we''re discussing is Kumo''s commitment to peace." "Yugito is proof of our goodwill," A said, looking at Hiruzen. "Even after losing all our jinchriki, we have taken no hostile actions. Isn''t that proof of our hope for peace? Otherwise, why wait until now to discuss Yugito?" "That was merely your village''s tactic to appear weak and provoke a clash between Iwa and Konoha," Hiruzen replied, casually playing with his smoking pipe. "Konoha is well aware of everything." "Then let''s discuss Yugito now," A deflected, steering the conversation. "But first, you must provide evidence that she is safe and unharmed. Only then can we proceed to negotiate the terms regarding her." "That''s acceptable," Minato nodded and turned to Masashi. "Please." Masashi retrieved a summoning scroll and tossed it to A. A caught the scroll and handed it to one of his ninja. "No need to make it complicated," Masashi said, noticing the Kumo ninja carefully examining the summoning inscriptions. "This is a special scroll but the workings are the same. Just input chakra." "Do it," A instructed. Though he was considering strategies to track down rogue jinchriki or those who had left their villages, he still cared about Yugito''s well-being. She was one of Kumo''s rare successful perfect jinchriki. Even setting aside her combat prowess, her experience was invaluable to the village. The Kumo ninja unrolled the scroll on the floor and input chakra. With a poof of smoke, it was done. As the smoke cleared, a woman lay silently on the floor. "Yugito, can you hear me?" the Kumo ninja with the eyepatch crouched beside her and called out. "What''s going on?" A frowned. She wasn''t responding at all. "Maybe she ate too much and passed out. The food standards in Konoha''s prison are very high," Masashi remarked nonchalantly. "Just slap her awake." The Kumo ninjas resisted the urge to snap back. A group of them gathered around Yugito, trying different methods to rouse her. Naturally, no one actually slapped her. They had their own ways. Healing jutsu began to glow intermittently. After a while, Yugito stirred. The jinchriki opened her eyes groggily and saw familiar faces. "Dodai?" "Yugito, are you alright?" Dodai asked. "Mm, Konoha just sealed me Ow!" Yugito winced and held her head, still feeling the lingering effects of the drugs. "They drugged my food! I heard Masashi give the order with my own ears." Everyone immediately turned to Masashi. "Why is everyone looking at me?" he complained as even Minato glanced at him. "She''s a dangerous prisoner. It''s perfectly reasonable to put something in her food, right?" That''s what everyone thought but didn''t say aloud. "What sealing technique did you use?" A asked Masashi. "Why do you care?" Masashi gave him a sidelong glance. "As if knowing would help you break it." "My point is that you should lift the seal first. How else will we know if she''s truly unharmed?" "Once we finalize the negotiations, the seal will be lifted. Besides, don''t you think she would know better than anyone if something''s wrong?" Masashi was a bit impatient. He thought it was time to speed things up. On the way here, he had adjusted the transcription seal. It should be close to unraveling by now. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 162 – The Cat’s Paw Strikes The negotiation in the restaurant continued. But some people had run out of patience. "How can they keep talking endlessly?" Kakuzu had already entered the restaurant. Don''t let his appearance fool youhe was actually quite skilled in stealth. The restaurant was relatively large, making it easy for him to sneak in. He extended the threads from Earth Grudge Fear into the floor, letting them spread toward the negotiation area. With that, his version of a listening device was ready. And he listened. For a long time. Long enough for his head to feel like it was about to explode. These people could really talk! At first, it was tolerablethey had nearly started a fightbut then things shifted into what could only be described as senior citizen mode: slow, methodical, and utterly unhurried. In addition, there was a man there who particularly caught his attention. Masashi. His bounty at the exchange office was astronomicala sky-high price. But he wasn''t easy to kill. The fact that he could master the Iron Skin in a short time was proof of his exceptional chakra control. Before Masashi, Kakuzu had been the only one in the ninja world capable of mastering it. The technique''s defining features were its rapid activation, which could occur instantaneously, and its localized use without the need for hand seals. Full-body hardening only required one seal. It boasted incredible physical defense and attack power. Back in the day, Kakuzu had relied on it to withstand one of Hashirama''s Wood Release attacks and escape. To break through the Iron Skin, one needed a sufficiently powerful lightning jutsu capable of precise penetration. Kakuzu''s lightning techniques were more suited to wide-area damage, not focused penetration. If he were to fight Masashi now, it would likely devolve into a standoff where neither could break the other''s defense. That was what he thought. "Why hasn''t Konoha made a move yet?" Kakuzu retracted the threads. He didn''t believe for a second that Konoha and Kumo were genuinely here to negotiate. He wasn''t sure about the others from Konoha, but Masashi definitely knew he was here. With those Sharingan, there was no way he hadn''t noticed. What Kakuzu didn''t realize was that Masashi was having the exact same thoughts. In the negotiation hall, A and Minato were locked in a heated exchange. The key difference between Minato and Masashi was that Masashi didn''t trust Kumo at all, while Minato had some level of trustnot in Kumo as a whole, but in the Fourth Raikage. Thus, he earnestly tried to find a way to meet Konoha''s interests while avoiding war. However, he was gradually losing hope. He began to realize that Konoha''s demands and Kumo''s demands were unlikely to find a middle ground. It wasn''t just Minato. Everyone present could feel it. The era of nation-states had been born from the concentration of resources. Even small ninja villages like Ame and Kusa were far more powerful than the ninja clans of the Warring States Period. But maintaining this level of integration required sufficient resources. Peripheral villages like Kumo, Iwa, and Suna had to expand into densely populated and resource-rich central regions to sustain their strength. Otherwise, they risked being marginalized and unable to recover. Meanwhile, Konoha, situated at the heart of the continent, sought to maintain its resource advantage by excluding these threatening forces. Resources might not be finite, but control over resources was non-negotiable. Before the Sage of Six Paths made his appearance, weakening a village''s high-end forces wasn''t enough to cripple it. Its overall capacity had to be diminished. War was one approach, but post-war disarmament was another. Unlike the Land of Lightning, the daimy of the Land of Fire would prioritize post-war production recovery, which would inevitably reduce funding for the ninja village. Konoha, in turn, would scale down its military. This kind of gradual reduction was necessary. Maintaining many ninjas in peacetime was a burden for any village. After all, replenishing genin numbers during wartime was relatively easy. For a ninja village, the truly irreplaceable layerthe one that determined the size of its militarywas the chunin. Routine disarmament primarily reduced genin numbers. Konoha''s demand was to restrict Kumo''s ability to train chunin. But Kumo couldn''t accept that. They were only willing to reduce the number of genin, which Konoha saw as meaningless. Thus, the negotiation devolved into endless arguments and eventually reached a deadlock. At last, the room fell silent. "It seems we can''t reach an agreement." Minato''s expression was one of genuine regret. Masashi had been right: weakening Kumo could only be achieved through war. Though it wouldn''t ensure long-term security, it would suffice in the short term. "It seems so," A said grimly. He, too, was disappointed. He desired peace, but Konoha''s demands regarding military disarmament were unacceptable. Accepting them would be like becoming the next Suna. "If we can''t reach an agreement, then it''s unfortunate. The Two-Tails cannot be returned to Kumo," Minato said. This statement was logical. Since no agreement had been reached, there was no reason to return Matatabi. But combined with Konoha''s earlier actions, it seemed bizarre. Why had Konoha brought Yugito here if the negotiations weren''t finalized? At least, that''s what some Kumo ninja were thinking. "Yugito, it''s time to go home," Masashi said with a sly smile as he looked at the Two-Tails'' jinchriki. "Don''t worry, I told them to go easy on the sedatives. So, you won''t have a headache when you wake up." Yugito didn''t reply. Her expression made it clear she wasn''t planning on returning to captivity willingly. The Kumo ninjas silently stepped forward to shield her. A remained stone-faced. "What''s this? Trying to renege on the deal?" Masashi sneered. "A, you know what this means, don''t you?" Minato added. Hiruzen and the others remained seated, but they were ready to act. "We will cover the costs Konoha incurred for Yugito," A said. "But she belongs to Kumo and must return with us." "So you really are backing out," Masashi said. "Let''s see how you plan to take a jinchriki who can''t use her tailed beast powers." "I''ve already said Kumo will compensate you." "Kumo''s promises are worthless. Do you really think you have any credibility left?" "Hand over the Two-Tails!" Hiruzen couldn''t hold back any longer. He stood up. "Or we go to war!" His long-time comrades followed suit. Koharu and Homura flanked him, while Torifu stood tall and imposing, his presence filling the room. A also rose to his feet. "What a pity As Raikage, I hereby declare war!" Before his voice even faded, he felt a massive surge of chakra erupt behind him. He barely had time to turn around before a blazing blue chakra flame filled his vision. "Wha" Before he could finish his sentence, a giant cat paw shot out from the flames and struck him fiercely in the chest. --- The tension in the small town had been high ever since the delegations from Konoha and Kumo entered the restaurant. More and more ninjas had been gathering near its vicinity. Those arriving in town were all ANBU members from both sides. In recent years, the relationship between the ANBU of Konoha and Kumo had been strained. A huge boom ripped through the sky, making everyone look up. The commotion came from the restaurant. The wall on the second floor had been smashed through by a tremendous force. A massive beast claw, formed of blue flames, tore through the wall alongside debris, gripping the Fourth Raikage, whose body radiated lightning, in its grasp. In the next moment, the sound of walls being broken echoed repeatedly as the delegations from Kumo and Konoha burst out of the restaurant one by one. From mid-air, Dodai shouted loudly to the ANBU below, "Get back! That''s Matatabi!" Upon witnessing this scene, every ninjas either drew their weapons or began forming hand signs. The first action of the one''s on the restaurant''s ground floor was to retreat from the building and regroup with their own allies. As Dodai and the others landed, Kumo''s ANBU quickly assembled. It wasn''t that they were indifferent to the Raikage''s life, but no one believed that he could be crushed to death by a tailed beast. At the level of the Five Kage, while there were differences in strength, they were leagues beyond ordinary ninjas. Battling a rampaging jinchriki was practically standard procedure for them. What these ANBU did not yet realize was that this scene could not simply be explained as a jinchriki losing control. What they did know, however, was that the power of the Two-Tails had now slipped out of Kumo''s grasp. The second floor of the restaurant completely exploded as the blue, flame-like chakra continued to expand. The chakra fused into the form of a cat-like creature with two tails. Its size was still growing, and the remaining structure of the restaurant began creaking under the strain. Finally, everyone could clearly see the creature''s appearance. "So that''s the Two-Tails!?" Many were seeing Matatabi''s true form for the first time. In the shinobi world, where there were no manga for reference, even those aware of the existence of tailed beasts rarely had the opportunity to see one in person. Since the first Five Kage Summit, the true forms of the nine tailed beasts had rarely been seen by the general populace. During the first Five Kage Summit, Kumo had purchased the Two-Tails from Konoha for a hefty sum, and since then, it had become one of Kumo''s strategic assets. But now, this strategic asset of Kumo had its hand wrapped around the current Raikage, its feline face filled with rage. Though it had accepted Yugito as its jinchriki, that didn''t mean Matatabi held any affection for the other members of Kumo. While it wasn''t as violent as the Nine-Tails, it had a history of rampaging. Traditional jinchriki had only two possible fates: A lifetime of imprisonment, or death during one of the beast''s rampages. There was, however, one untraditional jinchriki: the Nine-Tails'' jinchriki. This was mainly due to the Uzumaki clan''s exceptional sealing techniques, which were so advanced that Konoha never considered jinchriki research as a means of studying tailed beasts. Before Killer B and Yugito, Kumo''s jinchriki had always followed the second traditional route. Holding the Raikage in its grip, the enraged Matatabi sensed a familiar chakra. It was the Eight-Tails''. Matatabi and Gyki had a decent relationship. After all, they had been imprisoned together for many years, and Gyki wasn''t as bad-tempered as Kurama or Shukaku. This realization only made Matatabi angrier. "Matatabi, return to Yugito''s body." The Raikage, held in its grasp, suddenly spoke. He didn''t fight back because he didn''t want to give up on Yugito. Since he hadn''t seen her body yet, it meant that Matatabi was still in the very early stages of its rampage and hadn''t fully separated from Yugito''s body. If they subdued it now, she would remain unharmed. Matatabi responded to the Raikage''s words in a down-to-earth way: It threw him. In full view of everyone, the Raikage was hurled like a cannonball, crashing vertically into the ground in front of the restaurant. Matatabi used considerable force; the ground cracked into countless fissures, and chunks of earth flipped upward. After throwing the Raikage, it leapt into the air. The already weakened restaurant crumbled completely, collapsing directly onto the spot where the Raikage had landed. But Matatabi, now airborne, wasn''t finished yet. It turned its head and breathed out a wave of flames. For ninjas, this was effectively a fire jutsu. Among the nine tailed beasts, nearly half possessed unique abilities. It was this characteristic that had led Suna, Iwa, and Kiri to focus their tailed beast research on developing new jutsu. This was the safest and easiest route to take. Matatabi''s unique trait was fire. Its body didn''t just resemble flamesit could actually produce them. The intensely hot blue fireball incinerated everything in its path before slamming into the Raikage''s crash site. A sea of blue flames erupted, surging through the debris like waves and consuming everything nearby. "Raikage-sama!" Only now did Kumo''s ANBU have the chance to attack Matatabi. The beast''s movements were incredibly agile, like a massive cat. Their attacks barely fazed Matatabi. With a casual shake, it released a barrage of blue fireballs, indiscriminately striking the surroundings. Any ninjas caught in the fire became part of the expanding sea of blue flames. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Stay calm! This won''t kill the Raikage! Everyone, retreat from the town with me!" Dodai shouted urgently. He couldn''t see Konoha''s ninjas. They had likely left the town to set up an ambush. And his guess was spot on. As soon as Minato landed, he ordered the ANBU to relay his command, "All Konoha ninjas in the town are to withdraw immediately." Their task was to seal off the town''s exits, intercept any Kumo reinforcements, and alert Konoha''s troops secretly stationed in the Land of Hot Water to annihilate all Kumo ninjas present. Masashi had named this plan the "Raikage Annihilation Plan." Minato thought the name was a bit lameneither inspiring nor flashybut it got the point across. Out of respect for Masashi''s hard work on the draft, he adopted it as the contingency plan in case negotiations failed. And fail they did. Now, only he and the other negotiators remained in the town. Matatabi''s indiscriminate attacks posed little threat to them. A tailed beast''s indiscriminate rampage was chaotic but full of openings. "Torifu, Homura, Koharu," Hiruzen said, tearing off his robe, "I leave it to you!" "This sure brings back memories," Homura said as he took up a position. After decades of seamless cooperation, he finished forming hand seals in moments, summoning a sturdy water barrier to block incoming fireballs. "How long has it been since we fought together like this?" "Just the beginning," Hiruzen replied with a grin, "Tobirama-sensei''s squad can''t afford to lose anyone. But can you still manage your jutsu at your age?" "What kind of joke is that?" Homura retorted, tossing out two scrolls. "I''ve prepared these just for you." Hiruzen caught them in one motion and tucked them into his robes. "Well then, let''s get started." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 163 – From Beyond the Grave Blue flames roared in the center of the small town, dyeing half the sky in its hue. Outside the town, Kumo''s ANBU attempting to escape were blocked by Konoha''s ANBU. To make matters worse, due to Konoha holding the advantage from the start, a thousand-strong elite Konoha unit had arrived, completely cutting off all Kumo''s escape routes out of the town. The reinforcements from Kumo''s stationed troops still needed time to realize the situation and arrive on the scene. As an experienced jonin trusted by two generations of Raikage, Dodai decisively abandoned their original plan in light of the current situation. "Return to the town, rendezvous with the Raikage, gather our forces, and fight our way out." "Dodai-sama, doing that may trap us completely." "We''re already surrounded. We underestimated Konoha; they were aiming to annihilate us from the start. Any intel about the Akatsuki members?" "They''ve already gone to assist the Raikage." "Good. Relay my orders to everyone: tighten the defensive line." After issuing his commands, Dodai led his men back toward the town center. Halfway there, a giant azure-blue cat darted over their heads with a roar. "Matatabi?!" Dodai froze. "It hasn''t escaped yet? Pursue it! We can''t let the Two-Tails fall into Konoha''s hands!" "Oh my, how touching. You really care about your village, don''t you?" A man riding a giant serpent conveniently smashed through a pile of buildings, casually passing by the Kumo ninjas and even toppling a few of them along the way. "Ah, my apologies. No one died, right? You better not dock my pay; otherwise, the Raikage might not survive this." "Orochimaru." Dodai raised a hand to stop his furious jonin comrades behind him, feeling their killing intent spike. "Aren''t you supposed to be guarding the Raikage?" "I came to help block the Two-Tails." Orochimaru''s tone lacked any genuine interest, making it unconvincing. The Two-Tails had already leaped away, almost disappearing from sight in just a few bounds, each jump leaving a trail of azure flames in its path. In the darkness, lightning flickered. Two massive spears of lightning pierced the air, forming a net that surged toward Matatabi. The giant cat lowered its head and charged into the lightning net, its blue flames intensifying as it fought against the containment. However, the technique''s caster had a refined chakra flow control. The deafening thunder crackled persistently, managing to entangle the tailed beast for the moment. This brief delay allowed a figure to appear above Matatabi. A blue-haired woman, with wings made of paper spread behind her, revealed herself. As she hovered, the wings extended and scattered numerous explosive tags, which elegantly danced through the air before attaching themselves to the tailed beast''s body. The moment they made contact, they detonated. The deafening explosions momentarily drowned out the blue flames of Matatabi in bursts of fiery orange. The shockwaves rippled through the air, forcing everyone to brace themselves. Orochimaru, slithering in on his serpent, observed the scene and casually added a wind jutsu for good measure. The wind fed the flames, creating a terrifying vortex of fire. Dodai stood frozen in shock before erupting in fury. "Weren''t you all supposed to guard the Raikage?! Are you planning to breach the contract?!" "What''s all the yelling about?" Kakuzu emerged from the smoke, totally unfazed as he glanced disapprovingly at Dodai. "This was what your Kage requested." After a moment of thought, he decided not to be overly petty. Customer satisfaction was important, especially with a client as lucrative as Kumo. Ensuring repeat business was crucial for maintaining a steady cash flow. "This one''s on the house," he added. Dodai''s face darkened to the point of resembling burnt charcoal. "Forget about the Two-Tails! Return and support the Raikage. I have reason to believe Konoha''s true objective is not negotiation but to assassinate the Raikage!" "With his temperament, it''d be more surprising if they didn''t want to kill him," Orochimaru commented while continuing his wind attack. "And just to be clear, the Third Hokage is there too. I''m not going." Knowing when to engage and when to stay clear was a skill he excelled at. "Orochimaru, why are you so difficult?" Kakuzu''s irritation was visible, his threads writhing beneath his cloak. "You were paid, so do your job." "You got the payment, not me. I''m already being generous by accompanying you." "Don''t worry," the blue-haired woman said, still bombarding Matatabi with explosive tags. "Pain is with your Kage. With him there, he will be fine." Before she could finish, Matatabi once again broke through the encirclement. The enraged beast swiped at them with claws of blue fire, but they nimbly dodged the attack, scattering in different directions. "We make the decisions here! As the one who commissioned this mission, I''m ordering you to protect the Raikage now!" Dodai barked, signaling his jonin to form a battle formation. "We''ll handle the Two-Tails ourselves!" Konan frowned, her paper wings shifting in the heated air. They weren''t here to capture Tailed Beasts. The time wasn''t right. Without the power to simultaneously suppress all five Great Shinobi Nations, Akatsuki wouldn''t target the Tailed Beasts. "Orochimaru." "Yes?" He turned with feigned interest. "Kakuzu and I will guard the Raikage. Since you''re unwilling, cooperate with the Kumo ninjas to subdue the Two-Tails." "Fine." Orochimaru shrugged, unbothered. "Good. You all go as well," Dodai instructed the remaining ninjas. "Understood." The Kumo ninjas immediately turned and followed Konan and Kakuzu to support the Fourth Raikage, their forms disappearing into the smoke-filled streets. Only Dodai and Orochimaru remained to confront the rampaging beast. "Matatabi, stop! If you continue, you''ll kill Yugito!" Dodai shouted. But his words were only met with the beast''s furious swipe. --- Back in the town center, the scene had completely transformed. "Masashi, this seems different from your Phase Three plan," Minato remarked to the red-haired man beside him. "The presence of such formidable individuals beyond the Five Great Nations is surprising. That eye... could it be the legendary Rinnegan?" He recalled a story his mentor, Jiraiya, had once told him. In the Land of Rain, there were three fellow disciples... "How would I know, Hokage-sama? No one''s ever seen it before," Masashi said. "Let him do his thing while we handle ours. By now, the Sandaime''s squad is surely clashing with the Raikage." Minato sighed. Something about Masashi''s words felt entirely off, yet somehow logical. Masashi himself was equally intrigued. Who would''ve thought Nagato would show up in person? It seemed he now had enough confidence to protect his Rinnegan. But he wasn''t early enough. The Konoha task force had already successfully trapped the Raikage within the town. Phase Three was now officially underway. With Hiruzen leading the Tobirama squad against the Fourth Raikage, Masashi and Minato could focus on clearing the field elsewhere. While the specifics differed slightly from the original plan, the overall intent remained the same. The Raikage''s death was a task reserved for the Tobirama squad. Masashi wasn''t competing for that kill. He only needed the Raikage and the Kumo ninjas to die swiftly and cleanly. "Hokage-sama, your presence here is a waste of firepower. Leave this one to me," Masashi said, his eyes fixed on the approaching figure. "The Akatsuki members there won''t be weak. I''m worried they might disrupt the Sandaime''s battle." "Alright, but be careful." Minato marked Masashi''s shoulder with his Flying Thunder God seal before heading toward the Raikage''s location. For Minato and Masashi, chakra sensing allowed them to monitor the battlefield accurately and provide instant support. Presence wasn''t everything; awareness was enough. After Minato left, Masashi and Nagato locked eyes. The Rinnegan. Seeing it in person for the first time, he found it eerie yet oddly mesmerizing. "Carrying around those eyes, aren''t you worried about trouble?" "I used to be, very much so," Nagato replied, meeting Masashi''s gaze without fear. His Rinnegan was immune to all visual genjutsu, including the Sharingan''s famed techniques. "I''ve always wanted to meet you, Masashi." "Why? Just so you know, I''m not into men." Unlike Obito, Nagato was a vessel for Madara''s Rinnegan and wasn''t aligned with Obito or Black Zetsu. Among Madara''s tools, his priority was secondary to Obito''s. Nagato was stubborn and bore no goodwill toward Konoha, harboring a heavy killing intent. Masashi wasn''t keen on interacting with him. "I''m interested in your talent," Nagato explained. "I want to invite you to join Akatsuki." "Oh, thanks. But I refuse," Masashi replied bluntly. Akatsuki only had one female member, and she wasn''t even an option to flirt with. And such a bleak group wasn''t for him. Let anyone else join if they wanted, but he wouldn''t. --- Nagato wasn''t necessarily surnamed Uzumaki. At least from the time he could remember, he never carried any surname. Having the Uzumaki bloodline didn''t mean he was definitively part of the Uzumaki clan. He also had Senju blood running through his veins. The complexity of his heritage often left him wondering about his true identity. He was always just called Nagato. But long ago, he began to pay attention to Masashi. The intelligence reports indicated that this man had changed many things. Because of his influence, Akatsuki''s strategies had to undergo numerous adjustments. Yahiko once firmly believed that peace could be achieved through mutual understanding and love. His eyes would light up when he spoke of it. But when Yahiko died right in front of him, Nagato decided to use violence to realize Yahiko''s dream. Thus, during Nagato''s era, Akatsuki shifted from a path of persuasion to one of violence. Of course, this wasn''t evident at firstnow, Akatsuki was just like any other ninja organization, extensively participating in mercenary activities. It should have been entering its golden era of business. After the end of the Third Great Ninja War, as the nations reduced their military budgets, organizations like Akatsuki, with real power, were destined to become important players in the geopolitical games of the great nations. But the Association in the Land of Fire changed all that. Because of its existence, the intensity of covert conflicts among Iwa, Konoha, and Kiri was significantly reduced. The improved relations among the three major nations even drastically reduced the number of mercenary missions available across the continent. Although Suna and Kumo remained, Suna was now more concerned about having enough missions for its own ninjas to handle; there was no time to hire outsiders. Among the Five Great Nations, that left only Kumo. Now, Akatsuki had no choice but to rely on Kumo as its primary client for military commissions. But this was inconvenient because Akatsuki''s base of operations was in Ame, which was far from the Land of Lightning. However, if Masashi, who controlled the Association, could join Akatsuki, things would be different. The speed at which funds could be accumulated would dramatically increase. At least, that''s how Nagato saw it. The money of the Association was essentially Masashi''s money. If he joined Akatsuki, the Association''s funds would become Akatsuki''s funds. As for whether Masashi would agree, he thought it wasn''t important. What mattered was whether he could suppress this person. "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse," Nagato said calmly. After all, everyone refused at first before joining. Orochimaru even fought him before joining voluntarily. "You don''t yet know the grand mission Akatsuki carries. I''ll tell you." "I have no interest in knowing," Masashi replied, his tone even carrying a hint of boredom. "If you don''t want to fight, we can just stay out of each other''s way. I''ll kill my targets, and you can earn your money." "That won''t do. My mission is to protect the Raikage." "Oh, come on. With the way you''ve been holding back, if I were the Raikage, I''d deduct your entire mission payment." "Seems like we can''t come to an agreement," Nagato sighed. "The arrogance of a great nation... Very well, then. Let''s settle this with power." The next moment, the two launched their jutsu simultaneously. With his fingers spread and palm facing Masashi, Nagato instantly activated his Rinnegan ability. "Bansh Ten''in!" Masashi didn''t use Flying Thunder God to avoid the pull. Instead, before his feet left the ground, he kicked forward, accelerating his momentum. Nagato curled his fingers, and the surrounding buildings began to disintegrate, with debris converging toward Masashi under the influence of gravity, like two massive hands pressing inward. Midway, Masashi''s figure vanished. Bansh Ten''in lost its target, and the debris collapsed pointlessly. Nagato leapt backward, narrowly avoiding a flame sword that erupted from the ground. The fiery blade twisted like a snake, pursuing him. "You''re pretty sharp," Masashi reappeared, not far behind Nagato, with a flame sword in hand aimed straight at Nagato''s heart. Nagato raised his hand simultaneously. "Shinra Tensei!" The already ruined street was utterly destroyed this time. Chunks of earth and building fragments went flying in all directions. The repelling force swept the surroundings like a hurricane. When it dissipated, Masashi appeared once again, unruffled despite the devastating display. If chakra sensing were only used to locate enemies, it would be far too underwhelming. It could also be used to detect chakra activity and judge whether an opponent was preparing to launch a jutsu. Nagato, standing opposite, seemed to have the same ability. "Fighting you is troublesome," Masashi sighed, glancing at the now thoroughly cleared surroundings. "Sharingan versus Rinnegan really is at a disadvantage." As an advanced evolution of the Sharingan, the Rinnegan nullified the Sharingan''s genjutsu. Even using Susanoo against the Rinnegan wasn''t exactly ideal. It was inefficient and risked becoming a target for Chibaku Tensei. After all, the Rinnegan''s wielder was essentially a god-tier goalkeeper of the future. "I''ve always been curiouswho healed your legs?" Masashi asked, puzzled by Nagato''s vigorous condition. His eyes narrowed slightly as he studied his opponent''s movements. Hanzo''s explosive tag array was one of his signature jutsu, and it was powerful. Back then, Nagato hadn''t fully mastered the Rinnegan, and even with the Preta Path''s abilities, he couldn''t completely avoid the damage. In the original timeline, his reliance on a wheelchair was directly due to injuries from that explosion, which had crippled his legs. "For that, I have Orochimaru to thank," Nagato replied coldly. "He was quite enthusiastic." "In that case" Masashi mused, pieces falling into place. "Orochimaru''s here too? I already spotted Kakuzu earlier, and there was anotherKonan, right?" "You seem to know us well," Nagato inquired, his Rinnegan eyes searching Masashi''s face. "Did Jiraiya tell Konoha about us?" "No, only a few people in Konoha know about you," Masashi chuckled. "Now I know how to deal with you." His figure vanished again. This time, he didn''t reappear for a long time. Nagato''s expression darkened. But he knew where to find Masashi. As a chakra sensor, he detected Konan''s presence. At the moment, she was with the Fourth Raikage. As for the Fourth Raikage --- Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hiruzen, is this your conspiracy?" Lightning crackled around A''s massive frame. The blue flames had gradually extinguished, and he glared at the three before him. Hiruzen ignored him, instead gazing at the center of the battlefield, where he had just finished his jutsu. His hands still held the final seal. There, in the flying ashes, two human figures began to take form. "For Konoha, excesses and even despicable acts are justifiable. Killing you, is unquestionably the right course of action." One of the reanimated figures, with a bandaged face and a prosthetic right arm, spoke up. "Hiruzen, although I dislike this body, at least you''ve finally come to your senses in your old age." "Danzo, stop calling yourself an old man; it''s embarrassing for me. We weren''t that far apart in age" said the other reanimated figure, youthful in appearance, whose eye sockets glowed with crimson Sharingan. "Kagami, you died too young!" Danz, reanimated by the Edo Tensei, grumbled. His one visible eye narrowed with old regret. "After you died so easily, you have no idea how much trouble the Uchiha clan caused." Even in front of A, the two reanimated friends bickered, as if they had never been separated by death. "You''re delusional!" A sneered, lightning crackling more intensely around his body. "How much of your strength can you retain as Edo Tensei puppets?" "That''s not your concern." Danz''s gaze turned cold as he looked at A. "Today, you will die." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 164 – Boomer’s Final Vow Danz was someone destined to leave a significant mark on the history of Konoha. Not because his strength during his lifetime reached the level of a Kage, or because he once held a high-ranking position. The era of the ninja villages produced many individuals who wavered between ideals and reality. The choice between these two became one of the primary dilemmas they had to face. Among these individuals emerged a group of pure idealists who disregarded reality, treating everything in it as merely the darkness before the dawn. They dreamed of light while walking in shadow. Danz embodied the dark side of such an idealist to the fullest extent. He was the darkest moment before the dawn. Thus, after failing in Konoha''s internal power struggles, his only remaining option was self-sacrifice. However, his final choice caught many by surprise, including Masashi, who had once been his teacher under the alias Muzo. In Masashi''s memory, Danz was a very different type of idealist compared to Hashirama. Hashirama, as an idealist, was highly self-disciplined. He abandoned nearly all selfish desires and didn''t even cherish his own life. In this regard, Danz was different. He had many personal schemes. His love for Konoha was genuine, but so was his love for himself. So much so that Masashi had always suspected that Danz had faked his death under Hiruzen''s protection. Based on his understanding of Danz, he wasn''t the kind to simply stretch his neck out for execution. His sense of duty was mixed with personal motives. Outwardly, this manifested in his tendency to hesitate or show fear. But this wasn''t surprising. Those who harbor dreams fear nothing more than the inability to realize them, and death was the most definitive end to a dream. Even so, he was fundamentally a pure Hokage-like figure. He valued bonds deeply. Especially the latter. These so-called bonds meant that even if he died, like-minded companions would continue to walk this path until the dream was fulfilled. For Danz, his bonds were with the Tobirama Squad. And only the the squad. Faced with life-or-death choices, he might hesitate. But that hesitation could be overcome by his attachment to those bondsit just took time. Like a blade being tempered, each moment of doubt made the final decision stronger. However, if he ever lost or forgot those bonds, he would be consumed by his lust for power, living a life of utter pettiness and ugliness. The darkness would win. Masashi didn''t know what led Danz to choose self-sacrifice over resistance in the end, but one thing was clear: at the moment of his death, he hadn''t lost those bonds. Thus, he chose to love Konoha more than he loved himself. When Masashi used Flying Thunder God to flash into the scene of the ambush on the Raikage, he happened to see Danznow an Edo Tensei ninjaplunging into a group of enemies and unleashing wind jutsu. "Danz?" Masashi had initially come to pick off lone targets. When he saw that figure, he thought he might have been mistaken. Then he saw another Edo Tensei figure. If he wasn''t mistaken, this was the version of Edo Tensei from his life as Muzo. This version wasn''t recorded in the Scroll of Seals, but he had taught it to Danz. At the time, he had no idea he''d get a second chance at life. Among his students back then, Danz was the one who matched his preferences the most. Young, uncertain, but burning with potential. After all, a student who oscillated between timidity and recklessness was quite interesting. Even after he graduated, he would occasionally return to chat with him. At the time, Masashi hadn''t thought too much about it. He just wanted to pass on some knowledge. Since this student happened to be pleasing to the eye, he taught him. However, a dead person cannot use Edo Tensei on themselves. There was only one answer. He turned to the other side, where Hiruzen was engaging in a heated shouting match with the most "generous" man in the shinobi world. The two were truly having a verbal spar. And their abilities perfectly matched the mutual reinforcement and restraint of the Five Elemental Natures. They even occasionally combined their techniques, creating explosions of chakra that lit up the battlefield like miniature suns. The area they were fighting in was vast, and there was no one else around them. From Masashi''s perspective, Hiruzen had the upper hand. Kakuzu was always the first to form hand seals, but Hiruzen managed to synchronize his techniques with him, forcing Kakuzu into a reactive rhythm, eating several hits in the process. Kakuzu relied entirely on his chakra reserves to sustain himself. The battle was too far away, and with how engrossed the two were, it didn''t seem polite to interrupt. So Masashi shifted his focus back to the other combatants. Homura and Koharu were working as a pair, entangled with Konan, who was flying around in the air. Although their ninjutsu leaned toward support techniques, their individual strength wasn''t weak, leaving Konan with no openings. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Torifu had activated Partial Expansion Jutsu and was fighting alongside Kagami, clearing out the incoming Kumo ANBU units. Danz, on the other hand, was charging fearlessly into groups of Kumo jonin, fighting like a man possessed. But the most frustrating fight was between A and Minato. The two flashed about constantly, exchanging blows before retreating again. Their speed was so fast that it made them appear as little more than streaks of light and lightning. A was now clad in a Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak, with the Eight-Tails'' chakra further enhancing his speed. This posed a temporary challenge for Minato, as he had to rely on Rasengan to attack the Raikage, and he couldn''t compare to a jinchriki in terms of chakra reserves. But this challenge was only temporary. A''s brief advantage meant little, as Konoha''s side held the overall battlefield advantage. Especially Danz. --- Danz''s Wind Release was devastating against Kumo ninja. And thanks to the immortality of his Edo Tensei body, he was able to push the power of Wind Release to its peak, rivaling his strength when alive. In life, he had achieved Kage-level strength with Wind Release and sealing techniques. Before Naruto, he had been Konoha''s strongest wind user. Now, he fought like a madman, killing with unrestrained fervor. Body after body fell before him, cut down by invisible blades of wind. The death of Tobirama tormented every member of the Tobirama Squad, and Danz was no exception. His hatred for Kumo was beyond words. It fueled every strike, every technique. This was something Muzo had once said to him during a casual chat, urging him to grow stronger and live up to Tobirama''s expectations. Danz didn''t know much about the ancient king''s legendary riches, but the weight of those words had carved themselves into his heart. The kindness of Tobirama and Muzo toward him was something he could never repay in his lifetime. Their teachings had shaped him. It wasn''t just the kindness of a teacher. Muzo hoped he would not let down Tobirama''s expectations. In Danz''s heart, he was also a significant teacher, and what he had taught was no less than what Tobirama had given him. He likewise didn''t want to disappoint Muzo. Everyone believed his ideas were inferior to Hiruzen''s. Even he had once doubted his own beliefs. But Muzo, who liked to call him "Boomer," told him that the difficulty of chasing dreams lies in realizing one''s own limitations. Only a rare few avoided becoming the thing they once hated most, and those few were called heroes and legends, remembered by all. No one can judge the future, Muzo had said. Whether to stick to one''s dreams was a personal choice. Danz remembered this clearly. Muzo had said he himself had become what he once hated most, and warned Danz to take it as a cautionary tale. But to Danz, he was still a great hero and legend, even if he wasn''t Hokage. At the time, Danz vowed that he, too, would become a great ninja like Muzo. And after Muzo''s death, no one called him "Boomer" again. That piece of his past died with his teacher. "Hahahaha!" Danz laughed loudly. In his Edo Tensei body, he had no tears. On his face, there was only the blood of Kumo ninja. It ran down his face like war paint. "Are you watching? Boomer will avenge you today!" Around Danz, the ground was littered with severed limbs, shattered organs, and blood flowing freely. His wind attacks had turned the battlefield into a slaughterhouse. His eyes, now devoid of whites, burned with a fierce, malevolent glow. The darkness before dawn had never been so absolute. Before him stood just one last Kumo ninjathe final jonin. The man trembled, but held his ground. "You monster!" The Kumo ninja''s face was filled with despair. He had watched his comrades fall one by one. Edo Tensei bodies were supposed to be weaker than in life, but the Danz before him seemed to defy that rule. His Wind Release was overwhelming. "Be quiet and join your comrades!" The wind howled with his words. --- Masashi glanced briefly at the battlefield and decided to strike directly at the Raikage. There was no issue on Danz''s sideno, it was about to be resolved soon. Homura and Koharu worked seamlessly togetherone healing, the other attacking. Their decades of partnership showed in every move. Hiruzen, on the other hand, was relentlessly pummeling Kakuzu. The Iron Skin that Kakuzu prided himself on were reduced to mere punching bags in a matter of moments. That "old veteran" must have had a lot on his mind by now. As for Torifu and Kagami, there was absolutely no contest on their end. Before Masashi''s death in his life as Muzo, Kagami was already a jonin. Much like his descendant Shisui, he excelled in Body Flicker and genjutsu, in addition to the Uchiha clan''s signature Fire Release and mastery of shurikenjutsu. Shisui had inherited these skills entirely. What level Kagami eventually reached was unknown to him, but it seemed clear that even if he hadn''t reached the level of the Five Kage during his lifetime, he was very close. In his reincarnated form, his power surpassed the original version of the technique devised by Tobirama. After numerous experiments to refine the jutsu, Masashi had taught Danz the final, perfected version. This version didn''t alter the technique itself but rather improved the quality of the sacrificial offering. Using direct blood relatives as sacrifices could restore up to 90% of the resurrected individual''s strength, excluding taijutsu, which was an inherent limitation of the Edo Tensei. He wasn''t sure who Hiruzen had used as the sacrifice, but they had to have been at least jonin-level. Otherwise, Kagami''s original strength would have been godlike. Since that was settled, it was time to deal with the Raikage. Pinpointing his target, Masashi located the Flying Thunder God seals scattered across the battlefield. --- In midair, A and Minato clashed once again, creating shockwaves that rippled through the air. These two familiar foes were keenly aware of each other''s techniques. With his Lightning Release Chakra Mode, A possessed extraordinary reflexes. Minato''s attempts to stealthily plant Flying Thunder God seals were repeatedly neutralized by the chakra cloak formed from the Eight-Tails'' power. "This time, I don''t have a partner for you to use against me," A growled. "And your partner isn''t here either. Let''s see who''s left standing in the end." As they crossed paths again, a tentacle from A''s chakra cloak suddenly lashed out toward Minato. The attack came with perfect precision, aiming to create an opening in the Yellow Flash''s defense. Minato sighed inwardly and casually slashed through the tentacle, severing it. The severed tentacle fell to the ground, revealing a Flying Thunder God marking. A smirked. Minato''s abilities were indeed superior to his own, a fusion of the Flying Thunder God and unparalleled adaptability in battle. But with the power of a tailed beast, things were different. The Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak allowed him to minimize the strain of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. He only needed to use the Lightning Body Flicker to maintain high speed. However, from the corner of his eye, A noticed a flash of lightning heading straight for him. The attacker moved with incredible speed, also employing the Lightning Release Body Flicker! Though the attacker''s technique differed from his own, there were many similarities. A, however, had no time to ponder such details. The timing of the attack was perfect. Turning around was no longer an option, and he couldn''t expose his back to Minato. As he prepared to further amplify his Lightning Release Chakra Mode to strengthen his armor, the chakra cloak from the Eight-Tails abruptly swelled, colliding with the attacker''s fist. The surrounding buildings seemed to tremble. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered from the force of impact. A was sent flying by the punch, his trajectory accompanied by a sonic boom that shattered windows for blocks around. A row of buildings crumbled as his body crashed through them. Moments later, lightning erupted from the rubble as A burst forth. Half of his Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak had been obliterated and was still regenerating, wisps of chakra struggling to reform. A roared internally. "No need to tell me the obvious!" A landed on the ground, forming a triangle with Minato and Masashi. His feet cratered the earth beneath him, chakra radiating from his form in violent waves. "Your timing is impeccable," A said, glaring at Masashi with pure hatred. "Today, I''ll kill you to avenge Killer B." "Ok? But I won''t go down easily." Masashi said. "You will likely die trying." "Even if I fall here, the world will see Konoha''s true face. You''ll all pay for this, surrounded by enemies!" "How much has Kumo stolen over the years? Everyone wants a piece," Masashi replied coldly. "Worry about yourself first. The ninja world doesn''t need five great villages. Four will do. Another country without a ninja village won''t make a difference." "Indeed." The voice came from Danz, who appeared from the side, covered in blood. "Konoha won''t take a single coin. We''ll invite Iwa and Kiri." Danz cast a glance at Masashi. Though the Uchiha clan had played a significant role in his downfall, it no longer mattered. He had entrusted everything about the village to Hiruzen. Now, he had only one deeply buried desire left to fulfill. First, they''d kill the Raikage to get things rolling. "Raikage-sama, I''m Kagami," the young man with the Sharingan said as he landed nearby. "I bear no personal grudge against you, but I cannot let go of the deaths of Tobirama-sensei and Muzo-sensei. Please die here." "Dead men have no right to speak to me," A sneered, but his eyes betrayed the growing realization of his situation. "No problem." Masashi''s tone was chilling. "You''re about to die anyway." "What are you waiting for?" A growled, his gaze shifting between Masashi and Minato. Minato silently switched his kunai from his right hand to his left, saying nothing. The ground began to tremble. In the distance, two Hiruzen and Kakuzu concluded their battle. The final Earth Grudge Fear mask was obliterated from afar by a single strike from Hiruzen''s staff. Kakuzu began to retreat, but Hiruzen merely glanced in his direction before ignoring him. The former Hokage, now fully embodying his killer instincts, wielded the Adamantine Staff and leapt into the fray, landing between Danz and Kagami, closing the final gap. The circle of death was complete. "A," Hiruzen said coldly. "You should not have rejected our goodwill." "You call this goodwill?" Around him, there were no surviving Kumo ninjas left. The battlefield was littered with the bodies of his forces. Apart from Dodai, every ninja who had accompanied him into this town was dead. The only Konoha ninjas not yet part of the battle were Torifu, Homura, and Koharu, who were keeping Konan pinned down, preventing her from aiding the Raikage. "You might kill me," A declared, drawing himself up to his full height as chakra exploded around him, "but I''ll take one of you with me. Come on! Let''s see who dies first!" The Tailed Beast Chakra Cloak swelled once more as the Eight-Tails roared, its massive form beginning to take shape. Masashi''s expression remained stoic, his ocular powers surging. One of the Eight-Tails'' tentacles swept down like a falling mountain but never reached its target. A colossal hand of shot up from below, catching the tentacle mid-strike. The gigantic fingers clenched, frost spreading where they gripped. Then, as if being pulled up by that massive arm, a towering form of pure white emerged from the ground, its body materializing from bottom to top until it stood eye-to-eye with the tailed beast. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 165 – Kingmakers and Gravediggers Hearing a roar, Konan, flying with her paper wings, turned her head. What she saw was the Eight-Tails and directly opposing it stood the white Susanoo. Looking at the two mountain-like figures, her expression darkened. The Raikage was going all out! Before she could think further, a dark-green Susanoo rose from behind the Eight-Tails. "There''s another one?!" Her eyes widened in disbelief. Suddenly, the sound of wind roared from her side. The pressure hit before the attack even arrived, displacing the very air around her. Realizing she had been distracted, Konan tried to take flight, but at that exact moment, a barrage of shuriken, each carrying explosive tags, came hurtling toward her, followed by a multi-sized hand. Seeing no way to avoid them completely, Konan''s body began dissolving into paper sheets. Her paper form started spreading out to minimize the damage from the incoming explosions, when a flash of red hair appeared in front of her. Nagato spread his arms wide. Torifu''s Multi-Size Palm and Homura''s shuriken with explosive tags both struck almost simultaneously from opposite sides. "Shinra Tensei!" The explosion''s fiery wave was repelled like a crashing tide, pushed in the opposite direction by Nagato''s repulsive force. The Multi-Size Palm was rebounded even faster than it had come. Torifu let out a groan, undoing the Expansion Jutsu as Koharu dashed forward to heal him with medical ninjutsu. Nagato grabbed Konan by the shoulder and floated them both down to the ground. "Let''s call a truce," he said. "It was your side that chose to go to war with Konoha," Homura replied, positioning himself to shield his injured comrade. His hands remained ready to form seals at a moment''s notice. "Such decisions are merely the whims of clients. A shinobi''s task is not to inherit their grudges," Nagato responded. His gaze flickered briefly to where the massive forms of the Susanoo and Eight-Tails clashed. Masashi''s actions had served as a reminderKonan must not be involved in this mess. In truth, Kumo''s intelligence had failed, completely misjudging the situation. That the Raikage was now cornered was no surprise. "Kakuzu," Nagato called. Emerging from the shadows, Kakuzu''s mood was sour. "Kumo botched their intelligence. From this moment, this mission is no longer our concern," Nagato said, turning to Homura. "That''s the situation." Homura stared into Nagato''s Rinnegan. Logic told him that the best move for Konoha would be to abandon the Raikage and seize the opportunity to eliminate Nagato. "Homura," Torifu suddenly spoke up. "Think of the bigger picture." "I know," Homura sighed. Addressing Nagato, he said, "Fine. Konoha accepts this reasoningprovided you do not interfere further." Whatever ocular jutsu this was, today was not the day to provoke it. The chance to avenge their teacher might not come again. But Konoha no longer needed to push to such extremes. "My apologies." Nagato nodded, not sparing even a glance at the Raikage. With Konan and Kakuzu, he turned and left without hesitation. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The trio vanished into the night. Homura waited a moment longer to ensure they were gone before letting out a breath of relief. Turning to Torifu, he asked, "How''s your hand?" "Not good," Koharu replied as she continued applying medical ninjutsu, her chakra glowing softly in the growing darkness. "I don''t know what jutsu that was, but he won''t be able to use this hand for the rest of today. The chakra pathways are completely disrupted." "I still have another hand," Torifu said stoically. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed across the sky. The three turned in unison toward the source. There, the white giant was relentlessly beating down the Eight-Tails. With each casual slash of its sword, it severed the octopus-like tentacles. Its massive shield effortlessly blocked all of the beast''s attacks, and the moment it made contact, the shield released a shockwave, forcing it to retreat step by step. The dark-green Susanoo provided support from the side. "If Kagami were still alive..." Homura sighed. Koharu remained silent, her expression complicated. Her hands trembled slightly as she continued healing Torifu. She had avoided getting too close earliernot just to hold off Konan but because she didn''t want Kagami to see her current state. Nor did she want him to know she had once pondered what choice she would make if forced to choose between the village and his clan. Though she believed he already knew, even back then. "Forget it. Let''s head over there," Homura said. Koharu opened her mouth as if to say something but ultimately stayed silent. After wrapping Torifu''s hand, the three began moving toward Gyki. The Eight-Tails let out another roar, though this one sounded desolate. Masashi, controlling Susanoo, swung the Totsuka Sword again and severed one of Gyki''s arms. The massive limb crashed to the ground. Masashi thought. The Susanoo took a massive stride forward, slamming the Yata Mirror into Gyki''s face, flattening it. In terms of raw chakra power, a fully-transformed jinchriki couldn''t compare to the tailed beast''s actual form. The Fourth Raikage challenging him in this state was simply self-destructive. The dark-green Susanoo seized an opportunity, slashing from the side and severing one of Gyki''s legs. Without its support, it collapsed onto its back, the impact shaking the entire area. "Uchiha!" it roared angrily in the Raikage''s voice. Masashi drove the Totsuka Sword straight into its mouth, pinning its head to the ground. The sword''s unique ability activated, melting the chakra composing Gyki''s head and absorbing it into it. This process quickly spread to the rest of Gyki''s body, like a wave of dissolution flowing from head to tail. As the chakra layer was peeled away, the Raikage''s form began to emerge. He was in a dire state. While the Totsuka Sword targeted tailed beast chakra, that chakra came from his own body. It felt no different than being hit by the sword directly. Exhaustion overwhelmed him, akin to chakra depletion. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably. It wasn''t just a sensationthe sword had drained his chakra entirely, leaving him as vulnerable as a newborn. His chest heaved. With his chakra depleted, his Lightning Release Chakra Mode deactivated, and the Eight-Tails no longer responded. Deciding to fight with his physical strength, he staggered to his feet. But before he could act, Hiruzen had already closed the distance. The staff smashed into his knee. Everyone heard the sickening crack of something breaking, the sound like a tree trunk splitting. Danz appeared behind him like a ghost, slashing his Vacuum Blade to sever the Raikage''s arms. A swift kick to the already shattered knee sent the Raikage to the ground. Bone fragments jutted through his skin. A''s face turned red, then purple, as his neck swelled like it might burst. Veins bulged across his forehead as he let loose a torrent of curses aimed at Konoha. The two Susanoo faded as Masashi and Kagami approached. "Give him a swift death. He was a worthy opponent," Masashi suggested, his Sharingan still active. "Kumo breeds beasts, not men. They don''t deserve human dignity," Danz sneered. "Hang him on a hook for all to see. Let them remember what happens when they challenge Konoha." "Danz, that would only instill fear toward Konoha," Kagami sighed, his expression showing clear disapproval of his old friend''s suggestion. "That goes against our purpose." Danz raised an eyebrow but came up with another idea. "Then let''s bleed him out. He''s bigshould take a while. Make it educational for any watching Kumo shinobi." "That''s no different," Kagami said, exasperated. His Sharingan spun slowly, reflecting his agitation. "Just kill him, as Masashi said," Hiruzen interjected. "He at least deserved such honor as a Kage. Afterward, we''ll deal with Kumo''s forces." "Fine by me." Danz said and approached the Raikage. "Mind if I take the last hit?" Masashi asked. Danz paused mid-swing, recalling Masashi''s reputation from past missions. With a twisted smile, he stepped aside, tossing the Raikage to the ground like garbage. The Raikage, despite his wounds, managed a blood-filled laugh. "Of course... it had to be you, Uchiha. First B, now me, are you happy?" "No, I am sad. Sad that he was a Kumo ninja. But you fought well," Masashi said, approaching the fallen Kage. "Save your pity." A''s voice was weak but defiant. "Just know that Kumo''s lightning never dies. It only...travels." In an instant, a massive flaming sword erupted from the ground, impaling him through the stomach and hoisting him into the air. Flames consumed his flesh, crackling with the sound of burning meat. The smell of charred flesh filled the air, but none of the observers flinched. The Raikage locked eyes with Masashi, his gaze unyielding even in these final moments. "I just wanted to let you know," Masashi said calmly, "this is how Killer B died." The next moment, the flaming sword exploded inside the Raikage, the blast turning night into day, brilliant instant. As with Killer B before him, A was consumed by the flames, leaving no trace of his body behind. Only ashes drifted down like black snow. --- Watching the massive fireworks lit up the sky, both Minato and Masashi, as well as the rest of the Tobirama Squad, fell into silence. Kumo had developed to such a degree that, for Konoha, it was both expected and unforeseen. It was expected due to the Land of Lightning''s potential and Kumo''s organizational structure. However, the speed at which it developed was unexpected. The growth of a ninja village''s strength did not follow a straight line but rather a curve. During specific periods, each village might produce exceptional individuals. When the right environment and opportunities align, a village''s strength could surge. However, these prosperous times were not permanent and eventually decline. Among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, Konoha had maintained an upward trajectory from the First Hokage to the Fourth Hokage due to its strong foundation. However, even within Konoha, the power of its factions fluctuated like a curve. The Senju faction fell into decline after the First Great Ninja War, eventually exiting the stage altogether. The Sarutobi faction enjoyed a golden era from before the Second Great Ninja War to before the Third Great Ninja War, after which it too declined. The Third Great Ninja War became a turning point, ushering in a period of ascent for the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha faction had now begun to take shape. At this rate, barring unforeseen circumstances, the Fifth Hokage was likely to come from the Uchiha clan. Before the Third Great Ninja War, after the First, the Uchiha clan experienced a period of decline. In the original timeline, during this period, the Uchiha would dwindle even further, leaving just enough ninja to sustain a single unit of the Police Force. The difficulty of being Hokage lay in carefully navigating and managing these factional dynamics. A Hokage had to skillfully utilize ascending factions without overly provoking those in decline, ensuring that the village''s overall strength did not suffer due to the decline of dominant factions. The other three villages, lacking Konoha''s deep foundation, did not face this challenge. However, their strength rose and fell more sharply in tandem with their factions'' fluctuations. Kumo, however, was an exception. Since the First Great Ninja War, it had been highly unified under the Raikage family. This had resulted in a single dominant faction, with its strength developing along a straight upward lineuntil it was curtailed by Konoha after the Third Great Ninja War. This unique trajectory stemmed from Kumo''s development model, which was considered unorthodox in the shinobi world. It was characterized by a high degree of unity, a village-wide focus on a single goal, and ruthless external plundering, just like vikings on Earth. This characteristic was rooted in the Land of Lightning''s traditional national spirit as a northern nation, making Kumo the only village that continued military expansion even during peacetime. Kumo and the Land of Lightning complemented each other perfectly. From the start, Konoha''s real threat came from the Land of Lightning''s unique culture of plundering, distinct from other nations. While other nations focused on rebuilding through farming and bolstering their defenses, the Land of Lightning farmed while keeping an eye on its neighbors, ready to stir trouble and plunder as soon as it saw an opportunity. Other nations, preferring to avoid trouble as long as their bottom line was not crossed, often opted to "pay for peace." In the shinobi world, this manifested in Kumo''s blatant disregard for rules. Ambushes were trivial, and stirring up trouble during negotiations was routine. Today, they would extort one village; tomorrow, another. They sparked conflicts everywhere, treating localized unrest as a form of diversified investment, ready to reap rewards when opportunities arose. When raw strength dominated, scale won. This explained individuals like the Gold and Silver Brothers, who ambushed the Second Hokage and desecrated their own Raikage''s ashes in pursuit of extending the war. They were the real culprits behind the death of the Second Hokage. During his life as Muzo, Masashi had suggested preemptively striking Kumo, wiping it out before it could grow stronger. Tobirama did not adopt the plan, believing Kumo would inevitably become a public enemy and that Konoha did not need to act as the vanguard. He was obviously wrong in this regard. Having never truly experienced peace, he failed to understand how tolerant other villagesincluding Konohawould be toward Kumo after the meat grinder era ended. The Fourth Raikage had to die. Masashi could not change the Land of Lightning''s inherent viciousness, but he could change Kumo. Simply destroying Kumo was a low-return move. Even if Iwa and Kiri did not drag their feet, Konoha would only achieve a costly victory, benefiting others. The Land of Lightning could always establish a second Kumo, repeating the cycle. Transforming Kumo better aligned with Konoha''s interests. Changing Kumo was not as difficult as it seemed. The first step was to end the Raikage family''s dominance. Suna also needed to plunder to survive, but lacking a figure like the Raikage family, it relied heavily on the shinobi world''s rules. In the original timeline, Suna only broke alliances when forced into a corner. Breaking alliances for survival falls within acceptable norms. In contrast, Kumo in the original timeline would break alliances on the same day they were formed, resorting to extortion and provocation. Now, with the Fourth Raikage dead, half the battle was won. The next step required someone qualified but lacking the Fourth Raikage''s unifying power to assume the role of Raikage. There was such a person in this town. As the fireworks in the night sky faded, Masashi withdrew his gaze and sensed the surroundings. "The Two-Tails has left the town. We should retrieve it." "The Two-Tails is here too?" Danz''s eyes lit up. It wasn''t his fault for reacting slowly. When he and Kagami were reanimated, Hiruzen hadn''t had time to inform them about the giant cat. All he had said was to kill the Raikage. "The Akatsuki ninjas just left. They might be after the Two-Tails," Torifu said. "Akatsuki? They are enemies of Konoha!" Danz''s stern face surfaced. "Hiruzen, you were careless!" "I''m no longer the Hokage," Hiruzen had to remind him again. It was frustrating. Whenever something happened, Danz would target him first. "Hiruzen, your current state leaves a lot to be desired." Danz said before turning to Minato, who had been enjoying the drama. "What do you think?" "Of course, we must capture it. Masashi, you''ve prepared contingencies, right?" Minato immediately passed the responsibility. Back when he first became Hokage, Danz often berated Hiruzen for not acting like one. This familiar scene was quite nostalgic. Every time, Danz would only remember his presence at the last minute. Facing him now felt bittersweet. After all, Minato had forced Danz to his death. But he couldn''t be blamed for that. How could he have known Danz would go so far? By the time he realized, it was already too late to back down. "There are contingencies." Masashi produced a scroll containing the Two-Tails'' chakra. "Finding the Two-Tails won''t be hard, but what about that Kumo ninja named Dodai? Should we let him go or kill him?" "There''s still a Kumo ninja? Kill him!" Danz couldn''t stand hearing the words . "Kill him, then eliminate their troops. Didn''t they have a support force? They must be elites supporting the Raikage. We should take this opportunity to wipe them all out!" "Sandaime-sama, what do you think?" Minato turned to Hiruzen. "Let me think..." Hiruzen recalled what he knew about Dodai. After a moment, he said, "Let him go. This man is a suitable candidate to become the new Raikage." 166 – Nine Lives, One Deal Hiruzen''s proposal was unanimously approved on the spot by everyone. When it came to decisions of this nature, everyone still trusted the old Hokage''s judgment. After all, this was something he excelled at. The only exception was Danz, who stubbornly maintained his contrarian stance, refusing to yield even in defeat. However, everyone was already accustomed to his platypus-like behavior and paid it no mind. "Since that''s settled, I''ll go track down the Two-Tails first." Seeing that the group had reached a consensus, Masashi didn''t waste time. He retrieved a clump of Matatabi''s chakra from a sealing scroll, then vanished into thin air with the Flying Thunder God. The big cat he had his sights on was not going to escape. He had already decided where he was going to keep Matatabi. With the experience he''d accumulated from his first life, he was now well-versed in the chakra interconnection mechanism. A bijuu''s chakra was incredibly potent in this regard. Holding just a small portion of its chakra was like activating a navigation system. Once out of the town and without any Flying Thunder God markers, Masashi switched to using the Body Flicker to travel. Judging by the feedback from Matatabi''s chakra, it hadn''t yet been captured, which was a great relief to him. Dodai, who had been granted the Lightning Imprint, was undoubtedly a top-tier ninja in Kumo. This mark was essentially an ID for the elite there. However, he wasn''t strong enough to disrupt Masashi''s plan to claim Matatabi. In Masashi''s eyes, the only two people capable of challenging him for the Two-Tails were Orochimaru and Nagato. Nagato had the Gedo Statue. Orochimaru had his cunning intellect. For now, capturing a bijuu essentially meant sealing it. It could be sealed into a human body to create a jinchriki, or into a special container. However, as far as Masashi knew, there were only two such containers, one in Suna and one in Kumo. The third container was the Gedo Statue. Theoretically, Masashi only needed to worry about Nagato, but when it came to Orochimaru, he always felt the man could pull off anything. The Raikage was dead, and the remaining Kumo unit wasn''t a concern. Now that official business was concluded, it was time for him to indulge in his personal interests. Masashi had now mastered the Lightning Release Body Flicker in its original form. Unlike when he first copied the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, he had now overcome the hurdle of releasing chakra throughout his body thanks to his efforts, Sage Techniques, and Uchiha bloodline. While he couldn''t reach the level of the Hyga clan in this regard, he had indeed crossed the threshold. As a result, he had truly mastered the Lightning Release Body Flicker. But to be fair, it wasn''t on par with the Fourth Raikage, but it was likely comparable to the Third Raikage before he became Raikage. Masashi had met the Third Raikage in person during his first lifehe was among the group that had tried to kill him. However, killing the Fourth Raikage wasn''t about revenge. He wasn''t one to dwell on past grievances, nor was he interested in clichd "repaying the father''s debt" narratives. His motive was purely for Konoha. If Konoha thrived, there would be less competition. With less competition, the Uchiha clan would prosper, and he could enjoy a more comfortable life. In the peaceful era that was about to begin, Masashi had already decided to experience life to the fullest. Traveling like Jiraiya, exploring different cultures and traditions, sounded like an excellent plan. Moreover, since he wasn''t searching for some "Child of Prophecy," there was no heavy mission burden to weigh him down. But he increasingly felt something was off lately. Even though the Uchiha crisis had been resolved, he was busier than before. He thought it was time to take a break and remind everyonehe didn''t hold an official position in the Hokage''s office. The one with a formal role was Shisui. Shisui had joined the advisory council, which was now managed by Hiruzen, Homura, and Koharu. --- The shadows of the trees had blended with the night sky, but finally, Masashi saw that familiar blue glow. Not only did it have visual effects, but sound effects as well. It sounded quite lively. He perked up, fully activating the Lightning Body Flicker, and rushed over. When Matatabi appeared in his sight, several people were surrounding it. These people were not attacking but instead focused their gaze on him, who was enveloped in lightning. He came to a halt and looked at the large blue cat ahead. "Akatsuki has already withdrawn. What''s the meaning of pursuing us?" Nagato asked coldly. In his view, the outsiders were always after Konan. He had promised Yahiko to protect her. Her safety was more important than the grand plans of Akatsuki because it was not only their shared dream but also a sacred promise. "I''m not here for you," Masashi replied. He took a step forward and then stopped. "What do you mean?" Nagato asked. "I said I''m not here for you. Don''t interfere with my work." From the flow of chakra, it was clear these people were preparing to use ninjutsu. "You killed the Raikage. Have you considered the consequences?" the lone Kumo ninja present asked. In his mind, Masashi was here to kill him. The Akatsuki members had already told him as much. With such a lineup, it wasn''t that he doubted the Fourth Raikage''s strengthit was just a hopeless situation. "Has Kumo thought about the consequences of repeating its past actions?" Masashi countered. While Konoha had initially been prepared to kill the Raikage if negotiations failed, that was one matter; how it was spun diplomatically was another. In diplomacy, Konoha would firmly accuse the Kumo of attempting to repeat its past transgressions, only to be exposed and countered. Afterward, Konoha would still extend an olive branch. For the Kumo, the most unfortunate aspect was that Konoha''s far-fetched reasoning would be quite convincing to other villages. Causing trouble during negotiations was practically a Kumo tradition. Everyone had experienced it firsthand, and Konoha had paid the highest price for it. "Do you think the outcome will be the same if you try the same trick again?" Masashi said. "But for the sake of peace, Konoha is willing to negotiate with you again. That''s why you''re still alive." "You won''t kill me?" Dodai was startled. However, as a close confidant of the Raikage and a key figure in the succession process, he quickly grasped Konoha''s intentions. He refrained from voicing any complaintsit would be pointless. Kumo valued one principle above all: Power is justice. The strongest person in the village becomes the Raikage. The strong dictate the truth. Masashi was a strong man. He was not, and thus had no right to protest. "No, we won''t kill you. You may leave," Masashi said, waving dismissively. "Return to your village, but don''t rejoin your unit. They participated in Kumo''s attempt to endanger the Hokage and are targets for elimination." Without a word, Dodai turned and left. There was no point in mentioning the Two-Tails, which was right in front of him. Kumo could simply steal another. If they couldn''t match Konoha, they could steal from other villages. There were also rogue jinchriki wandering the world like missing-nin. But if Kumo ceased to exist, even if there were 100 tailed beasts in the world, they would mean nothing to former Kumo ninjas. Watching the swift departure of Dodai, Masashi felt a sense of admiration. The greatest strength of the Kumo ninjas was their pragmatism, adaptability, and flexibility. They weren''t stubborn. At least among the jonin, this was true. Once they recognized the disparity in strength, they adapted. But the Akatsuki members remained motionless. Orochimaru smirked faintly, spreading his hands and taking a step back when Masashi looked his way. Kakuzu said nothing. Konan kept her face icy. Masashi shifted his gaze back to Nagato. "What''s wrong? You still want to fight?" Nagato''s expression was the epitome of a poker face. This level of emotional suppression was something Masashi had only seen on Fugaku''s facewhen he wasn''t practicing his calligraphy. He poured all his emotions into his brush strokes. But Nagato''s inner turmoil wasn''t as calm as Masashi imagined. He was hesitant. The Two-Tails was right in front of him, and with the combined strength of their group of four, they could fully suppress it and ensure its sealing into the Gedo Statue, advancing their goal of collecting tailed beasts early. In Nagato''s understanding, the statue was a special container for sealing tailed beasts. However, one thing he did understand correctly was that sealing a tailed beast into the Gedo Statue required time. The chakra from the Eight-Tails wasn''t enough to fully replenish his depleted reserves. His current state was, essentially, only temporary. The Preta Path''s ability to convert an enemy''s chakra into his own stamina was the only thing sustaining him. But the Rinnegan itself was extremely chakra-intensive, forcing him to constantly expend stamina to maintain its power. Though Nagato was unaware, his Uzumaki and Senju bloodlines granted him extraordinary stamina. Without these, Madara wouldn''t have chosen him as the vessel for the Rinnegan. But one thing he did know: using the Gedo Statue''s sealing technique would instantly drain him, undoing his temporary boost. After testing Masashi''s strength earlier, he had a rough estimate of his capabilities. The Gedo Statue''s power hadn''t been able to kill Hanzo back then, so it certainly couldn''t defeat Masashi now. Masashi''s mastery of the Flying Thunder God was enough to ensure he remained invincible. If Nagato reverted to his weakened state, his power would undoubtedly decline. While he could still protect himself, Konan might not make it back to Amegakure safely. Still, he decided to give it a try. "This is the payment we received from Kumo." "That''s the funniest excuse I''ve heard all year." Masashi shook his head. "That cat is mine." "That''s too domineering!" Masashi''s tone turned colder as he stared at Nagato. "Why so much nonsense? I don''t care about Akatsuki''s affairs, but please don''t provoke me." "Or what?" "It''s simple. I''ll go to Ame and wipe out all your subordinates. Let''s see how much you can accomplish without anyone under you." Nagato clenched his fists tightly. Even a god couldn''t operate an organization alone, and he knew full well that he wasn''t a god. Masashi''s gaze remained indifferent. With Obito, he could understand him to some extent. But with Nagato, he had no such patience. Understanding Obito wasn''t just about knowing one''s enemy; it also stemmed from their childhood bond. Part of him still wanted to drag Obito home for a plate of strawberry daifuku. But Nagato... A person who treated someone else''s dream as their own and worked tirelessly for ita perfect tool, utterly misguided and deluded. He wasn''t even half the man Obito was. Yes, Obito had been thoroughly manipulated, but his mind wasn''t clouded. He knew what he wanted and what others were trying to impose on him. "Don''t let him threaten you, Nagato," Konan suddenly interjected. "You''re partly to blame for the mess he''s in now." Masashi didn''t like this woman. Her final stand to protect Nagato''s body had been beautiful, but her current state was utterly pathetic. A love triangle turned into this level of disasterit was ridiculous. Ignoring the pair, he turned his attention back to the Two-Tails. It was now fully awake. "When did you place me under genjutsu?" it asked. "When I broke the seal, I preset it," Masashi admitted. "But I mean you no harm, and you should be able to sense that." The Uchiha''s genjutsu, a pure application of Yin Release, was particularly effective on tailed beasts. They could clearly discern whether the caster harbored malice toward them. "Compared to other humans, that seems to be true," Matatabi replied cautiously, eyeing the humans surrounding it. "But Yugito is already dead. I don''t want to be sealed again. Your conflicts have nothing to do with me. I''m leaving." "Matatabi, you can''t survive like this," Masashi said, shaking his head. "The world has no place left for you to roam freely. It''s harsh, but it''s reality. The world has grown smaller, but you tailed beasts haven''t changed." He gestured toward the Akatsuki members. "See? The moment you regain your freedom, people like them will come after you." "Empty words! I''d rather fight than be sealed again," Matatabi growled. "I told you, I want you to be my companion, not to seal you," Masashi replied. "The Uchiha clan''s lands could be your sanctuary. Matatabi, it''s time to adjust your perspective. The world changes, but bonds don''t. You all remember Hagoromo, don''t you? His belief in mutual understanding as true power was his final wish for harmony between you and humanity." Matatabi froze, its restless energy suddenly still. Of course, the nine tailed beasts remembered that old man. For them, he was one of the few warm memories of humanitya memory so ancient it was almost forgotten, including the fact that Hagoromo himself had been human. But the words he spoke to them in his final moments were etched into their hearts. How did this Uchiha know so much? No one else had been there back then. "But you just want to make me your weapon, don''t you? That''s what you always do to us," Matatabi said. "Well" Masashi scratched his head, carefully choosing his words. "I think my understanding of ''companion'' might be different from yours." Tailed beasts naturally distrusted humans. If he phrased things poorly, his plan to recruit Matatabi would fail. It was only because Matatabi could sense his goodwill through the genjutsu that it was still willing to listen. Otherwise, it would''ve already lashed out, as it had with A. Even Nagato and his group were curious now, watching Masashi intently. "What do you mean by ''companion''?" Matatabi asked. It believed that Masashi truly didn''t want to seal itbut he definitely wanted to ride it. Matatabi simply wanted to live freely. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, as Masashi had said, the world no longer allowed tailed beasts to roam as they pleased. If his idea wasn''t too unreasonable, perhaps it could consider it. "Well, basically if someone comes after me, you help me fight them, and if I want to go after someone, you help me then too," Uchiha Shingen decided to be honest, believing that sincerity was important when asking someone to be partners. "Of course, the same goes for youif someone targets you or if you want to take someone on, I''ll back you up." Matatabi tilted its massive head, clearly confused by this explanation. Nearby, Nagato''s group was equally exasperated. "Why don''t you just say you''re looking for a fighting partner?" Konan said. Everyone else nodded in agreement, even Orochimaru. Masashi ignored them, his gaze fixed on Matatabi with hopeful anticipation. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 167 – The Falling Sky Matatabi pondered for a long while before finally understanding what Masashi meant. "But if someone bullies me, how do I call you to help me fight them?" "Good question!" Masashi waved his hand dramatically. "I have a technique called the Summoning Jutsu. I summon you, and you summon me. Distance will no longer be a problem! As long as our hearts are connected, there''s no one we can''t beat. So, tell me, who do you want to beat up?" Matatabi raised a paw and pointed at Nagato. "Can you beat him? He feels very dangerous to me." Nagato, expressionless, said to Konan, "Fly farther away later and stick close to Kakuzu." Masashi, on the other hand, turned to look at Nagato. "Sorry about this." "I don''t need your fake pity," Nagato replied coldly, though he was already prepared for battle. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He genuinely believed that Masashi could launch an attack in the next second. However, with Konan here, he couldn''t afford to use his full power. "But," Masashi turned to Matatabi, "you wouldn''t lie to me, right? Honesty is the most important thing between partners. If you have any doubts, just say them out loud." Matatabi looked at Masashi, then at the others. For a tailed beast to acknowledge a human being, that human had to be an exceptionally powerful individual. It was just how things weretailed beasts, after all, were living creatures. They couldn''t pay attention to individuals too weak to stand before them, at most merely choosing not to harm them. But communication? Impossible. The brutal survival of the fittest on the continent of Konoha had always been out in the open. Strong individuals treated tailed beasts as tools and weapons, which had been the norm since Hagoromo passed away. Since then, tailed beasts had lost the ability to communicate with humans. The so-called perfect jinchriki was essentially the tailed beasts'' way of compromising and self-soothing when they had no other choice. It was like trying to make life in prison a bit more comfortable. What Masashi described was a mode of interaction that Matatabi had never considered before. And the earlier test proved that Masashi had the ability to protect it. This was still a compromise, but it was far more acceptable than the perfect jinchriki scenario. However, his question also touched upon Matatabi''s doubts. Could it trust Masashi? Matatabi began carefully pondering the question. Masashi, meanwhile, was in no rush and quietly waited. But the others grew impatient. "This is so boring," Kakuzu said to Nagato. "Are we going to continue capturing the tailed beast or give up? Say something already." "My personal suggestion is to give up this time," Orochimaru chimed in. In his view, the opportunity to capture the tailed beast had already slipped away. An Uchiha who could use the Susanoo combined with a tailed beast wasn''t just a matter of adding one plus one. Facing such an opponent without thorough preparation would be a grave mistake. He hoped Nagato would see reason, but considering Jiraiya was a fool, it was likely that the disciple he trained wasn''t much better. As he expected, he saw that same stubborn expression forming on Nagato''s face. It ultimately solidified into determination. Masashi also noticed this expressionJiraiya would look the same when he got serious. "Jiraiya didn''t teach you guys very well" he sighed. It wasn''t that he disliked Konan or Nagato personally. Perhaps he was simply used to the mindset of his first life in the shinobi world: striving harder the more difficult the circumstances. He didn''t like this kind of attitude toward one''s own life. People who easily gambled their lives on someone else''s dream could end up doing all sorts of things, as he''d seen many times in his first life. Such people weren''t necessarily bad; on the contrary, they could be incredibly kind-hearted individuals. Like Nagato and Konan. But they could commit acts so horrifying that even the most ruthless villains would be stunned, all while remaining unaware of their own actions. For this reason, he couldn''t bring himself to like them. In the original timeline, Nagato and Konan were exactly this type of people. After being provoked by Tsunade, Nagato unhesitatingly used a massive-scale Shinra Tensei to destroy an entire village. While he was later convinced to stop through talk no jutsu, that moment of decisiveness had been very real. As for Konan, she might have had some reservations, but her primary concern had been whether Nagato would tire himself out while destroying the village. That was how Masashi saw it. Known in his first life as the Hollow, he wasn''t a clean individual himself. He wouldn''t hypocritically criticize others. However, even at his worst, he''d never razed an entire village. When he''d unleashed the Edo Tensei against the Land of Lightning, he''d specifically set conditions to only target ninjas, minimizing collateral damage as much as possible. Everyone had the right to choose how they handle situations, and he wouldn''t judge anyone''s choices. But he could choose not to like them. Having power in hand and choosing to be an unrestricted oppressor? There was nothing to say about that. But if an unrestricted oppressor started criticizing a group of restricted oppressors, that was just bizarre. At this moment, Matatabi finished its thoughts. It leaped up and landed behind Masashi. Its attitude was clear. "You help me drive them away, and I''ll go with you." "Alright." With that, Masashi lightly jumped onto Matatabi''s head. Nagato raised a hand, sending Konan into the sky. "Go!" he ordered coldly. "Kakuzu, Orochimaru, you leave too. Kakuzu, protect Konan. Consider this a personal request from me." In the air, Konan spread her paper wings, seemingly wanting to say something. But in the end, she sighed and flew off. Kakuzu''s eyes lit up, and without another word, he chased after her. Orochimaru chuckled and walked in the opposite direction. In an instant, only Nagato, Masashi, and Matatabi remained on the battlefield. "Matatabi, I''m about to use a jutsu. It might feel uncomfortable the first time. Bear with it." Sensing the chakra flow within Nagato''s body, Masashi wasted no time activating his Armament. Under his full power, the white armor quickly covered Matatabi''s entire body. It was faster than ever before. At the same time, Masashi activated his Susanoo. As Nagato prepared his jutsu, a titan riding Matatabi appeared before him. Unlike his usual preference for creating Prometheus, this time, it took the form of a burly warrior wielding a great bow. Atlas in all his glory, just with a bow. The titan, like Matatabi, was clad in the armor created by the Armament. Matatabi indeed felt a little uncomfortable, especially with a "person" sitting on its head. It shook its head to adjust to the "helmet" it was wearing, like a divine beast adapting to its first suit of armor. But it also felt a sense of security and began to feel more at ease. At that moment, Nagato unleashed his jutsu. In his palm, a black orb of highly concentrated chakra formeda large one, filled with immense power. And with a flick of his hand, he launched it into the sky. Having anticipated this move, Masashi remained calm, commanding Atlas to raise its bow. Today, he would shoot down this Chibaku Tensei as the titans once challenged the very laws of nature. He didn''t know how to fully counter a complete version of Chibaku Tenseiperhaps only through decoys using clones or substitution techniques. But when it came to understanding the incomplete version, the manga had already given him the answer. Among Susanoo''s three treasures, the Yasaka Beads was the only one Masashi hadn''t yet usedtoday was the perfect opportunity to break it in. Nagato wanted to probe his strength. Well, why couldn''t he do the same? As the pitch-black chakra sphere rose to its peak, Masashi loosed his arrow. Considering the size of the sphere, he amplified his chakra output, firing three consecutive arrows. Using the Yasaka Beads like throwing shuriken was fine, but under these circumstances, shooting arrows was faster. At the moment the Chibaku Tensei activated, the arrows collided with the chakra sphere. The world seemed to freeze in time. A dazzling white light filled the sky. Shockwaves rippled outward, creating visible disturbances in the air, as if a massive Shinra Tensei had just been unleashed. By the time the tremors reached the ground, they were greatly diminished, but the trees still bent low, as if bowing in homage to the two ninja who had caused this scene. Nagato hurtled toward Atlas like a cannonball, his hand already reaching out. Though his Chibaku Tensei might not be complete, his usage of Shinra Tensei and Bansho Ten''in had become instinctual. The moment his hand made contact with Atlas, he activated Shinra Tensei. Matatabi, feeling the impact, dug its claws into the ground, standing firm with its body closely merged with the armor. Not to mention Matatabi, even Atlas itself possessed substantial weight. Only a tailed beast could serve as its mount. Nagato''s body was repelled but remained unharmedit had only been a test. "This chakra entity has significant mass." Now aware of Atlas''s strength, he landed back on the ground, just in time to see Atlas''s massive sword swing down. The bow and arrow in the hands of this titan had already transformed into a great sword. Nagato sidestepped to evade, and before the blade could touch the ground, another Shinra Tensei pushed it aside. Thinking of his own sacrifices when using the Gedo Statue, Nagato doubted that Masashi could wield Atlas without consequence. While Shinra Tensei might not harm the titan''s body, its physical attacks wouldn''t face such limitations. Furthermore... He charged toward the descending great sword. Before Masashi could retrieve it, Nagato appeared by the Totsuka Sword, grasping and pulling at the sword. A portion of the chakra forming the sword was torn out, forming a long strand connecting to Nagato''s palm, where it began disintegrating and being absorbed. Clearly, when it came to dismantling an opponent''s chakra, the Preta Path operated on a higher level. "Impressivetruly the eyes of a sage," Masashi praised, severing the chakra strand and retracting his great sword. While it was true that Madara, who awakened the first Rinnegan since the Sage of Six Paths, was immensely powerful, Nagato''s mastery of the djutsu was equally astounding. Madara had likely chosen Nagato as his vessel after recognizing his extraordinary potential. If he had been born in one of the great ninja villages, he would undoubtedly have risen to Kage-level even without the Rinnegan. Lifting the Totsuka Sword again, Masashi replenished the damaged sections with surging chakra. "Do you know the origins of your eyes?" Masashi asked. "Jiraiya told me," Nagato replied, absorbing the chakra in his hand and looking visibly more composed. "Where they came from doesn''t matterwhat matters is what I can achieve with them." Although he had chosen a different path to realize Yahiko''s dream, he had given serious thought to the origins of his eyes. The memories of his childhood were blurry, but years of contemplation had led to suspicions. If the eyes were his innate ability, they wouldn''t function this way. He wasn''t foolishafter growing up, he understood that the Land of Rain wasn''t purely a victim of war. Small nations and the great powers, their rulers and ninja, were all cut from the same cloth. There were no truly innocent countries in this world, but precisely because of that, change was necessary. It had to change! In the end, he chose to ignore the mystery. If he couldn''t uncover the truth, so be it. Instead, he focused on making himself strongstrong enough to counter any potential schemes. After all, he needed the power of his eyes to realize his dream. "Even if it''s someone else''s conspiracy?" Masashi said. "The dream you three share is likely unattainable." "You may have wide-ranging intelligence, but don''t think you know me," Nagato responded. "Those from the great nations live in the light, far from hell. A few skirmishes, and they think they''ve seen darkness. Compared to those who''ve struggled in hell, it''s nothing." The Two-Tails was right before him, yet he no longer spared it a glance. There was no way to take the Two-Tails in this situation, but Masashi''s intimate knowledge of him was unnerving. Since that was the case, he was more important than the Two-Tails. There was no need to hold back. After all, unlike Orochimaru, Masashi was someone Nagato deemed worth recruiting. Moreover, his methods for achieving peace aligned closely with Nagato''s own philosophy. "Since you think you understand me, let me tell you: compared to achieving peace, my own life is insignificant. In this cruel world, believing that mutual understanding can end hatred is naive. Only pain can create peace." Nagato let out a cold laugh. "Killing the Raikage was your planusing the threat of pain to achieve peace is your method." Pointing at Masashi, he said: "What you''ve done is exactly what I intend to do." Masashi looked at Nagato below. This guy had really gone off the deep end. Sure, he wasn''t as extreme as Obito and was relatively pragmatic, but the problem was that deep down, Nagato still believed in Jiraiya''s ideals. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been provoked into unleashing his full power by Tsunade and ultimately talked down by Naruto, sacrificing himself in the end. If that weren''t the case, why would Masashi bother with Konoha? He could''ve just joined Akatsuki and set up a branch office. Back then, Konoha was already on the verge of hell mode. He had developed multiple plans, only to find that sticking with Konoha was more reliable. Difficult as it was, the foundation was there. Most importantly, while the people in the Hokage Building were far from saints, their loyalty was firmthey wouldn''t betray him in an instant. "Mutual understanding is indeed impossible," Masashi said, before looking at Matatabi below. "I''m switching techniques. I''ll need your help for this one." The high-tier Sharingan was thoroughly outmatched by the Rinnegan. Using Uchiha-style techniques against the Rinnegan was far too inefficientit was time to bring out the Senju-style! Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 168 – The Armored Cat’s Revenge Atlas had dissolved in an instant, yet Matatabi''s chakra armor still enveloped its form. Standing atop Matatabi''s head, Masashi flexed his body to loosen up, the armor on him forming into a protective suit. Could the Preta Path counter all ninjutsu? Of course not. There was no such all-powerful jutsu in existence. The reason gods are gods is that they operate beyond the bounds of the systemthey was not even playing by the same rules. The effectiveness of any ninjutsu counter depended on being in the same power tier. Even within the same level, the Preta Path had its flaws. Otherwise, how could the Exploding Flame Formation have crippled Nagato''s legs so severely? Matatabi took a step forward, claws casually raking the ground, flinging entire chunks of earth into the air. The big cat felt unusually secure now. She wasn''t just any ordinary cat anymoreshe was now an armed and armored feline! Matatabi roared at Nagato ahead. The chakra-filled roar stirred winds rivaling the Great Breakthrough, tearing through the flat ground. Nagato stood motionless as the winds dissipated just before him, but to either side of him, dirt and rocks were blasted into the sky, leaving chaos in their path. "As expected of a Tailed Beast. This power truly is the cornerstone of peace," he remarked with admiration, placing his hand on the ground. The flaw in Chibaku Tensei had already been revealedthere was no need to use it again. "Summoning Jutsu!" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The characteristic smoke of summoning jutsu rose, revealing six figures. "So, they''ve already arrived," Masashi muttered as he observed the six iconic puppets, their distinctive features unmistakable. Wait, one of them looked exactly the same. It was the Deva Path puppet made from Yahiko''s corpse. When the Uchiha clan became part of the Hokage''s office due to Fugaku being Hokage Advisor, Masashi had reviewed parts of the Akatsuki intel with Minato''s permission, including details about Yahiko. High-definition photos, full-body shots, pixel-perfect clarity. That level of covert surveillance could probably get someone arrested in another field. "Nagato, in a way, you could call yourself the greatest puppet master." As he spoke, his hands formed seals. The ground quaked. The once-solid earth began to rise, fall, and stretch, surging toward Nagato and his puppets like waves. Nagato and the Six Paths scattered to evade the now-undulating terrain. Several puppets simultaneously advanced toward Masashi. But they would first have to contend with Matatabi. Tailed beasts were the embodiment of chakra, yet they also possess physical strength matching their colossal size. When a tailed beast moves, the earth trembles. Nagato''s true body remained at a distance while the six puppets deftly dodged the "stray bullets" in the air, attacking from multiple directions. Leading the frontal assault was the Deva Path, Yahiko. "Let''s go all out, Matatabi." "Then don''t fall off." "If I couldn''t manage that much, I wouldn''t be worthy to stand on your head as your partner." Masashi clasped his hands together. Streams of icy sand burst forth from the ground around them. From above, the terrain instantly turned white, as if blanketed by snow. Like erupting geysers, mounds of earth exploded one after another, releasing even more icy sand that engulfed everything. "Over there." Through their mental link, they shared synchronized perceptions, pinpointing the location where Masashi''s chakra was vanishing. This sense of connection was familiar to Matatabi. The Uchiha clan had always bonded with tailed beasts this waynot as jinchriki, but as riders. However, experiencing only the sensation of the mental link without external interference was a first for her. Matatabi''s massive paw lashed out. At the precise spot, a puppet emerged from a scattering of icy sand, its body partly immobilized by the lingering chill that the Preta Path couldn''t entirely negate. It took a direct hit and was sent flying, its body completely shattered. "The Preta Path is here, which means..." Another puppet appeared, catching the nearly disintegrated Preta Path puppet. "Matatabi, again!" The enormous beast leapt into the air, hurling a massive fireball toward the Animal Path puppet. If it landed, there''d be no salvaging itthe bones would char and snap, requiring a complete rebuild. Another puppet emerged from the icy sand, positioning itself in front of both the Animal and Preta Path puppets, raising a single hand. "Shinra Tensei!" The Deva Path unleashed a powerful repulsion force, scattering the icy sand and halting Matatabi''s colossal paw mid-strike. However, the layered sandstorm had absorbed much of the initial impact. Matatabi''s paw paused only briefly before continuing downward. Meanwhile, the surrounding geysers of sand began to spiral, forming tornado-like columns that surged toward the three puppets. Two other puppets suddenly emerged from behind Matatabi, having slipped through the sandstorm''s blockade. They exuded chakra from every pore, repelling the icy sand around them as they closed in. Still, traces of icy sand clung to their forms. One puppet opened up, revealing weapons that felt jarringly out of place in the world of ninja combat. Masashi suddenly disappeared from Matatabi''s back, just as the beast''s massive paw came crashing down. The Deva Path activated Shinra Tensei once more, obliterating the sand pillar behind the Naraka Path. Both the Deva Path and Naraka Path, carrying the damaged Preta Path, narrowly escaped Matatabi''s strike. Behind them, Matatabi''s blow crushed the ground into a massive crater, from which even more icy sand erupted. In the air, a sonic boom rang out. Masashi appeared beside the Asura Path, shrouded in lightning. His punch, enhanced by Lightning Release Chakra Mode and immense physical strength, obliterated the puppet''s head. The out-of-place ranged weapons instantly fell silent, but the close-combat blades aimed for Masashi instead. The armor protected him effortlessly. The puppet''s arms flailed, grasping at air, as Masashi vanished again. With another deafening impact, a second puppet was sent flying. This one had been better prepared, but it was useless. Masashi''s speed was too overwhelming, and the sheer power behind his punch too immense. Although this puppet avoided total destruction, its arms were completely ruinedblocking Masashi''s punch had cost it dearly. Now, only the Deva Path and one remaining puppet remained. The one he''d just sent flying was likely the Human Path, given its aggressive rush. The last remaining puppet, yet to act, was likely the Animal Path, capable of augmented summoning techniques. Through the power of the Sharingan, Masashi could clearly see Nagato''s distant true body and the positions of the remaining four puppets. Taking down just the Preta and Asura Paths felt like a waste. The Human Path posed no real threat to himcrippling its arms would suffice for now. And the others could wait, but the Naraka Path needed to be eliminatedit could repair the other puppets. Teleporting back to Matatabi''s head via the Flying Thunder God, he raised his arms and pushed forward. The earth flipped entirely. Countless icy sand particles converged into a sea, forming waves nearly ten meters high that roared toward the Naraka Path''s position. At the same time, beneath him, Matatabi opened her mouth. A Tailed Beast Bomb began to take shape. And before the icy sands arrived, a biting chill swept in, the kind that the Preta Path couldn''t absorb. Neither the puppets nor the main body could handle it. Nagato''s expression grew serious. He realized he had completely misjudged Masashi. This wasn''t a typical Uchiha. No Uchiha fought like this. And he knew far more than Nagato had anticipated. It was as if the enemy had complete knowledge of his Six Paths of Pain... Suddenly, he sensed a massive surge of chakra gathering ahead. Though his view was obstructed by waves of sand, he didn''t need to see it to know what was happening. Nagato was grateful that he had stayed behind to test the waters. If not, when the real battle came, the current members of Akatsuki would have been walking right into a slaughter. But he couldn''t afford to reveal too much of his own cards, either. He wasn''t about to summon the Gedo Statue here for a showdownit wasn''t worth it. As erratic as this Uchiha seemed, he was still an Uchiha. Nagato decided to retreat. The Deva Path stepped forward, unleashing a powerful Shinra Tensei to block the massive wall of icy sand towering ten meters high. Behind him, the Naraka Path swallowed the damaged Preta Path and Asura Path with a single gulp, while the Animal Path clapped its hands together, performing a summoning technique. A massive bird appeared, and Nagato leapt onto its back. Taking one last look at the black sea of sand waves behind him, he guided the bird to take off. After flying for a short distance, he released the summoning. A blinding light suddenly erupted on the horizon behind him. The ground shook violently, and as the light began to dim, a mushroom cloud rose with a deafening roar. Nagato no longer paid attention. He focused on tracking Konan''s location, disappearing into the distance in moments. The light illuminating the sky gradually faded, and the miniature mushroom cloud dissipated, leaving the scattered debris to settle back to the ground. The only thing that wouldn''t fade was the massive crater left behind. The tidal wave of icy sand advanced across the land, carrying Matatabi. At that moment, the great cat looked majestic and imposing, feeling quite pleased with itself. As the icy sands dispersed, Matatabi found itself standing on solid ground again, shedding its battle aura. It felt a pang of disappointment. Having grown accustomed to the weight of its enhanced form, the sudden lightness made it feel less secure. So it leapt toward the edge of the massive crater. Swinging its massive head from side to side, it scanned the bottom of the pit. Not a trace of anyone remained. Masashi stood atop Matatabi''s head. Due to their mental link, he could sense Matatabi''s thoughts and couldn''t help but feel exasperated. Nagato had retreated so decisively, surprising Masashi. Their earlier exchange had been a simple probing skirmish, nothing more. But Nagato had backed off after only a couple of moves. Still, from a positive perspective, Nagato''s withdrawal meant Akatsuki was completely out of this particular conflict. That was a good thing for Konoha. Otherwise, with threewell, technically twoKage-level mercenaries involved, the mission would''ve become exponentially more difficult. Masashi severed his mental link with Matatabi. This particular Uchiha clan technique was incredibly handy; he wondered who had invented it. The abrupt disconnection left Matatabi puzzled. But by now, it had started to warm up to Masashi''s offer of partnership. After all, this Uchiha hadn''t deceived it and had actually helped it fight off an enemy. That was far better than the treatment it had received from the other Uchihas in the past. When those Uchiha got involved, the first thing they''d do was subdue a tailed beast with genjutsu and then enslave it as a tool. So, Matatabi felt a spark of curiosity, a faint hope for its new home. Turning its massive head upward, it called out to Masashi, "Where''s the place you mentioned?" Its voice held a hint of wariness, though it carefully observed his reaction. If anything felt off, it was ready to bolt. After all, the Uchiha clan... no, humanity had left it with too many bad memories. That was just how clever this tailed beast was. Feigning submission to bad guys and then slipping away on a new journey once their guard was downthis tactic, it knew well. "It''s not too far from here. If I ran on my own, it''d take about three days." "Then let''s head out." "Sorry, but you''ll have to wait. I need to go back and finish a fight," Masashi said. "I haven''t wrapped it up yet." "Are you fighting the Raikage?" The era of the Five Kage might have been insignificant in the grand timeline of human history, but for tailed beasts, it was unforgettable. Because it was during that time that they completely lost their freedom. The era was filled with human powerhouses who could take them on single-handedly. And if tailed beasts couldn''t remember human names, they would certainly remember the titles of the Five Kageespecially that particularly unreasonable Hokage. "Raikage? He''s already gone. I''m going to fight Kumo''s ninja army," Masashi explained. He thought for a moment before suggesting, "Let''s establish a summoning link first. Then I''ll go fight, and once I''m done, I''ll call you." "Then I''ll go with you," Matatabi said. Whether it would slip away later could be decided laterit wanted to join in. Kumo had imprisoned it for quite some time. Those Raikage had a habit of picking fights with it, and it wanted proper revenge. Cats hold grudges. Matatabi wasn''t technically a cat, but it sure knew how to bear a grudge. "Hmm..." Masashi honestly hadn''t expected Matatabi to volunteer to join him in attacking the Kumo ninjas. After all, driving away Nagato only counted as a preliminary step in gaining its trust, making it more willing to listen to him. Too bad Gyki was already out of the picture, or it would''ve been interesting to ask it what it thought of Kumo. Though Masashi figured that if Gyki saw him again, it would probably greet him with a Tailed Beast Bomb, considering that its last encounter with him ended in a literal corpse run. Like a never-ending babysitting job. "Thanks, Matatabi," Masashi said, settling himself directly onto its head and placing his hand on it. "I''ll use a technique to teleport us back to the town we were at earlier. My companions are" Before he could finish speaking, a flash of blonde hair zipped past Masashi''s field of vision. Minato appeared beside Masashi. The sudden presence of a person atop its head made Matatabi''s entire body bristle. Its fur flared with fiery chakra, wild and erratic like actual flames. If Masashi weren''t sitting securely on its head, it would''ve slammed straight into the ground in panic. "Whoa, easy, easy! Don''t be scared, Matatabi," Masashi hurriedly reassured the beast. He then turned to Minato with a bit of annoyance. "Hokage-sama, could you give us a heads-up next time? You scared Matatabi!" Minato was momentarily stunned. He had just teleported over using the Flying Thunder God and suddenly found himself standing on a tailed beast''s head. For a moment, he almost instinctively called his friends at Mount Myboku to summon a giant toad for a tailed beast-specific beatdown. "What''s the situation with you and the Two-Tails right now?" Minato asked. "I''ve reached an agreement with Matatabi. I''ve invited it to come to Konoha, and from now on, we''ll be life-and-death partners," Masashi replied with a cheerful grin. This mission was truly a jackpotan absolute win. "???" Minato suddenly felt like he was still far too young and naive. The relationship between ninjas and tailed beastscould it really be this harmonious? His experience with the Nine-Tails and his wife was anything but that! The Nine-Tails caused trouble at every turn, though Kushina managed to keep it firmly under control, leaving it no room to act up. Still, after some thought, he found the situation less surprising. After all, aside from the First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques, the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan was the most effective tool for dealing with tailed beasts. Long before the First Hokage''s time, the Uchiha clan had probably studied tailed beasts inside and out. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 169 – The Cat That Broke the Balance Minato was a quick thinker. As the Hokage with the simplest combat style in Konoha''s history, his ability to react quickly to emergencies was his greatest strength. He didn''t concern himself with how Masashi had earned the Two-Tails'' approval. His first thought was the implications of this event. The Hokages, from the First to the Third, were all known for their focus on balance. When the Five Great Shinobi Villages were first established, the structure of the shinobi world was one where one side dominated while others were strong. After Madara and Hashirama split ways and eventually left the scene, the latter began establishing balance. However, balance required conditions. As long as Hashirama was alive, it was impossible to achieve balance from a human perspective. So, he focused on the tailed beasts. He thought that while they couldn''t be used to kill, they could help balance the perceived strength of each side. At the time, the Nine-Tails was sealed by Mito, and the One-Tails had been captured by Suna, leaving the remaining seven Tailed Beasts to be mysteriously captured and beaten. At the First Five Kage Summit, during Hiruzen''s routine criticism of his predecessors, Konoha shifted from selling the tailed beasts to other villages. Since Suna already had the One-Tails and wanted land and money, they didn''t need any more tailed beasts, so one that was originally going to be sold to them was given to Taki. This created the external balance Hashirama had in mind. Tobirama focused most of his energy on internal matters. By the time Minato became Hokage, the balance in the shinobi world had already been broken. The Five Great Shinobi Villages had clearly differentiated in terms of strength. He wasn''t particularly concerned with Kumo losing another tailed beast. Unlike his predecessors, his goal was to return to the original state of "one strong country, many powerful countries," thereby eliminating potential war risks for Konoha. His loyalty was to Konoha, not the shinobi world. Minato was Konoha-centric. To him, balance only needed to be maintained internally. However, the Uchiha clan obtaining the Two-Tails'' power would, in some ways, disrupt that balance. The Hokage faction was still strong enough, but it was undeniable that it lacked future potential. For now, the Hokage faction still referred to the Sarutobi clan. Minato himself was considered part of the Sarutobi faction. However, after thinking about it, he figured it might not be so bad. Every family went through ups and downs. That was just part of life. Now, many people in Konoha viewed Masashi as a potential candidate for the next Hokage. Even in the Hokage Building, more and more people were starting to believe this. After Fugaku had exposed his true strength by running for the position of Hokage Advisor, more and more people believed that his real goal was to protect Masashi and make sure he had a smooth path to power. If the Two-Tails'' power belonged to Konoha, it would be more accurate to say it was tied to Masashi rather than to the Uchiha clan itself. This would also subtly reinforce Konoha''s unspoken rule: the Hokage must be able to control a tailed beast''s power, even indirectly. Many of the past struggles in the Hokage Building, particularly with the Uchiha clan, had revolved around the ownership of the Nine-Tails, which was also a major driving force behind Konoha''s experiments with Wood Style. The Uzumaki clan, as the jinchriki, was seen as a safety measure. In the future, with the leader of the Uchiha clan wielding the Two-Tails, the Uchiha''s interest in the Nine-Tails would naturally decrease. The focus would shift to protecting the Two-Tails, and a new balance would be reached. After running through all of this in his mind, Minato concluded that Masashi''s acquisition of the Two-Tails was ultimately more beneficial than harmful for Konoha. But He looked down at the Two-Tails. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed more like a cat than a tailed beast There had long been rumors that the Uchiha clan was a haven for cat lovers, and now, this seemed like confirmation. He smiled with genuine amusement. "Masashi, I guess your family really loves cats." "Cats are indeed good friends of the Uchiha clan," Masashi laughed. He had noticed Minato''s reaction earlier. As an observer in the ongoing struggles between the Sarutobi faction and the Uchiha clan, Minato had always been cautious in using his Hokage authority to ensure both sides, while not openly breaking into conflict, would ease into a state of relative stability. Once Masashi brought the Two-Tails back to Konoha, the new power balance in Konoha would be officially established. The Uchiha faction, led by the Uchiha clan, was finally going to be formed. Having never supported Hashirama''s ideal of relying on a "balance" for peace, he also disagreed with Tobirama''s approach of blocking the Uchiha''s rise. His perspective was similar to Minato''s. Internal balance was necessary, but externally, absolute dominance needed to be established. "Hokage-sama, we should head down now," he said. Though Minato had reassured it, Matatabi was becoming increasingly agitated. It trusted Masashi, who had fought alongside it, but didn''t trust Minato at all. The very title of Hokage made it highly suspicious and wary. "I understand." Minato, always perceptive, immediately jumped down. Matatabi quickly backed away, hissing. Very ferocious! Masashi also jumped down and landed beside Minato. "About the Kumo forcesour ANBU have confirmed their location," Minato said, pretending not to notice the Two-Tails'' apparent challenging behavior as it seemed ready to flee at any moment. "The Konoha forces are also in position. I sensed a strong chakra here, and" He paused for a moment, then skipped over the rest of the details and said, "Since you''ve handled things here, let''s head over to Kumo." "Truly a swift ANBU! Efficient as ever!" Masashi immediately praised, standing in front of the ANBU leader. "Yes, everyone is working hard," Minato replied, his face shining with pride and feeling pleased with himself. Currently, there was a saying in Konoha about the ANBU. Their work performance was said to be at the same level as the Advisor''s handling of calligraphy. If you called this an insult Fugaku''s handwriting was said to be priceless. But if you considered it a compliment well, it felt wrong. The Hokage was the direct leader of the ANBU, and with such a review, Minato found himself in an awkward position. "We shouldn''t delay any longer. Let''s go," he said. If he let Masashi continue praising, he feared he wouldn''t be able to control his expression. "Understood, Hokage-sama," Masashi said, pretending not to notice that the current Hokage was struggling to hide his expression. He sighed inwardly at Minato''s predicament and said to Matatabi, "Can you walk with us? It''ll be quicker that way." Matatabi looked between Masashi and Minato. Minato immediately smiled. "Hello, Matatabi, I''m the Fourth Hokage. You can just call me Minato." Matatabi immediately looked at him with disdain. But it seemed to trust him a little more. It lowered its head, signaling its agreement. --- The perception of tailed beasts as strategic weapons of a nation arose after the era of individual villages. Before that, tailed beasts were more often regarded as natural disasters in their own right. Minato was now experiencing this reality firsthand. The Two-Tails was dashing through the forest. It was like watching a human exerting all their chakra to sprint across a fieldbut magnified to an unimaginable scale. Wherever this giant beast passed, devastation followed. As Matatabi ran unrestrained, the wind generated from its movements bent the surrounding trees, uprooting some and sending others crashing to the ground. Trees closest to its path were swept into the air by sheer force before slamming back down. Occasionally, it would leap. Every time Matatabi jumped and landed, the earth quaked. Its massive weight caused the ground to cave in, and rocks and dirt were thrown skyward. Wherever it roamed, the land bore scars of hurricanes and earthquakes combined. Standing atop such a lively tailed beast required immense strength. Only the most powerful shinobi could summon mighty ninja beasts, and this dynamic underscored why. Otherwise, one couldn''t even stand firm on their back, let alone fightthese creatures weren''t vehicles with stable chassis. And unless you were at the level of the three great sages of the legendary lands, no ordinary ninja beast could compare to a tailed beast. In the history of the ninja villages, only Madara was recorded as using the Nine-Tails as a personal summon. Many believed that the more tails a beast had, the stronger it became. But even the seemingly weakest of them, Shukaku, was never seen with a Kazekage fighting atop its head. At most, people would stand on Shukaku''s head to fight against itnot with it. The Eight-Tails had a horn broken off by the Third Raikage. So the idea of standing on a tailed beast''s head to battle others? Far-fetched. Today, it was generally accepted that only a perfect jinchriki can fully harness the power of a tailed beast. "Your appearance before the Kumo ninjas will probably be the biggest blow to their morale," Minato sighed. "You''re destined to become a legendary ninja in Konoha''s history." A shinobi who could fully control a tailed beast''s power had once again emerged in Konoha. This was a blessing for the villagebut also a significant challenge. It would shock everyone, including other Konoha ninjas. "Hokage-sama, this is because the relationship between ninjas and tailed beasts has always been disharmonious," Masashi also sighed. "The two jinchriki from Kumo who passed away, Yugito and Killer B, were partners who trusted their beasts. Matatabi and Yugito had a good relationship too." He glanced down at the Two-Tails, whose pace had slowed noticeably, and asked, "Matatabi, am I wrong in saying this?" He knew the beast could hear him. For humans, sensing chakra required effort. But tailed beasts were chakra. "Yugito was a good person," Matatabi replied before speeding up again. "But I hate being sealed by you humans." "Hokage-sama, you see," Masashi spread his hands, "sealing tailed beasts yet expecting them to cooperate with humans is inherently absurd. The very idea of ''taming'' them is subjective. If you truly saw them as partners, you wouldn''t lock them up and treat them as tools. Who considers someone who chains them up a friend?" "" Matatabi''s speed picked up again. The outline of a town appeared ahead. According to Minato, the town was completely abandoned. Matatabi charged in, and the buildings exploded into debris upon impact. Masashi began calculating the cost. The original residents wouldn''t foot the bill. Konoha wasn''t like Kumothey had integrity and wouldn''t leave allies to clean up their mess. He concluded that Kumo should pay, as Matatabi had been brought here by Yugito. The Two-Tails barreled through the town but seemed disappointed at not encountering any Kumo ninjas. Masashi quickly reconnected mentally with Matatabi, allowing it to sense the Third Hokage and others nearby. Invigorated, the beast dashed out of the town, heading north. --- To the north, near the Land of Frost''s southern border fortress, the forces of Konoha and Kumo had abandoned all pretense of stealth. They were now fully exposed to each other. The Kumo ninjas had entered the Land of Hot Water from the repaired southern fortress. They had already learned that their negotiating team was nearly annihilated, and the Raikage was dead. The survivors, led by Dodai, had no intention of seeking immediate revenge. Their goal was to retreat as quickly as possible. But the Konoha ninjas, led by the Tobirama Squad, blocked their path back to the fortress. Neither side had yet to engage, but they were now within visible range of each other. Dodai decided to order a breakout. Head-on combat wasn''t an optionthey couldn''t win. Hiruzen was present, and Akatsuki had withdrawn, citing significant intelligence failures and even offering reparations. Whether reparations were paid or not was another issue. For now, his priority was ensuring as many Kumo ninjas survived as possible. Just as he was finalizing the breakout plan, a familiar roar echoed. He turned sharply to see a massive beast charging across the landscape toward the Kumo forces. "The Two-Tails!?" Dodai exclaimed. Indeed, the beast charging their way was none other than Matatabi. He was stunned. He had assumed Konoha would capture and seal Matatabi on the spot. The other Kumo ninjas were even more confused, as Dodai hadn''t had time to explain Yugito''s fate. "Dodai-sama, is that Yugito-sama?" "No, she died when the Two-Tails went berserk," Dodai said. The Kumo jonin who asked gave him a skeptical look. "That doesn''t make senseperfect jinchriki don''t lose control." "Konoha must have tampered with something," Dodai added offhandedly. He wasn''t sure, but accuracy wasn''t important right now. "Damn Konoha ninjas!" the Kumo ninjas roared in anger. "We can''t let the Two-Tails fall into their hands!" "Yeah!" "Let''s fight! If the Two-Tails goes to Konoha, we''ll die together!" Dodai grumbled internally. Suddenly, he had an idea. Creating a new jinchriki took time. During that window, Konoha would lose one combat-ready ninja. If they timed it right, they could strike and eliminate both the new jinchriki and the Two-Tails. "Alright! Today we stand our ground. Lend me your strength!" Driven by duty to his village, he decided to redirect the Two-Tails toward Konoha. The Kumo ninjas immediately began surrounding it. But as they moved closer, Matatabi suddenly halted. Dodai felt a wave of dread. The front-line ninjas, oblivious to the danger, continued advancing. Suddenly, flames erupted from Matatabi''s head. By the time most of the Kumo ninjas noticed, it was too late. Bright orange threads of chakra shot from Matatabi''s head, connecting to them before they could react. The flames concentrated and then split into countless fiery lines, each targeting a different Kumo ninja with terrifying precision. "It''s the Dragon Flame Jutsu!" Dodai shouted. "Masashi is here!" Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphegor Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 170 – The Last Sound They’ll Ever Hear When the Uchiha clan developed their ninjutsu system, they placed significant emphasis on the synergy and interconnectivity of their techniques. Sharingan, Fire Release, and shurikenjutsu were interconnected through a unique toolwire strings. The ninja tools of the Uchiha clan were famous, not only for their craftsmanship but also for their unique fire-conducting properties. These tools were manufactured using special techniques developed in collaboration with the ninja cat clan, long-time allies of the Uchiha. The rumor about the Uchiha clan being fond of cats stemmed from this alliance. However, this was a significant misunderstanding. The relationship between the Uchiha and the ninja cats was entirely different from that of the Inuzuka clan and their ninja dogs. The ninja cats were not battle partners for the Uchiha. Instead, the ninja cats produced various tools for the Uchiha clan and partnered with them in the black-market arms trade. Certain specialized equipment was sold exclusively to the Uchiha clan, such as wire strings, kunai, and shuriken. These tools enabled the Uchiha clan to integrate Fire Release with shurikenjutsu seamlessly. Their signature technique was the Dragon Flame Jutsu. Among the Uchiha''s fire jutsu, it was one of the most powerful. When pushed to its limits, it could even melt rocks. However, Masashi found this excessive. Thus, he modified the jutsu, slightly reducing its power while increasing the flame''s speed when traveling along the wire. Nowadays, however, he no longer used traditional wires. Instead, he employed chakra threadsa technology generously provided by Sasori. In Masashi''s view, Sasori and Kakuzu were exemplary individuals. He discovered that chakra threads were incredibly versatile. While they lacked the cutting ability of traditional wires, they were far more discreet and easier to use. Moreover, they enhanced the power of fire jutsu. From the perspective of the Kumo ninjas at the rear, their comrades who had approached Matatabi were instantly incinerated by a single Dragon Flame Jutsu, reduced to human torches. Yet there was no time to mourn. What followed was even more unsettling. Someone was using jutsu while standing atop Matatabi! In the main Kumo camp, Dodai and his subordinates were stunned. "Does Konoha have another Madara?" someone stammered. If so, this was terrifying news. What was the point of fighting? They might as well surrender and be subservient, as there was no second Hashirama in existence. "Impossible!" Dodai snapped. "Think logically. If Masashi had that level of power, would he have needed to ambush the Raikage?" The Kumo ninjas seemed to grasp his point. Though it felt like an admission of inferiority, none of them believed their Raikage could match Madara. After all, even decades after his death, he remained a figure of dread akin to a demon king in a hero''s tale. Riding the Nine-Tails into battle had set an indelible standard. If one couldn''t replicate that feat effortlessly, comparisons to Madara were pointless. Effortlessthis was key. With Dodai''s reminder, the Kumo ninjas regained their morale. Their warrior spirit had always been one of fearlessness in the face of adversity, charging forward even against insurmountable odds. However, when faced with overwhelmingly absurd power, their resolve could shatter more easily than most. Now, they faced adversity. The plan to unleash the Two-Tails against Konoha had ended before it began. "Fight to the death! Let Konoha witness our courage!" Dodai declared. He had no other choice. Plans no longer mattered. Their value now lay in demonstrating that Kumo would fight to the last breath, showing their will to die alongside their enemies. When facing a ravenous predator, one had to grip their weapon tightly and never show weakness. Otherwise, survival was impossible. Signals were sent from the Kumo camp, and the troops began to mobilize, targeting the Konoha forces. Since the Two-Tails had fallen into Konoha''s hands, chaos was the only option. No distinctions, no tacticsjust raw, animalistic combat until every last soldier perished. It was clear Dodai had no intention of returning to serve as Raikage. And this couldn''t be allowed. "Hokage-sama, the Kumo ninja we let go earlier is among their forces," Masashi informed Minato. "Shall we capture him?" "In this situation, it won''t be easy," Minato said, observing the battlefield. "They''re prepared for a fight to the death." "Then, please inform the Sandaime and the others to maintain their distance from the Kumo ninjas. They must not get entangled." "Understood." Minato nodded, disappearing from atop Matatabi''s head. At this distance, he could teleport directly to the Konoha forces. In the original timeline, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, the reanimated Minato and Tobirama, using their absurdly large chakra sensing range and the endless stamina provided by their reanimated bodies, had managed to teleport from Konoha to the northern battlefields of the Land of Iron in mere moments. This distance was nothing. --- Through their mental link, Masashi and Matatabi exchanged words. The giant feline opened its massive maw, gauged the distance, and adjusted its chakra output. Then... A dark, ominous Tailed Beast Bomb was unleashed. For tailed beasts, this was their most powerful technique. It wasn''t simply a matter of gathering chakra; it also required a precise balance of nature transformation and shape transformation. While the technique itself was straightforward, the sheer volume of chakra required demanded meticulous control. The launch method, however, was rather primitiveessentially, spitting it out. A Tailed Beast Bomb larger than the one used against Nagato formed in Matatabi''s mouth. When fired, its speed instantly broke the sound barrier, producing a loud sound. The Kumo ninjas on the battlefield scattered. Then they heard the sonic boom behind them. For many, it was the last sound they ever heard. Those merely grazed by the Tailed Beast Bomb were obliteratedthe affected parts of their bodies vanished entirely. As for those hit directly, there wasn''t even a trace left. Without specialized equipment, it was impossible to determine what, if anything, remained of them. In mere moments, the Tailed Beast Bomb carved a path through the advancing Kumo ninja forces, crashing into their core. The resulting explosion unleashed its full destructive power. A mushroom cloud several dozen meters high rose on the spot. The explosion''s fiery glow illuminated the sky as nearby Kumo ninjas were flung like paper, while those caught in the blast were vaporized instantly. After releasing a single Tailed Beast Bomb, Matatabi began moving. As an intelligent tailed beast, once it saw that the Kumo ninjas had dispersed, it refrained from using another Tailed Beast Bomb. The sheer difference in size meant that with a single leap, Matatabi was within the range of the Kumo forces. When it landed heavily, the shockwave knocked the surrounding Kumo ninjas off their feet. The less fortunate ones were sent straight into the cracks in the ground. Being able to leave even half of their bodies aboveground would count as lucky. Then Matatabi shook its massive body, gifting the nearby Kumo ninjas. Its gigantic form appeared demonic in the eyes of those receiving its gift. Standing immovable atop Matatabi''s head was Masashi, who in their eyes was even more of a devil among devils. For Matatabi, rampaging freely in the middle of Kumo''s forces brought unrestrained joy. It was a cathartic release for decades of captivity and resentment. One moment, it pounced like a tiger descending a mountain; the next, it roared like a beast dominating the forest. It darted east and west, even leaping into the air to sit on people. Not even its two tails were spared, flailing wildly at everything in sight. From afar, the Konoha ninjas who had retreated to a safe distance watched the scene with mixed feelings. Suddenly, they understood why the shinobi world was so peaceful during the founding of the villages. Faced with such overwhelming power, without sufficient quality, sheer numbers were meaningless. To fight a war of attrition with an enemy like this, the precondition is that the opponent is human. Look at the tailed beast before them: although it kept leaping around to sit on Kumo ninjas, gleefully howling when it succeeded, which did look somewhat comical, if one imagined being a Kumo ninja under that massive weight, it wouldn''t seem funny at all. Many ninjas had seen fists the size of cooking pots, but they''d never seen a butt as large as a hill. Hiruzen, Danz, and Kagami were also watching. "This kind of power was bound to resurface," Danz said. He stood on the head of his summoned beast, Baku. If he were still alive, he''d be extremely tense and would try every means possible to deal with it. But now that he was dead, he simply felt a sense of lament. The Uchiha clan had produced yet another shinobi like this. That clan never lacked such prodigies of stunning talent. Take, for example, the other dead man standing beside him. "Danz, this is a good thing, you know. Hiruzen said it himself: the Uchiha clan today are not the same as before." Kagami seemed genuinely pleased, even activating Susanoo. During his lifetime, he had also been a genius of great renown. But after obtaining the Mangeky Sharingan, he understood one thing. The Sharingan, in the end, was just a tool. Having the Sharingan determined the lower limit of one''s power. But the extent to which that power could be utilized was still determined by the person. This clan member, Masashi, even without the Mangeky, could master the power of the tailed beasts. In contrast, though Kagami had the Mangeky Sharingan, he couldn''t do it. Even with Susanoo, he could only manifest a half-body form. Ultimately, Wood Release was strong because of Hashirama, and the Mangeky Sharingan was terrifying because of Madara. In the hands of someone else, the same techniques wouldn''t necessarily yield the same results. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the scene in front of him, Hiruzen just wanted to smoke. At first, some Kumo ninjas tried to pursue the Konoha forces, but the three of them had blocked the way. Now, no one was coming anymore. The Kumo forces had not only completely lost cohesion but also didn''t know what to do. They''d become a headless swarm, acting on instinct. They dodged Matatabi''s pounces, avoided its claw swipes and tail lashes, and tried not to get caught in its fiery attacks. Many Kumo ninjas attempted to break through, but he had set the forest surrounding the battlefield ablaze. The raging flames reached the sky, creating a scene straight out of hell. Getting past the inferno was no easy feat. The only path out was blocked by the Tobirama Squad. The Kumo ninjas were forced to stay on the battlefield, where Matatabi continued venting its rage and hatred. As the number of Kumo ninjas dwindled, it had to open its eyes wide to find new targets. At this point, Masashi leaped down from its head, directly joining the fight. He activated his Lightning Chakra Mode. Whenever he saw someone, he charged forward and sent them flying. Using the Raikage''s techniques to take down Kumo ninjasnothing could be more satisfying. After sending another Kumo ninja tumbling several meters away and watching them collapse, unable to get up, Masashi followed up with a throat-crushing stomp. To his surprise, he spotted Dodai not far away. This guy sure was tough. Dodai also saw Masashi. This time, he didn''t retreat but steadily approached him step by step. From his perspective, Masashi at that moment looked like the ultimate villain, standing with one foot on a fallen Kumo ninja and the rampaging Matatabi behind him. "You''re a tough one," Masashi praised sincerely as he watched Dodai approach. Matatabi''s first Tailed Beast Bomb had targeted the densest part of the Kumo forcesthe command center where Dodai had been. "How did you survive the attack?" Masashi asked. Dodai stopped a short distance away, his expression resolute. When he heard the question, he coldly replied, "You''ll find out soon enough," and fell silent. This made Masashi lose interest. "You can take the path guarded by Konoha forces and return to Kumo by yourself. No one will stop you." A scornful laugh escaped Dodai, showing his resolve. "Admirable courage," Masashi acknowledged with a nod. "Then I''ll send your head back to Kumo so you can return as a hero." With that, he formed a seal with one hand and made a grasping gesture with the other. Dodai performed a backflip, narrowly avoiding the sand surging up from the ground. Masashi flipped his palm upward, as if lifting something gently. A towering column of sand, over ten meters high, erupted from the ground and surged toward Dodai. Magnet Release was quite a lazy technique in battle. He didn''t even bother using Ice Release; this time, he relied entirely on Magnet Release. That should sufficehe had already gauged Dodai''s reaction speed. Too lazy to come up with something new, Masashi decided to be shameless and copy techniques. He''d worked hard to replicate them and couldn''t let the effort go to waste. Crouching slightly, he pressed one hand to the ground. The earth around him began to quake. Starting from his position, the surrounding ground began to crack and crumble. Soil and rock alike disintegrated into fine grains of sand. As the area of sandification expanded, the land began to collapse. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 171 – The Tailed Beast’s Trust The fusion of more than one chakra nature transformation, without hereditary bloodline limits, was broadly considered one of the most challenging chakra manipulation techniques. However, using nature transformations in combination was also highly skill-intensive. It was difficult to judge which technique placed greater demands on the user. When it came to bloodline selections, the difficulty was even higher. In this regard, the Magnet Release was quite convenient; it could naturally incorporate other elements into it. The Kazekages had already set examples: the Third infused iron, the Fourth infused gold, and the Fifth infused... maternal love? With the Kazekages paving the way, Masashi boldly experimented, infusing all his jutsu into the sand. At that time, he had mastered all five basic chakra natures. In addition to Magnet Release, he also wielded Ice Release, Scorch Release, and Boil Release. This gave him three types of sand: Ice Sand, Scorch Sand, and Boil Sand. Ice Sand was the most binding. It not only enhanced the stability of the sand but also hindered the enemy''s mobility. Scorch Sand formed the quickest and could evaporate the moisture from targetsa must-have for reducing enemies to charred remains. Boil Sand was the best for breaking through defenses. If bloodline abilities could be infused, then the five basic chakra natures could naturally also be added. For example, since Ice Sand was relatively heavy, he could use the Lightened Boulder to speed up the sand''s movements. Scorch Sand was lighter than regular sand, so he could further augment it with Wind Release atop the Lightened Boulder, creating a massive sandstorm. At long last, Masashi had a perfect platform for showcasing his ninjutsu systema platform that was on par with Wood Release. Unlike Hashirama, who was primarily Yang Release-focused despite his versatility, Masashi was well-rounded across the five elements. Hence, Magnet Release was undoubtedly the most suitable medium for him. Far off, Dodai was being relentlessly pursued by ordinary yellow sand, leaping and dodging like a grasshopper. Though he wasn''t completely helpless, managing to demonstrate why he could use the Lava Release. Lava Release was a strong defensive technique, resembling rubber in material properties. Ordinary sand couldn''t break through such a defense. But even wood feared fire. Had Madara ever won with Fire Release against Wood Release? When the sand piled up to over ten meters high, could its quantity really be ignored? Thus, Dodai still ended up in a sorry state. His Lava Release only bought him room to evade, but his speed was indeed impressive. Watching he desperately dodge the sandstorm, Masashi smirked, increasing the volume of sand at his feet. At this moment, the ground beneath him had already disappeared, replaced by an expanse of flowing sand that continued to spread. Although his initial plan was to bury Dodai alive, Masashi decided to show some respect for Hiruzen. Once he deemed the sand sufficient, he halted his Scorch Sand Technique, ceasing the erosion of the land. Instead, he switched to Ice Sand. The flow of the sand slowed and began to turn whitea transformation resulting from the tight fusion of ice crystals and sand particles. He decided not to kill his opponentthis was a good opportunity to test another technique. Without a real opponent, it wouldn''t have been possible to properly gauge its effects. By this time, Dodai had also noticed the changes on Masashi''s side. Staring at the ever-flowing white sand beneath Masashi''s feet, a sense of foreboding crept into him. The yellow sand pursuing him suddenly lost its strength, collapsing with a roar and covering the ground in a vast expanse of sand. On the other side of the sandy field, a white curtain began to rise. It was an endless expanse of Ice Sand, vast and imposing, like towering mountain ridges. "What the fuck!" Dodai cursed before turning to flee. It wasn''t a lack of courageit was that no amount of courage could bridge the gap between him and Masashi. On the other side of the tsunami-like Ice Sand avalanche, Masashi stood triumphantly. He named this move Magnet Release: Ice C Sand Terrain Sealing. Much like Hashirama''s Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence, this technique was capable of altering the terrain, with binding power that could rival the best. His original plan had been to unleash another technique he called Magnet Release: Scorch C Erosion Cycle. Speaking of which, had he been influenced by Minato? Joking aside, he was already layering the Lightened Boulder onto his jutsu. In an instant, the towering peaks and ridges, which resembled a vast mountain range, seemed to undergo thousands of years of geological evolution, transforming into an endless snowy expanse. Everything was buried. The deafening roar and the earth-shaking spectacle stunned the onlookers. As someone from the previous era, Hiruzen was one of the few still alive who had witnessed Hashirama using his Wood Release techniquesthough it was only the initial move, Deep Forest Emergence. "He''s really catching up..." Hiruzen''s expression was complicatedequal parts surprise, nostalgia, and melancholy. Danz raised an eyebrow before suddenly rememberinghe was already dead. Well, in that case, it didn''t matter. Besides, hadn''t the Uchiha clan already shifted focus? Still, he felt a bit smug. "Hiruzen, you''ve protected your clan too well!" "???" Danz ignored him, savoring the moment. While he was still in the Edo Tensei state, he would make sure to hurl one more jab whenever he could. "Successors! We have successors!" Kagami was bursting with excitement. A successor for the clan, and harmony between the clan and the villagea double blessing! Since he was in the Edo Tensei form, he had no blood pressure to worry about, so he could only show his excitement through his expression. While the three former teammates from Tobirama''s era each entertained their own thoughts, Masashi stepped onto the white Ice Sand and approached a spot, raising his hand slightly. The Ice Sand began to swell, then spat out a person. It was Dodai, frozen stiff, covered in icy debris. If anyone thought he was just frozen, they would have been gravely mistaken. All of his chakra had been drained. At this point, he was little more than a helpless lamb. It seemed Masashi might have overdone itDodai even appeared thinner and had fainted. Still, he was alive. The experiment was a success. The only downside was that his chakra-draining technique was something he had learned from the Totsuka Sword. When converting chakra, it wasn''t directly usable; it had to be broken down into spiritual energy and physical energy before being absorbed, which made it less efficient. Unlike Wood Release, which allowed immediate use. That said, it also had advantagesit could fundamentally strengthen his Yin Release and Yang Release. Whether this was good or bad depended on perspective. After slapping on a sealing jutsu, Masashi hoisted Dodai up and set off to find Matatabi. --- When Masashi located the Two-Tails, the massive feline was idly digging a hole in the ground. The widespread effect of his ninjutsu, combined with the fluidity of the sand, had covered the battlefield entirely, burying even those Kumo ninjas who might have otherwise survived under layers of sand. Their chakra now added to Masashi''s reserves. Unlike with Dodai, he had no intention of unearthing the others. He had to extract Dodai only because the man had been designated as a key prisoner by the Tobirama Squad. The others were just enemies, plain and simple. "Matatabi, I''m back," he greeted the massive feline casually. It raised its eyes, staring at Masashi, who had a man slung over his shoulder. The sudden onslaught of icy sand had brought back memories for Matatabi. This human was powerfulso powerful he could directly suppress the chakra of tailed beasts. Although not as strong as the human it remembered from the past, the similarities in technique were striking, and both managed to suppress a tailed beast''s chakra in the same way. As a result, Matatabi hadn''t fled after surviving the indiscriminate attack of the sand. Instead, it stayed, waiting for Masashi to find it. It had no desire to be sealed away again. Reflecting on Masashi''s actions throughout this journey, Matatabi found his behavior sincereunlike those it had encountered before. Other humans were either aggressive or deceitful, trying to capture or trick it. For Matatabi, actions spoke louder than words. Regardless of what humans said, if their end goal was to seal it away, they were the enemy. Masashi was differenthe was the only human in decades who didn''t seem intent on sealing it. Tailed beasts like Matatabi had simple desires compared to humans. And now, encountering a powerful human who didn''t see it as a threat or prize was something almost thrilling for it. "What took you so long?" Matatabi asked. "Are we heading to the Konoha forest now?" "Well, not immediately..." Masashi began, intending to explain the need to wrap up a few loose ends first. But noticing Matatabi''s clear expression of ''Why are humans so annoyingly slow?'', he quickly changed his tone. "Actually, speeding things up shouldn''t be an issue. Let me drop this guy off, and then we can head back." Cats could be like thisswitching between aloof and clingy in a flash. You just had to roll with it. He couldn''t help but wonder whether Matatabi could be pet. Maybe he''d try using Susanoo as a precaution when the time came. "Fine, but hurry up and toss that guy away. Where are we headed? I''ll take you there," Matatabi said, clearly distrustful of a two-legged creature''s efficiency. Lowering its head, it motioned for Masashi to hop on. Would he refuse? Of course not! The feeling of riding a tailed beast was unparalleled, a unique experience that made even the most majestic summoned creatures seem trivial by comparison. Leaping lightly onto Matatabi''s head, Masashi pointed in the direction, and the large cat darted forward. As Matatabi moved, the fiery patterns on its body seemed to dance. By now, the battlefield was devoid of life. Matatabi''s blazing blue figure streaked across the desolate expanse. At the edge of the desert, Konoha''s ninja forces had yet to fully stand down from combat readiness. Under the leadership of the Hokage and the Tobirama Squad, they were preparing to enter the sand-covered battlefield. Then, they felt tremors beneath their feet. The vibrations grew stronger. Minato immediately activated his chakra sensing, quickly identifying his Flying Thunder God mark. "Stay calm. It''s Masashi returning," he instructed the nearby jonin. "Let everyone know there''s no need to panic. The tremors are likely caused by a tailed beast." "Yes, Hokage-sama," the jonin replied, maintaining a relatively composed expression. Though the Konoha forces hadn''t been on the frontlines, they''d seen Masashi riding Matatabi into battle from a distance, a sight impossible to miss. As the orders filtered down, the initial tension among the Konoha forces eased. A new kind of emotion began to spread. Even Minato wasn''t entirely calm, though he''d had enough time to process the sight of Masashi and Matatabi heading into battle together. He was now more resolved than ever in his decisions. A streak of blue light appeared on the horizon. Once again, the Konoha forces saw Matatabi''s imposing form. Captured decades ago by Hashirama and sold to Kumo, it now barreled across the desert. Each step sent ripples through the earth, its figure growing ever clearer to the Konoha ninjas. Now up close, many found their breathing quicken. For some, this was not their first time encountering a tailed beast. A number of these Konoha ninjas had witnessed Kurama''s assault on the village just three years prior. And now, the two heroes who had stopped the Nine-Tails were standing before themone of them atop Matatabi''s head. Everyone noticed that Masashi had someone slung over his shoulder. "Are you okay?" Masashi called down from Matatabi''s head. "As expected of Masashi-sama!" someone murmured in the crowd. What struck them most was how his first words were about everyone''s safety. Though they knew it was just his usual demeanor, it still warmed their hearts. "Hokage-sama, I''ve captured Dodai," Masashi announced, leaping down from Matatabi''s head. Minato and the Tobirama Squad brightened at the news. Truth be told, they''d assumed Dodai had been obliterated. "It''s really him." Hiruzen personally verified the captive, his face breaking into a smile. "This is excellent news. Without him, Kumo won''t be able to trouble Konoha for years." "Trivial," Danz muttered, narrowing his eyes. Just as he was about to add a snide remark, he remembered the crowd around them and restrained himself, instead adopting a more neutral tone. "This only solves a short-term problem. Kumo itself remains an issue." "If they''re divided, they''re no issue," Hiruzen replied. "Danz, do you think the Yotsuki clan could take over the Raikage family''s position?" "Unlikely," Danz replied. "The Raikage family holds a unique status. Even if someone from the Yotsuki clan were to become Raikage, they wouldn''t reach the same level." "What if the next Raikage truly does belong to the Yotsuki clan?" "In that case, Kumo would become no different from other villages." Within moments, the two old comrades had exchanged thoughts with practiced efficiency, their decades of collaboration making their intentions crystal clear to one another. Meanwhile, Masashi recalled the Yotsuki ninja he''d almost taken down earlier. "The Yotsuki clan must be strong," he remarked to Hiruzen. "Sandaime-sama, this Dodaihe''s not a member of the Yotsuki clan, is he?" He''d seen nothing on Dodai to suggest any connection to the Yotsuki. "No, he isn''t," Hiruzen confirmed. "But keeping him alive allows him to serve as a temporary Raikage. With that time, and if Konoha maintains pressure, Kumo''s internal issues will create opportunities for us." "That''s true," Masashi nodded. A low rumbling came from above. Everyone looked up to see the Two-Tails staring down at them. "Almost done, Matatabi," Masashi said with a helpless tone. The cat''s patience was wearing thin. "Hokage-sama, Sandaime-sama, my apologies. May I return to the village ahead of schedule?" "Because of Matatabi?" Hiruzen asked, momentarily surprised. "That''s no problem. Leave this to us. You and Minato should return togetherthough it''s best not to take Matatabi into the village alone. It might scare people." Hiruzen''s words were candid. After all, it had only been three years since the Nine-Tails'' rampage. Konoha''s forces still hadn''t fully recovered from the trauma of a tailed beast attack. But if both heroes of the Nine-Tails incident were present, the villagers would feel more at ease with Matatabi''s presence. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I understand. I''ll return as well," Minato agreed with Hiruzen''s suggestion, then turned to Masashi. "You head back with Matatabi first. I''ll follow shortly." Minato was tactful enough not to request a ride back on Matatabi. It was clear to anyone that Matatabi only trusted Masashi. Anyone else trying to ride the tailed beast would likely provoke its ire. And indeed, as Minato glanced up at Matatabi, he noticed the feline watching him with clear wariness. When their eyes met, Matatabi even took a few steps back, its tails flicking slightly. "Alright then, I''ll head back first," Masashi said with a nod. He wasn''t about to suggest letting Minato ride Matatabi as well. Among the nine tailed beasts, perhaps only Shukaku might tolerate the company of a "Hokage." The rest were likely to be far less accommodating. The fact that Matatabi had allowed Minato a ride earlier already showed the feline''s goodwill toward Masashi. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 172 – Uchiha’s Triumph, Konoha’s Future Today, the atmosphere at the gate was rather serious. The north gate of Konoha was closed today. To accommodate clients who would have normally used the north gate, the Konoha Police Force had carved out a temporary path through the woods. Numerous Konoha ninja were assigned to manage security and direct traffic. The main road leading to the north gate was unusually quiet. Currently, the only people gathered there were Konoha ninjas. Several hundred ninjas had assembled. Members of the ANBU and the security forces stood ready. Even the elite jonin corps, who had no other duties today, had shown up. The highest-ranking person present was Fugaku, the Hokage Advisor. All the Uchiha clan''s jonin were gathered as well. Without the power of Wood Style, the Sharingan was Konoha''s only reliable method to deal with sudden emergencies. That said, there was indeed a young man in the ANBU who could use Wood Style. He was the sole success of Konoha''s Wood Style experiments. After Danz''s death, this young man, an elite of the Root, was integrated into the ANBU ranks. His codename was Tenzo. But that Wood Style... well, let''s just say it wasn''t quite the legendary. When it came to fighting tailed beasts, it was hopeless. Standing beside Tenzo was Kakashi. "Captain?" "Hmm?" "What if the Two-Tails goes berserk?" "Both the Advisor and Shisui possess the legendary eyes. Nothing will happen." "But what if they can''t handle it?" Tenzo pressed, looking up to his idol with concern. Kakashi shot him a rather deadpan look. "Tenzo, who''s your best friend?" "Best friend?" Tenzo started to think seriously. "Think carefully, and when you''ve decided, make sure to tell them to put some flowers on your grave every year starting next year." Kakashi teased him. After poking fun at his overly earnest junior, he reached into his pouch, sighing internally. He''d just gotten his hands on Jiraiya''s latest novel today and hadn''t even had the chance to read it. If he had to die, he would at least want to take a look before the end. Otherwise, he''d die with regrets. Suddenly, the ground began to tremble. The gathered ninjas immediately tensed up. Soon, the trees in the distance began to shake. "Remain calm, guys," Fugaku''s voice rang out. "Masashi has subdued the Two-Tails. Nothing will happen, and the Hokage is also on his way back." The mention of these two names immediately steadied the nerves of the assembled ninjas. "Masashi-sama is incredible!" Tenzo couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. "When will I ever be that strong?" Kakashi glanced at him but said nothing. Although he occasionally teased his subordinate, he was a kind person and didn''t want to crush Tenzo''s dreams for the future. "They''re here!" someone shouted. Everyone saw it now. In the distance, the enormous silhouette of a tailed beast appeared among the trees. Seeing that massive form, the reactions of those present varied. The Uchiha members wore proud expressions. The others? They were thinking, Among the tailed beasts, their sizes weren''t all equal, and the Two-Tails, Matatabi, was on the smaller side. But that "smaller side" only applied when compared to other tailed beasts. To humans, it was still unbelievably massive. "Ah, it''s Masashi-nii!" A young Uchiha ninja shouted excitedly, waving his arms. "Masashi-nii! I''m over here!" The crowd turned to glare at him. "Tetsuka, what are you yelling for?" "You''re scaring people. Do you want us to beat you up?" A group of Uchiha, annoyed that their ''Our future clan leader is so impressive, and we''re so proud'' vibe had been interrupted, all looked ready to pummel him. Everyone had been keeping their cool, radiating a dignified aura. But thanks to that outburst, they now looked like parents waiting to pick up their kids outside the Ninja Academy. This was supposed to be a historic moment. Couldn''t he be a little more sophisticated? A massive paw emerged from the forest. Matatabi had now arrived within sight of the gathered ninja. Those perched in the trees could clearly see the trail of destruction it had left behind. The forests of Konoha were among the largest in the Land of Fire, with dense vegetation and diverse species of trees. But Matatabi''s body was far too massive to navigate such terrain gracefully. Even the tallest trees barely reached its legs. Its passage had toppled many of them. It liked this place. The forest felt like a soft, cozy meadow to the tailed beast. But as it gazed at the Konoha ninjas ahead, it felt uneasy. Especially with Konoha itselfit seemed to ruin the environment. These tiny humans loved chopping down trees, leaving bare patches everywhere. "Hey, Tetsuka, causing trouble again?" Masashi, sitting atop Matatabi''s head, called down cheerfully. "Fugaku-sama, I''m back!" Masashi announced. "Welcome back. How''s the front line?" "Our forces achieved a decisive victory. The entire Kumo army was wiped out. This time, they''ll have no choice but to accept Konoha''s terms," Masashi reported, sharing the good news. Although this news was already widely known, Fugaku had asked for a reason, and Masashi was happy to oblige. The gathered Konoha ninja erupted into cheers. With Masashi''s confirmation, the news was officially verified. Konoha had triumphed. This marked the end of a series of battles that had begun with the Third Great Ninja War. True peace had finally returned. Now, they could all enjoy the privileges of being the ultimate victors. "I''ll take Matatabi to see her new home," Masashi said. "The Hokage is right behind us and should arrive soon." "Go ahead," Fugaku replied, satisfied. "Everything has been prepared. The section of forest west of the training grounds will now belong to the Two-Tails." Masashi nodded and activated the Flying Thunder God. The massive form of Matatabi vanished before everyone''s eyes. As the tailed beast disappeared, the crowd could clearly see the chaotic trail left in the forest behind it. "Even though I was expecting this, the expenses for cleanup are going to be high," Shikaku remarked with a sigh. Around forty jonin had gathered today. But when Matatabi crouched in front of them earlier, no one had dared to move. Even the tailed beast''s normal movements felt like a continuous barrage of ninjutsu. "The Uchiha clan will handle those costs," Fugaku said. "There''s no need to draw such clear lines," Shikaku scratched his head, finding it troublesome. "If we can keep things stable, these costs won''t matter much." Fugaku understood that Shikaku was referring to the Nine-Tails. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in his opinion, that was much harder to manage. While the Two-Tails had been captured by the First Hokage, its seal had long been maintained by Kumo, so most of its animosity was directed there. The Nine-Tails, however, was an entirely different matter. From the start, it had been Madara''s plaything before being captured by the First Hokage. It had since been sealed in Konoha. To the Nine-Tails, regaining its freedom would mean destroying Konoha. This difference in circumstances ensured Konoha''s attitudes toward the Nine-Tails and the Two-Tails would be worlds apart. --- Within the ninjutsu system developed in partnership with Mount Myboku, summoners could leverage the massive size of the toads to execute a "heavenly descending butt slam." However, with the Flying Thunder God, the effect was more or less the same. After all, as a standardized space-time ninjutsu, the operational principle behind its teleportation function was essentially the same as that of summoning techniques. Masashi, too, based on the mechanics of reverse summoning, refined his ability to manipulate objects marked with the Flying Thunder God seal for movement. Minato''s Flying Thunder God leaned more heavily on the sealing arts. His seals were permanentunless the target lost their ability to mold chakra, the Flying Thunder God mark would remain. This likely reflected his expertise in sealing techniques and his limited chakra reserves, which didn''t reach the level of a tailed beast. In contrast, Masashi''s Flying Thunder God embodied the summoning arts more clearly. The connection between his physical body and the Flying Thunder God marksor between marks themselveswas highly flexible. His marks sustained themselves through the chakra networking principle, with his own ample reserves ensuring their persistence. With his tailed-beast-level chakra, he could easily handle this overhead. Deep within the Uchiha training grounds, on the same simulated battlefield where Masashi and Fugaku had once sparred, a patrol unit from the Police Force was now stationed. Suddenly, from the western forest came a rumbling roara mix of earth-shaking vibrations and joyous howls. The ground trembled as the sound grew nearer. The patrolling Police Force, already prepared, stabilized the terrain with Earth Release techniques. Everyone crouched low, bracing for the gale-like shockwave. Before they knew it, a strong wind burst from the forest, sweeping from west to east. Trees swayed violently, stones were hurled into the air, and a sandstorm kicked up along the way. At the front of the group, a mud wall rose to block the dust storm. Unlike certain others, this wall wasn''t sculpted into finely-detailed, lifelike dog headsit was practical and plain. The wall crackled and snapped under the wind''s assault. As the gusts weakened and the noise subsided, the wall dispersed, leaving the area clear once more. From afar, Yaku, the team leader, spotted a massive beast emerging from the forest. "As expected, it''s the Two-Tails." He nodded in satisfaction. This development spelled the end for the Sarutobi factionthey couldn''t hold out anymore. After all, strictly speaking, the Nine-Tails wasn''t truly theirs to control. What was foreseeable now was that the Sarutobi clan and the Ino-Shika-Ch alliance would certainly push for the remaining Uzumaki survivors in Konoha to reestablish the Uzumaki clan, creating a new alliance to safeguard their interests. Previously, the Fourth Hokage had no strong ties to any ninja clan and was counted among the Sarutobi faction by default. If the Uzumaki clan were revived, however, the Sarutobi clan might end up being counted as part of the Uzumaki faction instead. Even during the Fourth Hokage''s era, the Uzumaki survivors had begun to show their strength. Though their influence within Konoha wasn''t weak, they lacked a leader to unite their forces. Now that the Two-Tails belonged to the Uchiha clan, such a leader had appeared. That person was Kushina, the one who actually controlled the Nine-Tails'' power. Konoha today was thriving. In the upper echelons of the ninja corps and the ANBU, all factions were represented. The Police Force wasn''t anyone''s private army anymore. Though clans like the Uchiha, Hyga, Inuzuka, and Aburame had greater sway in managing the Police Force and prisons, the administrative departments were a mix of clans and non-clan individuals. Currently, Yaku was acting as the head of the Police Force in a transitional capacity, but the next appointee would likely be Hizashi. The internal fragmentation of Konoha''s organizations had been eliminated. Now, everyone was competing on a relatively fair playing field. In this process, the Uchiha clan had realized that many past conflicts weren''t as simple as one side oppressing the other. They couldn''t demand both privilege and fairness simultaneouslythat just wasn''t feasible. Yet in the past, if the Uchiha clan gave up their privileges, they wouldn''t even have had a seat at the table. Yaku felt deeply grateful that his clan had Masashia man who had channeled all the clan''s accumulated power into meaningful change, reshaping everything with an almost revolutionary vigor. Subduing the Two-Tails marked the climax of this transformation. From this point on, Konoha''s balance of power, with the Hokage as a neutral center and everyone competing based on merit, was firmly established. If someone lacked ability and lost out, the Uchiha wouldn''t complain. They weren''t about to blame others or throw a tantrum. After all, the clan culture was simple: "The weak should shut up. And why did you hit my little brother?" Of course it was not this extrem like in some wuxia stories, still, the clan culture was built on strength. This was a fact. While it sounded odd, the principles of protecting one''s own and respecting strength didn''t conflict. After all, wasn''t it perfectly reasonable for an older sibling to supervise their younger sibling''s homework? The Two-Tails gradually moved westward, its massive form fading into the distance until only its silhouette remained. Yet the distant roars were still audible. A while later, Masashi suddenly appeared in front of the team on the empty field. "Yaku-sama," he called out, his face showing a hint of fatigue but brimming with joy. "Masashi, well done." "Not at all. It had to be done all at once." Masashi grinned brightly. As it turned out, Matatabidespite its identity as a tailed beastreally just acted like a giant cat. Masashi figured it was because, over the years, Matatabi hadn''t encountered anything resembling itself except for cats, so it had subconsciously adopted feline traits. "Everyone''s been waiting for you to return," Yaku said with a familiar expression that Masashi recognized all too well. "I''ve already booked a private room for tonight. It''s on melet''s do this!" "That''s a bit much. Isn''t it too expensive? How about we split the bill?" Masashi suddenly felt his fatigue disappear, but he still felt the need to put on a show. There were rules, after all. "Are you looking down on me? This little expense is nothing to me." "No, no, but rules are rules. How about you cover the drinks, and the rest we''ll pay ourselves?" "Fine, fine. Dinner''s at six tonight, no excuses, no skipping!" Yaku was satisfied and visibly excited. "Why are so many of you here in full gear? Are you on a training exercise?" Masashi asked, eyeing the large group of fully armed Uchiha members behind Yaku. "We''re here to escort you, of course," Yaku replied. "You know how it is. It''s been ages since anyone in our clan subdued a tailed beast, let alone one living within our territory." "Actually, ''raising'' is not the right word," Masashi corrected. "They don''t eat anything, after all." "Ah, right! My bad!" Yaku slapped his forehead. "Honestly, if you don''t look at its tails, the Two-Tails just looks like a giant ninja cat." Aside from its size, it really didn''t seem much different from those ninja cats. "Don''t worry. In the future, Matatabi will live here peacefully. You guys can do your usual routines and not worry too much. Matatabi is naturally gentle but timid. Once it''s familiar with you, it won''t resist anymore." "Got it." Yaku''s mind conjured up an amusing image of Uchiha children playing a new game: climbing on Matatabi. Could that actually happen? Well, nothing ventured, nothing gained. "Alright, Yaku-sama, I''ll head home for now." "Good. You should. You''ve been away a lot recently, and some people have been quite worried about you." Masashi nodded and disappeared with Flying Thunder God. After Masashi left, Yaku turned back, his expression switching to his usual "super-reliable and serious squad leader" mode. "You''ve all heard him," he addressed the group of Uchiha behind him. "From now on, make sure not to disturb the Two-Tails'' life. Gradually ease its wariness toward the clan. Don''t let Masashi''s hard work go to waste." "Yes, Captain!" "Now, drop the formalitiesno need to call me ''Captain'' here. Speaking of which, when Hizashi officially takes over as head of the Police Force, make sure to maintain the right attitude. Just because the new captain won''t be a clan member doesn''t mean we can slack off." "Don''t worry, Yaku. Honestly, we only care about one thing," said one of the older Uchiha in the group with a sigh. "Can we suggest something to Hizashi? Like having more Hyga women assigned to the administrative department?" "Exactly! I was just about to say that!" "Right, right! The Hyga women are so elegant. No offense, I just want something pleasant for the eyes." "Shut up! Are you really just thinking about your eyes? Don''t cause trouble, I''m warning you." "Hey, we''ve had Uchiha women marry outside the clan too, haven''t we?" "Yeah, but we don''t have a cursed seal like the ''Caged Bird,'' do we? Imagine having that carved on your wife''s foreheadcould you live with that?" As the group argued noisily, Yaku watched with some satisfaction. It was good to see everyone still in high spirits and adapting to the new changes, even if the leadership of the Police Force would soon shift to a Hyga. Yaku was furious. Were they mocking him just because he could no longer flirt with women for love? This was unacceptable. He''d drink freely tonight in honor of his lost youth! Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 173 – Peace Tastes Like Night Market Food For ninja villages, when peace arrived, the quickest way to feel it was through the commercial streets and vibrant night markets. The merchants experienced the contrast between war and peace most vividly, and they adapted the quickest. As the sunset fell, the streets suddenly came alive. It was as if they had been deep-fried in oil, exuding a rich, bustling energy. A variety of food stalls filled the street corners, and the sounds of eating, drinking, talking, laughing, and hawking blended into one lively scene. The flickering flames of the streetlights instantly pushed the atmosphere of the night market to its peak. Dressed in casual clothes, Masashi strolled through the street, savoring the lively atmosphere. If his companions from the past could see such a sight, they would surely feel comforted, knowing their sacrifices had not been in vain. At the very least, Masashi himself believed so. Survival was one thing, but more than that, he hoped this new life he had gained would be meaningful. In the Warring States Period, there was no concept of "home." A nomadic existence was the theme of life. Konoha was the first true home he had found in this world. He had sacrificed much to protect this home. He deeply understood Hashirama''s desire to safeguard the ninja village. Everything from his life as Muzo existed only in his memories now. The ninja village was the only place that could evoke a similar sense of belonging for him. His resolve to protect the village was no less than anyone else''s. By the time he reached the restaurant where they had agreed to meet, a line had already formed outside. "As expected of Yaku," Masashi mused. "The standards for dinner are highthis place isn''t cheap." After checking in, he headed upstairs to the private room. He could hear the rowdy laughter and chatter before even opening the door. It was widely known that the Uchiha clan valued both filial piety and cheerful camaraderie. Sliding the door open, he immediately saw Tetsuka standing with his hands on his hips, laughing uproariously. Then, with a sudden "plop," Masashi felt something latch onto his leg. What was going on? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking down, he saw little Sasuke happily hugging his leg and yelling, "Masashi-nii! I want to learn ninjutsu! I want to beat Naruto!" "???" Masashi blinked in confusion. He shifted his gaze to the organizer of this gathering. Yaku, seated in the host''s chair, smiled warmly and nodded at Masashi. Next to Yaku was an elegant woman, accompanied by a little girl with braided pigtails. The girl was adorable but seemed quite shy. As a man with an eye for subtle cues, he instantly read Yaku''s hidden expression. That expression said, "Yeah, I''m screwed." Scanning the room, he noticed that almost everyone had brought their family along. Even Tetsuka had brought his younger brother. While Fugaku wasn''t present, Mikoto was there. Itachi, on the other hand, looked a little sour, watching Sasuke clinging to someone else''s leg and calling him "big brother." Among those who had come solo, the only other one besides Masashi was Shisui, who was cheerfully playing with someone else''s kids like the nice guy he was. The room was unusually spacious, or else it wouldn''t have fit everyone. The vibe wasn''t bad, but... why didn''t anyone tell him beforehand? If he''d known, he could''ve invited the lovey-dovey couple from his household who, despite being middle-aged, were still madly in love. "Masashi-nii! Masashi-nii!" Sasuke, feeling ignored, started shaking his leg impatiently. "Alright, I hear you." Masashi bent down to pinch Sasuke''s cheek playfully. "Why are you always fighting with Naruto? Didn''t I teach you enough stuff already? At least act a little more like a ninja." "Hahaha!" Sasuke let out a proud imitation of adult laughter. Masashi felt like the boy was mimicking his father, which made his expression look hilariously twisted. "I don''t want to crush him too hard, so I make myself fight like a kid!" Sasuke declared pompously. "If you swing around like that, you''ll rack your balls." "You and Naruto are the sametake it slow. Neither of you is even old enough for school yet. There''s no war in the village now, so I have all the time in the world to teach you." "What balls?" Sasuke asked, confused by the strange warning. "When you become a real ninja, you''ll understand," Masashi replied solemnly. "Now go back to your mom. A real man takes good care of his mother." "Oh!" Sasuke scampered back enthusiastically, feeling validated. His teacher had acknowledged him as a real ninja, and that meant he''d beaten Naruto. He was thrilled! Watching Sasuke bounce back to his mother, Masashi couldn''t help but think the kid probably misunderstood something. Still... Without facing the dire circumstances of the original timeline, what would become of these two? At the very least, by the time they graduated, their skills would surely surpass their original counterparts. Sasuke didn''t need much explaining. He essentially had three teachers: Masashi, Fugaku, and Shisui, with Itachi pitching in occasionally. Four teachers in rotation. Naruto wasn''t far behind. Although Minato often worked overtime, he still carved out time to teach his son. Kushina, who handled most of the family education, was herself a Kage-level kunoichi. In this timeline, Naruto received a complete Uzumaki clan inheritance. Plus, he had Masashi as an "external tutor." In comparison, Haku only had Masashi, but he devoted most of his energy to teaching the boy. After all, Haku was his true disciple. Oh right, in hindsight, this would''ve been a great chance to bring Haku along and let him bond with the younger generation of the Uchiha clan. At twenty-one, he often forgot that, in this timeline, he was still considered a "young man" too. However, the age range from twenty to thirty was a ninja''s physical prime. Normally, a ninja''s chakra reserves peaked during this period. Without special circumstances, it would only decline after that. "Masashi, come sit over here," Mikoto called out with a warm smile. "Mikoto-neesan, long time no see," Masashi greeted, walking over with a grin. "Yes, it has been a while. Oh, by the way, I also invited Pakura and Hikari. They might be running a bit late," Mikoto casually dropped some news. "Oh? Honestly, I didn''t know everyone was coming today. Otherwise, I would''ve brought Haku along," Masashi said, feeling a bit wistful. "He''s about the same age as Sasuke and the others, after all." "Yes, it''s important to nurture friendships among children early," Mikoto nodded in agreement. "Fugaku also said that now that the war is over, the coming years should be stable. It''s time to focus more on the ." She emphasized the word "family" with particular weight. "Masashi, the same applies to you. Training is important, but for a man, starting a family and building a career go hand in hand." Here it was! The legendary "family nagging" that every household seemed to have! "I understand, Mikoto-neesan," Masashi sighed dramatically. "But let''s not talk about this on such a happy occasion." "Exactly because it''s a happy occasion!" Mikoto said with a knowing smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t push. Just remember, when Pakura and Hikari arrive, don''t ignore them, okay? Drink less, talk moreyou know, since" She trailed off with a meaningful smile. "You''ll be drinking again later anyway." Her expression was playful, filled with subtle undertones. "There''s no such thing as later or not later," Masashi said. "With a beautiful girl like you, Mikoto-neesan, who would even think about drinking? I''d be the first to scold them." "Really now?" Mikoto''s eyes curved into a smile. "Still, you''ve got to drink a little. Men''s feelings are all in their sake." "Oh, then I''ve got to criticize Fugaku-sama. I''ve never seen him drinkwhat a heartless man he must be." Mikoto burst out laughing, thoroughly amused. "That mouth of yours is bound to cause trouble someday," she chuckled. "Save all that wit of yours for Pakura and Hikari." Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "Pakura! Hikari!" she called out cheerfully. Masashi turned around to see. Pakura and Hikari appeared at the entrance to the private room. It wasn''t the first time Masashi had seen Pakura in casual attire, but her outfit today suited her particularly well. She was dressed in a red yukata, her usually tied-up hair let down this time. The loose, slightly tousled hairstyle made her look like she had just woken up, and the sash at her waist accentuated her figure, giving her a certain cold elegance. As for Hikari, nothing suited her better than the combination of red and black. It gave her an ancient charm infused with sensuality and wildness. "Long time no see," Pakura said as she walked over, exuding her usual confident charm. She was the true essence of a dignified older sister type. While Hikari was like a wild little kitten, Pakura was a proud, untamed mare galloping across the wilderness. "Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?" Mikoto teased. "You''ve put me on the spot," Masashi sighed dramatically. "The three of you standing togetherjust breathtaking." On the other side of the room, Shisui, who was playing with the kids, glanced over with a slightly surprised expression. Meanwhile, Yaku gave a subtle nod of approval. Yaku''s wife, seeing Masashi up close for the first time, took a moment to evaluate him. She concluded that her husband truly just wanted to reward this young man today, not indulge in any dubious escapades. After all, Masashi had such an honest look about him. The rumors about him were clearly malicious slander. Who didn''t know that Masashi was obsessed with training and had repeatedly fought bravely for the clan? It was only natural that he would be targeted by people who disliked the Uchiha clan. This good kid had endured so much for the clan. But as for the rumors about her husband, she believed every word. She knew exactly what kind of person he was. This old pervert had even blocked the girls'' bathroom door just to force her into a date back in the day. He practically lost a leg whenever he saw a pretty girl! "Everyone''s here now, so let''s sit down," Yaku gestured with a wave of his hand. Quickly, everyone found their seats. The children were a bit unruly, but no one minded in this relaxed setting. Masashi was pulled to the "guest of honor" seat, while Pakura and Hikari were invited to sit on either side of him. Pakura seemed slightly embarrassed but didn''t act overly shy. She exuded a calm confidence, taking a sip of sake before sitting down, thanking everyone for their invitation. Her straightforwardness earned her the admiration of the Uchiha members present. Tetsuka wanted to whistle but was quickly silenced by a warning glare from his brother. Hikari, meanwhile, remained her usual shy self. She also took a sip of sake, though her demeanor was that of a delicate, demure young lady. Faced with this scene, what could Masashi do? Naturally, he had to drink too. The atmosphere quickly reached a cheerful high. Then, Yaku stood to speak. "Today, we''re just here to gather and enjoy ourselves," he said, raising his glass. "This first toast is for Masashi. We''ve all seen how hard he''s worked recently." Everyone raised their glasses, their expressions filled with appreciation. Masashi lifted his glass once more, and Pakura and Hikari also raised their second glasses. After they all drank, Yaku raised a second glass, his expression now solemn. "The Uchiha clan has come a long way. There''s no need for extra words. This toast is for our fallen kin." Everyone drank the second glass in respectful silence. It had indeed been a hard road. So many lives lost, and only now did the Uchiha truly feel their sacrifices were meaningful. "The third glass..." Yaku suddenly turned to look at Masashi, a mischievous smile on his face. "Everyone here is family, so we must continue to love and support each other! To take things further, we need even more closeness and love!" "Oh! Well said, Uncle Yaku!" Tetsuka laughed heartily. "I''ll drink two glasses to that!" "In your dreams! Obviously, Masashi is the one who has to drink two glasses!" "Exactly! Exactly! When did you ever drink this boldly before? You''re the expert at sneaking and dumping your drink!" The table erupted into laughter and teasing. Tetsuka finally got to whistle this time, with no one stopping him. Inoka was already calling for them to drink "cross-cupped." "You''re all drunk, aren''t you?" Masashi said, half exasperated, half amused. "Masashi." A glass of sake was handed to him. It was Pakura. Being a great fighter didn''t mean being a great drinker. She was the kind who turned red after just a sip. Dressed in her red yukata, her flushed cheeks made her look like a living flame. She boldly looped her arm through Masashi''s. "Our friendship is definitely worth a cross-cup toast. Come!" She looked at him with bright eyes. Masashi took the glass she offered, and they intertwined their arms, drinking each other''s sake. Perhaps the Suna''s understanding of cross-cup toasts differed from Konoha''s, but Masashi felt he understood Pakura. From being betrayed by her own people to barely surviving, then joining Konoha, and finally reaching this point. She had lost her old companions but found new ones. Her emotions couldn''t be summed up in words. A ninja could not live without comrades. Loneliness was a bitter taste, one not everyone could bear. Unlike Hikari, Pakura never accepted reality as it was. She kept striving to carve out the reality she wanted. For women, the bloody shinobi world was even harsher than for men. Between Masashi and Pakura, there was a mutual admirationnot just as a man and woman, but as fellow shinobi. They resonated deeply with each other. The so-called "ideal man" or "ideal woman" was, at its core, the embodiment of qualities one aspired to have. Masashi admired her purity and authenticity. Pakura admired his firm will toward his chosen path. Both saw in each other something to be admired. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 174 – Trampolines and Nuclear Warheads Pakura looked as if she were drunk. After finishing the ceremonial toast, she went around the table to offer a round of toasts to everyone, her voice soft but clear. "To the prosperity of the Uchiha clan," she said, earning unanimous praise from the group. "Such grace in one so accomplished," an old Uchiha member commented, nodding approvingly. The Uchiha clan instilled in each member from a young age the discipline expected of a shinobi. For the men, they had to embody boldness; for the women, they had to embody grace. Pakura''s performance perfectly matched the Uchiha men''s standard for a "good woman." Afterwards, she wobbled back to her seat, each step measured in its apparent unsteadiness. Yaku immediately spoke up, "Masashi, you''ll take good care of her, won''t you? It wouldn''t do to let her go home alone." "Oh no, I couldn''t impose..." Pakura protested weakly, her words slightly slurred. She seemed genuinely overwhelmed by the alcohol. Her face flushed as she struggled to keep her eyes open, leaning slightly against him. Shoulder to shoulder, they felt each other''s warmth through their thin clothes. And her temperature seemed unusually high. "Are you okay?" Masashi asked suspiciously. The table was full of people, about ten or so, and she hadn''t even spared the kids from her toasts. While the children drank juice, she stuck with alcohol. He admitted he couldn''t drink that fast himself. He was more of a slow drinker. Still, he was skeptical. After all, during the Chunin Exams, he noticed that people from Suna had a high tolerance for alcohol. They drank like fish. On his other side, Hikari observed everything closely. She''d spent a fair amount of time visiting Pakura recently and had even shared drinks with her. Big ceramic jars of sake! She drank straight from the bowl. And this? This was child''s play. Besides, she didn''t even blush when she drank! Hikari picked up her cup. Her face flushed slightly as she blinked and took a deep breath. "I too would like to express my gratitude to everyone," she announced softly. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed like a bashful girl unaccustomed to the ways of the world. Although nervous, she was trying her best to appear composed. Then, she stood up and followed Pakura''s example, toasting everyone at the table one by one. Unlike Pakura, Hikari was a reflection of the ordinary people in the shinobi worldseverely lacking a sense of security. From Masashi''s perspective, her reliance on him stemmed largely from that lack of safety. "The Uchiha compound welcomes those who seek its protection," one of the elders said warmly as Hikari approached. "Your kindness means more than I can express," she replied, her voice trembling slightly. In this world, society was relatively primitive. Conflicts between individuals were often resolved through raw power. Only when power was equal did intelligence come into play. As a result, ordinary people had little to no sense of security, and even most ninjas weren''t much better off. Hikari came from a ninja clan, but she didn''t become a kunoichi herself. Worse, her clan was destroyed. It was remarkable that she hadn''t developed a victim complex. The ninjas at the table understood this well. So when Hikari raised her glass, everyone responded with kindness, hoping to ease her worries. Konoha was the safest place in the world, without question. And the Uchiha clan''s compound was the safest place for ninjas. Masashi hoped Hikari would become more confident. After making her rounds, she returned to her seat, cheeks flushed, and leaned against Masashi''s other side. "Unsteady drinker" summed it up perfectly. He didn''t mind. Whether they were genuinely drunk or just pretending, he understood one truth: If a girl says she''s drunk, don''t question it. It was like when a girl called you a beast... you better live up to it? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using his shoulders to support the two women, he managed to finish the banquet. The meal went harmoniously, with everyone full of hope for the days ahead. "Will you teach me something new, Masashi-nii?" Sasuke asked eagerly during a lull in conversation. Masashi had given it some thought. He decided to let Sasuke try learning how to use chakra threads. In the original timeline, the boy demonstrated excellent chakra control and was a true prodigy. So, he agreed to Sasuke''s request, promising to teach him a new jutsu. --- After the meal, the group parted ways. "Daddy!" Yaku''s daughter tugged at his sleeve with an irresistible expression. "Come, dear. Family time awaits," his wife added with a gentle smile. Yaku was lovingly held by his wife on one arm and his daughter on the other, with her "I want to play with Daddy" expression. This once-ambitious man decided to spend the evening being a good husband and father. Tetsuka and Inoka looked a little envious. Meanwhile, Masashi had Pakura on one arm and Hikari on the other. He began to believe they were truly drunk this timetheir full weight was on him. If they were acting, he had to admit their skills surpassed his own. Walking them home wasn''t an option. He couldn''t exactly carry them over his shoulders. After bidding the others farewell, he used the Flying Thunder God to teleport out of the private room. When he reappeared, he was in Pakura''s house. Thankfully, he had left a mark here out of habit. He decided to drop off her first. Hikari''s home had Haku, and he wanted to check on Haku''s training after dropping her off. Then tomorrow, he''d check on Anko''s progress. During peaceful times, he wanted to enjoy the joys of teaching and nurturing others. Placing both women on the couch, he grabbed a blanket to cover Hikari before carrying Pakura upstairs. Drunk people didn''t need baths. He''d just put her straight to bed. To be safe, though, he planned to leave a shadow clone behind before leaving. --- On the second floor, he opened the bedroom door and laid Pakura on the bed. Removing her shoes, he reached for the blanket to tuck her in. But he couldn''t pull it over her. Because Pakura suddenly grabbed him. As he tried to move around the edge of the bed, her pull caused his leg to knock against the bedframe. He tumbled forward, landing on top of her. Her two large, high-yield, round nuclear warheads stood firm and unyielding beneath him, refusing to be suppressed. During his time on Earth, Masashi''s favorite activity as a child was trampolining. The sensation of bouncing back after sitting down was exhilarating. Pakura''s body was similar in concept, although not quite as exaggerated. "You''ve got some acting skills," he complimented, his eyes tracking her movements. "I couldn''t even tell you were faking being drunk." "What makes you think you can tell if a woman is actually drunk?" Pakura asked. "You people really think I don''t understand the tea-drinking euphemism?" She was no stranger to the hidden, gold-drenched dens of Suna. The places where deals were made and alliances forged over cups that held anything but tea. Places of indulgence, decadence, and lavish spending. "A ninja having some teawhat''s the big deal? Mutual consent, after all," Masashi said as he felt her softness. "Maybe you don''t realize this, but I''m always full of energy, like Iron Man. So, acting like this is dangerous, you know?" "I grew up in the desert. Are you underestimating me?" Pakura licked her lips, a sly and seductive expression on her face. The moonlight caught the angles of her face, highlighting her fierce beauty. Women from the Land of Wind learnt one thing from birth: If you see something good, you take it. If you don''t take it, it won''t be yours. The desert taught harsh lessons about opportunity and survival. The same applies to finding a man. Only a strong man could produce strong offspring. For the weak, love was an unattainable luxury. Not because of anything romantic, but because life was fragile, and everyone desired a complete family. She would never choose a man weaker than herself. Such a choice would leave her feeling unsafe. Better to have nothing than to gain only to lose it again. For her, a good man needed to meet three criteria: strength, intelligence, and a strong personality. She wanted to be a true woman, not play the role of someone''s mother. Marriage was optional. The Land of Wind didn''t fuss over things like the Land of Fire did. Since the Warring States Period, shinobi couples there didn''t bother with formalitiesif they liked each other, they''d sleep together and have children. And marriage ceremonies could come later. Pakura found Masashi to be a good fit for her tastes. From the moment she arrived in Konoha, she''d been observing him. At first, it wasn''t anything deepshe just thought he seemed trustworthy. But as she got to know him better, the stark contrast between the environment and atmosphere of Konoha and Suna made her fall in love with this clan. The men of the Uchiha clan were treasures. Their strength, their discipline, their burning intensity beneath cool exteriors. Girls from Suna had no resistance to their type. Gradually, her feelings deepened. She was a grown woman, after all, and wanted someone she could lean on. But soon she realized she couldn''t afford to take her timebecause Masashi had brought another woman home. This woman clearly was crafty, and had "unique" ideas. Suna had plenty of women like that too. Their strength might be average, but they had endless tricks to capture a man''s heart. So Pakura made up her mind: once the war was over, she would claim Masashi for herself. She knew he had feelings for her too. Unique ideas? So what? She''d make him hers through sheer dominance. Pakura slid a hand to her waist and undid her belt. Her long legs escaped the confines of her outfit, and she hooked them around Masashi''s waist. The heat between them had nothing to do with her Scorch Release. "Who''s the dangerous one now?" Pakura smirked, her lips curling up. "Shinobi aren''t like regular people. Women from the Land of Wind learn how to handle their men from a young age." "Heh..." Masashi chuckled, his hands gripping her hips. "You think you''re all that, huh? Want to see why Iron Man is called Iron Man?" Iron Man? He''s said that twice nowwhat nonsense! Pakura thought the only flaw in him was his habit of saying random, baffling things. But it wasn''t a big deal. Lots of men had quirks like that. Outside, clouds hid the moon. The room went darker, and on the bed, their shadows tangled together until you couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began. --- While things heated up here, the Hokage''s office remained brightly lit, the atmosphere entirely different. Minato and Fugaku were still working late into the night, their faces illuminated by the steady glow of desk lamps. "Based on the Sandaime''s reply, it seems Kumo has indeed backed down this time," Minato said, handing a letter to Fugaku. "Peace is officially confirmed." "Backing down makes sense. They''ve lost two Raikage in succession, and both of their tailed beasts are gone. Kumo has suffered the most losses by far," Fugaku replied, scanning the document carefully. "Now, it''s just a matter of what terms the village wants to propose." "This time, we shouldn''t let Masashi handle it," Minato mused, tapping his fingers thoughtfully on the desk. "Kumo''s strength shouldn''t be overly diminished; otherwise, they won''t be able to counterbalance Iwa. Keeping him out sends a positive signal to Kumo." "We could demand compensation in the form of the Six Paths Sacred Treasures," Fugaku suggested, his sharp mind already moving to the next phase. "The Amber Purification Jar is one of the only tools capable of sealing tailed beasts. Since Suna is an ally, we can''t count on them, but as a defeated nation, Kumo can be made to hand it over." "That would touch on Kumo''s core interests. They''d likely offer something else instead," Minato reasoned. "In that case, we could ask them to share their jinchriki training techniques. Even if they don''t give us everything, it''d still be enough. For us, that knowledge is more valuable than the tools." "Exactly. The Raikage clan sacrificed many members to develop that. For the village, it''s their most valuable asset." Minato nodded. "With it, the Uzumaki clan''s revival becomes even more essential." "The Uzumaki clan has always been a critical ally of the village. Although external factors played a role, our failure to aid them in time during their crisis was a failure on our part and caused significant harm to the village''s reputation. Reviving the clan is necessary," Fugaku said. "Moreover, to fully utilize the Uzumaki clan''s strength, they need to return to their status as a proper ninja clan." "I''ll discuss this thoroughly with Kushina," Minato said, understanding the point. Starting with the Two-Tails, Konoha would shift away from old policies and begin reclaiming tailed beasts in a more controlled manner. No group other than the Uzumaki clan could handle this task. To that end, Konoha needed the training techniques developed by Kumo, a product of their substantial sacrifices. Combined with the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques, Konoha could reliably harness the power of the tailed beasts. This was far more reliable than the repeated failures of Wood Release experiments. The manpower crises caused by those failed experiments were one of the reasons the Senju clan had withdrawn from active participation. "By the way, isn''t tonight Masashi''s celebration party? Fugaku, aren''t you going?" "No need. Mikoto will take care of it. By now, things should have already wrapped up." Fugaku''s slight smile suggested he knew more than he was saying. "Huh?" "Oh, don''t worry about it, Minato. You should head home early tonight as well. Now that peace is here, you should spend more time with your family." Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego 175 – Between Hills and Valleys Early in the morning, Masashi wasn''t woken up by the sunlighthe was woken up by being squeezed. The Land of Fire was a country with many hills. As a resident, waking up among hills and valleys was quite reasonable. The hills he was facing were a bit exaggerated, thoughhe had towering mountains on both sides of his head. Changing customs wasn''t always a good thing. He believed that preserving original traditions was beneficial because the charm of culture lay in its diversity. The women of Suna and Kiritruly impressive. He had learned something new. This left him with no choice but to use his ultimate moves: the rodeo rider''s technique and the hydraulic press method. That is, leaning back just right, maintaining perfect balance, and gripping firmly with both hands. The key was timing the movements, controlling the rhythm, and executing smooth transitions. This was his signature move back in the day, probably already lost to time. The beauty of this technique was understanding when to yield and when to take control - a dance of give and take. The hydraulic press method was even simplerapplying steady pressure while maintaining perfect control. Like working with well-oiled machinery, smooth and precise movements were essential for the best results. Proper force distribution was the key. These were techniques that demonstrated the strategic balance of offense and defense. Back then, his opponents were all top-tier kunoichi, so the physical battles were intense. If you weren''t a ninja, you wouldn''t have the endurance or physical strength to withstand such intense exchanges. Under Masashi''s seamless transitions and precise strikes, Hikari quickly fell. But Pakuraworthy of being the renowned kunoichinot only kept up with him but also kept things heated. She was incredibly strong, bringing an intense energy to the battle. It had been a long time since he had met such an evenly matched opponent. Oh? You ask why Hikari was even in the mix? Well, they had been drinkingwho knew how she suddenly appeared in the pitch-black darkness? One moment she was down stairs, and the next, she was spinning like the famed Rotation of the Hyga clan. If a girl called you an animal, you should tell her that every man had a wild beast inside. And if a girl was willing to wash your most treasured weapon, you had to respect her passion for hot weaponry. That being said, Hikari''s inability to use chakra really put her at a disadvantageshe simply couldn''t keep up with his and Pakura''s combat pace. Even though he was awake, Masashi didn''t open his eyes. It was too comfortablehe wanted to lie there a little longer. It wouldn''t affect his training schedulehe had his time planned down to the second. But while he was relaxing, someone else was already fully awake. Hikari was the first to open her eyes. She quietly gazed at the sleeping Masashi, moving her legs between his, gently pressing against him, occasionally rubbing. Seeing that he still wasn''t waking up, she pouted and slipped her cool hand under the blanket, tracing gentle patterns with her fingertip. Pakura opened her eyes, internally cursing Hikari for being both weak and playful. Looking at Masashi, who had his head buried between "hills," she pinched his nose. Masashi had no choice but to "wake up" and sighed, "Can''t I sleep in just once?" Honestly, only in Suna and Kiri could something like this happenno one in Konoha would dare behave like them. Faced with this situation, he could only take things one step at a time. His hands instinctively found their way to her buttocks and gave them a few firm pats. "Hikari, being weak and playful is not a good habit." "Mm-hmm..." Hikari whimpered playfully, pulling her cool hands out from under the blanket, wrapping her arms around his neck, and pressing herself against him. Her lips made her look even more delicate and lovely. Seeing this, Masashi said, "Do you even know how strong I am in the morning? Be careful, or I''ll eat you up." Hearing this, her eyes lit up, and she slid down excitedly. "Then hurry up and eat me! I''m willing." She was full of anticipation. Pakura was not pleased. The Land of Wind was a classic male-dominated society. Due to environmental factors, there were far fewer suitable men than women, making resources extremely scarce. Suna kunoichi took great pleasure in the thrill of physical combat, considering it a direct measure of male strengtha key standard for choosing a mate. The rule was simple: only the strong were worth choosing. Without male strength, what did strength even mean? Pakura was never a weak woman. Though she wished to be conquered, she wouldn''t pretend to be. If Masashi couldn''t meet her expectations, she would have no choice but to walk away. At most, she would act as his lover out of gratitude, but if she found another man she truly admired, she would end things immediately. However, Masashi''s performance deeply satisfied her. From him, she felt pure masculine strengthhe was a real man, and she liked him. She would continue to push forward, making sure he fully realized that they were truly compatible as life partners. Suna''s approach to relationships might not be as refined as Konoha''sit could seem crude or even recklessbut it was effective. In Suna, there were no unhappy marriages; people only got together when they were completely satisfied with each other. And Pakura? Back in Suna, there was never anyone worthy of her. She was a master of theory, but she had zero practical experience. The only reason she didn''t kick Hikari off the bed last night was that she didn''t consider her a threat. And she was rightHikari lasted only one round before she was out. A typical case of all looks, no substance. Theory was meaningless if it couldn''t be applied in practice. Masashi was Pakura''s first man, and she believed he was the one she would walk through life with. As for Hikari? That wasn''t an issue "Enough clinging," Pakura said impatiently. "He needs to go train." Hearing this, Hikari''s eyes dimmed. After being defeated in just one move last night, she finally understood why, in Kiri, shinobi only married other shinobi. It had nothing to do with statusit was about compatibility. For the first time, she envied those who could mold and use chakra. She didn''t aspire to be a kunoichi, but she did wish she had that power. In this regard, her thinking was the same as Pakura''s: one must choose a strong mate. The difference was that Pakura was strong herselfwhile she was extremely weak. She was completely powerless! Well, not completely, but stilljust an ordinary person. Weak. She wanted the power of chakra, too! She would find a way to obtain it! --- Masashi first sent Hikari home, then headed to the training grounds. After defeatingoh no, successfully thwartingyet another scheme by Kumo, the atmosphere in the village had completely changed. It had returned to the state it was in after the Second Great Ninja War but before the Third Great Ninja War. The war was truly over. Whether ninja or ordinary people, everyone had resumed their normal lives. For Masashi, the biggest difference between this life and the first was that, in his first life, he was very aware that this world was a backward one with a medieval backgroundfrequent wars, low productivity, extreme scarcity of resources, and people willing to do anything to survive. But in this life, if he wasn''t careful, he would forget that this world was still in a strictly hierarchical feudal era. There were TVs, water heaters, and other household appliances that only existed in his original life. Entertainment options were abundant, living standards had improved significantly, and wars only happened every few years. If it weren''t for the constant commissions from the daimy, life wouldn''t be much different from back on Earth. The views on marriage and family among ninja clans had also normalized. The once-common practice of polygamy had largely disappearedthose ninja clans that hadn''t done so had long perished in the brutal era when killing each other''s children was the norm. It was practically like the animal kingdomchildhood survival was the biggest challenge for a person. Fewer than one in ten children made it to adulthood. The number of children''s corpses far exceeded that of adults. To ensure their clan''s survival, adults not only had to fight enemies but also had to have as many children as possibleboth for themselves and their clan. That was why it wasn''t unusual for Butsuma to have so many children. In the end, only Hashirama and Tobirama survived to adulthood, which was actually a high survival rate for that era. Other families might have had over ten children but lost every single one, whereas he had fewer than ten yet still had two make it. This applied to women as well. Ninjas not only prioritized killing enemy children but also young women. Muzo spent the first half of his life yearning for love but, in the latter half, abandoned the idea entirely, indulging himself insteadbecause love was too painful. This world was unsafe. It was brutal. Everyone had a deep sense of insecurity. That was why old ninja clans like the Uchiha clan, who retained their Warring States Period traditions, were still obsessed with increasing their numbers. A thousand years of habits had practically engraved this into their genes. The Uchiha clan would never let go of the bloodline limits that Pakura and Hikari representedespecially since Masashi had been using them quite effectively. Haku wouldn''t escape eitherhe was definitely getting assigned a wife. Decades of isolation had made this clan believe in nothing but blood ties. If the Uchiha clan was to truly become what Hashirama had envisioned, then the village and the clan had to maintain their current stability for at least a few more decades. While this made the Uchiha members unconventional within Konoha, outside Konoha, it was the norm. The Second and Third Great Ninja Wars had given rise to countless ninja organizations, all of which had grand-sounding slogans. But if you stripped them down, they were all just manifestations of deep-seated insecurity and extreme self-preservation. Thus, you had villains who, under the banner of peace and a so-called noble mission, slaughtered countless people, casually labeling them as "necessary sacrifices." Beneath its surface prosperity, this world was still a dark jungle. After the feudal nation-village era, this jungle had bred a wave of highly motivated and action-driven terroristspeople who loved making decisions on behalf of others. How should Masashi deal with this? If you want to survive in this world, you have to get blood on your hands. --- Upon entering the training grounds, he began his usual sweat-drenched practice. Fire, water, wind, earth, lightningone by one. Among the five basic chakra natures, lightning was still lagging behind. So, when it came time for Lightning Release training, Masashi activated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode. Susanoo, Rotation, and the Lightning Release Chakra Mode all shared one thing in commonthey required chakra to be expelled from every tenketsu in the body. If the body wasn''t strong enough, it simply couldn''t handle it. The pain from expelling chakra this way was intense. On the flip side, whether you needed the Sharingan to activate Susanoo didn''t really matter. If you mastered the technique, you could activate it even without the Sharingan''s ocular power. In other wordstrue blindfolded Susanoo. It just required a lot more chakra instead of eye power. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But first, you had to have opened Susanoo at least once with the Sharingan. As for the Lightning Release Chakra Mode, its combat effectiveness was debatable, but it was very useful for grinding proficiency in lightning chakra nature. Standing in the training grounds, Masashi activated his Sharingan and maintained a stable chakra output. He was fully enveloped in lightning. He had to use the Sharingan while activating this technique, as his talent in this area was just average. Otherwise, his perception wouldn''t keep up with his body''s speed. His skin still stung, and there was no way around it. Lightning naturally harmed the body. If he overdid it, he''d burn his own skin. The Third and Fourth Raikage probably liked fighting shirtless because it made chakra release smoother, reducing strain and energy consumption. Kakashi''s Chidori had similar side effects. Since he had the Iron Skin for taijutsu, Masashi rarely used the full version of the Lightning Release Chakra Mode unless necessary. He mainly used it to train his lightning nature proficiency. After fine-tuning his chakra output, he intensified the lightning in his right hand, forming a blade that pierced a distant target. With a casual slash, an entire row of targets was sliced apart by the lightning blade. The penetration power was good, but overall, it was less effective than his Kagutsuchi. Dispelling the lightning blade, he reshaped the electricity into shuriken and threw them. He tested them at different rangesclose, mid, and long distances. Beyond mid-range, the shuriken''s speed wasn''t a real threat to experts. He changed the shape again, turning it into senbon and attacking closer targets. This worked much better. It didn''t do much damage but was great for sneak attacksparalyzing enemies with Lightning Release and hindering their mobility. A decent little trick. Estimating that his training time was about up, he deactivated the Lightning Release Chakra Mode and dispelled his shadow clones. The discomfort from using the technique multiplied instantly. His skin didn''t just stingit hurt. The pain signals from the clones returned in full force. The mental fatigue was secondary. He had to admit, the Raikage who developed this technique was insanely tough on himself. No wonder their entire clan looked like a bunch of muscle-bound freaks. After resting for a bit, Masashi headed toward the simulated battlefield. Currently 80 advance chapters! p@treon.com/Malphego